ã€ŠMrs. Huo is a Crybabyã€‹


 Chapter 1: This Novel Is Headed Toward A Bad Ending

    <h4>Chapter 1: This Novel Is Headed Toward A Bad Ending</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Feng City. Late at night.

    Inside a brightly lit resort, some young people were having a pool party.

    As the pumping beats and deafening electronic sounds filled the air, they shook their bodies wildly in their shy clothes. Surrounded by Champagne and pretty faces, they werepletely immersed in their luxurious lifestyle.

    Ssh¡ª

    No one noticed, at that moment, that a small figure had fallen into the water. After struggling a little...she slowly sunk to the bottom without a single person showing any concern...

    After some time, someone finally screamed.

    ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s drowning! Quick!

    ¡°She...she appears to be out of breath!

    ¡°Song Yaoyao? It¡¯s Song Yaoyao...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s stomach swelled ufortably while she felt something flood into her mind.

    ¡°Oh God! Yaoyao! Wake up, Yaoyao! Don¡¯t scare me. Huhuhu...¡±

    Someone shook her body frantically, and their cries made her head hurt.

    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Song Yaoyao coughed up a mouthful of water and her mind cleared a little.

    Seeing that she was fine, some breathed sighs of relief while others scoffed andined on the inside, this jinx is certainly lucky!

    Song Yaoyao felt a needle-like pain in her temples and it hurt so much that she thought she would die. Unable to control her tears, they began to drip down her cheeks.

    Seeing her miserable expression, the man next to her rolled his eyes. ¡°Look, she¡¯s crying again. I don¡¯t understand how she has so many tears!¡±

    Meanwhile, tears also clung to Song Jingwan¡¯s elegant face; her sadness was hard to hide. ¡°How could you say that? Yaoyao is my younger sister!¡±

    Her pitiful tears attracted sympathy, forcing the man to refute, ¡°You treat her like a younger sister, but I don¡¯t see her treating you like an older sister! Otherwise, why would she steal the person that you like?¡±

    If this was in the past, Song Yaoyao would have thrown a p without hesitation. But her mind was being tormented by a jumble of memories at that moment, so she couldn¡¯t hear their insults.

    Since she was lying beside the pool in the middle of autumn and her wet dress was clinging to her body, the wind chilled her down to the bone. Song Yaoyao¡¯s body trembled slightly as her jet-ck hair hung down the sides of her face, hiding her cold gaze...

    Song Yaoyao had already died in her previous life. Her life ended on the day of her 19th birthday. Cause of death: heart failure.

    But now, she was alive again, and the throbbing pain in her temples told her that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating.

    Not only had shee back to life ¡ª she had transmigrated into a silly novel that she once read. In the novel, the secondary female character shared the same name as her; a character with a weak personality and low self-esteem who often got outshined by her older sister and was treated like a jinx by her parents.

    Bullied, neglected, and her fiance stolen, she tried to fight back, but in the end, her family kicked her out and she died a pitiful death.

    It could be said that inside ¡®The Young Master¡¯s Delicate Wife¡¯, Song Yaoyao¡¯s name was synonymous with tragedy!

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    The girl¡¯s dazed eyes came to life and suddenly twinkled. She licked her lips and slowly lifted her head. Under the moonlight, her delicate and wless face was blooming like an extravagant begonia. As her curly hair stuck to her fair-skinned face, she was dazzling but not vulgar, charming but not evil...

    Song Yaoyao took in everyone¡¯s gaze and remembered it as a meaningful smile appeared on her lips.

    She was making an announcement: from the moment that she stepped foot into this world, this novel was headed toward a bad ending.

    Actors get in position, the show¡¯s about to start.

    Have you guys decided how you want to die?

 Chapter 2: I Am So Pitiful

    <h4>Chapter 2: I Am So Pitiful</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Jingwan stared into the girl¡¯s clean and refined face, and a trace of jealousy shed across her eyes. ¡°Yaoyao? Are you okay?¡± she asked softly as she held onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand.

    Song Yaoyao noticed the look in Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes and slightly curled her lower lip. But, a momentter, her expression changed and she grabbed Song Jingwan¡¯s hand instead, clinging to it and not letting go.

    She said weakly with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not okay, I¡¯m about to freeze to death. Sis, can youe with me to change clothes?¡±

    As she pleaded quietly, her nose was red and her eyes were misty.

    Song Jingwan sensed that more and more eyes were focused on her. She smiled and gently brushed a loose hair behind Song Yaoyao¡¯s ear. ¡°Of course, even if you didn¡¯t ask I would have been too worried to let you go back on your own!¡±

    As she spoke, she helped Song Yaoyao up and turned to apologize to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s end the night here. I need to keep my sisterpany after what happened.¡±

    As the most valued daughter in the Song Family, Song Jingwan was a high ss socialite in Feng City, so everyone had to show her some respect.

    Thus, the party ended because Song Yaoyao fell in the water.

    As the sisters left, they could still hear people praising.

    ¡°The Elder Miss Song has such a good personality. She¡¯s also beautiful and gentle!¡±

    ¡°She treats her sister so well, but it¡¯s a shame that Song Yaoyao is no good.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Jingwan and Young Master Huo are clearly a match made in heaven!¡±

    Amidst the praising, someone scoffed, ¡°Fake,¡± and left.

    ...

    Back in Song Yaoyao¡¯s room.

    Song Yaoyao finished bathing, stood in front of the mirror, and curved her eyes at the person staring back at her. With a smile, she yelled outside, ¡°Sis, I forgot to grab my clothes. Can you help me?¡±

    Just like the usual Song Yaoyao, shepletely trusted her older sister.

    But, what had her sister done?

    Song Jingwan furrowed her brows impatiently. She held back her frustration, casually grabbed a set of clothes from the wardrobe, and brought them into the bathroom.

    However, to her surprise, she looked around the bathroom and did not see any trace of Song Yaoyao. She was dumbfounded. ¡°Yaoyao?¡±

    Then, out of nowhere, Song Yaoyao somehow appeared behind her and replied sweetly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she grabbed onto Song Jingwan¡¯s hair ruthlessly and dunked her head into a bathtub of water that she had prepared...

    ¡°Mm! Mmm, help, mmm...¡±

    Caught off guard, water entered Song Jingwan¡¯s mouth and nose. She started to struggle furiously, but the hand holding her hair was extremely strong; so strong that it felt like her scalp was about to be torn off as well!

    Slowly, she was deprived of air, and the feeling of suffocation made her lose hope.

    She tried, with all her might, to grab Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand, but she couldn¡¯t grab onto anything.

    Just as she was about to fall unconscious, the person holding her hair finally decided to show mercy and pulled her head out of the water.

    ¡°Huff...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s pupils dted. But just as she took a breath, her head was dunked back into the water before she could react.

    Once, twice, three times...

    The person behind her was like a demon. There was a smile on her charming face and two deep dimples on her cheeks. She lowered her eyes in a carefree manner and watched as Song Jingwan lingered on the border between life and death.

    Her curled eyshes cast a shadow on her lower eyelid, making her appearance exquisite like a doll in a shop window.

    ¡°Are you having fun, Sis? Huh?¡± Song Yaoyaoughed as she tilted her head and pulled Song Jingwan out.

 Chapter 3: I Cried, What About You?

    <h4>Chapter 3: I Cried, What About You?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Mm...cough cough...cough...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s heart filled with hatred as her eyes unconsciously teared up and her nose became runny. It took a lot of effort, but she finally turned her watery gaze and looked into the girl¡¯s beaming eyes.

    ¡°Song Yao¡ª¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fun, Sis?¡±

    Song Yaoyao applied force, grabbed onto Song Jingwan¡¯s scalp, and pulled it back, forcing her to lift her head.

    Practically cheek to cheek with Song Jingwan, Song Yaoyao said affectionately, ¡°Sis, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I still remember the joke you yed beside the pool earlier,¡± Song Yaoyao said softly. ¡°As the water covered my head, it entered my nose and mouth, and my breathing slowly stopped. That feeling ¡ª I will never forget it!¡±

    Song Jingwan was in a vulnerable state and she felt a moment of panic, but she stared straight into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, refusing to admit that she had done anything wrong. It was just a joke. Besides, wasn¡¯t she alive and well?

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Refusing to admit defeat, Song Jingwan fought back and tried to w Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    But one loud p caused the world to fall silent.

    Song Yaoyao brushed off her hands and looked at the scum that was Song Jingwan. She leaned over and patted her on the cheek, ¡°Think of this as a return gift. Remember, you owe me a life.¡±

    The life that was quietly lost in the water because of a joke... She was going to make her pay for it on behalf of the original owner of this body.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s fiery eyes stared at Song Yaoyao, wishing she could burn a hole through her back. Her chest heaved up and down as the scene ended with a stubborn expression remaining on her face.

    She did nothing wrong. She was never admitting that she was wrong! Song Yaoyao, this isn¡¯t over!

    ...

    Song Yaoyao walked arrogantly out of the bathroom and her expression suddenly changed.

    Ow! The p that she gave Song Jingwan was so intense that her hand was hurting!

    She tried to endure it by opening her eyes wide and holding back her tears.

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    But her palm was burning like it was on fire.

    She couldn¡¯t endure it anymore! F*ck, I can¡¯t take it! Huhuhu, it hurts like hell!

    Song Yaoyao was born with an abnormal sense of pain. For her, just a little bit of pain was magnified infinitely.

    She blew on her hand. She couldn¡¯t stay in this room, so she sniffed back her tears and went to look for food.

    The original Song Yaoyao was a nobody at the party; Song Jingwan was the one that enthusiastically brought her along. Song Yaoyao had never been a valued member of the Song Family and she suffered all kinds of ridicule from the outside world. Thus, her contrasting life meant that the more famous Song Jingwan got, the more inferior she felt.

    In fact, even when she was hungry, she was too afraid to grab food from the dessert table.

    If it was the current Song Yaoyao, she would have protested long ago if she was hungry.

    After a simple change of clothes, Song Yaoyao left the room.

    From memory, they were inside Feng City¡¯s top mountain resort. Combining food, drinks, and entertainment facilities in one ce, this resort was considered as heaven on earth.

    The moon hung in the night sky with a dim glow as Song Yaoyao followed the corridor to the outside. The resort was shockingly huge! Outside, the gravel path lined with green bushes was dotted with dreamy night lights.

    Not realizing that she was drifting farther and farther away from the restaurant, Song Yaoyao noticed that the lights around her had gotten dim. Compared to the brightly lit area that she came from, this part of the resort was filled with precious nts, the architectural style was slightly different, and it was oddly quiet.

    While she was looking around, she didn¡¯t pay attention and identally plunged her head into a wall of flesh. The hard muscles on the man¡¯s body hurt her head. Stumbling backward, she lost her bnce and fell on the ground with a plonk.

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    It hurts!!

    Unable to control herself, Song Yaoyao burst into tears, ¡°Waaa!¡±

 Chapter 4: Donâ€™t Provoke Me, Iâ€™m â€˜Fierceâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 4: Don¡¯t Provoke Me, I¡¯m ¡®Fierce¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Actually, she didn¡¯t mean to cry ¡ª but it hurt too much!! It wasn¡¯t like she could control her physiological reaction just because she wanted to.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    The man scrunched up his brows and looked at the girl on the ground who had trespassed into his area. She was covering her head, twitching and crying in extreme pain.

    She had clearly run into him, yet she seemed to be wronged instead of him.

    The noise caused Huo Yunque¡¯s brain to hurt. He nced at Song Yaoyao, parted his lips slightly, and ordered a subordinate who was standing in a dark corner, ¡°Kick her out.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was pleasant, yet cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stopped crying. As she held onto her head, she gasped for air.

    Meanwhile, Huo Yunque turned around to leave. But before he got far, he felt something grab onto his Chinese-style robe.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at the girl who was lying on the ground, gripping onto the corner of his robe.

    She was tiny, rolled up on the floor like a small ball. Underneath the moonlight, he could see that her eyes and nose were red from crying, and her dark eyes reminded him of grapes that had been iced in summer: watery and round.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    His voice was cold and it contained a trace of impatience.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao had never been wronged. She grabbed onto the corner of Huo Yunque¡¯s robe and said in a weak, nasally voice, ¡°You hurt me. Apologize!¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his gaze and his eyes fell on Song Yaoyao¡¯s red forehead. He raised his eyebrows slightly. Was this girl so delicate?

    Huo Qi, who had just approached, felt his knees go weak. He looked at the shameless girl speechlessly and thought to himself, oh my god, who is this fierce youngdy? How dare she stop Master Huo and force him to apologize?

    You may be pretty and your voice may be delicate and soft, but Master Huo has never taken interest in the opposite sex! If you think you can get his attention by doing this, then you are wro¡ª

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Qi rubbed his face quietly when he heard Huo Yunque¡¯s response. The face p was too painful!

    Huo Yunque wanted tough, but he didn¡¯t. He simply stared at Song Yaoyao leisurely and waited for her response.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡± This man is so annoying!

    Her bottom hurt and she wanted to cry again. Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and got angry.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t...hic...I won¡¯t let go!¡±

    How does it feel to sob in the middle of a sentence that¡¯s supposed to sound ruthless?

    Huo Qi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Huo Yunque nced at Huo Qi coldly and he suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck. As the temperature lowered around him, goosebumps formed on his arms.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, I will kick her out immediately!¡± Huo Qi immediately stoppedughing. He stepped forward, grabbed onto the back of Song Yaoyao¡¯s cor, and got ready to throw her out in case his boss got upset and decided to bury the girl in the garden as fertilizer.

    It would be a shame for such a pretty girl to be used as fertilizer!

    Seeing that Song Yaoyao was beautiful and delicate, Huo Qi decided to be gentle. But, to his surprise, the moment that he stretched out his hand, the world flipped upside down, and with a bang, he was lying on the floor before he could even react.

    ¡°Oh, I...¡± WTF??

    What the hell happened? Did I encounter a ghost?

    Song Yaoyao stood up. Her eyes were still red and teardrops continued to fall. As she cried, she pointed at Huo Qi who was lying on the floor in a daze. ¡°This is a matter between the two of us. You, step aside!¡±

    Turning her head, she grabbed onto the corner of Huo Yunque¡¯s robe again. ¡°Hurry and apologize. I need to go eat.¡±

    Amusement appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. ying with the prayer beads in his hand, he asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

 Chapter 5: Gege, My Name is Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 5: Gege, My Name is Song Yaoyao</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head. The man was much taller than she was, so tall that she only reached the height of his chest. Earlier on, she had been so focused on crying that she didn¡¯t notice his appearance until now. He had handsome features, ck hair, and a pair of long narrow phoenix eyes that made him look amorous. On his body, he wore a long moon-colored Chinese-style robe, and he had a cold and prestigious presence that made him appear as though he had walked straight out of a painting.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth opened slightly and she subconsciously touched the red mole on her wrist. Only those that were familiar with her knew that she did this when she spotted something that she wanted.

    Seeing that she was in a daze, Huo Yunque shook his head. ¡°No answer? Then I¡¯m leaving,¡± he said as he turned to leave.

    Song Yaoyao immediately snapped back to reality. As she grabbed onto the man, she carefully stood on her tiptoes and leaned toward him.

    In a soft voice, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, you don¡¯t have to... Instead, you can blow on it for me.¡±

    This youngdy was flirtatious, capricious, and narcissistic.

    Huo Qi rolled his eyes and closed them. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch what was to be of her.

    Will Master Huo lose his patience and snap her neck? Huo Qi sighed. What a shame...

    Huo Yunque nced down. This girl sure knows how to take advantage of the situation and push her luck. He couldn¡¯t be bothered ying along with her; her personality was too strange.

    But just as he was about to pull himself away, he noticed the girl¡¯s toes were beginning to shake. He could see right through her big watery eyes and saw her pitiful yet hopeful expression.

    He pursed his lips gently. Before he realized what he was doing, he leaned forward and blew. One puff was all it took...

    Song Yaoyao was satisfied. As she blushed, she lifted her hand to carefully touch her forehead. The spot where the man blew was numb and tingly.

    It didn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore.

    Huo Yunque looked at the happy girl questioningly. Did he just go soft on her?

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Huo Yunque turned around coldly and strode away.

    Just as he was about to disappear from her line of sight, Song Yaoyao suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t introduced herself yet. ¡°By the way! My name is Song Yaoyao! Gege1, you need to remember me~¡±

    G-Gege?

    Huo Qi stumbled a little and almost pounced at the girl.

    The corners of Huo Yunque¡¯s lips twitched a little. In an indifferent manner, he nced at Huo Qi and said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go swap with Huo Wu.¡±

    Huo Qi suddenly looked sad, but he did not make a sound.

    The two men walked upstairs quietly, one after the other. But Huo Qi happened to nce downstairs at the right time and was dumbfounded by what he saw. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s that girl doing? Is she lost?¡±

    Huo Yunque nced overzily.

    Downstairs, Song Yaoyao was scurrying down a small path that crisscrossed with another path. Down the sides, every path had the same greenery. Each time she felt she was walking the wrong way, she would walk down another path. After some time, even she didn¡¯t realize that she was going in circles.

    Huo Qi covered his eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch the girl.

    He had met people with a bad sense of direction in the past ¡ª but never to this extent!

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Yunque clenched his fist and held it up to his lips. As his mouth curved upwards slightly, he instructed, ¡°Show her the way out.¡±

    Judging by her bad sense of direction, he was afraid that she¡¯d still be starving the next day.

    Huo Qi was surprised, but he bowed and said with respect, ¡°Yes, I will do it right away!¡±

    As soon as he was done speaking, he immediately ran downstairs. All of a sudden, he heard Huo Yunque¡¯s voice behind him again, ¡°Forget it, show her all the way to the restaurant.¡±

    Thinking about the way that she wandered into his area, he had a feeling she wouldn¡¯t know where the restaurant was even if they showed her the way out.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Huo Qi¡¯s response was calm, but inside, his mind was overwhelmed. When had Master Huo been this kind and caring?

 Chapter 6: I Want To Be Your Auntie

    <h4>Chapter 6: I Want To Be Your Auntie</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Not only had Huo Yunque been patient with the girl, but he also didn¡¯t lose his temper when she told him to apologize to her.

    Now, he was even telling him to show Song Yaoyao to the restaurant.

    Does this mean...

    Master Huo likes the crybaby type?

    Who would have thought?

    Huo Qi arrived at the bottom of the stairs and located Song Yaoyao who was still walking around in circles. ¡°Miss Song, the Master told me to show you to the restaurant. Do you want to eat Chinese food or western food?¡±

    ¡°Wow! Gege told you toe? I want to eat Chinese food.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. As soon as she lifted her head, she spotted a figure on the second floor that wasn¡¯t too clear, but her instincts told her it was the man she had met not long ago.

    Waving her hand, she smiled and said, ¡°See you next time, Gege!¡±

    As Huo Qi led the way, he asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Song, why do you keep calling the Master, Gege?¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep calling him Master?¡± Song Yaoyao asked back.

    Huo Qi: ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s the master of the house!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Oh, I call him Gege because I want to.¡±

    Huo Qi rolled his eyes to the back of his head. He couldn¡¯t continue with this conversation!

    The ce where Chinese food was served was located inside a traditional-style building. As they entered through a wooden bridge, they could hear the trickling sound of spring water.

    Arriving at the entrance without a word, Huo Qi smiled. ¡°Miss Song, we¡¯ve arrived at the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°So this is where the restaurant¡¯s located. Did I walk the opposite way?¡± Song Yaoyao finally understood what had happened as she knocked herself on the head. Her bad sense of direction was getting worse.

    Huo Qi scoffed on the inside, Ha, you finally realized?

    Just as he turned to leave, he was suddenly called back.

    ¡°Huo Qi? What are you doing here? Does Small Uncle want to eat something?¡±

    The person that was speaking was a handsome young man. Dressed in a casual well-tailored suit, he began to walk toward him.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master,¡± Huo Qi greeted with a smile as he shook his head and pointed at Song Yaoyao, ¡°Master Huo doesn¡¯t want any food, but I was under his instruction to bring Miss Song here.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song?¡± Huo Ningxi paused for a second before he looked to the side and said in surprise, ¡°Yaoyao? Did you meet my Small Uncle?¡±

    Objectively speaking, Huo Ningxi did not hate Song Yaoyao, but, he didn¡¯t like her either. Song Yaoyao was weak and introverted, so they never interacted.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. Ignoring Huo Ningxi, she turned and asked Huo Qi, ¡°So Gege¡¯s surname is Huo?¡±

    Huo Qi looked at Huo Ningxi¡¯s strange expression and refused to answer.

    ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯vepleted my task, so I should return. If fate allows, we shall meet again. Goodbye!¡±

    After speaking, he left without turning back.

    Song Yaoyao blinked and finally ced her gaze on Huo Ningxi. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t bad looking and he had a slight resemnce to Huo Yunque, but after seeing the best specimen, it was impossible for Huo Ningxi to make her heart flutter at all.

    Huo Ningxi looked at her questioningly: ¡°Gege? Did you just call my uncle, Gege?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, can¡¯t I? My Gege is handsome, sexy, and he looks young. So what if I call him Gege?¡±

    Huo Ningxi, ¡°If you call him Gege, then what should I call you?¡±

    Huo Yunque had seniority over them. If Song Yaoyao greeted him in this way, wasn¡¯t she skipping a generation?

    But, Song Yaoyao replied with an air of confidence, ¡°You can call me Auntie.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Ningxi thought he was hearing things.

    Changing her response, Song Yaoyao said, ¡°What I said was, you can call me whatever you want.¡±

    After that, she left Huo Ningxi behind and walked proudly into the restaurant. She then picked a spot with a good view and began to order food.

 Chapter 7: Yaoyaoâ€™s Lost Her Mind

    <h4>Chapter 7: Yaoyao¡¯s Lost Her Mind</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Huo Ningxi pursed his lips and looked at the leisurely Song Yaoyao. He wanted to question her, but before he took a step forward, the phone in his pocket rang.

    He looked at the caller ID, sighed, and stepped to the side to answer it.

    ¡°Hello? Jingwan? Why are you calling me sote at night?¡±

    ¡°Ningxi! Can youe here for a bit? I¡¯m really scared. Pleasee and keep mepany! Huhu...¡±

    As soon as the phone connected, he could hear Song Jingwan crying in fear on the other side. Huo Ningxi was a little shocked. From memory, Song Jingwan had always been graceful and refined. It was rare to see her break down in tears.

    Something must have happened to her. Huo Ningxi lifted his legs and started walking toward the girl¡¯s room. As he walked, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    A few minutester, Huo Ningxi stood outside Song Jingwan¡¯s door, raised his hand, and started knocking on it. In an instant, the door was opened and a petite figure quickly pounced into his arms.

    ¡°Huhuhu, Ningxi, you¡¯re finally here! Do you know what happened? Yaoyao¡¯s lost her mind! She tried to kill me!¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao had no idea how Song Jingwan ndered her behind her back. Of course, even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care. In fact, she would be d to see it happen.

    Toward this so-called ¡®fiance¡¯, not only did she have no feelings, she was inexplicably disgusted by him because of the original owner of her body.

    She finished her dinner beautifully and finally felt alive again.

    When she returned, she went to find the manager of the resort and asked for a new room. That night, she slept in this new room and had a night of sweet dreams.

    The next day was a bright and sunny day. It was also the day that they were returning to the Song Family Home.

    Song Yaoyao changed into a new set of clothes and went to pack her luggage in the other room. After that, she slowly made her way to the restaurant.

    Upon seeing her, Song Jingwan¡¯s pupils constricted and she immediately leaned toward Huo Ningxi in fear.

    They looked so affectionate that those that didn¡¯t know them would think that they were actually a pair.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and she smiled sweetly as she waved at Song Jingwan and greeted her. ¡°Sis, good morning~¡±

    She put down her luggage and went to sit opposite Song Jingwan before she asked a waiter for a bowl of congee. She then rested her head on her hands and admired Song Jingwan¡¯s paleplexion. ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t look too well. Are you sick?¡± she asked in concern.

    ¡°Ningxi...¡± Song Jingwan said with her nasally voice as she tugged on Huo Ningxi¡¯s sleeve.

    Huo Ningxi narrowed his eyes and secretly analyzed Song Yaoyao. However, he discovered that her expression seemed normal. Apart from talking and smiling a little more than usual, she did not look evil or cruel at all.

    But...Jingwan had told him that Song Yaoyao wanted to kill her...

    With her cowardly personality, would she dare to do that?

    Huo Ningxi didn¡¯tpletely believe Song Jingwan. But while he was hesitating, Song Jingwan¡¯s best friend, who was sitting on the other side of her, began to say in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you think your family will pay attention to you if Jingwan dies? Stop dreaming! Even without Jingwan, Auntie and Uncle won¡¯t like you! That¡¯s your fate!¡±

    Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Fate?¡± Song Yaoyao held back a smile as she looked at Song Jingwan with a hurt expression. ¡°Is that what you think of me as well? Did you tell everyone that I tried to kill you and rece you? How does that benefit me? If that¡¯s the case, can I also say that I fell into the poolst night because you pushed me?¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, how can you think of me like that?¡± Song Jingwan immediately interrupted in a panic.

 Chapter 8: I Donâ€™t Like Little Kids

    <h4>Chapter 8: I Don¡¯t Like Little Kids</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were dark and seemingly clear, but when one looked directly into it, they would find themselves being drawn in and unable to see the other end.

    ¡°If you can, then why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Song Jingwan had been wearing a mask for a long time, so she managed to maintain her calmness. But her trembling fingertips proved that she was actually panicking.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s doubts grew as his gaze alternated between Song Yaoyao and Song Jingwan. From a biased perspective, he naturally believed Song Jingwan more. However, she imed that Song Yaoyao wanted to kill her without any evidence to back her im. How was he to believe that?

    After her panic faded, Song Jingwan realized this and understood that even though she couldn¡¯t ept it, she had to. Fortunately for her, they were returning home soon. She was bound to find a way to deal with Song Yaoyao!

    The Song Family only had space for one precious daughter, and that was her, Song Jingwan!

    ¡°I must have been imagining things because I didn¡¯t sleep well,¡± Song Jingwan said between gritted teeth as she revealed an ugly grin.

    ¡°Oh, me too.¡±

    After she finished her congee, Song Yaoyao smiled and stood up, ¡°But Sis, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯tpete with you over anything. Look at the way you¡¯re acting so affectionate with my fiance. Did I make anyment about it?¡±

    She spread her palms and deliberately emphasized the word, ¡®fiance¡¯.

    After she was done talking, she walked away confidently without looking at Huo Ningxi and Song Jingwan¡¯s ufortable expressions and left behind a crowd of silent onlookers.

    Not long after she left, news began to spread about how her personality had changed after falling into the water.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao arrived at the bottom of the mountain in the car provided by the resort. Just as she stepped out of the car, she spotted a familiar figure in the window of another car.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    She happily skipped over and leaned against the window with a smile.

    ¡°Gege, are you returning today as well?¡±

    When he heard the familiar voice, Huo Yunque nced up slightly and said in a cold tone, ¡°You should call me Small Uncle.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and secretly red at Huo Qi.

    It appeared as though this bigmouth had gone back and told Huo Yunque everything.

    ¡°Why must I call you Small Uncle? Gege clearly makes you sound younger,¡± Song Yaoyao said, pretending to be oblivious.

    Huo Yunque closed the files in his hands and looked Song Yaoyao up and down as he held back a smile. ¡°I am Huo Ningxi¡¯s elder. Are you calling me Gege because you want to be his elder too?¡±

    Huo Yunque said this as a casualment, but to his surprise, the girl immediately blushed.

    There was a gleam of water in her eyes. As she blinked, she twisted her body and said, ¡°Well...it¡¯s not impossible~¡±

    Huo Qi: ¡°???¡±

    Miss, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too ambitious?!

    But, reality proved that Song Yaoyao could do anything as long as she set her mind to it.

    Huo Yunque let out augh. Stretching out his long slender hand, he pressed it against the head that was almost inside his car and pushed it away. In a deep voice, he said casually, ¡°But I don¡¯t like little kids.¡±

    Faced with rejection, Song Yaoyao felt aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯m still young! I will grow!¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Grow?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow in doubt.

    Song Yaoyao immediately felt unhappy: ¡°...¡±

    F*ck, why did she have to be short in both lives? Since she was given the chance to live again, why couldn¡¯t the Gods be generous and give her a few extra centimeters?

    Song Yaoyao turned and left without hesitation. Her face drooped and she had an unapproachable vibe that gave off a deadly warning for anyone that dared to get close.

    At that moment, Huo Qi said the wrong thing at the wrong time: ¡°Sir, is Miss Song angry?¡± Is it because you said she was short?

    ¡°I guess girls also care about their height. But, then again, I think Miss Song is quite cute. She¡¯s petite and delicate. I would...¡±

 Chapter 9: Trash That Canâ€™t Even Please A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 9: Trash That Can¡¯t Even Please A Girl</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    As the temperature dropped, and the atmosphere almost turned to ice, Huo Qi¡¯s voice grew quieter and quieter...

    ...until he swallowed hisst words and huddled into a ball.

    Huo Yunque opened his files again. Without lifting his gaze, hemanded emotionlessly, ¡°Start the car.¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao sat inside her car. If someone was to see her search history at that moment, they would discover that her searches were sad but hrious.

    ¡®Will an 18-year-old girl continue to grow?¡¯

    ¡®Do I have no hope if my crush rejects me for being short?¡¯

    ¡®What can I eat to grow taller?¡¯

    Answer: No. Don¡¯t even dream about it. Give up!

    Pak¡ª

    Song Yaoyao threw her phone to the side. What a piece of trash! It couldn¡¯t even please a girl!

    Knock, knock, knock. Just as Song Yaoyao was sulking, there was a knock on her car window, and Huo Ningxi¡¯s handsome face appeared outside. ¡°Please unlock the car door so Jingwan can get in.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was in a bad mood and she was on the verge of losing her temper.

    She nced at Song Jingwan, and Song Jingwan subconsciously tightened her grip around Huo Ningxi¡¯s arm.

    Song Yaoyao sneered and crossed her arms. ¡°Young Master Huo, can I trouble you with something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Ningxi asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re not officially engaged; it was just a verbal agreement between our two families. When you get home, can you confirm with your Small Uncle that there¡¯s nothing between the two of us? That I don¡¯t like you and I will never be with you. I think you and Song Jingwan are quite a good match; you¡¯re made for each other. Since you like her and she likes you, please get together soon, okay?¡±

    She spoke quickly and finished swiftly.

    Song Jingwan was taken by surprise as she looked at Song Yaoyao with caution. Even though Song Yaoyao said this, she did not believe that she was giving her genuine blessings. She was sure that she was just ying tricks.

    Although deep down, she hoped for Huo Ningxi to draw the line with Song Yaoyao, he was still her fiance, so she forced a smile and said, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t say things in anger.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze fell upon Song Jingwan¡¯s hands, ¡°My dear sister, can you move your hand away from his arm when you say this?¡±

    Her actions did not match her words.

    Which older sister acted so affectionately with the fiance of their younger sister? What a fake b*tch!

    ¡°Driver, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°But the Elder Miss hasn¡¯t...¡± the driver hesitated. He had actually started the engine already, but Song Jingwan did not appear as though she was boarding the car.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Sis wants to ride with Young Master Huo. You should let them be.¡±

    In the rearview mirror, the girl¡¯s dark eyes were beaming frighteningly with infinite coldness.

    The driver jumped in fright. By the time he realized what was happening, he was already stepping on the elerator.

    Caught off guard, Huo Ningxi and Song Jingwan were covered in exhaust fumes.

    Grabbing onto Huo Ningxi¡¯s sleeve, Song Jingwan said pitifully, ¡°Ningxi...¡±

    Huo Ningxi took a deep breath and did not look pleased. ¡°Fine,e with me.¡±

    ...

    It took roughly 5 hours to drive between the mountain resort and the Song Family Home.

    The mountain road was bumpy, causing Song Yaoyao to feel ufortable. It took her a while to fall asleep, but it didn¡¯tst long before she was awakened by a noise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yaoyao sat up straight with a cold and annoyed expression.

 Chapter 10: Do You Know CPR?

    <h4>Chapter 10: Do You Know CPR?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t be judged by her usually smiling face. When she screwed up it up and did not say a word, no one dared to look her in the eye.

    The driver felt the pressure in the car. He thought for a bit and said, ¡°Something happened up ahead; the road seems to be blocked. We are trapped here.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao raised her eyelids and looked forward. It appeared as though the car that had left her behind earlier was blocking the road.

    She humphed, closed her eyes, and did not say a word.

    Meanwhile, Huo Qi was the only one that took particr notice of Song Yaoyao. He turned around and reported to Huo Yunque, ¡°Sir, Miss Song¡¯s car is behind!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression did not change. He simply remained quiet as though he didn¡¯t hear a thing.

    Seeing this, Huo Qi did not dare to make another sound.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s driver ran up front to check on the situation and returned to exin that there had been andslide. Judging by the situation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t mind. She stepped out of her car and shook her legs which were numb from sitting and jumped a few times.

    But while she was moving around, she suddenly heard amotion in the crowd not far away.

    ¡°Old Li! Old Li, what¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°Where¡¯s your medicine?

    ¡°Oh my God! Doctor! Is there a doctor?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows and slowly walked over.

    She stood behind the crowd and watched leisurely. She had clearly experienced the process of death, so she did not fear it.

    At that very moment, there was an old white-haired man convulsing on the ground with purplish-blue lips, breathing rapidly. Song Yaoyao could tell without checking the man¡¯s pulse that he was having a heart attack. She had experienced it before.

    In her previous life, her grandfather¡¯s family had been masters in Chinese medicine for over a century. Back then, due to her bad health, she couldn¡¯t run around too much. Thus, she sat quietly and learned all her grandfather¡¯s skills.

    However, she had no intention of doing anything until a man in his thirties suddenly ran toward the old man crying sadly. Song Yaoyao thought about the moment that she stopped breathing in her previous life; her father, mother, and brother must have been devastated.

    She furrowed her brows in annoyance and said in a dull tone, ¡°If you keep surrounding him like this, he will only die faster.¡±

    Hearing this, the crowd immediately retaliated. ¡°Oh, youngdy, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I know, right? How could you curse him like that?¡±

    The middle-aged man had no time to care about themotion. All he knew was, there was andslide and no ambnce could get through. Even if a helicopter came, it wouldn¡¯t make it in time.

    His face was covered in tears as he asked in a pleasantly surprised manner, ¡°Do you know CPR?!¡±

    He was so desperate for help that he didn¡¯t even notice Song Yaoyao¡¯s appearance and age.

    ¡°Oh, what would a child know?¡±

    ¡°Be careful she doesn¡¯t kill him instead!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she can do it. Young people these days love to show off!¡±

    One word here, one sentence there. The crowd became so noisy that they sounded like a market.

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t stand it and yelled, ¡°Shut the f*ck up! If you can cure my father, I can bow to you if you want, but if you can¡¯t, then zip it!¡±

    Huo Qi was shocked. He watched as Song Yaoyao crouched down beside the old man and he turned his head around. ¡°Sir, Miss Song is certainly brave!¡±

    The old man clearly looked like he was done for. By stepping forward, wasn¡¯t she attracting trouble for herself?

    Huo Ningxi also took notice. He shook his head and said, ¡°Song Yaoyao shouldn¡¯t be nosy.¡±

    He recognized the middle-aged man. If she didn¡¯t cure his father, this matter would not end well.

 Chapter 11: If You Believe Me, I Will Save Him

    <h4>Chapter 11: If You Believe Me, I Will Save Him</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    When Song Jingwan heard what was happening she let out a bitterugh. She pushed open the car door, stepped out, and said, ¡°How could she know anything about medicine, she¡¯s just being stubborn. Let me persuade her.¡±

    In reality, Song Jingwan wanted Song Yaoyao to identally kill someone and have her reputationpletely ruined.

    She ran over to stop Song Yaoyao and apologized to the middle-aged man. ¡°Sorry Sir, my sister¡¯s never studied medicine before. She has no idea how to save a person. For the sake of the old gentleman¡¯s safety, you should think about it carefully!¡±

    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t?¡± Song Yaoyao asked as she looked at the middle-aged man, ¡°The choice is in your hands. If you believe me, I will treat him.¡±

    The youngdy was clearly still young, but her eyes looked trustworthy.

    At this point, there was nothing that the middle-aged man could do, so he took a deep breath and nodded his head. ¡°I believe you!¡±

    Song Jingwan felt happy inside, but a look of disappointment appeared on her face, ¡°Yaoyao! That¡¯s a life you¡¯re talking about! How can you treat a life like a game?¡±

    ¡°Are you done with your act?¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her head, ¡°If you¡¯re done, then please move aside and don¡¯t dy me from saving a person.¡±

    The middle-aged man also felt that Song Jingwan was being a nuisance, ¡°Miss, if there¡¯s nothing else, please make way.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s face turned green and pale. She pointed at Song Yaoyao and said, ¡°Fine! If you kill someone, I will ignore you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Get lost...¡±

    After saying this, she crouched down beside the old man and said, ¡°Lie him down horizontally and listen to my instructions.¡±

    She focused, grabbed the old man¡¯s hand, and carefully felt his pulse. At the same time, she found the acupuncture points that connected to the old man¡¯s heart and gently pressed on them.

    Jiquan, Shanzhong, Zhiyang...

    The most important thing about massaging an acupuncture point wasn¡¯t just in locating it. The technique was crucial.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips. Her forehead was already covered in sweat. She was focused and calm, and she had a reassuring aura that slowly eased the middle-aged man¡¯s fears.

    One minute...five minutes...

    Just as the onlookers thought the old man was dead, his body suddenly twitched, his eyes flew open, and his breathing slowly stabilized.

    ¡°Oh, my god! She actually saved him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s alive! This girl has some skill!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s back stiffened and she dug her nails into her palm. How was this possible?

    When did Song Yaoyao learn medicine?

    As she listened to everyone¡¯s endless praise, she remembered how she confidently imed that Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know any medicine. Now that she had been pped in the face, her cheeks felt like they were burning in pain.

    But it didn¡¯t stop there. Soon, all the people that were criticizing Song Yaoyao turned their attention toward her.

    ¡°What motive did you have earlier? She clearly knows medicine, yet you were holding her back! That¡¯s a life we¡¯re dealing with!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Lucky the doctor didn¡¯t listen to her; otherwise, the old man would have been in trouble!¡±

    Song Jingwan did not look pleased. As she listened to theints, she clenched her fists.

    No! She couldn¡¯t allow Song Yaoyao to get the better of her!

    ¡°This was just a coincidence. The old gentleman was fine to begin with! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her. We grew up together. I¡¯ve never seen her touch medicine!¡±

    Huo Ningxi paused and furrowed his brows.

    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man broke down in tears as he hugged the old man. ¡°Father! You scared me to death! I told you to rest at home, but you refused to listen to me! If something happened to you, what would I have done?¡±

    This scene was heartbreaking. If a sensitive person saw it, they would have already turned around to wipe their tears.

 Chapter 12: Enough With Your Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 12: Enough With Your Nonsense</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    But Song Jingwan¡¯s words really did get people thinking.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°What illness does the old gentleman have? Does it just look scary but it¡¯s actually nothing?¡±

    ¡°Even her sister said this. It must be real...¡±

    ¡°Oh, does that mean she was using an elderly person to gain attention? Quick, look, someone¡¯s taking photos!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Tsk, tsk, tsk, the moral degeneration in this world is getting worse...¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t care about being suspected. She had a clear conscience. Probably due to the fact that she had grown up with a bad heart, she had always been mentally strong.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s lips curved upwards in secret as she approached Song Yaoyao¡¯s side.

    She furrowed her brows and apologized to the old man lying on the ground, ¡°Sorry Sir, my sister doesn¡¯t know any better. Did she hurt you? Don¡¯t worry, if you feel unwell in any way, we are willing to take responsibility.¡±

    After saying this, she grabbed onto Song Yaoyao and persuaded gently, ¡°Yaoyao, hurry, apologize to the old gentleman and we¡¯ll get that guy to erase his photos. After that, this can be left in the past.¡±

    Although she and Song Yaoyao were twins, their appearance was different.

    Song Jingwan was elegant and delicate with soft facial features. When she spoke, her voice was quiet, gentle, and pleasant. On the other hand, Song Yaoyao was beautifully dazzling like a flower with an aggressive vibe.

    Huo Qi was furious. ¡°Does Miss Song¡¯s sister have something wrong with her head? I¡¯m so angry!!¡± he said unhappily.

    Before he finished speaking, he turned his head and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    ¡°S-Sir, where are you going?¡±

    Today, the man was dressed in a duck green Chinese-style robe that made his waist slim, his legs long, and his posture particrly upright. His cold presence made him seem like he was in his own world that no one was allowed inside.

    No matter where he walked, people naturally moved aside and made way for him.

    Song Yaoyao did not take notice. She simply thought Song Jingwan was mentally ill. ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± She seemed amused but she did not smile as she spoke powerfully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know medicine. If word gets out, you will be even more of a joke! I know you¡¯re trying to attract mom and dad¡¯s attention, but it¡¯s wrong to do this. If you apologize, I¡¯m sure the old gentleman won¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. It seems we misunderstood this girl.¡±

    ¡°Yes, little brat, hurry and apologize!¡±

    Song Yaoyao had been squatting for too long and her legs were beginning to feel numb, so she took a deep breath in difort.

    She truly felt that these people were really annoying, but she wasn¡¯t upset. She simply wanted to stand up and return to her car.

    ¡°Yaoyao, listen to me...¡± Song Jingwan said gently. No matter how one looked at it, she was a good older sister that cared about her younger sister and did what was best for her.

    Look at that Song Yaoyao, no matter how hard you try, no one will ever believe you! Obediently bow down at my feet like a pitiful little worm. Song Jingwan was ecstatic.

    But, at that very moment, a powerful and furious voice resounded.

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense!¡±

    Song Jingwan froze and looked toward the direction of the voice...

    At some unknown point, the old man that was struggling to breathe on the ground was now full of life. He leaned against his son¡¯s arms, pointed at Song Jingwan, and growled, ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching for several decades now, but I¡¯ve never heard of a savior having to apologize to the person they saved! Where did you guys learn this logic from? Have you flushed everything you learned down the drain?¡±

    The old man was wearing a pair of gold-framed sses, his hair was white, and he had a dignified look in his eyes.

 Chapter 13: I Suggest You Relearn Your Values

    <h4>Chapter 13: I Suggest You Relearn Your Values</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The man¡¯s gaze made Song Jingwan feel as though her every thought was exposed. Her breathing sped up and she quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not it, old gentleman. I was afraid that she identally hurt you. I¡¯m telling the truth. My sister really¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know nothing!¡±

    The old man looked at the gentle and elegant girl and felt even more frustrated. He then yelled at her until she couldn¡¯t even raise her head.

    ¡°Do I not understand my own body? If this youngdy didn¡¯t help me, I would already be dead! Education teaches a person how to live. I suggest you go back to school and relearn your values!¡± After saying this, he turned, looked at Song Yaoyao, and a grin appeared on his serious face. ¡°Youngdy, thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s legs were originally so numb from crouching that she was about to cry, but the feeling suddenly faded as she looked at the old man and smiled.

    Sure enough, ginger got spicier with age. Song Jingwan thought she could fool everyone, but a tricky mind was nothingpared to someone with a lifetime of experience. His eyes were like a magic mirror that exposed all evil.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    A man¡¯s cold and deep voice resounded from above her head.

    Song Yaoyao froze and slowly lifted her little head. She was still crouching on the ground like a white and fat radish, rolled up in a ball.

    ¡°Ge¡ª¡± she opened her mouth to call him, but quickly remembered how he disliked her.

    She turned her head with hatred and swallowed the rest of her words.

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes. All he could see was the ck crown of her head. Her hair was soft and a dopey strand of hair stuck out at the top.

    His throat moved a little and amusement appeared in his narrow phoenix eyes.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    He slowly stretched out his hand. His palm was thick and the tassel on his prayer beads swung slightly.

    Song Yaoyao had always been weak against gentle methods. When others doubted her, she did not feel bad. When Song Jingwan pushed her and forced her to apologize, she didn¡¯t care.

    She only lived to 19 in herst life and she had been dearly loved by her parents and her older brother. Now that she was alone in this life, she told herself to remain strong.

    But, as soon as Huo Yunque treated her in a gentle manner, she no longer wanted to act strong.

    She pouted her lips and her eyes turned red as she said in a weak voice, ¡°My legs are numb¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t stand up.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows slightly and felt as though something knocked against his heart.

    When Song Jingwan heard these words, she quickly approached to help Song Yaoyao up. But as soon as she stretched out her hand, someone blocked her.

    The man¡¯s skin was fair, and the Chinese-style robe on his body made him appear distinguished and rxed.

    At that moment, he nced over and Song Jingwan¡¯s hairs stood on end. A coldness swept from her feet to her head, so cold that her joints seemed to creak.

    Song Yaoyao sniffed and obediently gave Huo Yunque her hand.

    Inside the man¡¯s big palm, the girl¡¯s hand felt soft and boneless. It was small and delicate, and it matched the man¡¯s hand perfectly.

    Huo Yunque applied a bit of force and pulled Song Yaoyao up.

    ¡°Huhu...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s delicate brows immediately furrowed. As she cried, she buried her head into Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace and gripped onto his robe as her legs trembled.

    ¡°It hurts...I can¡¯t take it anymore. My legs are numb...¡±

    Perhaps, most people would have experienced the feeling of crouching for too long and having their nervespressed due to the obstruction of blood flow, leading to their legs bing numb and ufortable for quite some time.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice quivered. Her legs were trembling so much that she was leaning against Huo Yunque, unable to stand upright at all.

    As soon as she applied strength, her entire leg felt numb like it had been electrocuted.

 Chapter 14: Gege, My Leg Is Numb

    <h4>Chapter 14: Gege, My Leg Is Numb</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Jingwan watched in silence. This was a good opportunity to act but she waspletely frightened by Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze so she simply stood in ce, clenching the hem of her dress.

    Huo Ningxi approached and looked at Song Yaoyao who was in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. He furrowed his brows so hard that he could practically squish a fly between them.

    He felt an inexplicable sense of difort. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Song Yaoyao, keep your distance from my Small Uncle.¡±

    To him, his Small Uncle was different. He was the master of the Huo Family and also a person that Huo Ningxi worshipped like a god.

    When Song Yaoyao heard the man¡¯s voice, she peeked out her little head and whined in a slightly raspy voice, ¡°No, I refuse!¡±

    At the same time, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Huo Yunque¡¯s waist.

    So what if he was her fiance. They were simply engaged, it wasn¡¯t like they had signed a marriage certificate. Their whole engagement was just a verbal agreement amongst the elders; it couldn¡¯t be taken seriously. Besides, Huo Ningxi was an a*sh*le and Song Jingwan was a mistress!

    If Song Jingwan wanted Huo Ningxi, Song Yaoyao was more than willing to hand him over to her.

    But if he thought he could control her based on this kind of rtionship, then he was wrong!

    ¡°Small Uncle, is Song Yaoyao bothering you? Ever since yesterday, she¡¯s been treating you¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.

    All he saw was Huo Yunque bending over, lifting Song Yaoyao in his arms, and turning to leave.

    From beginning to end, he did not take a single nce at him.

    If this was in the past, Huo Ningxi would have been used to it. After all, no one ever held any significance to his Small Uncle. In his eyes, the entire world was just a boring show, so he never cared about anything.

    But now, he was actually treating Song Yaoyao differently...

    The girl that his father told him to marry on his death bed; the girl that he did not like.

    Why did his Small Uncle treat her differently?! Huo Ningxi was undeniably sour!

    ...

    The moment that Huo Yunque bent over to pick her up, Song Yaoyao fell into a daze.

    Even after she was ced in the car, her eyes were still opened wide in a dopey manner and she couldn¡¯t snap out of it.

    A long timeter...

    Song Yaoyao clenched her fists and pounced into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. ¡°Gege, did you just carry me?!! Like a princess?!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Yunque cleared his throat. This girl seemed to have inexhaustible energy. She pounced into his arms like a cannonball, forcing him to lean back a little.

    He furrowed his brows, deepened his voice, andmanded, ¡°Song Yaoyao, let go.¡±

    Regarding his earlier actions, he didn¡¯t want to provide an exnation, nor did he think an exnation was necessary.

    After speaking, his arms were empty, the atmosphere was tense, and it was particrly quiet.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s phoenix eyes lowered and met with a pair of twinkling eyes.

    The sun shone into the girl¡¯s eyes and they sparkled like glitter. She rested her little head in her hands, her bright red lips curled up, and she smiled sweetly.

    She wasn¡¯t angry.

    Huo Yunque looked away with a slight smile in his eyes. He leisurely flipped open some documents and said casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t your leg numb anymore?¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately knew what he wanted to say next. To prevent herself from being shooed away, she quickly scrunched up her face and whined cutely, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s numb! It¡¯s really numb! Gege, it¡¯s so ufortable!¡±

    Her little finger hooked the corner of his robe and shook it.

    ¡°It¡¯s still ufortable?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curled upwards, ¡°Uh huh, ufortable~¡±

    Huo Yunque paused. Without lifting his head, he said, ¡°In that case, you should go to the hospital for an examination. If it¡¯s serious, you should consider amputating it.¡±

 Chapter 15: Call A Helicopter To Take Her To The Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 15: Call A Helicopter To Take Her To The Hospital</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand froze and her expression sunk.

    Amputation?

    She looked at her leg and actually contemted the possibility seriously. If her leg was amputated, would she be at least 1m tall?

    While she was deep in thought, she heard Huo Yunque say to Huo Qi, ¡°Call a helicopter to take her to the hospital for an examination.¡±

    rm bells rang in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly tried to stop him. Filled with grievances, she looked at Huo Yunque and said, ¡°Gege, my leg isn¡¯t numb anymore.¡±

    Huo Yunque flipped a page and held back a smile. ¡°Okay, return to your car then.¡±

    Huo Qi watched this scene through the rearview mirror and thought to himself, I never knew you were like this, Sir.

    You¡¯re awful!

    Song Yaoyao sniffed. She noticed Huo Qi¡¯s gaze and immediately red at him fiercely as she threw a light punch threateningly.

    Huo Qi felt a pain in his back.

    ¡°Goodbye then, Gege,¡± she bid farewell obediently as she stepped out of the car unwillingly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As he looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s gentle and obedient expression, Huo Qi wiped away a bitter tear. However, he had no idea that something worse was waiting for him at home.

    ...

    After Song Yaoyao stepped out of the car, she didn¡¯t get very far before the old man from earlier stopped her.

    The old man grinned like a blooming flower with a kind expression. ¡°Youngdy, thank you for saving my life. What¡¯s your name? Are you from Feng City?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head, ¡°Yes, my name is Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Father, we really need to thank her properly!¡± the middle-aged man said with gratitude as he supported his father.

    ¡°Of course, must you state the obvious?!¡±

    The old man red at him fiercely, but when he turned to look at Song Yaoyao, he immediately smiled. ¡°Youngdy, thank you. Let me give this to you as a gift. If you need my help in the future, you can find me at Yuhua Primary School.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was gifted an old fountain pen from the old man¡¯s shirt pocket which he obviously cherished.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. When she smiled, she looked polite and gentle. ¡°This isn¡¯t necessary, Sir. I¡¯m sure anyone that understands medicine would have helped in that situation.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the old man humphed as he shoved the fountain pen into Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. He then nced at Song Jingwan and said in a dull manner, ¡°You sisters are nothing alike. Your older sister...¡±

    He shook his head and did not say anything else.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile increased; she liked this old man¡¯s personality.

    As the old man looked at her, Song Jingwan felt so awkward, she wanted to dig a hole to hide in. Her eyes were red as she looked at Huo Ningxi beside her and whined unfairly, ¡°Ningxi...¡±

    Huo Ningxi sighed. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I know you meant well. Let¡¯s go back to the car.¡±

    If they stayed there, people would continue to criticize her and she would only feel worse.

    When she heard what Huo Ningxi said, Song Jingwan felt a lot better. With teary eyes, she said softly, ¡°Ningxi, thank you for believing me.¡±

    The beauty¡¯s appearance was elegant and delicate, and her eyes were misty. As she nced at him, her eyes contained a sense of gratitude and inconceble admiration.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s heart fluttered and softened even further.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Return and get some rest.¡±

    However, Song Jingwan had other thoughts. She looked at Song Yaoyao and bit her lower lip. ¡°Ningxi, I think Song Yaoyao has a deep misunderstanding toward me. If we don¡¯t rify it, my heart won¡¯t be at peace. You go back to the car first. I¡¯ll have a chat with her, okay?¡±

    The sadness between her eyes made it impossible for Huo Ningxi to object.

 Chapter 16: A Ghost Thatâ€™s Set Out To Take Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 16: A Ghost That¡¯s Set Out To Take Your Life</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Song Jingwan chased after Song Yaoyao and called her back.

    ¡°Huh? Why are you calling me, Sis?¡± Song Yaoyao spun the fountain pen between her fingers as she tilted her head and blinked innocently.

    ¡°You¡¯re still acting?¡± Song Jingwan asked between gritted teeth. ¡°How do you have medical knowledge? Who taught you?!¡±

    She had already stolen all the attention from Song Yaoyao and tread all over her, why did she still appear in front of her as an eyesore?

    It seemed, she hadn¡¯t done enough...

    As she looked into Song Jingwan¡¯s hostile eyes, Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile increased.

    ¡°If I told you I was born with it, would you believe me?¡±

    The fountain pen spun so swiftly around her fingers, they almost released sparks. Her fingers were slender and fair like jade.

    ¡°Yes...¡± Song Jingwanughed in anger, ¡°...Yes, my a*s! Who the hell are you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had changed too much. In the past, she was so gullible that she fell for every trick. Even if she was sold, she would have thanked the person that sold her. How did she be like this?

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t understand.

    The sun shone onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes and they glowed brightly. She grinned and took a couple of steps toward Song Jingwan. From the perspective of an outsider, it appeared as though they had reconciled.

    Only Song Jingwan sensed a threatening aura as Song Yaoyao got closer and a chill ran down her spine.

    She heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s gentle voice whisper beside her ear, ¡°Oh! You got me. I¡¯m a ghost. A ghost that¡¯s set out to take your life...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s pupils constricted and she immediately lifted her head. Her eyes met Song Yaoyao¡¯s.

    She had a harmless expression on her face, but the depth of her smile was equivalent to the coldness hidden in her eyes.

    ¡°So, Sis, do you think I should kill you and shut you up? Huh?¡±

    Her voice rose at the end in a gentle manner.

    But it gave Song Jingwan goosebumps. She immediately pushed Song Yaoyao away as her face turned pale. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯ve really lost your mind!¡±

    Compared to imaginary ghosts and gods, Song Jingwan preferred to believe that Song Yaoyao¡¯s behavior had changed after she discovered the truth and suffered a shock.

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    Song Yaoyao stumbled back a little, leaned against her car, and looked at Song Jingwan with a crispugh.

    The happiness in her voice was from her heart. She shook her head and admired Song Jingwan¡¯s struggling expression. She was almost unable to keep her ¡®kind¡¯ mask on. Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved upward and she said softly, ¡°Sis, hurry and find Huo Ningxi. Keep a close eye on him and don¡¯t let him bother me again, okay?¡±

    She blinked her bright eyes and looked at her sister in a kind and negotiable manner.

    Only Song Jingwan knew how frightening she was after her personality changed. She must be crazy! That¡¯s why she has such a chillingly evil vibe!

    ¡°Song. Yao. Yao.¡± Song Jingwan said each word clearly as she clenched her fists. ¡°Are you really nning to oppose me?¡±

    All of sudden, a murderous look appeared in her eyes.

    Ignoring it, Song Yaoyao said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not opposing you. I¡¯m giving you what you want. If you like Huo Ningxi, then take him.¡± She spread her palms and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°But, that¡¯s all I¡¯m giving you. If you want anything else, you will have toe and get it yourself. As for whether you can actually take it...¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused for a moment and smiled sweetly. ¡°...it will depend on your capabilities~¡±

 Chapter 17: I Just Left, But I Already Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 17: I Just Left, But I Already Miss You</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    With her back facing everyone, Song Jingwan¡¯s expression turned dark and gloomy.

    Song Yaoyao stretched out her hand to open the car door, but she suddenly thought of something and added, ¡°But I need to remind you of one thing: you can try to steal anything except for Gege.¡± She shook her index finger. Her words seemed to contain a deeper meaning. ¡°Forget stealing, even if someone takes an extra nce at him, I will want to kill them out of jealousy! Do you understand, Sis?¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    As she listened to Song Yaoyao, Song Jingwan suddenly let out augh.

    A moment of fierceness appeared in her eyes as she said in ridicule, ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re certainly dreaming. Do you know who the Huo Family are? How dare you treat him as your exclusive possession. Do you think you can enter the Huo Family as you please? If you weren¡¯t lucky, do you think Uncle would have been interested in you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao found this hrious. With curiosity, she asked, ¡°Even if I¡¯m just lucky, isn¡¯t he not interested in you anyway?¡±

    So why are you acting proud and arrogant in front of me? Compared to me, you are nothing!

    ¡°You sure have a sharp tongue!¡±

    Song Jingwan was learning more and more about the Song Yaoyao she thought she knew.

    She sneered. ¡°Fine, in that case, I¡¯ll wait and see how you bring yourself to ruins!¡±

    Did she really think Huo Yunque was easy to pursue? Plenty of socialite heiresses in Feng City admired him like the moon, but how many actually seeded?

    Huo Yunque was an emotionless and cold-hearted creature that had no interest in women.

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Song Yaoyao wondered whether the Gege she knew was the same person as the one that Song Jingwan was talking about.

    With this thought, she suddenly looked toward Huo Yunque, and cried out in a crisp voice, ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Jingwan froze in surprise, looked at the direction that she was shouting, and her face darkened.

    If one looked at her carefully, they would be able to see her inconceble fear and hatred.

    The man¡¯s car window lowered, revealing his cold and indifferent face. He looked at Song Yaoyao and raised an eyebrow questioningly without a sound.

    Song Yaoyao waved at him, smiled, and said sweetly, ¡°Nothing. I simply wanted to call you Gege~ I just left your car, but I already miss you~¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s throat twitched and he indifferently closed his window again.

    At the top of the heavily tinted windows, amusement slowly appeared in a pair of dignified phoenix eyes.

    Song Jingwan was frozen in ce. How can this be? Mr. Huo actually responded to Song Yaoyao?

    Song Yaoyao was extremely pleased. She lifted her head and spread her palms helplessly. ¡°A, it seems like you know nothing about Gege~ Hehe!¡±

    She turned around and stepped into her car coolly. It was like she had a little tail on her bottom that was wagging arrogantly as she banged the door shut in front of Song Jingwan¡¯s face.

    Song Jingwan was left standing there all on her own for a few seconds before darkness appeared in her eyes.

    Song Yaoyao can not stay.

    ...

    After Huo Yunque closed his window, Huo Qi quietly turned around and took a nce at him.

    There seemed to be a rxed vibe in the car so he carefully asked, ¡°Sir, are you in a good mood?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved upward slightly. He leisurely moved the prayer beads in his hand and said calmly, ¡°Yes, if you weren¡¯t hit by a girl and unable to fight back, I would be even happier.¡±

    The atmosphere in the car immediately turned stale.

    Huo Qi turned his head around and cried, ¡°Sorry, Sir, I was wrong!¡±

 Chapter 18: Returning To The Song Family Home

    <h4>Chapter 18: Returning To The Song Family Home</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    I shouldn¡¯t have said anything or questioned anything!

    But...is that youngdy really normal? Who would have imagined that this delicate little girl would be so tough? He waspletely caught off guard.

    I¡¯m screwed...

    Huo Qi could already imagine that this incident would be a dark stain in his history! The type that could never be erased!

    Thinking this, Huo Qi¡¯s eyes darkened and he realized he no longer had anything left to live for!

    ¨C

    Song Jingwan turned and walked over to Huo Ningxi¡¯s car. Her expression had returned to normal but there was a slight sadness between her eyes.

    Huo Ningxi wasn¡¯t paying attention to Song Jingwan, so when he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The chat didn¡¯t go well?¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°She has a really deep misunderstanding toward me. She still thinks I was the one that pushed her into the pool...¡±

    ¡°Did you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that? Murder is a crime!¡± Song Jingwan shook her head in surprise.

    Huo Ningxi put away his phone. ¡°Since you did nothing wrong, why do you feel so apologetic toward her? If she wants to cause trouble, then let her do it. Just ignore her. After she suffers a little, she will behave.¡±

    When he thought about the way that Song Yaoyao was bothering his Small Uncle, Huo Ningxi¡¯s heart filled with frustration.

    Initially, he was indifferent toward her, but now, he was a little annoyed.

    When she heard the frustration in Huo Ningxi¡¯s voice, Song Jingwan¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly.

    As she nodded, she said in a gentle voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    ¨C

    The blockage from thendslide was cleared rtively quickly.

    Two hourster, cars were able to drive through again.

    Song Yaoyao woke up from a nap and noticed that it was already dark outside. Stars weren¡¯t visible in the city sky, so it was pitch ck like an inkstone.

    The gates to a vi swung open on both sides and the car drove in.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her eyes. Just as she sat up straight, someone opened the door to the car.

    A woman that dressed morously even at home, bent over and smiled dotingly, ¡°Wanwan, you must be tired¡ª¡± But before she finished her sentence, the woman saw the car clearly and did not see the person she was waiting for. Her smile immediately disappeared. ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s Wanwan?¡± she asked with a frown.

    Her voice was cold and contained a sense of hatred.

    From memory, Song Yaoyao learned that this woman was the one that gave birth to her and Song Jingwan, Zhou Manli.

    But she was particrly curious as to why the woman was so biased when both daughters were born from her stomach. In fact, she had already gotten to the point where Song Yaoyao was practically invisible to her, and whenever she saw her, she was disgusted by her. What was the reason?

    ¡°Mom! I¡¯m here!¡±

    Seeing a familiar face, Song Jingwan breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she stepped out of the car, she immediately flew towards Zhou Manli like a little bird and whined, ¡°Mom, I really missed you~¡±

    ¡°I missed you too!¡± Zhou Manli said heartachingly as she patted her daughter on the head. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, why have you lost so much weight?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t! You must have missed me too much!¡± Song Jingwan wrapped her arm around Zhou Manli¡¯s and nced at Song Yaoyao with ridicule when no one was looking.

    Look, as soon as wee back here, there¡¯s no ce for you.

    Song Yaoyao looked back at her coldly. She then stepped out of her car calmly and fetched her luggage from the boot.

    She couldn¡¯t look at that face and call her mother.

    She already had parents, but they weren¡¯t the two from the Song Family! So, it didn¡¯t matter how they treated her. It didn¡¯t make her sad or upset.

    After all, she didn¡¯t acknowledge them anyway.

 Chapter 19: Different Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 19: Different Treatment</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    With her arm around Song Jingwan, Zhou Manli¡¯s every sentence was either ¡®precious¡¯ this or ¡®baby¡¯ that. But when she saw Huo Ningxi step out of the car from the corner of her eye, she lit up and became even more enthusiastic.

    ¡°Ningxi, did you bring Wanwan back?¡±

    With this thought, shepletely forgot to question Song Yaoyao about not riding back in the same car as Song Jingwan.

    She pounced toward Huo Ningxi and warmly invited him into their home.

    ¡°Old Song! Hurry out, Ningxi¡¯s here! Someone, go fetch the Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s not necessary...¡±

    Huo Ningxi wanted to reject the offer but Zhou Manli was much too enthusiastic. Then, when he saw Father Song, Song Rui,e out to greet him as well, he immediately swallowed back his words.

    ¡°Ningxi, thank you for escorting me back.¡± Song Jingwan said gratefully as she approached Huo Ningxi and walked side-by-side with him back to the house.

    Under the night sky, her elegant face was beautifully fresh and refined like stars.

    As he looked at her, Huo Ningxi couldn¡¯t control his heart from thumping. All his frustration immediately disappeared. ¡°It was on my way. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh~¡± Song Jingwan smiled with satisfaction as she obediently followed beside Huo Ningxi.

    Just before they entered, Huo Ningxi suddenly remembered something and turned around to have a look.

    The courtyard of the vi was brightly lit, and the servants had already dragged Song Jingwan¡¯s luggage away.

    Inside the big courtyard, all that remained was a petite and delicate girl, dragging her suitcase sluggishly. Under the night sky, her shadow looked extra long.

    She had her head down and her expression was unclear, but there was an odd sense of loneliness that he felt from her.

    Song Jingwan noticed Huo Ningxi dazing off and followed his gaze. She pursed her lips and immediately tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Ningxi, what are you looking at? Let¡¯s hurry inside!¡±

    Huo Ningxi snapped back to reality and nodded his head, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The group headed into the living room and sat down. Compared to the coldte autumn weather outside, it was clearly much warmer inside.

    ¡°Wanwan, was the trip back tiring? Did you have fun? Can I sleep with you tonight and listen to any interesting stories that happened along the way.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Zhou Manli seated Song Jingwan down while she ran around busily. She ordered some helpers to hurry and pour tea, while she told others to fetch Song Jingwan¡¯s favorite pastries and fruit.

    Even Huo Ningxi got to enjoy Song Rui and Zhou Manli¡¯s enthusiasm.

    But what about her? Huo Ningxi couldn¡¯t help but think.

    At that moment, footsteps could be hearding from upstairs and a tall man came walking down the spiral staircase.

    As soon as Song Jingwan saw him, her eyes lit up. She immediately stood up and greeted him in a well-behaved manner, ¡°Brother!¡±

    Song Wenchuan gave a faint grunt of acknowledgment and looked around the living room. His eyes and eyebrows scrunched up.

    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Zhou Manli was busy feeding fruit to Song Jingwan. When she heard this question, she rolled her eyes. ¡°How would I know? Hasn¡¯t that brat always been unpredictable?¡±

    Song Wenchuan did not ask any further as he headed straight for the door.

    When Song Jingwan saw this, her hands clenched into fists. With a smile, she said, ¡°Wenchuan, can youe here for a moment? I bought a present that I want to give to you!¡±

    Her voice was soft, subtly trying to please the man.

    But Song Wenchuan said coldly without turning around, ¡°Leave it there. I¡¯ll look at itter.¡±

    This attitude made Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes turn red. ¡°But I want to give it to you with my own hands...¡±

 Chapter 20: Are You An Idiot?

    <h4>Chapter 20: Are You An Idiot?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Acting as though he didn¡¯t hear a thing, Song Wenchuan walked straight toward the door.

    Zhou Manli couldn¡¯t stand seeing her daughter being mistreated, so her face immediately sunk. ¡°Chuan! We have a guest. Where are you going sote at night? Didn¡¯t you hear that your sister got you a present?¡±

    Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows as Song Jingwan stared at him with her watery eyes. Her hands were gripping to the hem of her dress and her expression looked hopeful and pitiable.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± Song Ruimanded with a frown.

    ¡°Brother...¡± Song Jingwan pleaded with a sob.

    As everyone waited for him, Song Wenchuan pursed his lips. It was at that moment that he heard some noiseing from the door.

    A petite girl was dragging a huge 27-inch suitcase. As she struggled, she got ready to carry it up the stairs.

    Song Wenchuan knitted his brows, strode over, and asked coldly, ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you an idiot?¡± If you can¡¯t carry it, why didn¡¯t you ask for help?

    Song Yaoyao was carrying her suitcase when she heard someone calling her an idiot.

    She looked over with a sullen face and saw a young man in a casual grey T-shirt. This young man slightly resembled Zhou Manli and he was staring at her.

    From memory, this was the eldest son of the Song Family, Song Wenchuan.

    ¡°Give me the suitcase. Why are you so clumsy and awkward.¡± His face was dark and his voice was cold.

    Song Yaoyao moved to the side and avoided his hand. She then rolled her eyes and said in a voice colder than his, ¡°No need.¡±

    After saying this, she lifted the 27-inch suitcase in one hand with ease and walked up the stairs. She then ced it down with a thump.

    Song Wenchuan: ¡°...¡±

    His lips twitched a little. By the time he realized what had happened, the girl walked straight past him.

    Her attitude was cold and she did not appear weak at all.

    Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t know what to say. As he turned around, he saw Song Yaoyao walk through the living room indifferently without saying a word.

    Zhou Manli sneered. ¡°You must be so capable now. Don¡¯t you know how to greet your mother when you get back? Have you lost your voice?¡±

    Song Rui noticed Huo Ningxi furrow his brows and immediately gave Zhou Manli a look of warning. ¡°That¡¯s enough. The children are tired and need some rest. Why are you saying so much?¡±

    Song Jingwan stood up from the sofa and said toward Song Yaoyao¡¯s back, ¡°Yaoyao,e sit down and have some food before heading back to your room! Leave your suitcase here and someone will carry it...errr...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, everyone watched as Song Yaoyao lifted the huge suitcase with one hand and headed up the stairs. It didn¡¯t take long before she disappeared around the corner.

    Song Wenchuan knitted his brows quietly. There was something different about Song Yaoyao apart from her usual quietness and gloominess.

    Song Jingwan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Who knew Yaoyao was so strong...¡±

    ¡°If she wants to carry it herself, then let her. She¡¯s always so strange and gloomy like someone owes her something!¡± Zhou Manli snorted coldly and patted Song Jingwan on the shoulder, gesturing for her to sit down.

    But after that, Song Jingwan¡¯s mind was obviously elsewhere. A mother understood their daughter the best. When Zhou Manli saw the situation and noticed that Song Rui and Huo Ningxi were chatting happily, she pulled Song Jingwan privately back to her room.

    As soon as they walked in, Song Jingwan immediately pounced into her mother¡¯s arms and tears fell like a broken string of beads. As her shoulders gently trembled, she cried, ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wanwan? Don¡¯t cry... Oh, my baby, you¡¯re breaking my heart,¡± Zhou Manli patted Song Jingwan on the back, ¡°What happened? Did that brat bully you? Don¡¯t be afraid, you can tell me anything. I¡¯ll help you punish her!¡±

    As Song Jingwan buried herself in Zhou Manli¡¯s arms, a trace of coldness shed across her eyes.

 Chapter 21: Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 21: Jinx</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Jingwan held back her tears, lifted her head, and forced a smile on her face. ¡°No, it¡¯s not Yaoyao¡¯s fault.¡±

    But, the more she said this, the more Zhou Manli assumed Yaoyao had bullied her.

    Zhou Manli immediately had the urge to go out and speak to Song Yaoyao, ¡°I¡¯m going to go ask that brat whether she¡¯s trying to rebel!¡±

    ¡°Mom¨C¡±

    Song Jingwan quickly grabbed onto Zhou Manli and shook her arm, ¡°I really didn¡¯t argue with her. I simply missed you so much that I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears.¡±

    Even if she talked about the incident at the mountain resort, what could she change now? She could get Song Rui and Zhou Manli to side with her, but there was still a Song Wenchuan. If she wanted to kick Song Yaoyao out of the family, it was impossible with just a few words.

    She had no evidence.

    Since that was the case, why should she talk about it?

    ¡°Oh, my precious darling! I also missed you!¡± Zhou Manli breathed a sigh of relief as she hugged Song Jingwan with a proud and happy smile.

    Unlike Song Yaoyao, who was a jinx, Zhou Manli believed that Song Jingwan was a lucky star that God had gifted to her. Growing up, she was well-behaved and she always tried hard in everything she did. Moreover, her grades were good and she was particrly lucky.

    In the past, whenever Zhou Manli yed mahjong, she used to have particrly bad luck with her hands. Then, one time, she decided to bring Song Jingwan with her. At first, she didn¡¯t notice any difference. It wasn¡¯t until her hands got smoother and smoother, and she didn¡¯t lose a single game, did Zhou Manli begin to notice the reason. After that, she was skeptical but she took Song Jingwan with her to y a few more times. Sure enough, she won 9 out of 10 times!

    Adding to that, she began to feel as though Song Jingwan could foresee disasters. One time, Song Rui had to go out to a business meeting, but little Song Jingwan cried and sulked and did not let him go. Later that day, they discovered that there was a multiple car ident on the way to Song Rui¡¯s office and arge number of people were injured and dead. ording to the time of the ident, if Song Rui had insisted on leaving that day, he would have driven right into it.

    Every time she thought about that incident, Zhou Manli felt lucky that she gave birth to a good daughter.

    Although this ability seemed to weaken with age, it didn¡¯t prevent Song Jingwan from bing Zhou Manli¡¯s most beloved daughter; she was nothing like Song Yaoyao the jinx. Back when Song Yaoyao was born, she had caused Zhou Manli to lose an excess of blood and almost lose her life! With her around, nothing good ever happened!

    Wanwan was much better.

    After the mother and daughter chatted in the room for a while, Song Jingwan suggested, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go fetch Yaoyao some food. After a long car ride, I bet she must be hungry.¡±

    When she heard this, Zhou Manli furrowed her brows, ¡°She¡¯s not mentally disabled. If she¡¯s hungry, can¡¯t she find food for herself?

    ¡°She has to trouble you with everything. What a useless piece of trash!¡±

    A smile shed across Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. Still maintaining her soft and gentle voice, she said, ¡°Oh, Mom, don¡¯t say that about Yaoyao. She¡¯s actually really good!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go. You should head downstairs and keep Ningxipany. He was apanying me the whole way back.¡±

    At the mention of Huo Ningxi, Song Jingwan¡¯s cheeks turned red and she blinked her eyes shyly.

    Zhou Manli smiled in understanding. She nodded dotingly and touched her daughter on the nose, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, okay?

    ¡°Hurry and get the food to her. After you¡¯re done,e and chat with Ningxi! Ningxi is a good child. You need to be careful!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Song Jingwan waved her hand and quickly headed out of the room.

    She then went downstairs, grabbed a few random pieces of pastry and fruit, and walked to the end of the corridor where Song Yaoyao¡¯s room was located.

    Since no one was watching, she naturally stopped with her act and casually knocked on the door.

    The door opened with a click.

    The girl standing inside had wet hair up to her shoulders. Her eyshes were moist from the steam in the bathroom and they looked darker and curled. She tilted her head as a surprised look appeared on her little face, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 22: Behave And Stay Invisible

    <h4>Chapter 22: Behave And Stay Invisible</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you inviting me inside?¡±

    Song Jingwan raised the tter in her hands, ¡°I brought you food. I also have something to say to you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her sister quietly and slightly turned her body.

    Song Jingwan pouted, brushed past Song Yaoyao, and casually ced the tter on theputer table.

    Compared to her exquisitely decorated bedroom that was fit for a princess, Song Yaoyao¡¯s room was like a hotel room that was meant for temporary amodation. A white wardrobe and light blue bedsheets. When one scanned their eyes across the room, there were no big items apart from theputer table.

    Just like Song Yaoyao, this room was in and boring.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Song Yaoyao casually covered her head with a towel as water dripped from the ends of her hair onto her corbone.

    Her nose was tall, her lips were small and red, and her pupils were ck. Her expression was serious as she listened with respect.

    Song Jingwan retrieved her gaze and looked at Song Yaoyao. She finally regained her confidence as the Big Miss of the Song Family. With a gentle smile, she said, ¡°Yaoyao, I don¡¯t mean to target you. Weren¡¯t we getting along before?

    ¡°If you behave, stay quiet, and be yourself, everything will be good. You should listen to me. That way, you may still have a ce in this family.¡±

    ¡°Listen to you?¡±

    The girl lifted her moist eyshes and asked with curiosity, ¡°What do you mean by listening to you...?¡±

    Seeing that she was pretending not to understand, Song Jingwan let out augh. ¡°Let me make it clear for you. What I mean is for you to be yourself and go back to how you used to be. If you can be invisible, that would be even better!¡±

    ¡°Oh...that?¡±

    Song Yaoyao clicked her tongue, grabbed her hair, and started walking toward Song Jingwan.

    Song Jingwan furrowed her brows. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about the incident at the mountain resort, so she took a step back. Her hip hit the edge of theputer table as she looked at Song Yaoyao threateningly. ¡°Song Yaoyao, we are currently at home. If you dare to do anything to me, you won¡¯t be any better off either!¡±

    Thump¡ª

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes, lifted one leg, and ced it on theputer chair, trapping Song Jingwan in a small space. Still looking pure and innocent, she tilted her head and said, ¡°But I am being myself right now.

    ¡°People change. I hate mediocrity.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry Sis, but I can¡¯t be invisible...¡±

    Her face was exquisite as her lips parted and she smiled sweetly at Song Jingwan.

    The words on her lips were apologetic, but the arrogance in her eyes could not be contained.

    ¡°You!¡± Song Jingwan was embarrassed and angry. Song Yaoyao had actually put her at a loss for words. She lifted her hand to push Song Yaoyao andughed in anger, ¡°Great! Impressive!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not mediocre, then let¡¯s just wait and see.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who Mom and Dad value more!¡±

    She was the most impressive daughter in her parents¡¯ eyes; forever and always!

    If anyone tried to steal her position, she would not hold back against them!

    As she watched Song Jingwan storm off angrily, Song Yaoyao waved her hand happily and said in a voice as sweet as honey, ¡°Thank you, Sis. Watch your step~¡±

    She then turned to the pastries and casually ced one in her mouth.

    ¡°Mm, so sweet!¡±

    Her eyes curved and they looked watery as she smiled happily.

    ...

    Zhou Manli nced at the stairs multiple times and finally saw Song Jingwan walk down.

    Her eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Wanwan,e sit.¡±

    Song Wenchuan looked behind Song Jingwan; there was no one behind her. Song Yaoyao did note downstairs with her.

    ¡°Ningxi, there will be a small exam at the end of the month. Your results have always been good. Please take good care of our Wanwan,¡± Zhou Manli said softly.

 Chapter 23: You Are Not My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 23: You Are Not My Brother</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°You¡¯re overpraising me, Auntie. Jingwan¡¯s always had good results. The principal even praised her in front of everyone,¡± Huo Ningxi smiled.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re ranked number one in our grade. Compared to you, I still have a lot to learn.¡± Song Jingwan brushed a loose hair behind her ear and looked at Huo Ningxi with admiration as embarrassment shed across her eyes.

    Huo Ningxi paused and the smile in his eyes deepened.

    Seeing this, Zhou Manli nced at Song Rui and they both smiled in satisfaction.

    Only Song Wenchuan stood up suddenly and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first,¡± before he headed up the stairs.

    Zhou Manli furrowed her brows, adjusted the shawl on her shoulders, and stood up, ¡°Chuan, where are you going?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go see Yaoyao.¡±

    After saying this, he left without turning back.

    Song Jingwan saw this and she bit her lower lip without saying a word.

    ...

    Knock knock¡ª

    Song Yaoyao finished drying her hair and saw her reflection in the mirror. The girl¡¯s ck hair hung down to her waist like a waterfall. Her eyes were dark and round, her nose was tall, and her lips were small. Her small palm-sized face was delicate and beautiful, and she looked like a doll in a window disy. On top of all that, her milky-white skin made her appear fragile.

    When she heard the knock on her door, she nced over and slowly went to open it.

    She did not look pleased because she thought Song Jingwan was disturbing her again.

    As the door opened, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how annoying you are? Why are you¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she lifted her head and stared nkly at the young man in front of her, ¡°You?¡±

    Song Wenchuan heard her delicate voice. Even when she was angry she was like a kitten that was bearing its ws.

    He let out augh. ¡°Can¡¯t it be me? Song Yaoyao, it appears as though your temper has gone bad after going away for a bit.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not make a noise as she stared at him with her dark eyes.

    Her freshly washed hair looked soft and wispy, and there were a few strands of new hair that stuck up on top of her head. As her eyes twinkled, Song Wenchuan feltpletely defeated by her dopey cuteness.

    ¡°Ahem...¡± He ced his fist to his mouth and asked awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. Aren¡¯t you going to call me brother?¡±

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows and frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not my brother.¡±

    Just because she inherited this body, it didn¡¯t mean she was willing to inherit the original owner¡¯s rtionships.

    She was distant and serious, not joking at all, causing Song Wenchuan¡¯s smile to slowly fade.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother? Song Yaoyao,e out with me. Has Song Jingwan bullied you so much that you lost your mind?¡± Song Wenchuan looked at her coldly.

    These words made Song Yaoyaough out loud. ¡°So you know?¡±

    He knew that she had been suffering and Song Jingwan had been suppressing her.

    ¡°You¡¯re Song Jingwan¡¯s brother, not mine. My brother would never sit on the sidelines and do nothing while he watches me suffer!¡±

    If her brother knew that the sister he doted on was being bullied, he would have killed someone by now.

    Song Wenchuan froze. As the girl spoke, she lifted her head and her eyes sparkled proudly. It did not look like she was suffering at all.

    But who was she proud of?

    Song Wenchuan couldn¡¯t deny that he felt a little sour.

    Filled with jealousy, he asked, ¡°Do you have another brother?¡±

    The response he received was a door mming in his face and some angry words.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    ¡°F*ck...¡±

    Song Wenchuan took two steps back and touched his nose.

    If he didn¡¯t react quickly, Song Yaoyao would have broken his nose. He shook his head and burst intoughter. As heughed, he suddenly rxed.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a bad temper. That way you won¡¯t be bullied every day.¡±

 Chapter 24: Sorry, I Have Another Husband

    <h4>Chapter 24: Sorry, I Have Another Husband</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao patted her face, slowly walked over to theputer table, and sat down.

    Herputer was already on, and her screen was opened up to the main interface of Penguin Chat. On her screen, little penguin notifications were jumping excitedly. Song Yaoyao clicked into them.

    The liveliest ones belonged to two chat groups: ¡®Earth¡¯s Ideal, Luo Xinguang 2¡¯ and ¡®Mrs. Luos¡¯.

    The only person that private messaged her was Meng Qiqi who had sent her several dozen messages.

    Reading a novel and actually bing a character in a novel was different in nature. The images from the thin pages of a book were beginning to develop fuller personalities.

    Song Yaoyao clicked into the private message. The entire chat contained messages from the other party.

    Meng Qiqi: Ohhh babe! I¡¯m going to hyperventte!

    Meng Qiqi: He¡¯s so handsome! I¡¯m about to faint!

    Meng Qiqi: [twistingexcitedly.jpg] Babe, are you there?

    Meng Qiqi: I went to the airport and took a whole heap of high res photos, when do you have time to PS them?

    Meng Qiqi: Hello? Babe, you there?

    ...

    Meng Qiqi: Babe! If you don¡¯t respond I¡¯m going to call the police!

    Meng Qiqi: [Photos attached] Kangkang Gege is handsome from all angles! I¡¯m going to die!

    Meng Qiqi: [almostdead.jpg] Everyone is waiting for your edits. Babe, what are you doing?

    All the messages were either praising Luo Xinguang for being handsome or asking her when she was going to retouch his photos.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her chin. Who knew the original owner of this body was a fangirl! Based on her weak and useless personality, this waspletely unexpected.

    Her eyes drooped and she started typing unenthusiastically.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: I¡¯m back.

    The other party immediately responded.

    Meng Qiqi: !!!

    Meng Qiqi: [Zip folder attached]

    Meng Qiqi: Quick, quick, quick! Everyone¡¯s waiting for you! I almost paid someone else to do it! I¡¯ve sent you the zip folder. Take a look at the photos and retouch a few!

    Song Yaoyao did not respond right away. Instead, she opened up the folder to have a look first. Attached were a selection of photos. Even without PS, they were already good-looking. The young man in the photos was wearing ck clothes, his hair was silver-white and curled, a pair of sunsses rested on his tall nose, and he had a proud look in his eyes.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Song Yaoyao licked her lips, ¡°but he¡¯s still not as good-looking as my Gege.¡±

    With disinterest, she sent her reply.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: I don¡¯t want to do it. Find someone else.

    Meng Qiqi: ?? What¡¯s wrong, Babe? Snap out of it! This is our husband!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Sorry, I have another husband. I¡¯m no longer a fan.

    The other end remained quiet for an entire minute...

    Meng Qiqi: Babe, did you experience some kind of trauma? Or is it because you saw our husband¡¯s scandal? It¡¯s all fake! Our hearts must remain firm. We can¡¯t be swayed! Calm down!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: My heart is firm. Babe, have you heard of loving someone for 10,000 years after just one nce?

    Meng Qiqi: ?

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: [serious.jpg] I really love him!

    Meng Qiqi: No way... Are you serious? Although I¡¯ve always understood that we would eventually have our own lives, I could imagine anyone leaving the fan club first except for you.

    Meng Qiqi: Either way, I still wish you happiness. We¡¯re still friends, right? By the way, where did you find this new wall? How does he look? Let¡¯s climb him together!

    Song Yaoyao was confused for a moment. Wall?

    But she quickly understood the underlying meaning. She looked at Meng Qiqi¡¯s message again and narrowed her eyes dangerously.

    Did she want to steal her Gege? She must be dreaming!

    Meng Qiqi: Babe, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? [Helloyouthere.jpg]

    (The other party has turned on friend verification. You are not his/her friend.)

 Chapter 25: Whoâ€™s The Expert Retoucher?

    <h4>Chapter 25: Who¡¯s The Expert Retoucher?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Meng Qiqi was dumbfounded for a little while. Snapping out of her daze, she looked at the chat window in the middle of her screen. The bright red notification was an eyesore!

    It seemed to be ridiculing her and drawing her attention to the fact that she had been unfriended.

    ¡°WTF...so heartless?¡±

    She twisted her lips and stared at theputer sadly as she sent another friend request.

    Attached to it was an exnation: Babe! I was just joking. The wall is yours. The husband is yours. I won¡¯tpete with you! By the way, are you sure you can¡¯t reconsider editing the photos?

    (The other party has rejected your friend request.)

    Meng Qiqi wanted to cry. She had shown off to her girlfriends and told them that she knew a big boss retoucher. ¡°Others have to pay to get it done, but I can get it for free! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how talented our Mrs. Luos are!¡±

    But now...

    Meng Qiqi was distraught as she sent another friend request.

    Meng Qiqi: Additional condition ¡ª I¡¯ll pay!

    (The other party has epted your friend request. Start chatting.)

    Meng Qiqi: WTF!

    How heartless!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: How much per photo?

    Meng Qiqi: 80?

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: [Picture attached]

    Attached was a photo that Song Yaoyao had casually retouched on PS. The young man in the photo was dressed in ck, he appeared to be walking quickly with his head down, and he was adjusting his sunsses with his index finger. The unedited photo was rtively dark and did not look much different after Song Yaoyao retouched it, but the man¡¯s delicate skin and his chic and unrestrained vibe were immediately amplified from 3 points to 10.

    Meng Qiqi eximed on the inside and secretly saved the photo for her screensaver and desktop wallpaper.

    Meng Qiqi: [Bow] Babe, it¡¯s only been a few days, but your skills have be even more impressive!

    Meng Qiqi: [Respecttobigboss.jpg] Edit, edit, edit, edit what you want. I¡¯ll take as many as I can get! I¡¯ll pay 200 per photo. What do you say?!

    This was the skill of an expert retoucher! Meng Qiqi was shocked.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: [Shake hands]

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: I¡¯ll send them to you after I¡¯m done. Give me half an hour.

    After speaking, Song Yaoya logged out of Penguin, dragged her mouse across the screen, selected a few photos with rtively betterpositions, and dragged them into PS.

    Inside the softly lit room, the girl sat in front of herputer like a petite little ball as her long hair draped down her back. She held onto the mouse in one hand and tapped quickly on the keyboard with the other.

    Her hands moved so quickly, it was just a blur. As for the software on the screen, it was even more of a blur. Before one could even see what she was doing, she already finished retouching the first image and moved onto the next one.

    Meng Qiqi did not take her too seriously. Although Song Yaoyao said half an hour was enough, who could actually work that fast? Some people took an entire hour just to retouch one photo.

    So, she first sent Song Yaoyao a red pocket worth 300 yuan and attached the freshly edited photo to their group chat.

    The initially quiet chat group with only a dozen or so members immediately lit up.

    Xingxing In My Arms: Woah!!

    Escape The Pit Of Love: F*ck!

    Escape The Pit Of Love: Oh my God, my husband is so handsome! I¡¯m in love again!

    Daily Xing: Before I say anything, let me lick it first. By the way, the style of this retoucher is unfamiliar. Which boss edited it?

    Meng Qiqi: You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you. Yaoyao edited it.

    Daily Xing: ?

    Meng Qiqi: Let me tell you another piece of unbelievable news ¡ª Yaoyao¡¯s no longer a fan! I bought this photo for 300 yuan!

    Xingxing In My Arms: ?

    Back To The Pit And Lying Down: ?

    Meng Qiqi: She has a new husband.

    Meng Qiqi: Apparently, she took one nce, and now she¡¯s in love with him for the next 10,000 years. Moreover, in terms of looks, he doesn¡¯t lose to our Xingxing.

 Chapter 26: Maybe Iâ€™m Not Your My Biological Child

    <h4>Chapter 26: Maybe I¡¯m Not Your My Biological Child</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Just as everyone was deep in discussion, Song Yaoyao appeared out of nowhere.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Let me make it clear, my husband is the most handsome. [noobjections.jpg]

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: @Meng Qiqi I¡¯ve sent you the photos. Remember to transfer me my money. From now on, look for me if you have any work; otherwise, don¡¯t bother me.

    ...

    The next day, Song Yaoyao was awoken by the sound of knocking on her door.

    Outside her door, Song Jingwan was already changed and full of energy.

    When she saw Song Yaoyao walk out, she crossed her arms andughed, ¡°Have you forgotten about ss today?¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with her. She scratched her head, slowly grabbed her backpack, and walked downstairs. She had a leisurely expression on her face, but she did not pay any attention to Song Jingwan at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s the time? Are you only waking up now? Don¡¯t you know how to work harder when your results aren¡¯t as good as your sister¡¯s? You both came out of my stomach, but I don¡¯t understand why you are so different!¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked over to the table, grabbed a sandwich, and looked at Zhou Manli with a mysterious smile, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not your biological child.¡±

    Otherwise, why would she treat the two of them so differently?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s words made Zhou Manli choke in anger. But before she regained herposure, Song Yaoyao carried her bag and walked out the door. Zhou Manli pointed at Song Yaoyao¡¯s back and gritted her teeth. Her hand trembled for a while before she finally managed to speak, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into her?!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Song Wenchuan calmly took a sip of milk. ¡°But what she said could be right. Mom, why don¡¯t you do a DNA test? Perhaps, Yaoyao really isn¡¯t your biological child.¡±

    Zhou Manli red at the young man, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done. I shall go work first.¡± Song Wenchuan stood up and calmly bid farewell to Zhou Manli.

    After the brother and sister left, Zhou Manli mmed her hands on the table in anger.

    In a shrill voice, she screamed, ¡°What was the meaning of that? Was I wrong to give birth to them? Now that they have some capabilities, are they all acting strange and turning on me?¡±

    When Song Jingwan heard this, she immediately approached her mother and patted her on the back. In a soft voice, sheforted, ¡°Calm down, Mom, Chuan doesn¡¯t mean anything by that. Yaoyao¡¯s probably upset that you normally dote on me more so sheined to himst night. Hence¡ª¡±

    ¡°How dare she feel upset! Why doesn¡¯t she think about what redeeming qualities she has? Why should I dote on her?¡± Zhou Manli scoffed. When she saw Song Jingwan patientlyforting her, she felt a little better. ¡°My Wanwan is still the best. You¡¯re the most caring!¡±

    ¡°Of course! I love you the most, Mom~¡±

    ¡°OK, you can¡¯t bete for ss today. You better get going.¡± Zhou Manli walked her to the door. When she saw the car waiting outside, she scoffed and opened the door to let Zhou Manli inside.

    She then warned Song Yaoyao, ¡°Song Yaoyao, behave at school. If you bully your sister, watch how I deal with you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao ignored her as she took a bite of her sandwich and lowered her eyes to y with her phone.

    The atmosphere was tense so the driver did not dare to make a sound. He started the car and quietly drove towards the school.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s lips curved upwards as she nced at Song Yaoyao¡¯s phone, ¡°Yaoyao, are you looking at Luo Xinguang again? I saw him at Chuan¡¯s workcest time. Why don¡¯t I help you ask him for an autograph next time?¡±

    Upholding the rule of not talking with her mouth full, Song Yaoyao quietly swallowed thest bite of her sandwich.

    She then looked at Song Jingwan and revealed a huge grin. ¡°OK, make sure you ask for a few more, I have a lot of friends who are fans of Luo Xinguang. Hmm...there¡¯s about 50 or so of them; not that much. Since you¡¯re so capable, Sis, it must be no problem for you, right?¡±

 Chapter 27: The Values Taught By A Mistress Are Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Values Taught By A Mistress Are Amazing</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Jingwan¡¯s lips twitched a little, ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re certainly greedy¡±

    Her original intention was to show off that she knew Luo Xinguang. Who knew Song Yaoyao would trick her and actually ask for 50 autographs!

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her sadly, ¡°So you can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was born with a delicate and beautiful face. As she lowered her head tough, her face was so beautiful, she could make a person suffocate.

    It was clearly a trap.

    Song Jingwan clenched her hands that were hanging down her sides and her eyes darkened.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few autographs. Do you think I view celebrities like unattainable targets like you?¡±

    The car stopped and Song Jingwan stepped out. ¡°I¡¯ll get those autographs to you in a few days,¡± she said casually.

    Song Yaoyao sat in the car and chuckled as the dim light in the car fell on her eyes; her gaze waspletely calm.

    ...

    Linan Experimental High School, Senior ss 3-3.

    The daily g-raising ceremony ended and the students returned to their ssrooms.

    Xu Yue was applying some lipstick when Meng Shuang poked her and asked, ¡°Xu Yue, were you telling the truth when you said Song Yaoyao had gone crazyst time?¡±

    Her voice was loud and she had a strong curiosity.

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes and nced at the seat in the back row beside the window. It was empty. Curling her lips, she said, ¡°Of course, can¡¯t you see that she didn¡¯te to ss? Since she¡¯s stupid, she would only drag our ss down if shees. It¡¯s better that she¡¯s not here!¡±

    ¡°In that case, was it also true that she tried to kill her sister?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then her condition is quite serious. Shouldn¡¯t she be sent to the mental hospital? Now that you mention it...I¡¯ve always felt a gloomy and creepy vibe from her. It¡¯s no surprise that she would do something like that,¡± the girl beside her said as she rubbed her arms and shivered.

    ¡°Yes, she should be sent there. Compared to Jingwan, she¡¯s a nobody. How dare she covet¡ª¡± At that moment, she was interrupted by a push and she nced up to see who it was. ¡°What the hell? I haven¡¯t finished!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡ª¡±

    A brisk and lively voice sounded above her head, ¡°Keep going. I want to hear it too. Who am I coveting?¡±

    Xu Yue lifted her head in fright and looked into a pair of curved twinkling eyes.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Have you lost your mind? How could you listen secretly behind me? Are you obsessed with eavesdropping?!¡±

    m! Song Yaoyao mmed her hands on the desk and said intimidatingly, ¡°Has it be a trend to hide one¡¯s guilt by ming others?¡±

    Everyone looked over as Xu Yue¡¯s eyes darted. ¡°Was I wrong? You¡¯re clearly a nobody! Compared to Jingwan, you¡¯re not even worthy of carrying her shoes. How dare you cling to Huo Ningxi? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of him?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not, then are you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao spread her palms innocently and stopped arguing with her.

    She stood in ce, her long ck hair draping down her back. The ck suit jacket and pleated skirt on her body made her waist look particrly slim and her legs particrly long. She turned around and headed toward her seat. As her knee-length skirt swayed, Song Yaoyao suddenly remembered something and turned around. ¡°By the way, I remember your mother started off as a mistress, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Xu Yue mmed her hands on her desk and stood up to re at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s misty eyes curved.

    ¡°I guess, the values taught by a mistress are beyond what usmon folk can apprehend. I¡¯m afraid that even a horse can¡¯t catch up to your open-minded beliefs. It¡¯s certainly worthy of praise!¡±

    Song Yaoyao spoke gently and her voice was slow and soft, but every single word struck Xu Yue urately in the heart.

 Chapter 28: Classmate, Youâ€™re So Fierce

    <h4>Chapter 28: ssmate, You¡¯re So Fierce</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The ssroom erupted inughter.

    Xu Yue¡¯s eyes were red from anger and embarrassment.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, what do you mean by that? Who¡¯s the mistress? Exin yourself!¡±

    She rushed over and grabbed onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist to question her.

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was curious as she nced over with her dark eyes. ¡°We all know the truth. There¡¯s no need to criticize your mother in public. She gave birth to you, after all. A person should know how to be grateful.¡±

    She smiled sweetly as two dimples appeared on her cheeks.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you b*tch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Xu Yue¡¯s eyes turned red as she swung her hand angrily toward Song Yaoyao.

    Pak¡ª

    Song Yaoyao caught her hand easily, lowered her gaze, and threw a p back at her.

    ¡°Since your mouth is so dirty, I don¡¯t mind washing it out for you.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s red lips curved upwards as she gripped onto Xu Yue¡¯s wrist. It looked as though she was holding on casually, but Xu Yue¡¯s face was actually turning pale as she yelped in pain.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t hear me properly, let me repeat myself,¡± her fair finger appeared in front of Xu Yue¡¯s eye and sheughed innocently, ¡°Your mother is a mistress, and you think like a mistress. Why are you ring at me? You can¡¯t ept it?¡±

    Xu Yue tried to w at Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. Sweat was trickling down her forehead and her bones felt like they were about to be crushed under Song Yaoyao¡¯s grip.

    But Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression remainedposed the entire time. Xu Yue¡¯s eyes became watery and she said between gritted teeth, ¡°Song. Yao. Yao! You just wait!¡±

    Only one of us will be left standing!

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    Song Yaoyao released her hand with a smirk. Not expecting it, Xu Yue fell on the ground with a thump.

    She blew on her delicate hand and pouted her lips innocently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re quite the actress. Am I that strong?¡±

    Everyone looked at Xu Yue and saw her holding her wrist, trembling in pain. As she cried, she used every single curse word she could think of to yell at Song Yaoyao. But everyone was surprised.

    Song Yaoyao was so delicate and petite, how could a little squeeze cause her to cry in pain? Wasn¡¯t she overacting?

    While they were watching the show...

    A boy that was resting on his desk finally lifted his head. His eyes were sleepy, but there was hostility in his gaze.

    He grabbed his hair, squeezed out a curse word between his lips, and kicked the desk in front of him. The desk fell with a loud bang.

    Everyone in the ssroom received a fright. But just as they were about to lose their temper, they realized who was sitting at the desk and they immediately fell silent, too afraid to make a sound.

    ¡°F*ck...¡± His eyes were gloomy. ¡°Did someone die at home? Why are you crying at school?¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s shoulders shook, and she quickly held back her tears in fear. She raised her eyes, looked at the hostile boy with tough facial features in the back row, and said unhappily, ¡°Brother Xun! Song Yaoyao was the one that was picking a fight!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Song Yaoyao burst intoughter.

    Shen Xun frowned and his eyes fell on Song Yaoyao; his expression was not good. Song Yaoyao looked back slowly. His face was fierce and cold, but she smiled back at him sweetly, ¡°ssmate, you¡¯re so fierce.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, everyone immediately felt the atmosphere grow even tenser.

    Xu Yue took advantage of the situation, ¡°See, Brother Xun? She¡¯s even provoking you. If she can pick on her ssmates, what won¡¯t she do?¡±

    The entire school knew that ss 3-3 was the worst ss to teach because it was filled with the worst students.

    Moreover, amongst these students, the bully of the school, Shen Xun, was the worst person to provoke.

 Chapter 29: Your Looks Arenâ€™t Good But Your Imagination Sure Is

    <h4>Chapter 29: Your Looks Aren¡¯t Good But Your Imagination Sure Is</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    It was October and the weather was inconsistent.

    On that particr day, the weather was good and the sun was shining in through the window. But no one could sense any warmth.

    Shen Xun ran his tongue against the inside of his cheek and turned his head violently as he stared at Xu Yue with amusement for a few seconds. As her eyes darted, he said in a cold and raspy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to fight back? Do you expect me to stick up for you just because she provoked you a little? Your looks aren¡¯t that good but your imagination sure is...¡±

    He sneered in ridicule.

    After he said this, he kicked away the chair that was blocking his way, shoved his hands in his pockets, and headed out of the ssroom.

    ¡°Brother Xun, ss is about to start. Where are you going?! Wait for me!¡±

    Han Jun, who sat in the back row with Shen Xun, watched as he walked away. Dumbfounded for a couple of seconds, he quickly snapped back to reality and chased after him.

    But, as though he had eyes on the back of his head, Shen Xun said with his raspy and angry voice, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a ce to sleep. Do you want to f*cken sleep together?¡±

    The scene was so imposing, Han Jun immediately stopped in his tracks.

    He shook his head and chuckled, ¡°In that case...I won¡¯t follow you...¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s lips parted a little. Then, without turning back, he raised his middle finger at Han Jun.

    But Han Jun was not upset. ¡°Goodbye, Brother Xun! Please watch your step, Brother Xun!¡±

    ...

    As soon as Shen Xun left, the ssroom immediately erupted in chatter.

    Meng Shuang looked at Song Yaoyao as she flipped through her textbook. Biting her lip, she walked over to help Xu Yue up.

    Everyone in the ss was privileged; none of them came from a normal family background. Moreover, young people were generally reckless. So, unless they encountered someone prickly like Shen Xun, no one willingly surrendered to another.

    Just as Xu Yue held onto her wrist and stood up, she heard everyone chatting excitedly.

    ¡°Wow! Was Brother Xun speaking up for Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Even though he was awoken from his sleep, he didn¡¯t hit anyone!¡±

    ¡°Tch...are you overthinking things? Brother Xun never hits girls, OK?¡±

    One of the girls even held her cheeks with infatuation and said flirtatiously, ¡°Oh~~ Brother Xun is so manly!¡±

    Xu Yue was offended quite badly. Normally, she held quite a lot of authority at school and had her way unless she was against Shen Xun.

    But this time, she was pped in front of everyone and Shen Xun even added a word of insult to it. Xu Yue felt like she could die.

    ¡°Xu Yue, are you OK?¡± Meng Shuang asked.

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m OK?!¡± Xu Yue scoffed angrily as she brushed Meng Shuang¡¯s hand away. As soon as she stood up, she began to walk away. Passing by Song Yaoyao, she took a quick nce at her and said, ¡°Song Yaoyao, you better stay in ss and not leave; otherwise, watch how I kill you!¡±

    If the Song Family doted on Song Yaoyao like they did with Song Jingwan, Xu Yue would have hesitated a little about hitting her. But she was just a neglected child; why would she be scared?

    Song Yaoyao held onto her pen and her eyes curved underneath her thin bangs. With a soft voice, she said in an innocent manner, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Her oblivious expression made Xu Yue grit her teeth. Throwing her hands in the air, she stormed out of the ssroom.

    Han Jun was fascinated by this. He took a couple of steps back, tilted his head, and leaned against Song Yaoyao¡¯s desk with a grin. ¡°Song Yaoyao, Xu Yue said you¡¯ve gone crazy. What do you say to that?¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head quietly and looked into Han Jun¡¯s eyes.

    The sun shone in through the window and lit up half her face. Her skin was so fair, it appeared transparent, and she looked delicate and tender like a peach. This petite girl was extremely alluring.

    Han Jun¡¯s mouth gaped open as he fell into a daze.

    Bang¡ª

 Chapter 30: What Is Ode To The Lute Player?

    <h4>Chapter 30: What Is Ode To The Lute yer?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    A book hit him on the head with medium force. Amidst his confusion, he heard a girl¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    He was dumbfounded.

    ...

    It was just the first day of the week and Song Yaoyao had already stolen the show.

    When the teacher arrived, he did not ask about the absent students. The literacy teacher with his half-bald head, minded his own business as he exined the textbook. Most of the students slept through the ss, while a few listened to music on their headphones or yed games on their phones.

    So, when Wang Zhongyun nced away from his textbook momentarily and saw the scene before him, his voice paused for a moment.

    Who was the girl that was listening seriously to him? Song something...?

    Wang Zhongyun furrowed his brows and thought seriously. Logically speaking, he should have had some impression of this beautiful and well-behaved girl. But for some reason, no matter how hard he tried to search through his memory, this girl did not seem to exist in his mind.

    Evidently, Song Yaoyao did not leave much of an impression in the past.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Wang Zhongyun put down his book and asked, ¡°Student, what ss are you from? Did you walk into the wrong room?¡±

    Song Yaoyao, who was busy writing down notes, lifted her head in confusion: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Puhahahaha...¡±

    As soon as Wang Zhongyun spoke, a troublemaking student burst intoughter.

    As he pointed at Song Yaoyao, he said, ¡°Sir! That¡¯s Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Wang Zhongyun waspletely confused, ¡°Who¡¯s Song Yaoyao? Is she part of this ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯ve already been teaching her for 3 years!! Ever since the first year of senior high!¡±

    The boy rolled his eyes speechlessly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Wang Zhongyun was skeptical. These students always caused trouble, so he didn¡¯t quite believe them.

    So, he waved at the aggrieved girl as she looked at him with a pair of big watery eyes. ¡°Come here, student. Do you know what I was teaching? Can you recite this poem?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up obediently. ¡°Are you talking about ¡®Ode To The Lute yer¡¯? This poem was written by Bai Juyi, a poet from the Tang Dynasty. It is one of the long Yuefu poems. Do you want me to recite it?¡± She tilted her head as the sun shone down on her eyes, making them sparkle like glitter.

    Her voice was delicate and her tone was gentle, creating a pleasant vibe.

    Wang Zhongyun was amused as he looked at Song Yaoyao forgivingly. ¡°This poem is really long. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t recite it.¡±

    To be honest, he was already pleased that Song Yaoyao was able to tell him what he was teaching and where it originated from.

    At that moment, several students became interested and started watching the scene.

    ¡°Ode To The Lute yer? What¡¯s that? Is it a song?¡±

    ¡°It must be, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is he asking Song Yaoyao to sing?¡±

    The discussions entered Wang Zhongyun¡¯s ears, causing him to roll his eyes. Just as he was about to m his hands on the table angrily and scold these useless kids, a girl¡¯s voice started reciting the poem calmly, immediately drawing his attention.

    ¡°One night, at Xunyang Pier, I bade my guests goodbye. Maple leaves and reeds created a magnificent autumn scene.

    ¡°As I dismounted my horse, my guests boarded their boat. We raised our drinks for a toast but there was no music to apany it.

    ¡°We were drunk, but we weren¡¯t happy because parting neared. Meanwhile, the moon reflected in the river.

    ¡°Suddenly, from over the waters came the sound of a lute. I was distracted from returning home and my guests were reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Following the sound, we tried to see who was ying. But the lute stopped ying...¡±

    ...

    ¡°...She was skilled with the strings. First, she yed ¡®The Rainbow Dress¡¯ followed by ¡®The Little Six¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The low notes were like pelting rain. The high notes were light like gentle whispers.

    ¡°High and low, a melody was formed. Like drops of water falling on a te...¡±

    As Song Yaoyao recited the poem, the wind swept up her hair, and beams of light danced above her head. She stood straight in her school uniform, and the well-tailored suit entuated her slim waist. The scene was so beautiful that even the light that fell on her shoulders made one envious.

 Chapter 31: A Slim Waist

    <h4>Chapter 31: A Slim Waist</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao stared straight ahead. Her pleasant voice danced across the air like musical notes. She recited the several-hundred-word poem without looking at the textbook even once.

    The troublemakers were speechless as they looked at Song Yaoyao in a daze.

    Wang Zhongyun touched his bald head and took some time to snap back to reality. ¡°Student, are you sure you didn¡¯t walk into the wrong ss?¡±

    Reciting a poem wasn¡¯t difficult. But it was rare for a student from ss 3-3 to recite a poem!

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    She stood there innocently as she stared at Wang Zhongyun with her dark, watery eyes.

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Wang Zhongyun felt awkward. ¡°Are you ying a trick on me? Are you actually from ss 3-1?¡±

    Compared to ss 3-3, ss 3-1 was reserved for all the top students; students that the school wanted to nurture.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really in ss 3-3.¡±

    Wang Zhongyun grinned and looked into the girl¡¯s clear, watery eyes. She had a petite figure and her gaze was so innocent that he couldn¡¯t bear to doubt her anymore.

    If he continued, she may start to cry.

    So, he quickly praised her instead, ¡°Ahem! You did well. You didn¡¯t miss a single word! Very impressive!¡±

    As soon as he started pping, the other students erupted as well. Some tapped their hands on their desks and others whistled, making so much noise that it could almost blow the roof off.

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Everyone stop!¡± Wang Zhongyun red at the students before him. ¡°If you were all like Song...¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Song Yaoyao,¡± Song Yaoyao reminded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! If you were, at least, half as outstanding as Song Yaoyao, then I could die in peace!¡±

    Everyone pouted their lips and pretended not to hear a thing. If they could do it, would they be allocated to ss 3-3?

    Afterward, Wang Zhongyun taught more enthusiastically. Every now and then, he would ask Song Yaoyao to answer his questions. It wasn¡¯t until the ss ended that everyone suddenly noticed: the Song Yaoyao that never left much of an impression, had she always been this outstanding?

    She managed to answer every single question that Wang Zhongyun threw her way.

    Moreover, her voice was pleasant and delicate, and just listening to it made her sound cute and outstanding.

    As usual, Han Juny down on his desk and sent Shen Xun a video recording.

    Lord Jun Is Handsome: Bro, hurry and look at this. F*ck, Song Yaoyao isn¡¯t possessed, she¡¯spletely transformed into another person!¡±

    Lord Jun Is Handsome: Who knew her academics would be so good. She¡¯s also pretty and her waist is so slim. Tsk tsk...

    Of course, Shen Xun did not reply. He was fast asleep somewhere.

    Han Jun smacked his lips,y down on his desk, and stared obsessively at the girl that was sitting beside the window. She sat in a well-mannered way, like a beauty from a fantasy that had transmigrated to their world. Who could imagine that this soft-spoken girl was the same person that had just humiliated the bossiest girl in their ss?

    Amazing,pletely amazing!

    After ss.

    Song Yaoyao tidied her notes. She had already studied this before, but she had nothing else to do, so she didn¡¯t mind learning it again.

    After all, a student¡¯s main priority was to study, right?

    ¡°Hey! You¡ª¡±

    A girl in a ponytail and a modified uniform leaned against Song Yaoyao¡¯s deskzily with her arms crossed. Her skirt was pulled up to her hips, revealing her long, fair-skinned legs.

    She spoke in a casual tone that was unique between girls.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao picked up her book, lifted her head, and gazed into the girl¡¯s starry eyes. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

 Chapter 32: Pinch Your Cheeks

    <h4>Chapter 32: Pinch Your Cheeks</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    She thought this girl was trying to pick a fight; everyone else thought so too.

    But, to her surprise, the girl raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Wanna go to the bathroom together?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had never attended school before, so she couldn¡¯t believe that the scenes she saw on television of girls going to the bathroom together were actually real.

    She quietly followed behind the girl. The girl was an entire head taller than her, making her appear like a primary school kid next to her.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips unhappily.

    As a famous prestigious high school in Feng City, Linan had better facilities than the average school.

    As the two girls entered the bathroom, Song Yaoyao watched as the girl turned around and red down at her intimidatingly.

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows. ¡°Do you want to cause trouble as well?¡± She moved her hand a little. A problem that could be solved with her fist, wasn¡¯t considered a problem.

    The girl¡¯s voice was delicate as she straightened her face with seriousness.

    Tang Xinrou almost melted from her cute expression. Ever since the first ss of the day, she had been enduring until now. Finally, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    All of a sudden, she stretched out her hand to pinch Song Yaoyao¡¯s round cheeks, catching her by surprise.

    ¡°Ohhh! So adorable!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was so satisfied that hearts almost appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Ow! What are you doing...?¡± Song Yaoyao was in so much pain that tears immediately fell from her eyes. She red unhappily at Tang Xinrou who was still pinching her cheeks and started crying.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Tang Xinrou almost lost her mind as she grinned obsessively. Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were red from the pinching and her eyes were teary.

    Even when she was angry, she was so cute!

    ¡°Hi, Cutie, let¡¯s be friends. Can we?¡± Tang Xinrou asked seductively.

    Song Yaoyao was so angry, she wanted to hit someone.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Judging by Tang Xinrou¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t look like she had bad intentions.

    ¡°Oh? Why? Don¡¯t you hate Song Jingwan? I saw itst time at the mountain resort~¡± Tang Xinrou asked with a blink.

    Song Yaoyao paused. This person didn¡¯t seem to exist in her memory.

    ¡°An enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. Think about it.¡±

    The girl had an aggressive coldness that made her look more mature than her actual age. At that moment, she smiled and her eyes twinkled as she sincerely stretched out her hand toward Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao stared at her quietly and they exchanged nces.

    Then...

    ¡°Tang Xinrou.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    The two fair-skinned hands shook.

    At that very moment, neither of them would have predicted that in the days toe, they would be necessary allies.

    ...

    Outside Linan Experimental High School.

    A luxury car stopped quietly by the side of the road.

    The school gates were busy and students nced over curiously every now and then.

    Huo Qi looked at his watch and lifted his head. All of a sudden, he froze.

    ¡°Sir, look over there, is that Miss Song?¡±

    Upon their return, Huo Qi had actually been almost transferred away from Huo Yunque¡¯s side. In the end, due to his shamelessness and the fact that Huo Wu was busy, he sessfully held onto his position.

    After that, he had been extremely careful, afraid that Huo Yunque would send him away at any moment.

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes. His in ck shirt was ssy yet low key. He adjusted the gold-framed sses on the bridge of his nose and patiently finished reading thest page of his document.

    ¡°Oh? Was Miss Song mistreated at school? Why do her eyes look red?¡± Huo Qi questioned.

    He was so focused on looking at the girl that he didn¡¯t notice Huo Yunque¡¯s hand pause. Eventually, Huo Yunque sighed and looked out the window.

    The girl was standing at the busy school gates, holding onto her backpack. Her eyes and nose were red like a pitiful little child that had been abandoned.

 Chapter 33: Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 33: Sweet</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    As soon as his document closed, Huo Yunque¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Huo Qi...¡±

    ¡°Yes! Do you have any instructions, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Go...¡± ¡ª the man paused for a moment, looked to the right, and his eyes fell on a bourgeois style drink store ¡ª ¡°buy her a drink.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Buy what for who?¡± Huo Qi asked nkly, not realizing who he was referring to.

    As soon as he spoke, he found himself staring into the man¡¯s cold, narrow eyes. Huo Qi shivered and suddenly understood.

    ¡°Are you referring to Miss Song?¡± he asked as he immediately threw open the door and stepped out. But just as he jogged a few steps, he turned back around and asked, ¡°Sir, what vor?¡±

    vor?

    Huo Yunque squeezed the prayer beads around his wrist. His hair was swept across the top of his eyes, casting a shadow on his nose bridge.

    After some time, he finally replied, ¡°Sweet.¡±

    Huo Qi stumbled. Sensing that Huo Yunque was growing colder and colder, he immediately turned around and started running.

    It was stupid of him to ask. Huo Yunque never bought drinks, how would he know all the different milk tea vors?

    Huo Qi went to the store obediently. As he entered, he brushed shoulders with a male student.

    Naturally, he did not notice that the boy was holding a cup of milk tea and looking toward the school gates. As soon as the boy spotted a beautiful figure that he had been looking for, his eyes lit up and he immediately ran toward her.

    ¡°Song Jingwan!¡±

    Song Yaoyao heard this, but her eyes did not shift even the slightest.

    She stared at the ground and spotted an ant weaving its way through the crowd.

    Song Jingwan neatened her windswept hair and smiled at the person that called her name. When she noticed it was someone from her ss, her smile increased. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, ssmate?¡±

    Meng Hang was mesmerized as he looked at her smiling face and he blushed. Holding onto the milk tea, he offered it to Song Jingwan, ¡°Let me treat you to milk tea.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Jingwan blinked in surprise. ¡°Did you buy this for me?¡±

    She epted the milk tea with a smile. She clearly knew the boy¡¯s intentions, but she pretended not to know. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡±

    ¡°N-No need! As long as you like it. Anyway...see you tomorrow!¡± the boy blushed as he quickly finished what he had to say and ran off.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    As soon as the boy left, Song Jingwan scoffed as she looked at the milk tea in disgust.

    ¡°Hey, you can drink it,¡± she said as she handed the milk tea to Song Yaoyao as though she pitied her.

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head and stared into Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Someone gave that as a gift to you.¡±

    ¡°I know. So what? Must I drink every single milk tea that¡¯s gifted to me? I would get fat if that¡¯s the case,¡± Song Jingwan smiled fakely with a trace of arrogance in her eyes. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I always give you the milk tea that others gave me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao held onto her backpack. She did not understand Song Jingwan¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Karma will get you for dismissing the kindness of others.¡±

    After saying this, she turned her head back to look at the ground. However, the ant was now gone.

    Song Jingwan was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and her parents had always doted on her, so she always got what she wanted. But Song Yaoyao did not see anything positive about her sister. Instead, she noticed her fake and cruel personality.

    Her values had long gone bad.

    ¡°Karma? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for it! If he wants to win my heart with a cup of milk tea, then he¡¯s being too naive,¡± Song Jingwan said with disdain. She then nced at Song Yaoyao and said, ¡°Are you drinking the milk tea or not? If not I will¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss Song!¡±

    At that moment, a familiar voice immediately made Song Yaoyao¡¯s tensed expression soften. Her eyes lit up and she looked over to find Huo Qi walking toward her with a cup of milk tea and a box of dessert.

 Chapter 34: Gege, You Look Really Good

    <h4>Chapter 34: Gege, You Look Really Good</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Huo Qi!¡±

    The girl¡¯s warm and delicate voice made Huo Qi stumble a little. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Gege? Is he here as well?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked around as she questioned Huo Qi.

    Huo Qi touched his nose andined on the inside. As expected, her excitement was due to Huo Yunque. For a moment, she had given him a fright.

    ¡°Here.¡± He handed the bag in his hands to her. Inside, there was a cup of red bean matcha and a small slice of Mille crepe cake. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your tastes so I picked the best sellers. If you don¡¯t like it, let me know, I can buy you another one.¡±

    Song Yaoyao epted the bag happily. ¡°I like it. Of course, I like it. Where¡¯s Gege?¡±

    She stretched her neck and looked around.

    Song Jingwan was displeased with what she saw. She didn¡¯t know whether to throw away the milk tea in her hand or hold onto it.

    Although it was an average-priced item, one must look at who the item was from.

    She forced a smile and asked, ¡°What is Mr. Huo doing here?¡±

    Just as Huo Qi was about to reply to Song Yaoyao, Song Jingwan interrupted. Seriousness appeared in his handsome eyes. Maintaining his manners, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Elder Miss Song. I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t see you earlier so I didn¡¯t buy you anything. Please forgive me.¡±

    He had no intention of answering Song Jingwan¡¯s question.

    Huo Yunque was his Master. How could he reveal his Master¡¯s whereabouts so easily?

    But Song Yaoyao recognized Huo Yunque¡¯s car and finally spotted the familiar vehicle amongst the crowd. Like a little bird, she immediately flew over.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s slightly furrowed brows rxed. He nced outside the window and saw the girl weaving her way through the crowd and running toward him.

    Her knee-length pleated skirt was swaying as the sun danced across her head, making her look bright and lively.

    The car window slowly lowered, revealing the face that Song Yaoyao had been dreaming about.

    She was ecstatic. Blinking, she leaned in to the window and whined cutely, ¡°Gege, I really missed you~¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t think much of it. She liked him, so she was being honest with him, there was nothing to be embarrassed about.

    Her dark eyes scanned him up and down, while the dimples on her face looked perfectly sweet.

    ¡°Gege, your shirt is really nice. You look really good!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Yunque held one hand to his forehead and pushed Song Yaoyao¡¯s head with the other. If she came any closer, her face would be touching his.

    ¡°Speak properly,¡± he said sternly.

    Song Yaoyao pouted, ¡°What? I am speaking properly!¡±

    Her voice was sweeter than honey.

    Huo Yunque sighed and his gaze fell on her slightly red eyes. ¡°Why did you cry?¡± he asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head innocently.

    She held onto her milk tea and took a sip. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡±

    Her cute and dopey face made one restless, tempting them to squeeze her cheeks to see if they were as soft as they appeared.

    ¡°Your eyes,¡± he said as he calmly pointed out the problem.

    Song Yaoyao touched her face in realization. ¡°That¡¯s because I rubbed it, hehe~ Were you worried about me?~ I¡¯m so moved~¡±

    Her lips were moist, and when she smiled, it seemed to light up the world.

    Huo Qi followed behind Song Yaoyao and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    This girl was soft, sweet, and cute. She waspletely irresistible!

    No wonder even the pure-hearted Huo Yunque couldn¡¯t resist her.

    Huo Yunque removed his sses and massaged between his eyebrows. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡±

 Chapter 35: Did You Call Me Small Uncle?

    <h4>Chapter 35: Did You Call Me Small Uncle?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao scrunched up her nose as smugness danced around in her eyes. Lifting her head proudly, she said, ¡°You were the one that asked Huo Qi to buy me milk tea. I wasn¡¯t the one that clung to you this time. You came looking for me first!¡±

    She happily refuted.

    Huo Yunque was amused and deliberately started teasing her, ¡°Was I the one that asked you to run over here?¡±

    ¡°Errr...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. As she held onto her milk tea, she pouted. ¡°What? Why are you such a party pooper?¡±

    She humphed. ¡°You clearly bought the milk tea for me. You didn¡¯t buy Song Jingwan one.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to buy her one too?¡± Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°In that case, Huo Qi¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! You¡¯re not allowed!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly held onto Huo Qi and red at Huo Yunque fiercely. She thenmanded cutely, ¡°If you buy Song Jingwan milk tea, I will smash open your head!¡±

    She thought she was being really fierce, but she had no idea that in the eyes of others, she was like a kitten that was baring its ws as it puffed up its fur to protect its food.

    ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s a direct order from the Master...¡± Huo Qi said innocently.

    Why are you getting angry at me?

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Huo Yunque held his fist to his lips and amusement appeared in his phoenix eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Song Yaoyao remained firm. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you dare, then go ahead and give it a try.¡±

    As she spoke, she shook her fist and raised an eyebrow threateningly.

    Huo Qi¡¯s eyes twitched. When he thought about the girl¡¯s violent actions, he retreated without a word and raised his hands in defeat.

    Oh, his life was so difficult.

    Other bodyguards simply had to ensure their employer¡¯s safety.

    He was different. Not only was an affectionate disy being shoved in his face, but he was also being forced to take the me.

    Song Jingwan was standing in the distance. From where she was standing, she could only see one side of the man¡¯s exquisite face. When he smiled his lips curved upwards. Paired with his intimidating presence, he suddenly appeared less frightening.

    She pursed her lips and looked to the side.

    Huo Ningxi came outte and arrived at her side. ¡°Ningxi, is that your Small Uncle in the car over there?¡± she heard herself asking.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Huo Ningxi threw his backpack over his shoulders and raised his eyebrows as he looked over. When he saw Song Yaoyao his eyebrows became tense.

    ¡°Why is it Song Yaoyao again? Why does she keep bothering my Small Uncle?¡±

    Song Jingwan quickly hid the fact that Huo Qi had bought Song Yaoyao milk tea and said casually, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because your Small Uncle is handsome. She can¡¯t help it. Yaoyao¡¯s always been attracted to good-looking people. It¡¯s the case with celebrities, your uncle, and you...¡±

    Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t want to hear any more. Lifting his feet, he immediately headed toward Song Yaoyao.

    He grabbed onto her wrist and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Song Yaoyao, can¡¯t you stay away from my Small Uncle? You¡¯re sticking to him like ster. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was in the middle of talking to Huo Yunque when she was rudely interrupted, so she furrowed her brows in an annoyed manner.

    In all honesty, she did not have a good temper. On the asions when she was in a good mood, it was because of the person she was talking to.

    But right now, Song Yaoyao was not in a good mood. ¡°Huo Ningxi, I suggest you let me go.¡±

    She straightened her expression and the atmosphere became tense as they stared at each other. They were set for a showdown.

    Song Jingwan smirked in secret and quickly joined them.

    Retrieving her smile, she bent over and apologized to the man in the car gently.

    ¡°Small Uncle, I¡¯m sorry that my sister bothered you. Let me apologize on her behalf.¡±

    ¡°Did you just call me Small Uncle?¡±

 Chapter 36: Gege, Can I Hit Him?

    <h4>Chapter 36: Gege, Can I Hit Him?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The man¡¯s voice was gentle and charming as his eyes calmly fell on her body. It was like he had asked a casual question.

    But his intimidating presence stabbed straight into Song Jingwan¡¯s heart like a sharp dagger.

    Song Jingwan felt a chill down her spine. Forcing a smile, she replied fearfully, ¡°I-I...no, Mr. Huo. I¡¯m friends with Ningxi, so...¡±

    Inside the car, the man had his arms crossed with his sses hooked on his pinky. He had a refined posture and he appeared kind, but there was a coldness in his eyes.

    Song Jingwan almost cried in fear. Under this man¡¯s eyes, all her schemes were revealed, shattered, and destroyed.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi.¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±

    Huo Ningxi was still having a showdown with Song Yaoyao. When he heard this question, he immediately replied with respect, ¡°Small Uncle, Jingwan and I are indeed good friends. But, of course, we are just friends!¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    The man nodded as though he was pleased with the answer.

    No one noticed the displeasure in Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes when she heard Huo Ningxi¡¯s exnation. She bit her lower lip and asked, ¡°Yaoyao, are you going home? It¡¯s gettingte. I need to go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lowered and she saw Huo Ningxi gripping tightly to her wrist.

    Puffing up her cheeks, she turned her head. ¡°Gege.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°If I hit him, will you be angry?¡± Song Yaoyao asked with seriousness.

    Of course, even if Huo Yunque disapproved...she was still going to hit Huo Ningxi. She would just do it a little lighter and coax Huo Yunque after...

    But, Huo Yunque ended up chuckling and his eyes darkened, ¡°Up to you.¡± He leaned against his seat and sped his hands together with a leisurely look in his eyes.

    ¡°Small Uncle??¡± Huo Ningxi eximed in disbelief.

    Was this something that his Small Uncle would say?

    Song Yaoyao was happy with the response. She licked her lips and handed her milk tea to Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Gege, hold this for me!¡±

    After saying this, she shoved the milk tea into the man¡¯s arms and her eyes turned cold. Turning her hands to grab Huo Ningxi¡¯s wrist, she flipped the man over her shoulder and hurled him ruthlessly onto the ground.

    Like a sack, she easily threw him away.

    Huo Qi watched in astonishment and felt his back ache in pain.

    The way that Song Yaoyao flipped Huo Ningxi, reminded him of himself. Like a slow-motion movie sequence, the scene in front of him exined how Song Yaoyao had thrown him on the ground.

    So it wasn¡¯t a fluke. The girl actually knew how to do it. She was both soft and tough!!

    ¡°Ow!!¡±

    Huo Ningxiy on the ground, crying in pain.

    Everyone¡¯s curiosity was immediately drawn over.

    The dissatisfied girl with a delicate appearance and well-mannered temperament, kicked him one more time. She then stepped on his stomach and humphed coldly. ¡°Huo Ningxi, if you provoke me again, I will beat you to death!¡±

    Huo Ningxi almost coughed up blood as he red at her. ¡°F*ck, Song Yaoyao. You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    She was even stronger than the infamous King Kong Barbie.

    On the surface, she appeared weak and light, but why was she so strong?

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Why were you so harsh?¡± Song Jingwan was shocked. When she realized what had happened, she quickly pushed Song Yaoyao away and helped Huo Ningxi up. ¡°Ningxi, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± she asked anxiously.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±

    Huo Ningxi sat up and looked at Song Yaoyao, unsure of what to say. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re amazing...¡±

    Honestly.

    He was brought up in a prestigious family and had received top-ss training, yet he was thrown on the floor before he could even react.

 Chapter 37: Song Yaoyaoâ€™s Abducted My Small Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 37: Song Yaoyao¡¯s Abducted My Small Uncle</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao pped her hands and asked Song Jingwan, ¡°Was I harsh? I already held back. If not for the sake of Gege, a corpse would be lying in front of me.¡±

    She lifted her head proudly with an arrogant attitude.

    This drove Song Jingwan so mad that she red at her. ¡°Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t take things too far!¡±

    Do you really think the world revolves around you?

    Her heart was aching. ¡°Ningxi, are you okay? Let me go with you to the hospital.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s mouth gaped in pain. He avoided Song Jingwan¡¯s affectionate gesture and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    If he went to the hospital after being beaten by a girl, won¡¯t he feel even more humiliated?

    Song Yaoyao felt they were overreacting. She didn¡¯t even use much strength.

    Curling her lips, she said, ¡°Gege! Wasn¡¯t I amazing?¡±

    One moment, she was speaking threateningly, the next moment, she was running to Huo Yunque for praise.

    Her eyes were twinkling like stars, and she looked extremely cute.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s throat moved a little and the corner of his lips curved at an unnoticeable angle.

    ¡°Yes, not bad.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock. Was his Small Uncle praising her?

    He was actually praising someone! Huo Ningxi felt sour. He grit his teeth and scolded Song Yaoyao in his mind.

    Song Jingwan, who was used to being the center of attention, didn¡¯t like being neglected, so she bit her lower lip.

    ¡°Ningxi, since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s go. Yaoyao, if you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯m going to leave first.¡± Her voice was gentle, but there was actually an underlying sense of threat.

    Without a car, you can walk home!

    When Song Yaoyao heard this, she bulged her cheeks.

    ¡°Gege¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get in,¡± Huo Yunque said calmly as he lowered his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes immediately lit up and her dimples appeared. ¡°Are you driving me home? Thank you, Gege~¡±

    Huo Qi rushed around to open the door for Song Yaoyao. Like a little kitten, Song Yaoyao quickly climbed in and sat beside Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao...¡±

    Huo Ningxi was so mad, his teeth hurt from all the grinding. He looked at his uncle with an obviously aggrieved expression, ¡°Small Uncle, didn¡¯t youe to get me so we could visit grandfather at the hospital together?¡±

    Why was he driving Song Yaoyao?

    Huo Qi lowered his head and waited for instructions from Huo Yunque.

    At that moment, Song Yaoyao wound up the window with a giggle and her voice drifted out through the gap.

    ¡°You can catch a taxi. How old are you? Do you need to be bottle-fed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right.¡±

    Huo Ningxi wanted to cry in frustration. He gritted his teeth and told himself not to let Song Yaoyao have her way. She hadn¡¯t even won over his Small Uncle yet and she was already beating him in front of Huo Yunque. If she actually seeded, would he still have a ce in the Huo Family?

    She was much too arrogant! Huo Ningxi hated her so much, he ground his teeth. Stupid brat! She always had to oppose him!

    All he could do was watch as Song Yaoyao abducted his Small Uncle after beating him up!

    He had f*cken suffered a huge loss!

    ...

    The setting sun was red like blood and the horizon was dark.

    Song Jingwan stood in ce awkwardly and carefully tugged on Huo Ningxi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Ningxi, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll get my mother to teach her a lesson when we get home.¡±

    When he heard her voice, the teeth-grinding Huo Ningxi who was cursing in his mind, turned his head. A pair of eyes that were too sharp to belong to a youngster, fell upon Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not humiliated enough? Must you announce to the world that I was beaten up by a petite little girl?¡± he asked in ridicule.

    ¡°No, why would I do that?¡± Song Jingwan began to panic and her eyes turned red. ¡°I simply think Yaoyao¡¯s changed too much and she has violent tendencies.¡±

 Chapter 38: Donâ€™t You Know How To Worry About Me?

    <h4>Chapter 38: Don¡¯t You Know How To Worry About Me?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Violent tendencies? That sounded about right.

    Seeing that Huo Ningxi still looked displeased, Song Jingwan began to panic. She grabbed onto his wrist and said in an aggrieved manner, ¡°I¡¯m simply worried that she willmit a crime if I keep spoiling her like this. Ningxi, others may not understand me, but you do, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m simply worried about you!¡±

    Her eyes were watery and she looked like she had been wronged.

    Huo Ningxi was frustrated but he couldn¡¯t get mad at her when she was looking like this, so he suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, ¡°Forget it. Go home first. It¡¯s getting dark. I need to visit my grandfather so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    After saying this, he stretched out his hand and gged down a taxi. He then left without turning back.

    Song Jingwan was left all on her own standing in ce, almost biting her lip until it began to bleed.

    ...

    Inside the car, Song Yaoyao bit her straw and snuck a nce at the man beside her.

    He seemed really busy. From the moment she sat in the car, he had been looking through different documents and reports. The car window blocked out most of the light from outside, but the street lights were on and the dim light fell upon one side of his handsome face. His eyshes were long and sparse, casting a shadow on his lower eyelid.

    Today, he was dressed in a cored shirt and trousers. Apart from the prayer beads around his wrist, it was almost impossible to connect him with the man that she met at the mountain resort.

    His ssy and refined temperament was so attractive that it was impossible to draw one¡¯s eyes away from him.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips happily. Seeing that Huo Yunque wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, she grew more courageous.

    She shuffled a little closer, and a little more...

    Huo Yunque removed his sses and said calmly, ¡°Sit back in your seat.¡±

    The girl was taking advantage of the situation and practically leaning against his arm.

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips unhappily, ¡°A...¡±

    He tensed his brows and instructed, ¡°Take her home first and we will go to the hospital after.¡±

    Sitting in the front, Huo Qi nodded his head slightly. ¡°Okay, sir.¡± He then looked at Song Yaoyao through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Miss Song, where do you live? Let us take you home first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly humphed, pretending not to hear Huo Qi as she leaned toward Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Gege, my head hurts~

    ¡°Eh¡ª?¡±

    She thought she would lean into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, but to her surprise, the man lifted his hand and blocked her head.

    At the same time, he also blocked her sneaky intentions.

    Song Yaoyao bumped against him a couple of times and unhappily tore away his hand. ¡°Gege! My head hurts!¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed onto his hand and repeated herself with a louder voice.

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyelids lowered and looked at the kitten-like girl by his side. She was particrly petite. He remained calm ¡ª it was impossible to see his expression in the dark ¡ª but he still produced a suppressive vibe.

    Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck and slowly lowered her voice.

    ¡°Uh huh, it hurts a little,¡± her delicate voice was soft like cotton. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to worry about me? All you know how to do is scare little kids!¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡± Huo Yunque wanted tough but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Other kids aren¡¯t as clingy as you.¡±

    Nor were they as violent.

    Rather than putting on an act, this girl¡¯s face-changing performance was at an expert level.

    Moreover, she was sticky like toffee. Without saying much, she managed to shamelessly lean against him again.

    ¡°Well...other kids aren¡¯t as pretty as me!¡± Song Yaoyao humphed. She had just finished drinking her milk tea and she was exuding sweetness.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here~¡±

    Peering through his sses, his gaze returned to the girl¡¯s little face. She was dazzling in the dim light.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite thick-skinned.¡±

 Chapter 39: Ten-Minute Silent Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 39: Ten-Minute Silent Treatment</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Gege!!¡± The girl erged her eyes and looked at him unhappily. ¡°You¡¯ve taken things too far! I¡¯m going to give you a ten-minute silent treatment!¡±

    Song Yaoyao humphed and crossed her arms angrily.

    She distanced herself from Huo Yunque and leaned against the door. If she could, she would squeeze herself into the gap between the door and the seat at that moment.

    Huo Qi shrunk back his neck and looked down at his watch. This girl lived too far. Why weren¡¯t they there yet?

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    Huo Yunque lifted his eyelids and looked at Song Yaoyao who was refusing to talk to him. He lowered his eyes and returned his gaze to his documents.

    1 minute, 2 minutes, 3 minutes...

    He thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for long, but the girl remained silent. She turned her head and stubbornly looked out the window as the street lights zoomed past.

    To Huo Yunque¡¯s surprise, he was actually not used to this.

    He furrowed his brows. Just as Huo Qi thought they were going to stay like that, Huo Yunque said helplessly, ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    The girl covered her ears as though she was chanting, ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you, you jerk.¡±

    The light in the car was warm. Amidst the darkness of the night, the man¡¯s voice was attractive, deep, and a little charming. ¡°Do you want to apany me to the hospital?¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately turned her head and pursed her lips, but she still refused to make a sound. Her dark, cat-like eyes stared straight at him.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curled upwards. ¡°If you want to go, just say so.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t speak now, she was going to lose her opportunity.

    Huo Yunque was a qualified hunter; he simply had to throw his bait, and the little creature was bound to stumble into his trap.

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips, lowered her head, and twiddled her fingers, ¡°I want to go.¡±

    But when she thought about what Huo Yunque said, it made her unhappy. ¡°Weren¡¯t you taking me home though? We¡¯re almost there.¡± The more she spoke, the sadder she became, and she was full of grievances.

    Huo Yunque cleared his throat. This girl was so petty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s turn around then, Huo Qi...¡±

    Huo Qi was shocked. Resisting the urge to turn his head around, he instructed the driver to turn back to the hospital.

    When Song Yaoyao saw the car actually turn back around, her mood finally improved again. Trying hard to keep her face straight, she held back a smile.

    However, her curving lips revealed her mood.

    By now, Huo Yunque had lost all interest in his documents. He threw the papers aside but he did not look at her either. ¡°No more silent treatment?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    After hearing this question, Song Yaoyao finally gave up. Her eyes curved and she quickly hugged Huo Yunque¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What are you talking about? When did I say I was giving you the silent treatment? You must have been hearing things!¡± she denied.

    They were going to the hospital to see his father. That meant, she was practically meeting the parents!

    Her eyes curved happily.

    As the girl¡¯s head rubbed against his arm, Huo Yunque felt as though an invisible w was scratching at his heart.

    Huo Yunque tried to pull his arm away but failed. The girl was quite strong. He was not surprised.

    He turned his body slightly, ced his index finger on the girl¡¯s forehead, and pushed her away.

    He wanted tough but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Little Swindler!¡±

    His tone seemed calm, but it contained an unnoticeable amount of indulgence.

    Huo Qi grew more and more impressed with Song Yaoyao. She went from being amazing to super amazing, and now, she was godly amazing!

    But of course, he was not going to guess what Huo Yunque was thinking, especially not in front of Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯m a swindler~¡±

    A swindler that specializes in swindling your heart.

 Chapter 40: Meeting The Parents

    <h4>Chapter 40: Meeting The Parents</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved.

    In the end, she had an innocent expression on her face.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s phoenix eyes closed lightly. He could see clearly through her and his lips slightly curled.

    You better hide that tail of yours and not get caught.

    ...

    Carrying her backpack, Song Yaoyao bounced out of the elevator behind Huo Yunque and ran straight into Huo Ningxi who was just about to leave.

    Huo Ningxi was still hurting in the spot where he had been hit, so when he saw Song Yaoyao, he was extremely displeased.

    As he looked into her eyes, he asked, ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you a shadow that follows someone around?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t his Small Uncle taking her home? How did he end up bringing her here?

    What mysterious game were these two ying?

    Thump¡ª

    ¡°Ow!! Song Yaoyao, f*ck¡ª¡±

    An empty milk tea cup hit Huo Ningxi¡¯s face and fell on the ground. It rolled a few times and stopped, creating a sense of silent arrogance.

    ¡°Are you a f*cken fly? Why do you keep buzzing around in front of my eyes?¡± A fist swayed in front of Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes, appearing as though it would hit his face at any moment.

    Huo Ningxi held his face and took a couple of steps back, grinding his teeth until they squeaked.

    Walking ahead, Huo Yunque turned around casually, ¡°Song Yaoyao, little kids shouldn¡¯t swear.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao pointed at Huo Ningxi unhappily, ¡°But he swore too!¡±

    ¡°Just because he¡¯s beyond saving, does that mean you have to be like him too?¡±

    The man strode away and disappeared around the corner.

    His gray trousers outlined his long, straight, and slender legs. With his superior height of 185cm, the suit on his body made him look more perfect than some of the top male models. He was absolutely charming!

    Seeing him walk away, Song Yaoyao quickly ran after him.

    ¡°Gege! Wait for me~¡±

    Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you just wait!¡±

    This was now a grudge!

    Song Yaoyao caught up to Huo Yunque easily. She grabbed onto the corner of his shirt, turned her head, and pulled a face at him.

    ¡°Bleh¡ª¡±

    Hit me if you want!

    But it¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re no match for me~

    ...

    Elder Huo was in his sixties. He was quite old when Huo Yunque was born, and he was his only son.

    As for Huo Ningxi¡¯s father, he was just the son of an old friend¡¯s. Due to an ident, his parents passed away so Elder Huo adopted him.

    Some could say he was cold-blooded and heartless, but when it came to his biological son, especially one that was finally born in his forties, he was particrly biased.

    Fortunately, the clever Huo Yunque, who had followed beside his father from a young age, did not disappoint.

    The moment that Huo Yunque entered his father¡¯s room, the old man had just returned from next door.

    It was often said that an elder was a precious asset of the home, but it wasn¡¯t often that a person treated the hospital like his home.

    ¡°Oh? Did you run into Ningxi on the way here? He just left,¡± Elder Huo asked as he put down the gaming device in his hands.

    Huo Yunque walked inside and replied indifferently, ¡°Yes, I saw him.¡±

    ¡°Tch, he¡¯s your nephew. Why are you always so cold to him? I wonder who you inherited that from!¡± Elder Huo rolled his eyes. His son was talented but too cold. Just as he was sighing, he spotted the corner of a shirt behind Huo Yunque.

    In surprise, he asked, ¡°Are you hiding something behind you?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and moved aside.

    A small head peered out behind him. She had fair skin, a tall nose, a small mouth, and big eyes like a doll. ¡°Hello, Grandfather!¡± she greeted cutely.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Elder Huo¡¯s face lit up as he looked at Huo Yunque in surprise. It was as though he no longer recognized him. ¡°Where did this youngdye from?¡±

 Chapter 41: Plane Wars

    <h4>Chapter 41: ne Wars</h4>

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows, walked inside, and replied casually, ¡°I picked her up off the streets.¡±

    As soon as he stepped aside, Song Yaoyao was exposed and had nowhere to hide.

    Compared to Huo Yunque, Elder Huo was clearly much friendlier. With a smile, he looked at Song Yaoyao and waved his hand. ¡°Come, youngdy. What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked kindly.

    As he questioned her curiously, he nced at his cold son and held back a smile.

    Elder Huo didn¡¯t believe that his son was such a warm-hearted person. Even if someone died in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t take a second nce, let alone pick a girl up off the streets.

    ¡°Grandfather, my name is Song Yaoyao!

    ¡°Yao as in the Chinese word for gentle and graceful~¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed onto the straps of her backpack and approached. She then kneeled beside him and smiled.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?

    ¡°A gentle and slender young woman?

    ¡°What a great name!¡± Elder Huoughed out loud. But as heughed, he suddenly froze. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Wait a minute... Song?

    ¡°Are you from Song Rui¡¯s family?¡±

    Song Yaoyao curved her eyes and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    She didn¡¯t acknowledge the man as her father, but Elder Huo did not sense her dislike toward the couple either.

    However, he did furrow his brows for a brief moment before he smiled as though nothing happened.

    ¡°I remember the Songs have a pair of twin sisters. Are you the older sister or the younger sister?¡± Elder Huo asked as he analyzed the youngdy. Her eyebrows were dense, her eyes were big, and her skin was fair and clear. She was extremely lovable.

    ¡°The younger sister, Grandfather.¡±

    Song Yaoyao replied obediently.

    Elder Huo noticed that she looked attentively at the person she spoke to and she listened with seriousness. Her dark eyes were pure and clear, and even as he stared at her, she did not avoid his gaze for a second.

    ¡°Oh, so lovable!¡±

    Elder Huo grinned as his affection grew.

    He practically forgot about Huo Yunque¡¯s presence as he picked up his gaming console and asked Song Yaoyao, ¡°Youngdy, have you yed this before?

    ¡°There are a lot of games inside. Ningxi brought it for mest time. It¡¯s a lot of fun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never yed it before. I¡¯ve only seen my brother y it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s interest was piqued. She barely yed games, and every time she did, she got picked on, so after a while, it made her upset and she stopped ying.

    As such, the old man and the young woman found something inmon. As they stared at the red gaming console, they leaned their heads together.

    The console contained some old games; both international and domestic ones.

    At that moment, they were ying a ne war game. They had to fly a ne through a formation and see who could get the furthest.

    ¡°Ohhh! Shoot!

    ¡°The ne is about to crash!¡±

    [Level Failed]

    ¡°A...¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted. As she held onto the gaming console, she red at the screen vengefully. Her ne had been shot down.

    ¡°Why did I fail again? This game is too difficult!¡±

    The game appeared simple, but it was very addictive, especially for someone like Song Yaoyao who barely yed games.

    She grunted and looked unhappily at Huo Yunque who was sitting quietly beside the window reading some documents.

    They seemed to be in two different worlds.

    ¡°Haha!

    ¡°Now you know how good I am, right?¡± Elder Huo said proudly as he grabbed the console and pointed to the points. ¡°My points are hard to beat!¡±

    As she listened to the old man show off, Song Yaoyao grew even sadder.

    She pouted her lips and turned her head, ¡°Gege, do you know how to y ne Wars?¡±

 Chapter 42: What Are You Thinking?

    <h4>Chapter 42: What Are You Thinking?</h4>

    Huo Yunque closed his documents with a p. He dusted his sleeves and stood up calmly without answering.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was so focused on ying with Elder Huo that she had lost track of time. As soon as Huo Yunque said this, Song Yaoyao subconsciously held her stomach and realized she was hungry.

    She pouted her lips, ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    Standing up, she obediently waved farewell to Elder Huo. ¡°Grandfather, I shall leave first. Next time, I will visit you again with Gege~¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Elder Huo put down his gaming console, unwillingly. ¡°Then...when will you visit again?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡± Song Yaoyao tapped the corner of her lips and suddenly snapped her fingers. ¡°How about this, Grandfather, let¡¯s exchange contact details! If you miss me, you can send me a message and I will visit you when I have time!¡±

    ¡°Okay! That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Elder Huo said as he pulled out his phone from underneath his pillow and exchanged contact details with the girl. As he looked at Song Yaoyao happily, he suddenly shoved his red gaming console into her hands. ¡°Little brat, I am currently staying at the hospital so I don¡¯t have anything valuable on me. Let me gift this to you so you can y with it. When I get discharged, I will buy you something good!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Grandfather, this is for you to y. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of games on my phone. I¡¯ll just tell Ningxi to buy me another er! Take it!¡±

    Huo Yunque held his head and looked at the two indifferently. One was an old child, and one was a youngdy.

    Both of them were equally difficult to deal with.

    After adding Elder Huo to her WeChat and gaining a gaming console, Song Yaoyao was pleased, and her smile grew sweeter.

    See youter, Grandfather~¡± she said as she waved her hand.

    ¡°Yes, see youter,¡± Elder Huo grinned like a blooming flower. As he watched her petite figure disappear out the door, he nced at Huo Yunque and his gaze darkened. ¡°Yunque, stay for a moment, I have something to ask you.¡±

    The hospital room door shut tight.

    Elder Huo sat on the edge of the bed and narrowed his eyes as he analyzed Huo Yunque. This son was bornte in his life, but he was his most beloved son.

    He looked at the animated avatar of the tender young girl on his phone and his eyes glowed with authority. ¡°Is this the brat that your older brother chose for Ningxi?

    The light in the room shone down from above, casting a shadow on the man¡¯s nose and masking his expression.

    ¡°Father, if you have something to say, then say it.¡±

    ¡°You little punk!¡±

    Elder Huo scoffed. ¡°What can I say? Aren¡¯t you thinking what I think you¡¯re thinking? That girl was selected by your older brother. Everyone knows that she will eventually marry Huo Ningxi. Although I like her, how can you steal your nephew¡¯s wife?¡±

    Earlier on, he couldn¡¯t say these words in front of the youngdy in case it hurt her.

    But now, in front of his own son, he didn¡¯t have to hold back. As he pointed at him, he got ready to scold him.

    But before he said anything, he suddenly heard a chuckle.

    Huo Yunque slowly lifted his eyes; his deep eyes were calm. ¡°Are they engaged?¡± he asked as he curled his lips, ¡°From what I know, she doesn¡¯t like Ningxi.¡±

    If the girl didn¡¯t want to marry Huo Ningxi, the Huo Family couldn¡¯t force her.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Elder Huo mmed his hands on the table and red at him. ¡°Then what are you thinking? I heard her calling you Gege earlier! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to allow that?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± he said before he turned around, as calm as ever, and left the old man fuming in anger. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you again another day.¡±

 Chapter 43: Did You Secretly Find A Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 43: Did You Secretly Find A Dog?</h4>

    ¡°Stop right there, you punk! Let¡¯s make things clear! I know something¡¯s not right! You¡¯re my son, I understand you better than anyone!¡± When had his son been this kind to anyone?

    Elder Huo lowered his voice and looked at the paused figure. ¡°I genuinely like that brat. However, you are much older than her. She may be too young to understand, but you should know better.¡±

    These sounded like words of persuasion, but the reality was...

    ...Elder Huo knew that once his son made a decision, there was no turning back.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Huo Yunque turned around with calmness in his eyes.

    Was he supposed to tell Elder Huo that he didn¡¯t do anything? That the youngdy was the one that clung to him?

    As Elder Huo stared at his son, he suddenly startedughing.

    ¡°I guess, the brat is destined to be a part of the Huo Family no matter who she marries. Now that I think about it, an older man has his benefits; he knows how to dote on his woman. Back when I was with your mother, we...¡±

    Without turning back, Huo Yunque sped out of the room.

    ¡°Eh? Are you guys done speaking already?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was sitting on a sofa, carrying her backpack in a bored manner as she stared at a potnt in a daze.

    When she saw the familiar figure, she immediately jumped back to life and ran over like an energetic little bunny.

    She lifted her head happily and her eyes sparkled like stars.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s throat moved a little. His gaze brushed past her and he looked ahead.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starving~¡± Song Yaoyao nodded her head and her soft hair swayed along with the movement. On top of her head, a dopey strand of hair stood up.

    She followed behind the man with a jog. Since he was tall, his steps were much bigger; it took a lot of energy for her to keep up with him. With a pout, she carefully grabbed onto the corner of his shirt. When he didn¡¯t reject her, her eyes curved in secret.

    ...

    Inside the hospital room.

    ¡°Ningxi, don¡¯t me me for standing idly by. The two of you can fight it out with your own capabilities...¡±

    Elder Huo leaned against his bed, lifted one leg on top of the other, and pped his hands as he sang a tune.

    Everyone had their biases; Elder Huo never tried to hide his.

    The human heart was on one side, and there was bound to be a difference between someone that was rted and unrted.

    This was the first time his son reacted to a woman! Even though his expression remained cold, it was already a breakthrough for him to let a noisy brat follow by his side.

    ¡°Old Wifey, it¡¯s a shame that you left early! But you don¡¯t have to worry now, our son won¡¯t spend the rest of his life alone!¡±

    ...

    The car sped forward. At night, the traffic was much lighter.

    The road was peaceful. Song Yaoyao leaned against the car window and looked out at the passing street lights in a daze. Her finger subconsciously started drawing something on the ss. The night was dewy and ayer of mist had formed on the window.

    Huo Yunque nced to the side and his gaze fell upon the window.

    Her hand was fair and her fingertips were tender as she concentrated on what she was writing. In the end, she even added a love heart with seriousness.

    [Gege ? Yaoyao]

    Ha...

    Huo Yunque shook his head as he remainedposed.

    As Song Yaoyao looked at the writing, she suddenly pulled out her phone happily, took a photo of the car window, and posted it to her feed.

    Her circle of friends was clean and simple, and she didn¡¯t know that many people.

    As soon as she posted the photo, there were two likes and onement.

    Rourou: Gege? Love heart? Song Yaoyao, you¡¯ve changed. Did you secretly find another dog?

    Dog?

    Song Yaoyao covered her phone like a thief. Her dark eyes secretly observed the man beside her.

    Tall, strong, restrained, and charming.

    If he was a dog, then he was an almighty, powerful wolf!

 Chapter 44: Be Gentle. Iâ€™m Scared Of Pain~

    <h4>Chapter 44: Be Gentle. I¡¯m Scared Of Pain~</h4>

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and looked at Song Yaoyao quietly. He didn¡¯t understand why her gaze had suddenly changed.

    Sensing the man¡¯s curiosity, Song Yaoyao turned her head with a swish, looked down, and sat upright.

    She then pretended as though nothing happened.

    I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t let Gege discover that he¡¯s being treated like a dog.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows and his presence became imposing.

    Song Yaoyao secretly covered her phone and replied to Tang Xinrou.

    OneYaoyao: @Rourou He¡¯s a Gege!

    Rourou: @OneYaoyao Biological?

    OneYaoyao: @Rourou No, [Shy], a lover.

    Rourou: @OneYaoyao !!! What did you say? A lover? F*ck!! You¡¯re amazing!

    Her cute friend was so bad*ss!

    After replying, Song Yaoyao rubbed her arms and finally sensed the coldness in the car.

    She blinked suspiciously and asked, ¡°Huo Qi, is the air conditioner on? It¡¯s really cold.¡±

    Huo Qi quietly pressed a button to raise the divider between the front and back seats.

    Miss Song, can you be any more oblivious?

    Any longer and we could cosy Frozen; you can be an ice sculpture!

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°Gege...¡±

    Before she managed to say what she wanted to say, she saw the man narrowing his eyes in the darkness with a cold aura on his face.

    She carefully tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Gege, are you unhappy?¡±

    Silence.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Gege? What¡¯s wrong? Did I upset you?¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, the man¡¯s eyes darkened and he nced at her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hairs stood on end. She pouted her lips innocently in confusion. ¡°If I upset you, just tell me. If you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know?¡± she mumbled quietly. ¡°Moreover, if your health suffers because of anger, it will break my heart.¡±

    Her eyes twinkled as her cheeks bulged.

    Huo Yunque pursed his lips. Before Song Yaoyao realized what was happening, he suddenly stretched out his hand and squeezed her cheeks.

    ¡°Mm¡ª!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks hurt and her tears immediately fell.

    ¡°Huhu, that hurt!¡±

    She grabbed onto the man with her small hands, but she did not try to fight back. Big teardrops fell on the back of his hands; they were frighteningly hot.

    Huo Yunque pulled his hands away. The back of his hands burned as though he had been scalded by hot oil.

    As he watched the girl cry, he furrowed his brows and suddenly looked a little troubled. Did he really squeeze her that hard? He was actually quite surprised that he had acted in that way.

    He just went ahead and did what he wanted.

    But, the young woman was much too delicate.

    ¡°Stop crying,¡± he said with a straight face as he knitted his brows.

    He had no experienceforting people, especially not women. After a moment of silence, he only managed to say these two words.

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her mouth and tears trickled from her eyes. Her voice was soft as she sobbed, ¡°Gege, if you¡¯re unhappy, I can let you squeeze my cheeks again. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    After saying this, she leaned forward and shut her almond eyes. Her moist eyshes trembled as she allowed him to do whatever he wanted.

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He rubbed his fingertips quietly; the delicate feeling of the woman¡¯s skin remained.

    ¡°I¡¯ll really squeeze it then,¡± he said as he raised his eyebrows.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes twitched a little and she grunted dully, ¡°En, be gentle. I¡¯m scared of pain~¡±

    Her pinky hooked onto his sleeve. She was clearly delicate and terrified of pain, yet she still chose to make him happy.

 Chapter 45: You Like It? Then Sit Still

    <h4>Chapter 45: You Like It? Then Sit Still</h4>

    Countless lights and shadows flew past the windows, but the soundproof car was extremely quiet.

    The young woman pursed her lips as her dark eyshes trembled.

    Her rosy fair-skinned face looked like jade, as well as a fluffy pink peach that tempted one to take a bite to see if they could taste the juicy sweetness.

    When one couldn¡¯t see, their other senses naturally became heightened.

    Song Yaoyao sensed a change in the airflow. Something seemed to be moving closer to her face. She held her breath and hoped Huo Yunque wouldn¡¯t be too ruthless.

    But...

    She froze in the next moment.

    The man¡¯s hand gently brushed across her face. His fingertips were cool, but the expected pain did not happen.

    ¡°Gege?¡± She opened her eyes in confusion as her tears sparkled.

    She looked soft, dopey, cute, and easy to bully.

    The man curled his index finger and wiped away the tears on her face.

    As his throat moved, his deep voice sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t bully little kids.¡±

    So stop crying.

    His pleasant voice was calm as always, but it made Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes twinkle. It was like something was in her eyes releasing fireworks.

    She lifted her head. Relying on the dim lighting, her eyes fell on the end of the man¡¯s eyebrows, the corner of his eyes, his tall nose, and they finally settled on his slightly curved lips.

    She finally realized something...

    ¡°Oh!!¡±

    She heard a bang in her ears as fireworks exploded in her heart and her mind went nk.

    By the time she realized what she was doing, she had already pounced toward the man.

    ¡°Gege, are you worried about me? Are you?~¡± she asked proudly.

    The woman¡¯s voice was soft like honey, and she was sweet like a peach.

    She shook the man until he couldn¡¯t sit straight. He furrowed his brows and calmly lowered his eyes. The young woman was like a ko that was whining sweetly.

    She was taking advantage of the situation...

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and leaned his head back. ¡°Song Yaoyao, get off.¡±

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was extremely childish in front of Huo Yunque. She shook her head happily as her eyes lit up with a barely noticeable sense of pride and possessiveness.

    ¡°Are you getting off?¡± Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s grip tightened and she giggled as she shook her head. She then rubbed her head against his broad shoulder. ¡°No! Unless you agree to one thing~¡± she smiled as she took a breath of the man¡¯s unique, icy scent with satisfaction.

    Song Yaoyao had her ns. She had already decided to get the man¡¯s contact details as soon as he agreed.

    His private contact details!

    I¡¯m so smart! Song Yaoyao clicked her fingers in her mind.

    But...

    The man suddenly lifted her up and ced her on hisp.

    Song Yaoyao froze. She buried herself in Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace like a big doll.

    The man enjoyed seeing the shock on the young woman¡¯s face. With a smirk, he said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people try to negotiate conditions with me. Since you like it so much, then sit still...¡±

    The car fell silent.

    Song Yaoyao blinked nkly as she sat frozen in ce.

    After some time...

    ¡°Ge...Gege...¡±

    This wasn¡¯t right.

    Her n was to slowly wriggle her way into his life so he could get to know her.

    This was not right at all!!

 Chapter 46: Why Arenâ€™t You Letting Go?

    <h4>Chapter 46: Why Aren¡¯t You Letting Go?</h4>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque lifted his head with seriousness, ¡°Is it ufortable? ¡°Do you want to swap positions?¡±

    There were no fluctuations in his voice; his tone was calm and refined.

    It was as though he was really carrying a doll in his arms, and he spoke to her with no emotions.

    Song Yaoyao sat still in his arms, too afraid to move. She grabbed onto his shirt and cried on the inside.

    What was she to do? What in the hell was she supposed to do?

    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to take the initiative?

    Why didn¡¯t Gege act as expected?

    Huhuhu, Gege is scary!

    I¡¯m dead.

    ...

    The car arrived safely at the entrance of the Song Family¡¯s mansion. The front door was shut, but inside, the lights were on. However, no one came out to check on them.

    Huo Qi put down the hand that was ringing the doorbell. F*ck, are these people deaf?

    ¡°Sir?¡± He bent over and knocked on the car window.

    Separated by ayer of ss, Huo Qi could not see that inside the car, his pure-hearted master was carrying a young woman in his arms.

    The young woman tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s shirt and frowned. Stuttering, she asked, ¡°Ge...Gege, can I get off now?

    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

    In a leisurely tone, Huo Yunque replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt as though a load had been lifted off her shoulders. If she sat like that any longer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    As she thought this, she let go and got ready to slide off. But...

    The man¡¯s big hands remained on her waist, unmoving.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...Gege...¡±

    Her cheeks were red like blood, and her eyes were twinkling.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips twitched. He looked like he was smiling, but he wasn¡¯t. ¡°Huh? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting off?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stared into his deep eyes. If she could, she would dig a hole to hide in. As her eyes twinkled she reminded the man quietly, ¡°Gege...your hands...¡± They¡¯re still on my waist.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid as he leanedzily against the car seat. Although he responded with his mouth, his body did not move.

    Huo Qi waited outside for ages. He rang the doorbell several times, but no one came to open the door.

    It was only 7pm; dinner time. He refused to believe that no one was home.

    But this made him realize that Song Yaoyao was being neglected for real.

    He furrowed his brows and his gaze turned cold.

    Although there were rumors that the Song Family was biased, this was too much. She was simply home a littlete. Were they not letting her in?

    Song Jingwan was sitting at the dining table eating dinner at that moment. When she heard the sound of a car, her eyes darted a little. Biting her chopsticks, she asked, ¡°Is Yaoyao back?¡±

    When Song Wenchuan heard this, he got ready to stand up.

    Bang!

    Song Rui frowned and mmed his hands on the table. ¡°Sit down and eat!

    ¡°She went to have fun instead ofing home after school!

    ¡°Let her reflect on her actions outside!¡±

    Without lifting her head, Zhou Manli said coldly, ¡°If we don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she¡¯s going to forget what surname she has.¡±

    Song Wenchuan knitted his brows. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t die!¡±

    Zhou Manli took a sip of soup. There was no trace of concern on her face. ¡°If someone goes out to get her, then they can join her!¡±

    Song Jingwan bit her lower lip and tugged on Song Wenchuan¡¯s sleeve. In a whisper, she said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t make Mom and Dad angry. Later, you can...¡±

    But before she finished speaking, Song Wenchuan stood up and headed for the door.

    ¡°Chuan!

    ¡°Stop right there!

    ¡°You little punk!¡±

    Song Jingwan lowered her gaze and stared at the hand that had been rejected. Slowly a smile appeared on her face.

    As expected. As long as Song Yaoyao was still alive, her brother¡¯s love would be split into two.

    She didn¡¯t want to share her brother with that jinx!

    ...

    The front door opened and Song Wenchuan stepped out in a woolly sweater.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yaoyao?¡±

 Chapter 47: Youâ€™re Not From The Same World

    <h4>Chapter 47: You¡¯re Not From The Same World</h4>

    Song Yaoyao trembled in fear as though she had been discovered.

    She didn¡¯t understand why. She clearly didn¡¯t treat Song Wenchuan as her real brother, but when she heard his voice, she immediately panicked.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    The young woman tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s shirt pleadingly. Her cheeks were red like blood and her eyes were gleaming as she pitifully begged for mercy.

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and asked in a loud voice, ¡°Will you act recklessly from now on?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and said sullenly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    The pitiful Song Yaoyao had never been held in anyone¡¯s arms except for her father¡¯s.

    This time, she was taught a good life lesson.

    ¡°Okay, go then.¡±

    Huo Yunque finally showed mercy and let her go.

    Song Yaoyao breathed a sigh of relief as she finally gained control over her body again. Like a little loach, she quickly pushed open the car door and slid out.

    Song Wenchuan was walking towards them at that moment. When he saw Huo Qi¡¯s face, his eyes turned cold.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Huo Qi smiled slightly and stretched out his hand, ¡°Huo Family¡¯s Upper Twelve Guards, Number 7 (Qi). Sorry for arriving without notice.¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s gaze fell upon Song Yaoyao who had just stepped out of the car and furrowed his brows. Stretching out his hand as well, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    The Upper Twelve Guards of the Huo Family were historically the personal guards of the master of the Huo household. They spent their lives devoted to their master and were usually orphans nurtured from a young age.

    Since Huo Qi had appeared, then the person in the car...

    His guess was right. A momentter, the man opened the door and stepped out.

    His clothes were simple and his appearance was surprisingly young. But, of course, the moment that he appeared, the powerful presence that could only be umted through years of authority and the man¡¯s ssy and refined aura, clearly highlighted the reality for Song Wenchuan.

    The person that brought his sister home was Feng City¡¯s reclusive Mr. Huo!

    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡ª¡± His gaze wasplicated. As he looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s slightly red eyes, he furrowed his brows. ¡°Did someone bully you?¡±

    Without a care, he straightforwardly asked this question in front of the man.

    If upper society was split into sses, the Huos had long surpassed them and reached unreachable heights. So, if Huo Yunque wanted to, he could even make a century-old socialite family disappear from Feng City forever.

    The Songs were no exception.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao held onto her cake, walked around the car, and approached. She didn¡¯t expect Song Wenchuan to ask such a question.

    She took a nce at Huo Yunque and replied, ¡°No one bullied me.¡±

    Seeing that the girl was lying, Song Wenchuan clenched the fists by his side. Suddenly, he walked up to the man and looked into his calm eyes. ¡°Mr. Huo, my sister is still young. If she has offended you, I shall apologize on her behalf. Can you please show mercy and let her go?¡±

    The night was quiet and the estate rarely had any passersby.

    Huo Yunque rotated the prayer beads in his hands and smiled. ¡°Oh? Why would you say that?¡±

    His voice was calm, without any trace of forcefulness. Compared to the rumors, he was actually quite gentle.

    But Song Wenchuan¡¯s back stiffened as the man¡¯s eyes fell upon him. He wasn¡¯t angry but his authority could be felt. In fact, his powerful presence made one too afraid to even lift their head in front of him.

    Song Wenchuan gritted his teeth and endured. ¡°My sister is timid. Although I don¡¯t know how you met, the two of you are not from the same world.¡±

    No matter the reason, Song Wenchuan did not want to see Huo Yunque appear in front of Song Yaoyao again.

 Chapter 48: Adults Donâ€™t Lie

    <h4>Chapter 48: Adults Don¡¯t Lie</h4>

    This man appeared casual and rxed, and his gaze even showed signs ofpassion.

    But the danger he posed was beyond their imagination.

    ¡°En.¡±

    Huo Yunque appeared to nod as he turned and returned to his car. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Go in.¡±

    Song Wenchuan froze for a bit. Did Huo Yunque agree or not?

    He opened his mouth to say something, but before any words came out, he saw his sister chase after the man and grab onto his sleeve.

    His eyelids twitched. Oh my, ¡°Song Yaoyao¡ª¡± do you still want to live?

    The average person couldn¡¯te in contact with a person of this level, so they didn¡¯t know of his existence. As for the Songs, their impression of the man only came from what they had heard from others.

    But this didn¡¯t prevent Song Wenchuan from knowing that this man was dangerous, powerful, and he hated when people got close to him.

    He anxiously tried to pull back his sister, but he was one step toote when he heard his sister¡¯s whining voice.

    ¡°Gege, are you angry? His thoughts don¡¯t represent mine. I don¡¯t think we are from two different worlds at all.¡±

    Huo Yunque nced down and saw the girl¡¯s watery eyes.

    Stretching his hand to pat her on the head, hemanded in a deep voice, ¡°Song Yaoyao, go inside.¡±

    It was alreadyte at night and the temperature was cold.

    Song Yaoyao pouted and did not let go. ¡°Gege, tell me if you¡¯re angry first!¡±

    Song Wenchuan watched their interaction in shock. His heart felt a little sour and ufortable.

    It was like growing a wombok in the garden and not being able to enjoy it before a pig came along and ate it up.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. At his position, his EQ had long surpassed that of an average person; a few words was not enough to stir up his anger.

    ¡°Go inside. Remember to eat dinner.¡±

    As he boarded his car, Song Yaoyao asked, ¡°When will we meet again? How about this Saturday? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡±

    Huo Qi was already in the car, so Huo Yunque was ready to leave at any moment.

    He looked at Song Yaoyao. If he didn¡¯t agree, it appeared as though the young woman was ready to cry at any moment.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t answering, her big eyes were already a little watery as disappointment crept onto her face.

    Huo Yunque knitted his brows and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Pinky promise!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was immediately ovee with joy. Blinking back her tears, she lifted her pinky finger excitedly.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    Good job, Little Swindler.

    Letting out augh, he calmly ordered his driver to start driving. ¡°Adults don¡¯t lie to kids.¡±

    Unlike a certain youngdy who uses her cute whining to take advantage of others.

    ¡°Adults are full of lies!¡± Song Yaoyao said as she carried her backpack and watched the ck car drive away.

    In the darkness, a few other cars drove out, wedging it in the middle, and protecting it.

    Song Wenchuan shoved his hands in his pockets and crept up on Song Yaoyao. ¡°Song Yaoyao, what did you just call him? You¡¯re not nning to get close to Huo Ningxi by using Mr. Huo, right?¡± he asked in seriousness as he pursed his lips.

    Personally, he didn¡¯t think much of Huo Ningxi. His parents were the ones that had a death wish. Not only did they give away a daughter, they even encouraged Song Jingwan to seduce Huo Ningxi.

    Two sisters fighting over one man; was that something to be proud of?

    Did they really think he was that impressive? Or did they simply have their eyes on his family background?

    Yet, next to the high and mighty Huo Yunque, how did hepare? Selfishly, Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t want Song Rui and Zhou Manli to know about what happened.

    The brat was so silly. If they found out, they would probably sell her off.

 Chapter 49: Iâ€™m So Sour

    <h4>Chapter 49: I¡¯m So Sour</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was surprised that Song Wenchuan would oppose Huo Yunque because of her.

    When she looked at Song Wenchuan again, she looked a little ufortable. Furrowing her brows, she asked in confusion, ¡°Why are your thoughts so strange? Is Huo Ningxi that good? Would I go around in such a big circle just to pursue him?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Song Wenchuan sneered. Clearly, he assumed Song Yaoyao was making an excuse.

    How could she stop liking someone just like that?

    Even when she was timid, she bravely fought with Song Jingwan for Huo Ningxi, let alone now that her personality had changed.

    ¡°You can believe me if you want. Either way, I don¡¯t like him.¡± Huo Ningxi couldn¡¯t even fight against a girl; how was he supposed to protect his girlfriend?

    He wasplete trash!

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and walked off.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Song Wenchuan was furious. As he followed behind her, he asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, then who do you like? His uncle? Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re certainly brave. Each person you like is getting more difficult to pursue!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yaoyao paused and turned around in a dumbfounded manner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him agree to go on a date with me?

    ¡°A date?¡±

    Song Wenchuan stumbled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you trick him into agreeing?!¡±

    ¡°It worked. It¡¯s none of your business what method I used?¡± Song Yaoyao said proudly as she held her head high.

    Underneath the night sky, she was lively and full of vigor.

    Song Wenchuan blinked and tightened the fist in his pocket. ¡°I am your brother. How is it not my business? He is much older than you. If you are together, you will definitely get hurt.¡±

    Song Yaoyao froze and lifted her gaze.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s gaze wasplex; it contained emotions that Song Yaoyao could not understand. Strangely, it made her think of her brother from her previous life. All of a sudden, her nose hurt a little.

    She breathed in and turned to leave.

    In an unhappy voice, she said, ¡°But I like him. What can I do about it?

    Was she supposed to push away the person she liked rather than pursue him? This was not her style.

    ¡°Your feelings certainly changed quickly.¡± Hearing her response, Song Wenchuan continued to question her, ¡°By the way, you¡¯re not from the same generation. How can you call him Gege when you won¡¯t even call me by my name?¡±

    His voice sounded sour. He was upset on the inside.

    Initially, he was happy that she had grown tougher and she would no longer be bullied. But in the blink of an eye, what happened?

    Song Wenchuan could not ept this sudden change!

    Without turning back, Song Yaoyao was already walking up the stairs and waving her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly. How does a loverpare to a brother?¡±

    They¡¯re different, of course~

    Song Wenchuan: ¡°...¡±

    F*ck! I hate this!

    ...

    Song Yaoyao and Song Wenchuan entered the mansion one after the other.

    By now, the maids were already tidying the dining table.

    Song Jingwan approached and asked worriedly, ¡°Yaoyao, why are you home sote? Did you catch a taxi? Or¡ª¡± She blinked and pretended to identally look outside.

    The courtyard was empty so she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Holding onto her cake, Song Yaoyao replied, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Her lips curved slightly and her voice was sweet.

    When she noticed Song Jingwan tense up, her smiled increased.

    She quickly looked at Song Wenchuan who had already passed them and walked inside.

    ¡°Auntie Liu, cook some more food for Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed!¡± Zhou Manli scoffed and turned her head as she held onto the television remote. ¡°From now on, if you don¡¯te straight home after school, you can starve!¡±

 Chapter 50: Which Hooligan Is She Fooling Around With?

    <h4>Chapter 50: Which Hooligan Is She Fooling Around With?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao walked past Song Jingwan and headed upstairs with her backpack.

    Song Jingwan bit her lip and pleaded, ¡°Mom, forgive Yaoyao this time. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean it!¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it?¡± Zhou Manli said sternly as she threw the television remote to the side. ¡°She¡¯s already misbehaving at her age. As a student, she¡¯s fooling around rather thaning home after school. Who knows which hooligan she¡¯s fooling around with.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Song Wenchuan¡¯s expression sunk. ¡°How could you say something like that?¡±

    His eyes were extremely cold as he stared at Zhou Manli like she was a stranger. He couldn¡¯t understand. Just because of one¡¯s fortune and just because the strange things around Song Jingwan made her appear like she was good luck, was that enough reason for Zhou Manli to say something like this about her own daughter?

    Even from a stranger, these words were harsh and insulting, let alone from a mother.

    ¡°Brother...¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s face turned pale.

    Zhou Manli was shocked by Song Wenchuan¡¯s criticism. When she finally reacted, she stood up fiercely and raised her voice. ¡°If she had the guts to do it, then she shouldn¡¯t be afraid of people talking about it!¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Song Yaoyao paused slightly. She turned her head and surprisingly smiled, ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe, then so be it.¡±

    Hooligan? I wonder how Gege will react when he hears this.

    In Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes, she was confessing and being smug about it.

    She pointed at Song Yaoyao fiercely even though she was flustered on the inside. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re beyond saving! If I knew I gave birth to an unlucky brat like you, I would have choked you to death the moment you were born!¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Yaoyao, stop talking!¡±

    Song Jingwan immediately rushed forward and held onto Zhou Manli as she looked at Song Yaoyao, gesturing for her to apologize.

    But Song Yaoyao also noticed the smugness in her eyes.

    Without a word, she remained calm and walked upstairs, quickly disappearing from sight.

    Song Wenchuan frowned and he looked at Song Jingwan questioningly.

    ¡°Jingwan, did you really not know who Yaoyao left with?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Jingwan curled her fingers and leaned against Zhou Manli.

    Forcing a smile, she looked at him innocently.

    ¡°Brother, what are you trying to say? How would I know where Yaoyao went?¡±

    She tried to stare into Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes as though she had nothing to be guilty about.

    After a while, Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and returned to his room. Zhou Manli was furious. Seeing the situation, she sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re that great, you can cook food for her yourself; otherwise, if anyone else dares to cook for her, they can pack their things and leave!¡±

    She was determined to teach Song Yaoyao a lesson.

    Song Jingwan breathed out and finally rxed.

    Judging by his reaction, her brother believed her, right?

    Song Wenchuan paused. As he turned his head, he looked at Zhou Manli with slight ridicule.

    ¡°Mom, is this necessary? If Jingwan hade homete, would you have done the same thing?¡±

    Faced with this question, Zhou Manli patted Song Jingwan on the hand with amusement.

    ¡°My Wanwan is a good girl. She would never learn bad habits like that. Even if she¡¯ste, it will be because of something serious.¡±

    ¡°Mom~¡± Song Jingwan stomped her feet in embarrassment. ¡°Yaoyao¡¯s actually really good too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to speak up for her!¡± Zhou Manli furrowed her brows.

    Song Jingwan stuck out her tongue and looked at Song Wenchuan helplessly, gesturing that there was nothing she could do either.

 Chapter 51: Not This Miss Song

    <h4>Chapter 51: Not This Miss Song</h4>

    Song Wenchuan quickly realized that if he ignored them then he wouldn¡¯t be annoyed by them. ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest.¡±

    He then turned around and opened a food ordering app on his phone.

    ...

    As soon as Song Yaoyao returned to her room, the first thing she did was have a hot shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she turned on herputer and sat down at her desk.

    The lights caged her in, causing her to appear petite.

    Just as she picked up her cake, her Penguin Chat vibrated.

    She bit her lip and puffed up her cheeks as she looked at her screen.

    Meng Qiqi: Babe! The quality of the photosst time was great! I was live on the scene this time and captured a decent amount. Do you have time? Can you help me retouch some?

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and typed three words.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Send them over.

    Meng Qiqi: Okay!

    Song Yaoyao downloaded the file, opened it up, and had a quick look likest time.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: 200/photo, minimum 10. Send me half the amount as a deposit first.

    Meng Qiqi: [Roll eyes] Babe, am I the type to run off without paying? Besides, when did you be a miser?

    Meng Qiqi was famous for being rich in their fan club. Back when Luo Xinguang first debuted, she invested several hundreds of thousands on a billboard in Times Square and got them to y his dance video throughout the day.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: I¡¯m making money to support my lover. [serious.jpg]

    Meng Qiqi: Wow! Understood!

    After saying this, she quickly transferred half her payment.

    Thus, Song Yaoyao began to retouch photos as she ate her cake.

    She was very quick and particrly experienced at retouching photos as her fingers flew across the keyboard. Only every now and then, did she use the mouse to carefully draw a few strands of hair and eyebrows.

    Meanwhile, downstairs...

    It was cold at night so Zhou Manli had a shawl on her shoulders as she sat on the sofa and watched television.

    At this time every night, Song Jingwan would apany her mother without fail, even though she was not interested.

    Ding dong¡ª

    The doorbell rang. Auntie Liu wiped her hands and poked her head out to have a look.

    Zhou Manli was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Auntie Liu, see who¡¯s outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Auntie Liu replied before she stepped outside.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes glowed and she felt a bit unsettled.

    When Auntie Liu entered with the familiar face, her difort immediately increased.

    She stood up with a swish, looked at Huo Qi in front of her, and her throat dried up.

    At first, even though Song Yaoyao was close to Mr. Huo, Song Jingwan did not have high hopes for her. Their statuses were miles apart. In Song Jingwan¡¯s mind, Mr. Huo would have to have really bad taste for him to be interested in Song Yaoyao.

    But she was dumbfounded now.

    ¡°Hello, you are?¡±

    Huo Qi smiled slightly. From the moment he stepped in, he had already analyzed the situation in the living room.

    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Song, my surname is Huo, Huo Qi. Because Miss Song went to the hospital to visit Elder Huo with Master Huo today, her dinnertime was dyed. The Master was worried that Miss Song would be hungry so he sent me here to deliver some food.¡±

    As soon as she heard the surname Huo, Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled. ¡°Master Huo? Is it Ningxi? But visiting the hospital¡ª¡± She looked at Song Jingwan questioningly. Her precious daughter returned home on time today.

    Huo Qi smirked. ¡°Not this Miss Song. The other one.¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s smile immediately disappeared. ¡°Are you talking about Song Yaoyao?¡± she asked in shock.

    In that case, which Master Huo was he referring to? Did the brat go on a date behind everyone¡¯s back?

    How could that be? She was nning to let Wanwan marry Ningxi!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Qi nodded. ¡°Has Miss Song had her dinner yet? This...¡±

    He lifted the container and gestured that it was for Song Yaoyao.

 Chapter 52: You Need To Eat Properly To Grow Taller

    <h4>Chapter 52: You Need To Eat Properly To Grow Taller</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Oh, that one...¡± Zhou Manli¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°she¡¯s upstairs.¡±

    Song Jingwan gripped onto the hem of her shirt and quickly interrupted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go call Song Yaoyao toe down!¡±

    As soon as she said this, she smiled at Huo Qi and ran upstairs.

    ¡°That child...¡± Zhou Manli smiled dotingly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. So...the reason why Yaoyao was sote was because she was with Ningxi? Then, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Huo Ningxi?

    Huo Qi raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Young Master Ningxi.¡± There was only one official Master Huo in the Huo Family. Had Mrs. Song not realized who he was referring to?

    In that case, he didn¡¯t mind making things clear for her. ¡°She was with the master of our household, Young Master Ningxi¡¯s Small Uncle.¡±

    That was the true Master Huo! Huo Ningxi was not qualified to bepared to their Master.

    ¡°Oh, so it was... Wait! What did you say?¡±

    Zhou Manli didn¡¯t realize what was going on at first. As she smiled, her expression suddenly stiffened.

    Master Huo? Huo Ningxi¡¯s Small Uncle?

    ¡°That...¡± She smiled awkwardly as she looked at the man in disbelief. ¡°Why would Master Huo and our Song Yaoyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our Master¡¯s private matter. As a subordinate, I have no idea,¡± Huo Qi replied casually. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re really curious, you can always ask him yourself.¡±

    This truly made Zhou Manli awkward. However, Huo Qi had been friendly and well-mannered from the start. So even though she had been facepped, she could only respond with a smile.

    ...

    As soon as Song Jingwan reached the top of the stairs, her smile disappeared. She lifted her hand and knocked on Song Yaoyao¡¯s door.

    There was no response.

    Whenever Song Yaoyao was immersed in something, it was hard for her to be disturbed by the outside world.

    Only after she retouched all the photos andpleted her deal by sending the files to Meng Qiqi did she finally breathe out and massage her tired fingers.

    Knock knock! Knock knock knock¡ª

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes in annoyance. She then stood up and walked over to open the door.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s hand was met with emptiness, and she almost hit Song Yaoyao on the face.

    ¡°Song Jingwan, you better give me a good reason why you¡¯re disturbing my rest.¡±

    As she said this, she narrowed her eyes, moved her head to the side, and avoided Song Jingwan¡¯s hand.

    The bright light fell upon her small face, and there was a dark gloominess in her eyes.

    When she was in a good mood, she didn¡¯t mind teasing Song Jingwan. But right now, she simply wanted some quiet time to herself.

    ¡°Tch, someone brought you food. Is that a good enough reason?¡±

    Song Jingwan red at Song Yaoyao unhappily. Grinding her teeth, she walked past Song Yaoyao and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re certainly lucky!¡±

    Someone brought her food?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up and the gloominess on her face disappeared. Suddenly, she brushed past Song Jingwan and happily ran downstairs.

    When she didn¡¯t see Huo Yunque, Song Yaoyao was not disappointed.

    She knew he wouldn¡¯t personallye. But just seeing Huo Qi was enough to make her pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Huo Qi! Did Gege tell you toe?~¡±

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    Huo Qi nodded and handed the container to her.

    ¡°This is for you. I need to hurry back to the Huo Mansion, so I won¡¯t stay for much longer.¡±

    Song Yaoyao epted the container. It was quite heavy.

    She watched as Huo Qi nodded at Zhou Manli and Song Rui who had juste downstairs. He then turned and left. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Gege leave a message?¡± she asked as she pouted her lips.

    When he heard this, Huo Qi actually stopped.

    Tapping himself on the back of the head, he turned around and smiled, ¡°I almost forgot. The Master told you that you need to eat properly to grow taller!¡±

 Chapter 53: Fooling Around

    <h4>Chapter 53: Fooling Around</h4>

    After speaking, he looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s sunken expression in satisfaction and left coolly.

    Oh, what a good reaction~

    Song Yaoyao held onto the container and ground her teeth.

    Stupid Gege! He went too far!

    Song Rui¡¯s eyes twinkled. Adjusting his sses, he asked, ¡°Yaoyao, are you familiar with Master Huo?¡±

    Song Wenchuan, who was just walking downstairs, paused.

    All he heard was the girl¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°In what way?¡±

    Zhou Manli wrapped herself in her shawl and analyzed Song Yaoyao carefully as though she didn¡¯t recognize her own daughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Ningxi? How did you get involved with Master Huo? Also, tonight, were you with Master Huo?¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not like the self-confident tone she used when she questioned her.

    She let out augh and curved her eyes, pretending to be innocent. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the hooligan you were talking about. In other words, I didn¡¯te straight home after school because I was fooling around with Master Huo. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±

    Her voice was high-pitched at the end and she deliberately emphasized the two words, ¡®fooling around¡¯.

    Zhou Manli red at Song Yaoyao angrily, but when she saw the container in her hands, she quickly suppressed the fire burning inside of her.

    Her cheeks were heating up like an invisible hand had pped her on both sides, and they were burning in pain.

    Song Jingwan saw everything and secretly bit her lower lip.

    ¡°Hooligan? Fooling around?¡±

    Song Rui clearly furrowed his brows, and his face was frighteningly dark as he looked at Zhou Manli coldly.

    ¡°I...had no idea that she was with Master Huo.¡± Zhou Manli panicked and took a sneaky nce at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Moreover, she returned without saying a word like she had done something guilty!¡±

    Who knew she went to visit Elder Huo at the hospital with Master Huo!

    Zhou Manli felt as though her head was filled with a paste and her brain was a coil of messy wires; it was aplete blur.

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Song Wenchuan sneered, his eyes full of ridicule.

    It was hard not to admit that his parents were truly frightening.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart was clear; it was naturally impossible for her to develop any feelings of affection for them.

    Her tone was indifferent. As she turned around with her container, she said, ¡°You could have asked me. Didn¡¯t you start scolding me as soon as you saw me? It was as though you didn¡¯t give birth to me and I was your enemy. Since you already convicted me from the start, there was no reason for me to waste my breath exining. After all, in your hearts, everything I do is wrong anyway. If that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around and her lips curved. Her eyes were empty and misty, but they gave off a sense of aggressiveness.

    ¡°...it¡¯s none of your business what I do.¡±

    ¡°You... Stop right there, brat! How dare you speak to me like that? I...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Rui warned Zhou Manli fiercely as he furrowed his brows and watched Song Yaoyao disappear up the stairs and around the corner.

    He lifted his hand to massage between his eyebrows. His temples seemed to be pulsing in pain.

    ¡°Fooling around with a hooligan? Is that something that a mother would say? If word got out about this, do you think she would be the embarrassed one? No! The entire Song Family would be embarrassed! So stupid; extremely stupid!¡±

    He scolded a few words before his gaze swept across Song Yaoyao¡¯s room on the second floor.

    ¡°I...¡± Zhou Manli had never been this embarrassed. As a result, her eyes turned red from the scolding. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I was stupid! But don¡¯t assume that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! Is that man someone that she can actually get close to? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the entire Song Family will have to pay?¡±

 Chapter 54: Garbage Picker

    <h4>Chapter 54: Garbage Picker</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Being exposed ruthlessly by his wife, Song Rui felt a little embarrassed.

    Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°Just remember to minimize such words in the future! If Master Huo hears these words, will you be able to handle the consequences?¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s face turned pale as she thought of this frightening oue. She bit her lip and resisted saying anything else.

    ¡°Jingwan.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What? Dad, did you call me?¡±

    Song Jingwan, who was in a daze, lifted her head. Her face was pale as she smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re normally quite close to Yaoyao. Do you know when she got to know Master Huo?¡±

    Faced with Song Rui¡¯s interrogative gaze, Song Jingwan dug her nails into her palms. Looking as nk as usual, she shook her head. ¡°I just remember that she was clinging to Master Huo at the mountain resort. I don¡¯t know anything else. Also...¡± ¡ªshe smiled bitterly¡ª ¡°Dad, Yaoyao has a lot of misunderstandings toward me so we¡¯ve clearly drifted apart..¡±

    With just a few words, she distanced herself from Song Yaoyao.

    Of course, Song Rui believed his consistently outstanding daughter

    He nodded his head and furrowed his brows. ¡°Okay. Keep an eye on her from now on. If she meets with Master Huo again¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    Song Jingwan bit her lip and said quietly, ¡°I think Mom has a point. How could Master Huo be interested in a girl that¡¯s so much younger than him? Besides...Ningxi already knows about this and he had a huge argument with Yaoyao over it. If word gets out...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was meant to marry the nephew. If she ended up with the uncle, then it would be aplete joke.

    Song Rui consciously considered this point as well. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Let me think this over.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around and returned to his study room.

    At this time, Auntie Liu entered with a delicately packaged paper bag. She looked at the three people in the dining room and asked curiously, ¡°Who ordered takeaway?¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s gaze fell upon Song Wenchuan with a whoosh. ¡°Great! You appear to beplying on the surface, but you¡¯re actually opposing me on the inside! I¡¯ve raised you for nothing!¡±

    Song Wenchuan nced indifferently at the paper bag in Auntie Liu¡¯s hands. He then headed straight upstairs.

    ¡°Leave it there. Mom and Jingwan, if you want to eat it, you can give it a try.¡±

    His indifferent gaze made Zhou Manli furious.

    Meanwhile, Auntie Liu held onto the paper bag helplessly. ¡°Madam, this¡ª¡±

    ¡°What about that?!¡± Zhou Manli asked as she wrapped herself in her shawl. ¡°I¡¯m full from anger. How could I be in the mood to eat? Throw it out! I feel frustrated looking at it!¡±

    Why was it so hard to deal with Song Yaoyao?

    This brat was indeed born to jinx her. Not only did she have an unlucky appearance, she didn¡¯t do anything she liked!

    After she returned to her bedroom, Song Jingwan was the only person left in the living room.

    Auntie Liu felt that throwing out the food would be a waste, so she asked, ¡°Big Miss, do you want to eat some?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    As soon as she spoke, the girl broke intoughter.

    Auntie Liu lifted her eyes in confusion and met Song Jingwan¡¯s amused gaze. Her lips curved upwards and she said in ridicule, ¡°Auntie Liu, didn¡¯t you hear what Mom said? Eating this kind of garbage will make me fat...¡±

    After saying this, she left casually.

    Why should she eat something that Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t eating? She wasn¡¯t a garbage picker!

    The wind from the front door was cold. Inside the empty living room, Auntie Liu shivered.

    Why did the Big Miss seem different?

 Chapter 55: Earthâ€™s Ideal

    <h4>Chapter 55: Earth¡¯s Ideal</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Late at night, inside a high-end residential estate.

    Luo Xinguang buried himself in his sofa after a long day of work. His makeup-free face looked clearly pale and exhausted.

    He rolled up on the sofa, casually logged onto Weibo, and identally clicked on a post.

    #Earth¡¯sIdealLuoXinguang #FlourishingBeautyLuoXinguang New photos from the stage are up~ Come enjoy 365 degrees of our Gege¡¯s wless beauty! I¡¯m about to faint! He¡¯s too amazing onstage! I¡¯mpletely speechless! [Album attached]

    Luo Xinguangughed. Just as he lowered his eyes and nned to click out of the post, his gaze fell upon the photos.

    Countless dazzling lights fell upon his body as the lens pierced through tens of thousands of figures and focused on him while he concentrated on his dance.

    As he danced, hair and flying beads of sweat were frozen in the frame, and it appeared as though there was fire in his eyes.

    From a motionless photo, he actually felt the passion and emotions.

    Outsiders were drawn to the crowd, but those from within the industry were drawn to skills.

    Luo Xinguang, who had almost been in the entertainment industry for 5 years, had long developed his own standards for beauty. These photos used the same filter, but they had a real yet dreamy effect; the photos weren¡¯t casually retouched and filtered to the point where one¡¯s jawline was just a blur.

    ¡°The retoucher has decent skills...¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. By the time he realized what was happening, he had already clicked the download button.

    ...

    The next day, the weather was rainy, so the temperature dropped.

    Song Yaoyao put down her backpack and sat at the dining table.

    Afterst night, Song Rui and Zhou Manli¡¯s attitude became a little strange. Song Yaoyao could see the hatred in Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes, but the strange thing was, she was actually suppressing it.

    ¡°Good morning, Yaoyao!¡± Song Jingwan said gently.

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Song Yaoyao was refreshed.

    She turned her head and grinned at Song Jingwan. ¡°Good morning, Big Sis~¡±

    Crack! Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t control her strength and crushed an egg in her hand.

    ¡°Oh...I¡¯m sorry, I was too strong,¡± Song Yaoyao apologized sincerely as her lips curved upwards.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyelids twitched. She pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Zhou Manli scanned her eyes across the crushed egg that was returned to its te and took a deep breath.

    Song Rui nced at her.

    ¡°Clumsy,¡± Song Wenchuan said coldly as he casually ced a freshly peeled boiled egg on Song Yaoyao¡¯s te.

    When Song Jingwan saw this, she bit her lower lip and whined unhappily, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so biased! I want you to peel me one too~¡±

    ¡°Come, Wanwan, don¡¯t be unhappy. I¡¯ll peel you one.¡±

    Seeing that her precious daughter was unhappy, Zhou Manli quickly tried tofort her.

    Song Wenchuan raised his eyebrows. He casually picked up an egg, peeled it, and ced it on Song Jingwan¡¯s te.

    ¡°Eat more. You need nutrients to grow taller.¡±

    He then grabbed two tissues to wipe his hands and looked at the sullen Song Yaoyao. When he saw her biting her egg like she had a huge grudge against it, amusement appeared in his eyes and he stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the office first. You two be nice to each other.¡± As he lowered his head, he happened to gaze into Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay? Jingwan?¡±

    The man¡¯s charming eyes looked at her questioningly. Song Jingwan quickly revealed a smile. ¡°Of course, you can go to work without any worries. I will behave.¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s lips curved upwards, but it wasn¡¯t clear what he was thinking. ¡°I trust you,¡± he said.

    He then raised his hand. When she saw this, Song Jingwan¡¯s smiled increased. Just as she was about to lean in, Song Wenchuan¡¯s hand fell upon Song Yaoyao¡¯s head and he rubbed it hard...

 Chapter 56: Classmate, Youâ€™re So Delicate

    <h4>Chapter 56: ssmate, You¡¯re So Delicate</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Hey!¡± Song Yaoyao red at him with puffed-up cheeks, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    Her soft, fluffy hair was nice to touch, but Song Wenchuan messed it up until it looked like a chicken¡¯s nest.

    Paired with her big, dark,ining eyes, Song Wenchuan was overloaded with cuteness.

    ¡°Be good~¡±

    Song Yaoyao ignored his gentle tone as she rolled her eyes with annoyance.

    She appeared to be annoyed, but their method of interaction actually made Song Jingwan grit her teeth.

    When did Song Yaoyao and Song Wenchuan be so close?

    At that time, she looked at the te of boiled eggs again and felt aplex mix of emotions. Even towards Song Wenchuan, she now felt a sense of resentment.

    When Song Wenchuan turned his head, he happened to notice her gaze.

    He pulled his hand back and looked down.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    After Song Wenchuan left, Song Yaoyao finished thest bite of her breakfast, lifted her ss of milk, and drank it in one go. She then grabbed her backpack and headed toward the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. You guys can continue to eat slowly.¡±

    Song Jingwan bit her lip. As she watched Song Yaoyao follow Song Wenchuan out, she stood up and chased after her.

    ¡°I¡¯m also done. Mom, Dad, bye.¡±

    ¡°Stay safe!¡± Zhou Manli reminded as she ran after her.

    Song Jingwan waved her hand and followed Song Yaoyao out.

    A helper was already waiting outside with an umbre. A thick fog covered the sky and it was still a little dark like it was still 4-5am in the morning.

    On the way to school, Song Jingwan frowned and did not say a word. Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao was rxed and happy.

    After they arrived, they separated and went to their respective ssrooms.

    ¡°Precious Yaoyao~ Good morning!¡±

    As soon as Song Yaoyao walked through the door, her eyes fell upon a beautifully dazzling face. When she smiled, it seemed to light up the room.

    ¡°Good morning~¡± She waved her hand and smiled at Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°Quick! Exin yourself!¡±

    The moment that Song Yaoyao sat down, Tang Xinrou immediately grabbed onto her and started chatting with her.

    ¡°I heard you beat up Huo Ningxi outside the school gates yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded calmly as she pulled out her textbook.

    ¡°F*ck...¡± Tang Xinrou was shocked. She had left early the previous day and she regretted it at this moment. If she had known, she would have stayed back to watch the show.

    ¡°Why did you hit him? What was the reason? Didn¡¯t he retaliate? Were you hurt?¡±

    As Tang Xinrou spoke, she was a bit handsy, and this made Song Yaoyao a little ufortable.

    Like a frightened bunny, she leaned back in her chair and covered her chest, ¡°Stop being so handsy. I¡¯m scared!¡±

    As Tang Xinrou looked into her big round eyes, the evilness in her gaze grew and she rubbed her hands together. ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re both girls. What are you afraid of? Come, let me give you a hug!¡±

    ¡°No! You female hooligan!¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at her and retreated. Her back pressed against the edge of the desk behind her and she couldn¡¯t retreat any further.

    At this time, someone pulled back the desk behind her. Caught by surprise, she tumbled backward.

    ¡°Ohhh...¡±

    Her back hit the hard desk and tears of pain immediately poured out.

    It was extremely painful!

    ¡°You b*st*rd!¡±

    She held back her tears, turned around fiercely, clenched her fists, and red at the culprit as she gritted her teeth.

    A youth with hostility in his eyes leanedzily against the wall and looked at Song Yaoyao sleepily.

    When he saw her tears, he burst intoughter and said in a roguish tone, ¡°ssmate, you¡¯re so delicate...¡±

    The structure of this sentence was really familiar.

    Han Jun rolled his eyes and looked at the frivolous Shen Xun.

    Is Brother Xun lowering himself to the point of bullying a girl?

 Chapter 57: Pick A Place To Fight

    <h4>Chapter 57: Pick A ce To Fight</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao was dumbfounded by hisughing. As tears stirred in her eyes, she lifted her head and stared at him.

    Seeing this expression, Shen Xunughed even harder.

    Xu Yue secretly smiled smugly.

    Song Yaoyao, let¡¯s see if you can still be arrogant.

    But then...

    A punch fell upon Shen Xun¡¯s face...

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s head was knocked to the side. Before he managed to make a sound, Han Jun pounced toward him and held onto him.

    ¡°Brother Xun! Calm down! We don¡¯t hit women!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    The youth licked the inside of his cheek and tasted blood. The hostility between his eyes could not be diffused. As he tried not tough, he stared at Song Yaoyao.

    She hit him, but she looked aggrieved like she had been bullied.

    ¡°Huhu...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s fist and eyes were red. Unable to endure the pain she blew on her hand.

    She wanted to cry even harder and hit someone!

    Tang Xinrou opened her mouth in shock. ¡°F*ck babe, you¡¯re a bit fierce!¡±

    As she grabbed onto Song Yaoyao, she red at Shen Xun.

    ¡°Shen Xun, you provoked Yaoyao first. Besides, she¡¯s not very strong. I assume her hit was just like a tickle to you. Why don¡¯t we let this pass? You¡¯re ssmates, after all...¡±

    ¡°Let it pass?¡±

    Shen Xun found this ridiculous. He leaned forward and pointed to the side of his face. The corner of his lips was bruised.

    ¡°Do you really think she¡¯s not very strong?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s gaze fell upon his bruise and her eyes darted.

    ¡°Well...¡± She looked at her friend speechlessly as her heart raced.

    Who knew she was a violent girl!

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Song Yaoyao wiped her tears as she lifted her head and asked dully.

    Her red eyes and nose tempted one to hold onto her and dote her.

    Han Jun held onto Shen Xun and continued to persuade him, ¡°Brother Xun, forget it. It¡¯s not necessary!¡± As he spoke, he gestured to Song Yaoyao with his eyes. ¡°Song Yaoyao, just apologize. You¡¯re too tiny to handle Brother Xun¡¯s fist!¡±

    ¡°En, let¡¯s see what she does.¡± Shen Xun wasn¡¯t actually that angry, he simply found the girl quite amusing. She looked weak and delicate, but why did she have such a bad temper? He deliberately looked at her with a sullen expression and produced a murderous vibe.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou also suggested a peaceful oue.

    But Song Yaoyao was stubborn. She had never been aggrieved like this.

    Besides, this was all Shen Xun¡¯s fault. She was just sitting there when Shen Xun almost caused her to break her bones.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    She sniffed and red at him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m not apologizing! If you¡¯re that great, let¡¯s fight. I¡¯m not scared!¡±

    If worse came to worst, her hands would just hurt a little; she wouldn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Shen Xun looked at Song Yaoyao and calmly sat back in his seat. Her little shoulders were still shaking.

    She thought her tone was fierce, but she was too cute, like a kitten baring its ws before it even grew up.

    ¡°Ahem, Brother Xun...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Shen Xun nced at him coldly with a sense of warning.

    Han Jun shut his mouth, pretended to zip it up, and raised his hands in surrender.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s fight then. You pick a ce.¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s mouth twitched a little and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Shen Xun, are you being serious? If you hit a girl, I will no longer respect you!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I care?¡± Shen Xun also rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 58: Be My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 58: Be My Girlfriend</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yaoyao flipped her book without looking back. ¡°Let¡¯s set the rules. If you lose, then I will be your Big Bro!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Han Jun was shocked. So were the students who were secretly watching.

    Had Song Yaoyao really lost her mind? Was she really brave enough to say anything?

    Not only was she fighting with the school bully, she was even cing a bet?

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you crazy?!¡± Tang Xinrou lowered her voice and pinched Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ow...that hurt...¡± Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows.

    She was being serious. Why were these people so shocked?

    Shen Xun raised his eyebrows with amusement. ¡°Okay, but what if you lose?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Things were getting serious!

    Xu Yue secretly took a photo and sent it to Song Jingwan.

    It was apanied by a message: ¡°Song Yaoyao has really lost her mind. She¡¯s provoked Shen Xun and they¡¯ve agreed to a fight! I¡¯m waiting to see how she gets destroyed!¡±

    Song Jingwan felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. She pulled it out to take a look and saw this message.

    She smirked without a sound and quickly typed a response: ¡°Oh...how did that happen? Yaoyao¡¯s no match for Shen Xun. Hurry and persuade her not to fight!¡±

    ¡°Jingwan, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with the question? Try and change your thought process. For example...¡± Huo Ningxi pointed to a maths question and gently exined how to answer it. His tone was calm, and as the sun shone in through the window onto his body, he looked gorgeous like the male lead in aic.

    ¡°Oh? Sorry, Ningxi, my mind wandered off for a second.¡±

    Song Jingwan quickly tried to regain herposure. She took a sneaky nce at Huo Ningxi, and leaned in to listen to his exnation.

    Roughly two minutester, Huo Ningxi breathed out and pointed to the question paper. ¡°That¡¯s how you answer it. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh!¡± Song Jingwan quickly smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Ningxi, you¡¯re amazing~ No wonder my mother told me to learn from you. Compared to you, I¡¯m still far off!¡± she said with admiration.

    The worship in her gaze pleased Huo Ningxi. His lips curved slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you understand, that¡¯s all that matters. By the way...was someone looking for you?¡± he pretended to casually ask.

    ¡°No~¡±

    Song Jingwan poked out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s Yaoyao. She¡¯s been a little strangetely. She even provoked Shen Xun today and dered to fight him. I don¡¯t know what to say to that...¡±

    Fight?

    When he heard this, Huo Ningxi couldn¡¯t help but think about the scene at the school gates the previous day. Even when he thought about it now, he could still feel the pain.

    That brat was like a militant!

    ¡°Since she likes fighting, then let her fight,¡± he sneered. ¡°She can be taught a lesson so she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s invincible!¡±

    ¡°Oh...?¡± Song Jingwan acted like it bothered her. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea, right?

    Huo Ningxi burst intoughter. ¡°Shen Xun may have a bad temper, but he won¡¯t actually hit a girl. That would be so embarrassing. I¡¯m guessing that even if Shen Xun agrees, she would be frightened to tears.¡±

    Shen Xun was famous for a reason. Out of all the schools in the area, who hadn¡¯t heard about his skills?

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! Let¡¯s ignore it for now, then?¡± Song Jingwan nodded and looked at Huo Ningxi with her sparkling eyes.

    ...

    When Xu Yue received Song Jingwan¡¯s message, she pouted her lips, and her fingers flew across the keyboard: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you persuade her.¡±

    As if!

    Meanwhile, Shen Xun was thinking seriously about what he wanted.

    All of a sudden, a condition gently drifted out of his mouth: ¡°My expectations aren¡¯t high. If you lose, I will take on the difficult task of allowing you to be my girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 59: I Like The Way You Underestimate Me

    <h4>Chapter 59: I Like The Way You Underestimate Me</h4>

    Song Yaoyao turned her head. Her expression did not change much, but there was a profound look in her eyes. It was as though she was looking at a fool.

    ¡°Impossible. Don¡¯t even think about it. You¡¯re not my type.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Han Jun immediately burst intoughter uncontrobly as hey on the desk, his shoulders shaking.

    Meanwhile, Tang Xinrou tried hard to hold back herughter.

    That was right, how could she have forgotten? Yaoyao already had a mysterious ¡®Gege¡¯ in her heart!

    The atmosphere suddenly turned tense and the sky became gloomy. The rarely-seen sun was now covered by clouds again.

    Pressure slowly filled the room.

    Bang!

    Shen Xun stretched out his leg andzily kicked Han Jun¡¯s desk, causing a loud bang to reverberate through the room.

    ¡°Is it funny?¡±

    Han Jun trembled, quickly straightened his face, and shook his head furiously.

    ¡°No, no, no! Not funny at all! Really!¡±

    I¡¯m just easily amused~

    Shen Xun looked at him coldly and brushed his hand across his neck casually. The threat was self-evident.

    You¡¯re dead...

    Han Jun wanted to cry but no tears came out as he huddled up in the corner and trembled.

    I¡¯m just a weak and helpless spectator!

    Shen Xun turned his head, looked into the girl¡¯s moist eyes, and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°You have personality. I like the way you underestimate me.¡± He curved his lips and smiled smugly as he leaned forward on the desk and poked Song Yaoyao gently on the forehead. ¡°So, it¡¯s set.¡±

    ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll call you Big Bro. If you lose, you will be my girlfriend.¡±

    The youth had a rebellious personality. His eyebrows were attractive and rxed, and his temperament was a mix between a mature man and a teenager. There was depth in his eyes, but there was also a youthfulness between his eyebrows.

    In all fairness, Shen Xun was a decent-looking boy.

    Song Yaoyao analyzed him carefully and slowly turned around.

    She was a little lost for words.

    ¡°Do you have masochistic tendencies? Why are you rushing to be my boyfriend? Does no one want you because you¡¯re too fierce...?¡±

    Does no one want him?

    Shen Xun propped up his chin and leaned against the desk; he was roguish yet handsome.

    As amusement stirred in his eyes, he saidzily, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I need to take the initiative.¡±

    Han Jun almost rolled his eyes to the back of his head. Seriously, Brother Xun! Unzip that rarely-opened backpack of yours. It¡¯s filled to the brim with love letters!

    But did he have the guts to expose him? No way!

    He looked at Song Yaoyao sympathetically. What a beautiful girl! It was a shame that Brother Xun had his eyes set on her.

    But he had no idea that Song Yaoyao was unfazed.

    Without turning back, she replied, ¡°I won¡¯t lose, nor do I want to lose. If others don¡¯t want you, I don¡¯t want you either.¡±

    Song Yaoyao only liked her Gege. After she arrived in this world, she fell in love with him at first sight.

    She would never change.

    Hmm, now that I think about it, I¡¯m starting to miss him...

    Song Yaoyaoy on the desk and subconsciously drew circles on the surface.

    When would she be Gege¡¯s girlfriend?

    Tang Xinrou held back herughter as she nced at the sullen Shen Xun. Shen Xun had always been arrogant. Did he finally receive a facep? Before this, did he really think he was invincible?

    She leaned against the desk and poked Song Yaoyao¡¯s puffy cheeks.

    She knew she was afraid of pain, so she did not poke them too hard.

    ¡°Precious Yaoyao, what are you thinking?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids drooped. Her dense eyshes were still a little moist and she looked aggrieved.

    ¡°I miss Gege,¡± she replied straightforwardly.

 Chapter 60: The Gege I Like

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Gege I Like</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Gege?¡± Tang Xinrou felt a little ufortable when she said this word. ¡°Your biological brother?¡±

    No, her biological brother was no longer in this world. In this world, she was all alone.

    ¡°Of course, not. I¡¯m referring to the Gege I like~¡± Song Yaoyao replied in surprise.

    F*ck...

    This was too much to handle.

    When Tang Xinrou first saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s feedst night, she had already prepared herself mentally for this.

    But Han Jun was different. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Xun sympathetically and shed a tear of pity.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Brother Xun to develop an interest in a girl. In the end, not only was she not interested in him, she even had someone she liked already.

    Listening to her tone as she mentioned her Gege, it was gentle and sweet. It was as though she wanted to grow a pair of wings and fly over to him right away.

    Shen Xun wiped his face and suddenly stood up. He then grabbed onto Han Jun¡¯s neck with a smirk.

    ¡°Jun¡¯er, let¡¯s visit the toilet together.¡±

    Although it seemed like he was asking, he was already grabbing Han Jun by the neck. Like a radish, he pulled Han Jun out of his seat.

    Han Jun¡¯s joy turned to sorrow.

    His back stiffened as he cried, ¡°Brother Xun...I don¡¯t want to go. I already went before ss!¡±

    Shen Xun smirked and dragged him toward the door.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that you need to go, so you should go.¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°Huhuhu, Brother Xun, I was wrong! I won¡¯t do it again. Please let me go!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be beaten up!!

    Shen Xunughed. ¡°Jun¡¯er, I¡¯ve noticed that your mind has been elsewheretely. Let¡¯s have a chat in the toilet. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in men. I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±

    Han Jun wanted to cry but no tears came out.

    You¡¯re not going to take advantage of me, you¡¯re going to beat me up.

    Being an underling was tough; being the underling of a school bully was even tougher.

    Compared to his current situation, Han Jun actually thought for a moment that it was better to be taken advantage of.

    But when he realized what he was thinking, he was a bit disgusted by himself.

    Bleh¡ª

    ...

    The ss after that ran quite smoothly.

    It was hard not to admit that Song Yaoyao¡¯s presence in the ss was frighteningly non-existent before.

    Several teachers didn¡¯t even know her name when they saw her, and at least half thought she had walked into the wrong room.

    Song Yaoyao was despondent, but Tang Xinrou was extremely envious.

    ¡°Babe, what kind of magical body do you have? If I had your body, I would skip ss and go out to y!¡±

    As she spoke, she saw Song Yaoyao flip open a maths question paper and start filling it in.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...Yaoyao, what are you doing?¡±

    Had she been triggered by something? Was she trying to prove her worth in this useless ss?

    Song Yaoyao did not lift her head. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood. This paper will calm me down.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was shocked.

    Wow, amazing!

    But her shock quickly disappeared as Song Yaoyao shoved a paper into her hand.

    ¡°From today onward, you will study with me.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was moved as she held onto the paper, but she quickly rejected Song Yaoyao¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No, no, no, I just want to eat and wait for my death like an anchovy. Please fulfill my wish.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was the youngest daughter in her family, and their only wish was for her to live a safe and happy life. Under these rxed circumstances, it was no surprise that she had turned into an unambitious anchovy.

    Song Yaoyao did not say anything. She stared at her for a while and lowered her head.

    Tang Xinrou breathed a sigh of relief, assuming that Song Yaoyao had let her off the hook, but then Song Yaoyao suddenly asked, ¡°What did you rank in thest exam?¡±

 Chapter 61: I Am Particularly Good At Enduring Hits

    <h4>Chapter 61: I Am Particrly Good At Enduring Hits</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s lips twitched awkwardly. ¡°Ahem...first from the back.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head. ¡°In the next exam, I wille first¡±¡ªshe turned her head and looked at Tang Xinrou with her dark pupils¡ª¡±Both our names will appear on the ranking list. I will be first, and you will best.¡±

    Wow! How heartless!

    Clearly, Song Yaoyao was just analyzing the situation and her voice was soft as usual; coupled with her serious expression, she looked dopily cute. But in Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes, she was no longer an adorable angel. She was now a little devil with horns and a pitchfork.

    ¡°Huhuhu, Yaoyao, what are you trying to say?!¡± Tang Xinrouy on Song Yaoyao¡¯s body. She had a domineering face, yet she acted like a delicate little woman.

    Song Yaoyao stretched out her hand, patted Tang Xinrou on the head, and said temptingly, ¡°If we¡¯re good friends, let¡¯s study together...¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to experience the joys of studying with a friend?¡± Song Yaoyao blinked and looked at her innocently as she pouted her lips.

    She looked so pitiful.

    Too cute! Tang Xinrou was so overwhelmed by the cuteness that she thought her nose might bleed.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Yes! I will study!¡±

    ¡°I take that as a promise!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s cute expression turned serious in an instant. With a slight smile, she patted on her question paper. ¡°Let¡¯s start with some simple exercises...¡±

    Tang Xinrou wanted to cry, but she picked up her pen and looked at the messybination of symbols in front of her. Her eyes were a blur.

    If she could turn back time, she would rush back to the previous day, and shake away the thoughts in her mind.

    But would this prevent her from getting close to Song Yaoyao?

    Tang Xinrou thought about it in detail. It shouldn¡¯t...

    Shen Xun and Han Jun returned for thest ss of the day.

    The youth that was walking in front had his hands in his pockets and an unruly smile on his face. His back was straight as he strode into the room, sweeping past like the wind.

    Meanwhile, Han Jun followed behind, covering his face like he had been pitifully trampled over. It was hard for him not to draw attention.

    As he passed by Song Yaoyao¡¯s desk, Shen Xun curled his finger and knocked on it. ¡°ssmate, about the fight, there¡¯s no better day than today. Let¡¯s settle today¡¯s matter today. What do you think?¡±

    Song Yaoyao thought about it seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s do it after school then and get it over and done with.¡±

    ¡°Babe, forget about it. Don¡¯t fight! If you have the time, why don¡¯t you just do another question paper instead?¡± Tang Xinrou said awkwardly.

    ¡°Yes, I will allow you to give up, but from today onward, you are my girlf¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s giving up?¡±

    Song Yaoyao twirled the pen in her hand and asked, ¡°ssmate Shen, can you endure it?¡±

    WTF?!

    Shen Xun licked his lips in amusement, ¡°Yes, I am very hardy and I canst a long time. Do you want to try?¡±

    Han Jun covered his eyes and pretended not to understand the underlying meaning in Shen Xun¡¯s words.

    Tang Xinrou reacted quickly and covered Song Yaoyao¡¯s ears as she red at Shen Xun.

    ¡°Shen Xun, why do you have such a dirty mind? Yaoyao¡¯s still young, you can¡¯t say stuff like that to her!¡±

    Song Yaoyao removed Tang Xinrou¡¯s hands in confusion and analyzed the two people in front of her.

    ¡°Why are your words so strange? Isn¡¯t ssmate Shen simply saying that he can endure being hit?¡± As she said this, she patted herself on the chest. ¡°I feel relieved to hear that.¡±

    If she beat him to death, then that would be no fun!

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°...¡±

    Spectators: ¡°...¡±

    Shen Xun took a deep breath and felt his teeth hurt.

    Nodding, he replied, ¡°Yes, I am particrly good at enduring hits!¡±

 Chapter 62: Join If You Want. I Donâ€™t Mind.

    <h4>Chapter 62: Join If You Want. I Don¡¯t Mind.</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The autumn rain made the temperature colder.

    After school, it was storming and most of the students were trapped inside.

    Before leaving home earlier, Song Yaoyao had brought a knitted cardigan, but even with it on, it was still cold.

    She shivered like a cat that was afraid of the cold and tried to retract her head into her cor.

    ¡°Oh...I hate rainy days!¡±

    Tang Xinrouy on her desk listlessly and looked out at the stormy weather in a daze. The raindrops fell against the window, creating a loud noise.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her arms and turned around to look at Shen Xun. She then stood up and walked out.

    The weather was too cold, so there was no one in the corridor outside. Students who were waiting for the rain to lighten were staying inside the ssroom to avoid the cold; no one was stupid enough to go outside and endure it.

    The ssroom was a mess. Some were ying games, some were gossiping, and some were ying with their phones. No one noticed that the two people were missing.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun grabbed his hair and smirked as he nced over. ¡°Song Yaoyao, it¡¯s not toote to plead for mercy. After all, I can¡¯t hit my girlfriend, right?¡±

    Song Yaoyao gave him a look, ¡°Little underling, stop talking.¡±

    In her mind, Shen Xun was already a defeated opponent.

    ¡°Ha...are you being serious? Are you really crazy or pretending to be crazy? Your petite figure can¡¯t handle even one punch from¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hello? Yes, you don¡¯t have to pick me up. I brought an umbre and will be down when the rain is lighter.¡±

    Before Shen Xun finished speaking, he was interrupted by a voice behind him.

    Huo Ningxi put away his phone and his gaze fell upon the two people standing in the corridor.

    Shen Xun was roughly 1.8m tall and he had his handszily in his pockets. When he saw Huo Ningxi, he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Huo Ningxi ignored him as he leaned against the handrail and asked Song Yaoyao, ¡°Are you fighting now? Do you mind having an extra spectator?¡±

    The girl was only 1.6m tall. Next to the tall Shen Xun, she was like a fragile porcin doll. Her neck was shrunk due to the cold and the tip of her nose was red, making her lookical and adorable.

    Song Yaoyao slowly clenched her fists. ¡°You can even join if you want. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Song Yaoyao, that¡¯s too much!¡± Shen Xun pretended to be aggrieved as he pointed at Huo Ningxi. ¡°How can you let him join something that¡¯s meant to be between the two of us?¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s back was still a little painful. With a sneer, he said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not interested in your quarrel.¡±

    He just wanted to be a spectator in peace.

    Of course, the main reason why he was here was to see Song Yaoyao being humiliated. How dare she provoke Shen Xun? She was bound to beg for mercy.

    ¡°But I¡¯m interested in your fiancee.¡± Shen Xun stretched his lips in amusement. ¡°If I win, then she will be mine.¡±

    This guy was so persistent...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression sunk. ¡°I never agreed.¡±

    Huo Ningxi nced at Song Yaoyao in ridicule. ¡°Song Yaoyao, I¡¯ve certainly underestimated you. You sure have your tricks. In that case, I wish you a long andsting rtionship!¡±

    This was better than her ruining his Small Uncle¡¯s life.

    Initially, Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t care what Song Yaoyao did around his Small Uncle because he was sure no woman would ever be worthy of him and he would never be interested in any of them.

    But his Small Uncle¡¯s recent actions had him confused.

    Shen Xun grinned, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    But as soon as he spoke, everything in front of him turned into a blur.

    Song Yaoyao had already rushed toward him like a cannon. Before Shen Xun could react, Song Yaoyao had knocked him to the ground and her punches fell like the rain.

    Without holding back at all, her every hit aimed for his face!

 Chapter 63: You Are My Little Underling

    <h4>Chapter 63: You Are My Little Underling</h4>

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Shen Xun grabbed helplessly onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist. ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you f*cken serious?¡±

    He gritted his teeth and parted his lips as his eyelids twitched in pain.

    This brat aimed specifically for his face. Didn¡¯t she know to never aim for one¡¯s face?

    Holding the advantage, Song Yaoyao looked at him quietly and tilted her head. ¡°Why would I not be serious?¡±

    She gently twisted her wrist and freed herself from Shen Xun¡¯s grip without him noticing how she did it.

    After that, another punch fell upon Shen Xun...

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Shen Xun gritted his teeth. ¡°If you keep hitting my face, I¡¯m going to be angry!¡±

    Pak¡ª

    ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Shen Xun knitted his brows and stretched his arm to grab Song Yaoyao. His thoughts were simple: first, he had to subdue her, then they could talk.

    He never actually had the intention to fight. If word got out that he bullied a delicate girl who looked like she could be swept away by the wind, he would be aughing stock.

    But who would have guessed, that in the following minute, the amusement in his eyes would be reced by never-before-seen seriousness?

    She was like a slippery little loach that couldn¡¯t be caught,

    Moreover, she was very strong; it was impossible for Shen Xun to subdue her...

    Once...twice...

    Huo Ningxi watched and his gaze also became serious.

    So it wasn¡¯t by chance?

    When Song Yaoyao¡¯s foot came flying toward Shen Xun like it was floating gently across the air, he was knocked against the wall, and he finally gave up.

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! I admit defeat!!¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s confidence was greatly damaged as he raised his hands and surrendered.

    He didn¡¯t hit women, but even if he did, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯d be able to beat Song Yaoyao. This realization gave him profound feelings.

    Huo Ningxi raised his eyebrows and stared at Shen Xun.

    He did not see any reluctance.

    Was he being serious?

    Song Yaoyao huffed and puffed. Ayer of sweat had formed on her forehead and she no longer felt cold.

    ¡°You lost fair and square. From now on, you are my little underling,¡± she said in seriousness as she lifted her head.

    Shen Xun held onto his stomach and leaned against the wall. For some reason, he actually found this quite funny. ¡°Who would have known. ssmate Song, were you born with heavenly strength?¡±

    A 1.8m tall boy couldn¡¯t even beat her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our bet.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s doubtful gaze alternated between the two. He still couldn¡¯t believe that Shen Xun had lost.

    The more likely reason was that he never wanted to actually fight with Song Yaoyao.

    But only one that had experienced being hit by the girl would know how much explosive force was contained in that petite little body.

    Moreover, she had an amazingly fast reaction, and she was very persistent and serious. Since she agreed to a fight, then she was determined to win.

    Song Yaoyao lifted her feet and started heading upstairs. The fight had caused her to sweat, but now that the cold wind was blowing on her, it was so cold that it made her shiver.

    She moved quickly. But just as she passed by Huo Ningxi, he suddenly grabbed onto her wrist.

    Huo Ningxi nced to the side and furrowed his brows. ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you crying?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she win?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand retreated into her sleeve. As she sniffed, she brushed his hand away and said dully, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    After saying this, her petite figure quickly disappeared down the corridor.

    ¡°Is she crying?¡± As Shen Xun spoke, the wound on his lips hurt and he hissed in pain. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one that¡¯s crying?¡± he asked speechlessly.

    Huo Ningxi burst intoughter. ¡°The almighty school bully actually lost to a petite girl. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t that be humiliating?¡±

    He shoved his hands in his pockets. Seeing that the rain had lightened a fair bit, he decided not to return to the ssroom. Instead, he headed straight down the stairs.

    But there was hostility in Shen Xun¡¯s eyes as heughed casually. ¡°I don¡¯t have as much pride as Young Master Huo. Does it still hurt where you were hit yesterday?¡±

 Chapter 64: Yaoyao, Have You Been Mistreated?

    <h4>Chapter 64: Yaoyao, Have You Been Mistreated?</h4>

    Huo Ningxi paused for a moment, but he closed his eyes and did not look back.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xun licked his lips andughed evilly.

    He faintly noticed Huo Ningxi take a deep breath, and he grabbed onto the handrail to stand up. By this time, Huo Ningxi had reached the bottom floor. Waving his hand, he said, ¡°Watch your step, Young Master Huo. From now on, I will protect your fiancee for you.¡±

    This time, Huo Ningxi did not even spare a nce as he disappeared from sight.

    After the stairwell waspletely silent, Shen Xun¡¯s smile disappeared. He touched the bruise on his lip and hissed.

    ¡°That stupid brat is so ruthless...¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao returned to the ssroom.

    At that moment, Tang Xinrou was looking everywhere for her.

    ¡°Babe, where did you go? I thought you left without a word!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice was soft as she grabbed onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm and rubbed up against her.

    Oh...she smells so good and she¡¯s so soft.

    Song Yaoyao sniffed and replied in a nasally voice, ¡°I went to resolve a something.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What? Babe, have you been crying?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou sensed something wrong with her voice so she quickly stood up to check on her. ¡°Did that b*st*rd, Shen Xun, bully you? Did he actually hit you?¡± she asked anxiously.

    Did Brother Xun actually hit her?! Han Jun immediately lifted his head and his eyes opened wide in shock.

    ¡°Jerk! How dare he actually hit a girl?¡± Tang Xinrou mmed her hands on her desk as she was ovee with anger. She then stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for him!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not move. ¡°Rourou...actually...I hit him,¡± she said innocently.

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and gritted her teeth as she tried to get justice for Song Yaoyao. ¡°Did he threaten you? Yaoyao, don¡¯t be scared! We won¡¯t feel threatened. I will make him apologize! How can a man hit a woman? Someone like that should be thrown into the trash!¡±

    She gritted her teeth so hard that they began to squeak. If she could, she would bite a chunk of meat off of Shen Xun.

    ¡°Errr...could there be a misunderstanding?¡± Han Jun asked carefully.

    ¡°Pfft! What kind of misunderstanding could there be?!!¡±

    Tang Xinrou mmed her hands on the table in unfairness. ¡°If he didn¡¯t bully Yaoyao, then why would Yaoyao cry? Look at her eyes. They¡¯re red! Shen Xun is a jerk! So shameless!¡±

    Han Jun shrunk his head back from the scolding.

    ¡°Rourou, he never touched me...¡±

    This was the truth.

    But Tang Xinrou only noticed Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze and felt her heart ache. She patted her on the head and said with regret, ¡°Sorry, Yaoyao. If I knew, I would have gone out with you. I never expected Shen Xun to be such a monster. He actually hit you when there was no one around! Are you in pain? Do you want me to go with you to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    At this very moment, there was suddenly amotion in the ssroom.

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou both looked toward the doorway.

    Shen Xun returned to the ssroom roguishly with his beaten-up face.

    Gulp¡ª

    Han Jun swallowed in surprise and his gaze drifted toward Song Yaoyao.

    Tang Xinrou was equally surprised. ¡°Shen Xun, what happened?¡±

    Even at this point, she did not draw the line between Shen Xun¡¯s injuries and Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao blew on her fist calmly. Her eyes were red, but she said indifferently, ¡°I already told you that I hit him...¡±

    Sigh, why didn¡¯t anyone believe her?

    She was only crying because her hand hurt from all the hitting~

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes darkened as she screamed in shock on the inside: God! Give me back my delicate and dopey Cutie!

 Chapter 65: Youâ€™re Violent. I like.

    <h4>Chapter 65: You¡¯re Violent. I like.</h4>

    As for the remaining students from ss 3, they were staring at Shen Xun like they were struck in the brain by lightning.

    Who beat up their school bully?

    They even hit him ruthlessly and specifically aimed for his face!

    Except for the tapping sound of raindrops hitting the window, the ssroom was so quiet that even breathing could be heard.

    Shen Xun¡¯s throat twitched. He impatiently parted his lips to reveal a sneer and his eyes slowly scanned across the room.

    He appeared ruthless and cold, and the hostility between his eyebrows was suppressing.

    ¡°Do you like looking at it? Do you want me to give you the same look?¡±

    Bam¡ª

    Everyone retrieved their gazes almost immediately.

    Even the cowardly ones ignored the rain outside and quickly left.

    Soon, Song Yaoyao and the others were the only ones remaining in the room.

    The sky turned darker and darker; there was no longer any light on the horizon as a thick fog formed.

    ¡°Br-Brother Xun...¡±

    Han Jun carefully examined Shen Xun, ¡°What happened?¡±

    He still couldn¡¯t believe that Shen Xun¡¯s face was the result of Song Yaoyao¡¯s beating.

    If it was really her, how did shee back alive? Why didn¡¯t Brother Xun strangle her to death?

    Shen Xun wanted tough, but he didn¡¯t as he pointed at Song Yaoyao.

    In a roguish manner, he replied, ¡°My Big Bro hit me.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Han Jun was dumbfounded.

    Meanwhile, Tang Xinrou was still half-doubtful. ¡°Hehe, Shen Xun...your joke isn¡¯t funny at all. Yaoyao looks like the one that was bullied. Her eyes are red from crying. Did you ckmail her?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head, there were still tears on her fair and delicate face, and her eyshes were moist. Every now and then, there was a drip. She lookedpletely aggrieved and pitiful.

    ¡°Phwoar¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun opened his eyes wide in disbelief as he leaned in close. ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you have any shame? How can you cry when you beat me up like this?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the face that was close to hers. ¡®Tragic¡¯ was written all over his face. She held back her tears and stretched out her hand...

    Pak¡ª

    She sobbed and said in an annoyed tone, ¡°Keep your distance. Your ugliness is affecting me!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Shen Xun took a few steps back. He held his face and gritted his teeth. ¡°Great, you¡¯re violent. I like.¡±

    By this point, Tang Xinrou and Han Jun were no longer fazed.

    From the looks of it, the injuries on Shen Xun¡¯s face were definitely rted to the sobbing angel next to him.

    Song Yaoyao looked at him coldly. ¡°I will never like my little underling.¡±

    F*ck...

    Han Jun¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head. Underling? Did this mean what he thought?

    If Brother Xun was Song Yaoyao¡¯s underling, and he was Brother Xun¡¯s underling, then...

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to control yourself.¡± Shen Xun licked his lips and rubbed his chin.

    His casual manner almost made everyone forget how vulnerable he was.

    In reality, he was aplete masochist and she had sessfully attracted his interest.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with him. She packed her bag and started heading outside.

    It waste and she was getting hungry.

    When Tang Xinrou saw her leave, she immediately chased after her.

    Without turning back, Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Pack your bag.¡±

    Tang Xinrou stopped in her tracks and returned to grab her backpack reluctantly.

    The rain outside was just like her mood. She wanted to burst into tears.

    ¡°Ohhh, why is it still raining. I¡¯m freezing to death. I hate rainy days so much!¡± Tang Xinrou stomped her feet andined as she watched the rain fly in from outside the fence.

 Chapter 66: Lucky Koi

    <h4>Chapter 66: Lucky Koi</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression did not change. She simply sniffed as she carried her backpack.

    ¡°It will stop soon.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Really?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not reply.

    ...

    At that moment, inside ss 1, the same question was being asked.

    ¡°This ridiculous weather is hot one moment and cold the next. Does it want to kill us?¡±

    ¡°You should go home. Don¡¯t you have a heater at home?¡±

    ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t want to wet my clothes, so I¡¯d rather y with my phone in the ssroom.¡±

    Song Jingwan blinked, wondering why Huo Ningxi hadn¡¯t returned. Just as she was about to make a phone call to question him...

    Her good friend, An Ruoyao, poked her. ¡°Jingwan, I remember you have really good luck. Why don¡¯t you pray for the rain to stop!¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Song Jingwan found this hrious and burst intoughter. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Besides, I already told you that I was only lucky when I was young~¡±

    ¡°Oh, give it a try~ Just give it a try and see what happens~¡± An Ruoyao said coquettishly as she shook her arm, ¡°I believe in you~¡±

    ¡°Ok then...¡±

    Song Jingwan bit her lower lip and her eyes sparkled. ¡°If I fail, you can¡¯tugh at me!¡±

    ¡°Of course, not. We¡¯re just trying this out of boredom in case it might actually work~¡±

    Everyone else also looked over curiously.

    With so many eyes on her, Song Jingwan¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? You¡¯re making me embarrassed!¡± she said as she stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re admiring our school beauty from up-close!¡±

    ¡°You are ss 1¡¯s lucky charm, like a koi! We believe in you!¡±

    ¡°Quick, quick!¡±

    With An Ruoyao¡¯s encouragement, Song Jingwan closed her eyes, sped her hands together, and said pretentiously in a soft voice, ¡°If possible...please let the rain stop...¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the students near the window began to cheer.

    ¡°F*ck! The rain stopped! The actually rain stopped!!¡±

    ¡°That worked so quickly! It stopped as soon as she said it!¡±

    ¡°Oh God! Goddess Jingwan is amazing!!¡±

    Song Jingwan was also surprised as she looked at her hands in disbelief. She thenughed.

    ¡°It was just a coincidence,¡± she exined.

    But between her gentle eyes was a well-hidden sense of smugness.

    ...

    ¡°Eh? The rain actually stopped!¡± Tang Xinrou stretched out her hand to feel the rain and smiled as she turned back to look at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re really an angel sent to earth!¡±

    Song Yaoyao curved her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go in case it rains again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Tang Xinrou quickly followed Song Yaoyao down the stairs. Now that the rain had stopped, all the students from the other ssrooms began to flood out.

    She leaned toward Song Yaoyao curiously and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Yaoyao, how did you know that the rain was about to stop?¡±

    This was too mysterious.

    Song Yaoyao smiled but she did not say a word. Was she supposed to tell her that it was her intuition?

    Actually, from a young age, she had been extremely lucky. But for someone that led a luxurious life with no worries, this skill wasn¡¯t of much use.

    However, Song Yaoyao never thought she was lucky. She died when she was 19. If she was really lucky, why was she forced to leave her parents and her brother?

    ¡°Oh, but I seriously think you¡¯re amazing, Yaoyao! Let¡¯s go buy a lottery ticket tomorrow! How does winning 1 billion sound?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s mouth opened and closed without a break. When she didn¡¯t talk, she looked like aplete boss, but when she opened her mouth, she immediately sounded brainless.

 Chapter 67: Let Me Warn Youâ€¦ Actually, Forget Itâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 67: Let Me Warn You... Actually, Forget It...</h4>

    She and Song Yaoyao were two extremes.

    Song Yaoyao appeared harmless and cute, but she was very dismissive. Apart from the people she cared about, not many things attracted her attention.

    Students continued to walk past and Tang Xinrou overheard a conversation.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? The rain apparently stopped because Beauty Song prayed to the Gods!¡±

    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t that too mysterious?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be skeptical. I saw it with my own eyes. The rain stopped as soon as she finished speaking. Amazing, right?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Yes, that¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Tang Xinrou paused and knitted her brows. ¡°Song Jingwan? What does this have to do with her? That fake b*tch tries to get involved in everything...¡±

    She was extremely frustrated. ¡°Yaoyao, you clearly¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shhh...¡±

    Song Yaoyao ced her finger to her lips. ¡°It was just a coincidence. There are many coincidences that can¡¯t be exined by science. Besides, no one can be lucky forever, right?¡±

    Looking into her dark, moist eyes, there was a clear sense of awareness and logic.

    She was nothing like how she appeared.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s frustration immediately disappeared. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to tell everyone about it. We don¡¯t need people to grovel at our feet like Song Jingwan.¡±

    But deep down, she still felt this was rted to Song Yaoyao.

    After she spoke earlier, the rain began to stop.

    Besides, an evil person like Song Jingwan was already fortunate enough to not be punished by God. How could she be lucky? She wasn¡¯t fair and delicate with a lucky appearance like Song Yaoyao!

    ...

    A short moment after Song Yaoyao boarded her car, Song Jingwan also stepped in.

    She hummed a song and nced at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood, Sis,¡± Song Yaoyao said with a smile as she looked at Song Jingwan

    ¡°Yes, I was originally in a good mood. But after I saw you, my mood decreased by half...¡± Song Jingwanughed in ridicule as she lowered her head and yed with her phone.

    Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°As luck would have it, I feel the same.¡±

    The driver listened to their quarreling and took a deep breath. How he wished he was deaf.

    When Zhou Manli saw Song Yaoyao return home on time, her expression didn¡¯t improve much.

    She grabbed onto Song Jingwan and asked, ¡°Are you cold? Hurry inside first. This storm was too sudden.¡± After she spoke, she suddenly remembered something and turned to nce at Song Yaoyao. ¡°You,e in too,¡± she said in a tone of pity.

    Song Jingwan hooked her arm with Zhou Manli¡¯s affectionately. ¡°Mom, let me tell you, just then at school, I encountered something extremely coincidental. I randomly asked for the rain to stop and guess what happened!¡±

    ¡°Did the rain actually stop?¡± Zhou Manli asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you think that was too coincidental?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that was no coincidence. Our Wanwan has always been lucky. God is watching over you!¡± Zhou Manli was overjoyed. Confident that her daughter was lucky, she patted her on the head proudly.

    On the other hand, when her eyes fell upon Song Yaoyao, she chose to ignore her.

    Since it rained earlier, Song Yaoyao nced at the path up ahead and saw that it was still wet.

    Warning them indifferently, she said, ¡°You better walk around. It¡¯s slippery¡ª¡±

    Thump¡ª

    Before she finished speaking, she paused.

    Zhou Manli slipped and fell on the ground, pulling Song Jingwan down with her.

    Theyy sprawled on the ground in a not-so-elegant manner.

    Song Yaoyao blinked. They couldn¡¯t me her. She had warned them.

    It seemed, even God couldn¡¯t stand them.

 Chapter 68: If I Was A Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 68: If I Was A Jinx</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Oh my God...Madam, Big Miss, how are you?!¡±

    Auntie Liu immediately rushed over, ¡°Someonee! Help the Madam and the Big Miss up!¡±

    ¡°Oh...my hip...¡±

    Zhou Manli scrunched her face as she hissed and held her hip in pain. It was so painful that her eyes became teary.

    ¡°Wanwan, my baby, are you okay?¡± She nced at Song Jingwan. There was a bruise on her forehead and her entire body was soaking wet.

    Song Jingwan trembled in pain and burst into tears. ¡°Mom...it hurts...¡±

    ¡°Auntie Liu! Hurry and call Dr. Liu!¡±

    Zhou Manli ignored her own pain as sheforted Song Jingwan and nced at the unscathed Song Yaoyao. Immediately, her expression sank.

    ¡°You jinx! Nothing good you say everes true, only the bad stuff. I must be enduring 8 lifetimes of unluckiness to have given birth to you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused, turned her head, andughed in ridicule. ¡°What a joke. Didn¡¯t I already warn you?¡±

    Neither of them wore anti-slip shoes and the helpers cleaned this area until it was spotless every day. After the rain, it was only normal for it to be slippery; it had nothing to do with what Song Yaoyao said.

    All her life, she had been praised countless times for being lucky, and people often told her that she was blessed by buddha.

    This was the first time someone called her a jinx.

    ¡°How dare you argue back! You¡¯re eating my food and living under my roof. If you¡¯re so good, then get lost...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes darkened and she looked at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao looked in ridicule at Zhou Manli as she pointed at the gate. She curved her eyes and shrugged casually.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After she was done speaking, she carried her backpack and walked out the front gate, right in front of Song Jingwan¡¯s fiery gaze. Without turning back, she said casually, ¡°If I¡¯m really a jinx, then I hope everyone that dislikes me will disappear from this world. I wonder if that wille true...¡±

    Her voice rose in the end and she let out augh as soon as she was done talking.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s expression was dark and gloomy. She gritted her teeth and watched as Song Yaoyao disappeared out the front gate. She scoffed andmanded her domestic helpers to support Song Jingwan into the house.

    ¡°Mom...Yaoyao...¡± Song Yaoyao carefully tugged on her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. As for you guys...¡±¡ªZhou Manli looked at the helpers¡ª¡±if someone goes to look for her, they can leave as well!¡±

    How dare she argue with her?

    She fed her, clothed her, and supported her. Wasn¡¯t she allowed to criticize her a little?

    Zhou Manli did not think she was wrong at all. Did she give birth to Song Yaoyao so she could argue with her?

    ¡°But Mom, Yaoyao¡¯s outside and she has nowhere to go... What will happen if she encounters a problem...?¡± Song Jingwan curved her lips secretly, but she had a worried tone and her gaze was timid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. How far can she get without money? When shees back, I¡¯m going to make her kneel and apologize! If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she will forget who she¡¯s depended on to survive!¡±

    Song Jingwan furrowed her brows and gently nodded. ¡°O-okay...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always so merciful. Lucky I have you, or I would eventually die from anger.¡±

    Zhou Manli limped into the house in an extremely bad mood as she wondered why Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t the one that had fallen instead of her precious Wanwan...

    Just as she thought this, she suddenly panicked. Before she had the time to react, she slipped and mmed into the door frame.

    ng¡ª

 Chapter 69: Concussion From A Fall

    <h4>Chapter 69: Concussion From A Fall</h4>

    After the loud noise echoed through the house, the entire household was in chaos.

    This fall caused the Madam to fall unconscious!

    ¡°Mom...Mom, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°What do we do? Hurry, carry the Madam into the car. Take her to the hospital and call the Master and Young Master!¡±

    Before Song Jingwan even got the chance to change out of her clothes, she was hurried back into the car. She nced at the unconscious Zhou Manli beside her, and shock shed across her eyes.

    What was happening? Why were they suddenly so unlucky?

    As soon as the Song Family¡¯s car arrived at the hospital, the doctors and nurses immediately rushed out to take them to a VIP room.

    After a thorough examination, they discovered that the simple fall had resulted in a concussion, and her hip was sprained.

    She was destined to be bedridden for a good few days.

    Song Jingwan, on the other end, didn¡¯t have any problems. She only had a small scratch on her forehead and lost a bit of blood. Nothing that couldn¡¯t be resolved with a bit of disinfection and dressing.

    However, the Song Family¡¯s domestic helpers did not get the chance to contact Song Rui and Song Wenchuan. Apparently, they were still busy at work.

    Thus, they did not arrive untilter that night...

    But before that, there was another issue. A new nurse grabbed the wrong pills and fed Zhou Manlixatives instead of pain-relief medicine.

    When Song Wenchuan and Song Rui arrived, Zhou Manli was lying in bed trembling. In fact, she was so weak that she could barely even talk...

    When Song Wenchuan heard everything that had happened, he furrowed his brows and sensed that something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yaoyao?¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao stepped out of the estate, gged down a taxi, and went to a nearby fast-food restaurant.

    She had some cash in her backpack, as well as her phone and her ID card.

    The Song Family didn¡¯t want her, but she never treated Zhou Manli as her mother either. So when the woman heartlessly pointed to the gate and told her to leave, she did not hesitate at all.

    In fact, she found it quite amusing...

    ¡°One beef burger and a cup of hot milk, thank you.¡±

    The young man behind the cash register adjusted his hat. He was attracted by the soft voice, so he lifted his head to take a look.

    The girl on the other side of the register wasn¡¯t very tall. Her eyes were moist, she was dressed in a tight, knitted cardigan, and her nose was red. Her dark ck hair was a little wet and she looked pitiful like a little animal that had been abandoned.

    ¡°Okay. Just one set?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yaoyao nodded and sighed.

    She sniffed. It appeared as though she had caught a cold.

    ¡°This is your number. Hold onto it. When your food is ready, we will call for you.¡±

    Since it was storming earlier, people were rushing past outside with their necks shrunk into their cors.

    Many of these people came into the restaurant to avoid the rain and order something hot to drink.

    Song Yaoyao sat down beside the window and rubbed her hands together.

    The door rang and a couple with their two children entered. It was a pair of beautiful doll-like twins; one boy and one girl. They were dressed in matching overalls and a sweater.

    One pink and one blue.

    Their cute voices sounded beside her ear, ¡°Mommy! I want a coke!¡±

    ¡°No! Children can¡¯t drink coke. They won¡¯t grow tall! You need to drink milk!¡±

    ¡°No~ I want a coke! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your big brother, you need to listen to me!¡±

    The customers in the restaurant were attracted by their voices. When they heard the cute argument, they couldn¡¯t help butugh and reveal kind smiles.

    Song Yaoyao sniffed and turned around.

    ¡°Oh...¡± The little girl pouted her lips. ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 70: I Want To Pounce Into Your Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 70: I Want To Pounce Into Your Embrace</h4>

    The little girl turned around andined to the woman, ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t I the older sister? If I was older, then brother would have to listen to me~~¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from curving as she thought something.

    If she remembered correctly, she may have said the same childish words once before.

    How silly.

    ¡°Number 023, pleasee to the counter to collect your meal. Number 023, please...¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked over and collected her hamburger and hot milk. When she returned, she discovered the cute pair of twins was sitting opposite her.

    She pulled out a textbook from her backpack and studied it as she ate.

    Suddenly, she felt a tug on the hem of her shirt and she looked down in surprise.

    The little girl in the pink cardigan tilted her head and asked cutely, ¡°Big Sis, are you crying?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Song Yaoyao subconsciously touched her face. When did she start crying?

    ¡°Big Sis, don¡¯t be sad~ I¡¯ll give you the candy that my brother gave me~ You need to be happy~¡±

    The little girl pulled a fruit candy from her pocket and shoved it into Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. Her dark eyes were bright and clear.

    Candy?

    Song Yaoyao opened her hand and looked in surprise at the questionably-aged candy that was wrapped in a colorful and wrinkly wrapper.

    She suddenly smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee~ Cheer up, Big Sis!¡±

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not supposed to talk to strangers. Don¡¯t you remember what Mommy told you?¡± The little boy pulled the little girl over with seriousness.

    ¡°But...but Big Sis looked really unhappy...¡± she said sadly as she bit her nails.

    The little boy looked at Song Yaoyao and said in a mature tone, ¡°Hey, lower your head!¡±

    Song Yaoyao found this amusing. She lowered her head slightly and said softly like a child, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    As soon as she said this, she felt a pat on her head.

    The little boy who was standing on his tiptoes lowered himself and mumbled helplessly, ¡°At your age, don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself? This is an exception!¡± He pulled the little girl to go look for their parents and said stiffly, ¡°You should stop being unhappy!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and touched the spot where the child had patted her in surprise. In her hand, she was still holding the colorful candy.

    Did two little children justfort her??

    ...

    The restaurant was crowded.

    Song Yaoyao flipped open a page of questions and lowered her pen.

    Through the misty window, the young woman¡¯s petite figure looked peaceful and beautiful.

    She didn¡¯t notice a car drive past and suddenly reverse.

    Finally, it stopped, and a figure stepped out.

    At some point, a light drizzle had started falling from the sky. Amidst the cold night, the warm street lights looked particrly cozy.

    Beep¡ª

    A car honked from the street outside.

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head in shock and looked toward the direction of the sound.

    Separated by the street, a man on the opposite side was holding an umbre, blocking half his face.

    He was dressed in a gray shirt and ck suit pants as his coat fluttered in the wind.

    His shoulders were wide, his hip was narrow, and he had a tall figure.

    On the wrist that was holding the umbre, a jade-white amulet was swaying slightly.

    Without seeing his face, Song Yaoyao knew who it was.

    She gently stood up and her heart raced as she rushed out of the restaurant.

    Shepletely ignored the calls of the restaurant staff.

    ¡°Miss, your backpack!¡±

    The wind whistled past Song Yaoyao¡¯s ears and the icy-cold rain fell on her face, but she weaved her way across the street without stopping and pounced into the man¡¯s embrace.

    The clear sound of the man¡¯s breathing immediately enveloped her.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

 Chapter 71: Reason

    <h4>Chapter 71: Reason</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Huo Yunque lifted his umbre to avoid hitting her and his eyebrows drooped.

    ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    Song Yaoyao wrapped her arms tightly around the man¡¯s waist and buried her head into his chest as she tried to absorb the warmth from his body.

    ¡°Uh huh...¡± she nodded sadly.

    ¡°Do you want me to drive you home?¡± His voice was low and his gaze was calm without any trace of emotion.

    But appearing here was already an impossible feat.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Miss, your backpack? Why did you leave just like that? Don¡¯t forget your belongings...¡±

    A female customer service assistant rushed out and handed Song Yaoyao her backpack.

    Huo Yunque nced at the ostrich-like Song Yaoyao who was reluctant to move in his arms and epted the bag.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He nodded slightly.

    The ck umbre lifted slightly. Amidst the cold and wet night, the man¡¯s features were clear and his attractive face made the girl blush.

    Stuttering a little, she replied, ¡°N-no need to thank me.¡±

    She then looked at the girl in his arms who had more than half the umbre over her and felt a sense of envy.

    She¡¯s so lucky to have such a handsome boyfriend...

    The rain continued to drizzle. The asphalt road was wet, and the shing shop lights reflected on the ground, making the atmosphere inexplicably serene and pleasant.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, stand properly.¡±

    He lowered his narrow phoenix eyes and spoke in a serious manner.

    ¡°But I¡¯m cold~¡±

    Song Yaoyao stomped her feet and shivered as she stood upright. She ced her hands in her pockets and tried to huddle up in her thin knitted cardigan.

    Underneath the cardigan, she was still wearing her school uniform: a brown British-style suit jacket and a knee-length pleated skirt, paired with a pair of leather shoes and knee-high stockings.

    A small portion of her snow-white slender legs was exposed to the cold wind, causing her to shiver.

    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her nose and pouted her lips as she lifted her head to look at Huo Yunque.

    The man was too tall. She had to lift her head to look at him. When the wind blew, she stumbled back a little and almost stepped into the oing traffic.

    Huo Yunque frowned, grabbed onto her waist, and quickly pulled her back.

    Song Yaoyao was dumbfounded for a moment. Just as she realized what had happened, she felt a sense of warmth.

    The man¡¯s long coat wrapped her tightly and covered her down to her calves. Song Yaoyao flicked her sleevesically like a child in adult¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°Eh? Gege¡ª¡±

    She turned her head and stood beside Huo Yunque happily. ¡°Gege, what are you doing here? What a coincidence~¡±

    The coat dispelled the cold from her body perfectly, especially since it was covered in the man¡¯s body heat and fragrant scent.

    ¡°I should be asking you this. You should be home at this time of night,¡± he said as he tapped on his watch. ¡°Give me a reason.¡±

    He furrowed his brows slightly with a serious expression like a parent interrogating a child.

    Song Yaoyao stuck out her tongue and lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡±

    She stomped on the water beneath her feet in a bored manner and sniffed. Her normally soft and sweet voice had now lost its strength.

    ¡°I was kicked out. Mrs. Song said I was a jinx. In her heart, she only has one daughter, Song Jingwan. She doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m dead or alive.¡±

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t care why she called Zhou Manli Mrs. Song instead of Mom.

    This had nothing to do with him. He only cared about the reason why this young woman was out in the rain sote at night.

    Since his car was stopped on the side of the street, it had started to stir up displeasure amongst the public.

    But as soon as they saw the number te and the type of car, they were immediately too scared to make a sound.

 Chapter 72: Gege, Hold Onto Me

    <h4>Chapter 72: Gege, Hold Onto Me</h4>

    ¡°So, Gege, can you take me in?¡±

    The young woman blinked her almond eyes and stammered. Her dark eyes were moist and she appeared as though she was ready to cry at any moment if he disagreed.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Huo Yunque turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡±

    But this was such a good opportunity. If Song Yaoyao let him slip out of her hands, then she wouldn¡¯t be Song Yaoyao.

    So, she quickly chased after Huo Yunque and grabbed his hand.

    Her voice was soft and her expression was pitiful.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be scared in the hotel on my own!¡±

    ¡°People suicide in hotels every year. What if I go to the toilet in the middle of the night and I see something terrifying in the bathroom mirror?¡±

    ¡°Also! I read in the news that a girl was harassed by a drunkard in the hotel. I¡¯m so pretty; I will definitely be a target for the bad guys! Gege, can you bear to leave me alone?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu...if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯d rather return to the fast-food restaurant and sit there all night. Huhuhu...¡±

    Huo Yunque pressed his lips together. It was hard not tough at Song Yaoyao¡¯s words.

    His eyebrows twitched. The hand holding his was very strong. It appeared as though she was afraid of being abandoned. As her words became more and more ridiculous, Huo Yunque sighed.

    ¡°Stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu...I¡¯m so pitiful... Even Gege won¡¯t take me in.¡±

    She lowered her head while she grabbed onto Huo Yunque with one hand and wiped her face with the other, her shoulder quivering.

    Passersby looked at them with curiosity.

    Eventually, Huo Yunque¡¯s head hurt from the crying and his heart was a mess.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you in. Stop crying...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?!¡±

    If he didn¡¯t agree, then she would continue crying on the street.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yay!! That¡¯s great!!¡±

    The crying girl quickly lifted her head and her dark eyes sparkled like stars. She was so happy that there was no trace of tears left on her face.

    ¡°I love Gege the most!!¡±

    Ignoring the rain, she happily pounced into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Caught by surprise, Huo Yunque stumbled back a little. He had no choice but to ce his arms around her shoulders and frown.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao¡ª¡± his throat twitched and his phoenix eyes narrowed.

    A dangerous vibe filled the air.

    All of a sudden, Song Yaoyao lifted her head. A bright smile appeared on her delicate face as she made hearts with her hands. ¡°I love Gege the most~ Saranghae[1]~¡±

    Her dimples were deep as she smiled sweetly, and the night lights reflected in her eyes, looking more dazzling than the Milky Way.

    In an instant, Huo Yunque forgot what he wanted to say.

    Forget it...

    He sighed. ¡°Song Yaoyao, walk properly.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°OK~ Gege, hold onto me!¡±

    She stretched her hand out of the long sleeves of the coat and tried to grab his finger. Seeing that he didn¡¯t reject her, she secretly covered her mouth as she smiled like a kitten that had just stolen a fish.

    The night was endless and cold.

    As the petite girl covered herself with the big coat and followed the broad-shouldered man, the night didn¡¯t feel so cold anymore.

    ...

    The Huo Family Home was a European-styled manor with a hugend size. At the main entrance, it had an exquisitely embossed and carved ck gate. As soon as they entered the courtyard, there was plenty of greenery and an angel water fountain.

    As it was a ce where the Huo Family had lived for many generations, the architectural style was still from decades ago. But this was exactly the reason why the manor looked so luxurious and grand.

    [1] ¡°I love you¡± in Korean.

 Chapter 73: Give Up. I Will Never Like You.

    <h4>Chapter 73: Give Up. I Will Never Like You.</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Huo Ningxi yed video games until well past 10pm. By then, he was starving. After notifying his friends briefly, he decided to go downstairs to get some food.

    But just as he received a cup of coke from one of the maids, he turned around and spotted two familiar figures walking toward him.

    Thump¡ª

    His hand slipped and the coke fell on top of his foot. He was only wearing a pair of home slippers, so the pain made him immediately stand upright. His expression as he looked at the door grew even more shocked.

    Seeing his Small Uncle was no surprise, but who could exin to Huo Ningxi why Song Yaoyao was there too?

    Was he seeing a ghost?

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! You¡¯re so f*cken persistent! Why are you always clinging to my Small Uncle? You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huo Ningxi.¡±

    Huo Yunque handed his umbre to the butler and undid a few buttons on his shirt. ¡°Have we not taught you the rules?¡±

    ¡°Small Uncle, I¡¯m...sorry!¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s face turned pale; he couldn¡¯t lift his head in front of Huo Yunque at all. His head was lowered in shame, but when he thought about Song Yaoyao, he couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°But, Small Uncle...Song Yaoyao...¡±

    ¡°She is my guest,¡± Huo Yunque remained calm. It was as though he was telling him that it was none of his business. He stepped forward, headed upstairs, and pointed at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Tao? Tell Jiang Tao to take care of her.¡±

    After saying this, he looked at Song Yaoyao and paused.

    Song Yaoyao immediately waved her sleeves in understanding. ¡°Gege, if you¡¯re busy, then go ahead! I¡¯ll be fine here!¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded. ¡°Uncle Zhang¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, I understand.¡±

    As he watched Huo Yunque leave, Uncle Zhang smiled and treated him with respect.

    ¡°Hi, Miss Song, I am the Huo Family¡¯s butler. You can call me Uncle Zhang.¡± Towards someone that the Master cared about, he was particrly attentive.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The girl gently nodded her head and her dark, dense eyshes fluttered lightly. She appeared particrly obedient and lovable.

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s smile immediately became more sincere. ¡°Oh, Miss Song, you can sit on the sofa for a bit. I¡¯ll send someone to prepare the guest room for you. If you need anything, just let me know.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she ced her hands on her knees and replied in a well-mannered tone, ¡°I¡¯m not very picky. Anything is fine as long as it¡¯s ready. Sorry for the trouble~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Please wait then. I¡¯ll go call Jiang Tao.¡±

    After getting approval from Song Yaoyao, Uncle Zhang left. At the same time, he ordered the maids to prepare her favorite desserts and a ss of hot milk.

    He could tell that the girl was cold.

    After Uncle Zhang left, Huo Ningxi and Song Yaoyao were the only ones left in the living room.

    Huo Ningxi picked up his coke and swirled it in his hand as he sneered and leaned back against the sofa.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you like me that much? So much that you would seduce my Small Uncle just to achieve your motive?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head slowly. Her gaze was dark. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    She tilted her head as though she didn¡¯t hear him clearly.

    ¡°I asked if you really like me that much?¡± Huo Ningxi said each word clearly as he looked at her in ridicule. ¡°But you should give up. Even if you exhaust all efforts, I will never like you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Song Yaoyao removed her coat, ced it on the sofa, and gently patted it.

    She then stood up and walked toward Huo Ningxi.

    Huo Ningxi knitted his brows but his body did not move. He was sure Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t have the guts to beat him up in front of the Huo Family¡¯s domestic helpers...

 Chapter 74: Heâ€™s Bullying Me

    <h4>Chapter 74: He¡¯s Bullying Me</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    But he had no idea that the current Song Yaoyao was no longer the pitiful Song Yaoyao that no one loved and cared about.

    Hidden underneath her seemingly delicate, weak, and dopey appearance, was an unscrupulous soul that had been spoiled all her life!

    She slowly approached Huo Ningxi, and in front of the domestic helpers, she reached out and grabbed his cor.

    She raised her leg, bent her knee, and ruthlessly kicked him...

    ¡°Ugh...f*ck!¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s face immediately swelled and turned red like a pig liver. He stared at Song Yaoyao in disbelief and reached out to cover his stomach, ¡°Song Yaoyao, how dare you...¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled slightly, looking really sweet.

    ¡°There may be things in this world that I can¡¯t do, but there is absolutely nothing I dare not do.¡±

    She bent her knees slightly, rested her hands on her knees, and looked down at Huo Ningxi who was squatting on the ground, and her lips lightly hooked, ¡°Besides, I repeat, I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you at all. If you dare to overestimate yourself again next time, please remember...¡±¡ªshe gently patted his shoulder with her hand¡ª¡±I will hit you every time I see you.¡±

    And I won¡¯t show mercy.

    ¡°OK, that¡¯s great! You said it!¡± Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth and looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s calm eyes as though he had lost something. Was this still the same girl that brought him an umbre when it rained, handed him water when he yed sports, and blushed whenever he took the slightest nce at her?

    He sneered. ¡°How dare you provoke my Small Uncle then? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying without a trace?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up and gently patted her skirt.

    She looked at Huo Ningxi and smiled. ¡°Actually, death isn¡¯t that scary.¡±

    With the beep from a heart monitor, all senses would be lost immediately, and the body would be very light. After that, it would begin to drift away...

    The girl¡¯s skin was pale without any life, yet her eyes were big and her lips were red. When her lips curved upward and she looked at him with amusement, Huo Ningxi felt his head go numb.

    F*ck...

    Did he run into a ghost?!

    One was the Master¡¯s special guest, and the other was the family¡¯s Young Master.

    As the two argued, the domestic helpers, who were practically at the bottom of the food chain, looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know whether to step in and stop them, or watch without doing anything.

    While they were still hesitating, Uncle Zhang entered with a beautiful woman. She was dressed in a suit and a pair of 3cm ck high heels.

    It was the typical appearance for an office worker, but due to the attractive curves on her body, she looked unmistakenly mature.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A man¡¯s voice sounded from upstairs. He had changed into a set of loungewear and his coldness had faded quite a bit. The lights even made him appear gentle.

    Just as he finished talking, a delicate girl pounced into his arms.

    She held back her tears and looked aggrieved as she pointed at Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°Gege, he tried to harass me!¡±

    ¡°F*ck off! No one would want to harass you!¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes opened wide and he jumped up in shock. Ignoring the pain around his stomach, he looked at Song Yaoyao helplessly.

    ¡°Can you get any faker, Song Yaoyao? Why would I harass a malnourished body that resembles a bean sprout?¡±

    ¡°What about verbal harassment? Gege~¡±

    Song Yaoyao tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve and humphed. ¡°He said I got close to you because I like him and I was using you to get together with him. Is that something that a human would say?¡±

    ¡°Were you, though?¡±

 Chapter 75: This Is Not A Negotiation. It Is An Order.

    <h4>Chapter 75: This Is Not A Negotiation. It Is An Order.</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her head aggrievedly and looked into the man¡¯s eyes which were as calm as ake. She pouted her lips. ¡°Of course, not! I don¡¯t like Huo Ningxi at all! I like Gege the most~ He¡¯s not as handsome as you, nor is he as tall and refined. I would be blind to be interested in him!¡±

    ¡°Song! Yao! Yao!¡±

    Hearing her belittle him until he was worth nothing, Huo Ningxi was furious. ¡°You don¡¯t like me? I¡¯m the one that doesn¡¯t like you!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Huo Yunque nodded his head, his voice was low and deep.

    Song Yaoyao tugged on the corner of his shirt and clearly saw a smile appear in the man¡¯s phoenix eyes like gradual ripples on the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like him, then I will take charge of this matter. The verbal agreement that your father unterally made cannot be taken seriously,¡±¡ªHuo Yunque turned to Huo Ningxi with a calm expression¡ª¡±From now on, you have nothing to do with her. Are you willing to ept that?¡±

    Huo Ningxi was more than happy to ept it, so he immediately nodded his head. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Even looking at Song Yaoyao for a little longer was annoying! Especially since this brat was violent like a possessed person.

    She was even acting like a victim! How shameless!

    ¡°Okay, what about you?¡± Huo Yunque lowered his gaze.

    ¡°I never had anything to do with him!¡± Song Yaoyao scrunched up her nose. ¡°His father made the agreement with my parents; what does that have to do with me? I am a human, not a doll. I will definitely marry the person I like in the future. Their decision has always been a trifling matter~¡±

    She pouted her lips unhappily. No matter the reason, they had applied pressure with their authority and unterally set this agreement.

    Did they ever host an engagement party?

    It was never official! Initially, it was fine because the original owner of her body liked Huo Ningxi, but the current her had absolutely no interest in the childish boy~

    ¡°Okay,¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s smile increased as he nodded his head. ¡°Huo Ningxi, visit the Songs tomorrow, bring an apology gift, and rify your rtionship to the public.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes opened wide with reluctance.

    He never liked Song Yaoyao and never agreed to the wedding. Why should he apologize?

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, what you need to understand is¡±¡ªHuo Yunque¡¯s gaze was cold and piercing¡ª¡±this is not a negotiation. It is an order. You can choose to walk there yourself or be carried there. Do you understand?¡±

    Huo Ningxi stood in ce; the atmosphere was suppressing. The man¡¯s presence was so suffocating that Huo Ningxi could barely breathe.

    He looked at the girl that was standing next to his Small Uncle. His gaze contained a sense of reluctance, humiliation, and helplessness.

    He had never felt the disparity between him and his Small Uncle as clearly as he did at that moment.

    They were so far apart that it felt like they were separated by an entire gxy! Huo Yunque was at a height that he could never reach.

    ¡°Yes...¡± Huo Ningxi mumbled. ¡°I understand.¡±

    After speaking, he didn¡¯t want to stay around any longer, so he quickly found an excuse and returned to his room.

    As soon as he left, Song Yaoyao immediately smiled.

    The expression on her fair and delicate face was lively, and there was an inconceble slyness in her eyes.

    ¡°Were you worried about me, Gege? Love you~~¡±

    She lifted her arms and made a heart on top of her head.

    Huo Yunque nced at her domineeringly. ¡°Song Yaoyao, did Huo Ningxi really bully you?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t expect Huo Yunque to go after her.

    She stuck out her tongue and her eyes wavered. The helpers noticed her gaze and lowered their heads, pressing their noses against their chests.

 Chapter 76: Coward

    <h4>Chapter 76: Coward</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao lowered her head and yed with her fingers nervously. ¡°Actually...I bullied him...¡±

    Uncle Zhang cleared his throat and tried not tough.

    Next to him, the woman had a strange expression as she looked at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°But Gege...¡± Song Yaoyao suddenly realized something and grabbed onto Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why did you help me when you knew I hit Huo Ningxi?¡±

    Her dense eyshes cast a light shadow on her cheeks as she smiled with a smug look between her eyes.

    Huo Yunque let her grab onto him without taking a single look at Jiang Tao. ¡°Take Miss Song back to her room to rest,¡± he ordered gently.

    He did not reply nor exin.

    But Song Yaoyao was joyous; she did not need a response. Sometimes, actions spoke louder than words, right?

    As she watched Huo Yunque turn around and leave, Song Yaoyao waved her hand. ¡°Good night, Gege~¡±

    Huo Yunque paused just before he turned the corner, his throat twitched and he lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Good night...¡±

    Uncle Zhang looked at Song Yaoyao in surprise.

    She actually made the cold Master break out of character and even scold the Young Master.

    Although they weren¡¯t usually close, he had never scolded him!

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, is this the person that the Master asked me to take care of?¡±

    Jiang Tao stepped forward and stretched out her hand elegantly. ¡°Hello, Miss Song, I am Jiang Tao.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, this is Jiang Tao. From now on, she will take care of you while you stay here. If you need anything, just let her know,¡± Uncle Zhang introduced them to each other with a smile.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Uncle Zhang~¡±

    Song Yaoyao curved her eyes, stretched out her hand politely, and shook Jiang Tao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hello, I will have to trouble you from now on then...¡±

    Jiang Tao¡¯s gaze did not change as her back stiffened.

    She maintained a smile and nodded her head. ¡°No trouble at all. It¡¯s only right.¡±

    She put on airs like she was the female master of the house, and Uncle Zhang furrowed his brows when he saw this. But when he thought about the way that Jiang Tao normally behaved ordingly, he did not say anything.

    Perhaps, he was overthinking things.

    ¡°Miss Song, please follow me upstairs. I shall show you to the guest room.¡±

    Jiang Tao stretched out her left hand weingly and her right hand shook beside her body.

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Song Yaoyao jogged back to grab the desserts and milk that was previously prepared for her and smiled sweetly at Jiang Tao. She then followed her upstairs.

    Although it was just a guest room, the decorations were stylish and matched the manor perfectly.

    ¡°Miss Song, your bathrobe is ready and we¡¯ve asked someone to buy you a change of clothes. Do you want me to fill the bath for you? Or do you want to eat while you bathe?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a sip of milk. Her eyes were moist and innocent.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but I think I¡¯d prefer that you take care of me. After all, isn¡¯t that what Gege wants?¡± she smiled slightly with an underlying meaning in her eyes.

    Jiang Tao clenched her fists and nodded elegantly. Her attitude was friendly.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Song. I will go prepare it for you now.¡±

    She nodded her head slightly, but as soon as she turned around, her smile immediately disappeared.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t seem to notice as she sat on a chair and swung her legs while enjoying the desserts from the kitchen.

    The vor was much better than the ones bought from outside.

    After the bath was filled, the maids prepared her a change of clothes.

    But just before Song Yaoyao walked in to bathe, she suddenly nced to the side and said, ¡°By the way, before Ie out, can you keep guard outside? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a coward. I hope you don¡¯t mind~¡±

 Chapter 77: Quite Good At Enduring

    <h4>Chapter 77: Quite Good At Enduring</h4>

    Jiang Tao clenched her fists and took a deep breath as she maintained her smile. ¡°Yes, Miss Song.¡±

    Song Yaoyao curved her eyes and went in to enjoy a half-hour long hot water bath. One hourter, she finished applying body lotion and came out. When she saw Jiang Tao standing in the same spot, she smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Jiang Tao, help me dry my hair~~ My arm gets tired when I raise it for too long~¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Song.¡±

    No matter what Song Yaoyao requested, Jiang Tao did not reveal any trace of displeasure, making Song Yaoyao appear like an unreasonable and arrogant miss.

    After her hair was dry, Song Yaoyao brushed her hair and suddenly said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t tidied up the bathroom yet. Before you leave, can you clean it? The floor is still wet, if I use the bathroom in the middle of the night, I might slip~¡±

    She turned her head and stared straight at Jiang Tao with her dark eyes.

    They were clear, pure, and switched-on.

    Jiang Tao suddenly discarded her displeasure and nodded her head.

    But, as soon as she entered the bathroom, her gaze immediately turned cold.

    Did this little brat really think she was Mrs. Huo?

    She was unhappy deep down, but she had no choice but to listen to Song Yaoyao.

    The bathroom was really big. It was unclear how, but Song Yaoyao somehow managed to cover the entire bathroom in water and soapsuds.

    As someone that normally took care of a high-ss family, Jiang Tao had never done anything thisborious.

    She mopped the floor, cleaned the bathtub, and wiped the walls. By the time she came back out, half an hour had already passed.

    The light in the bedroom was dim, and the girl was lying in the middle of the big soft bed. Her face was rosy from the heater, and she was sleeping soundly.

    For a brief moment, Jiang Tao had a frightening thought.

    If she covered her face with a quilt while she was sleeping, what would happen?

    She quickly dismissed it; she scared herself with this thought. Pursing her lip, she quickly left the room.

    After she closed the bedroom door, the sleeping Song Yaoyao slowly opened her eyes.

    Her empty and misty eyes did not look sleepy at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at enduring...¡±

    Song Yaoyao let out augh and buried herself deeper in the quilt.

    If she set her eyes on someone, she would never let anyone else covet them, even if she didn¡¯t want them anymore.

    ...

    The night was peaceful. The phone in Song Yaoyao¡¯s backpack had automatically shut off and she was lying in bed quietly.

    Inside one of the VIP rooms at the hospital, Song Rui was furious.

    ¡°Zhou Manli! You are really out of your mind! Children may not understand, but you should know better!¡±

    No matter how much he disliked the depressing girl, he never considered kicking her out; they could still afford to feed her.

    Not to mention now that she had changed quite a lot...

    ¡°Who knows where she went. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have money. She probably ran off to book a hotel room. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Zhou Manli¡¯s face was pale as shey in bed.

    She had visited the bathroom between 10-20 times and she waspletely exhausted.

    Her body was in pain and her mind was buzzing.

    Click¡ª

    The door opened and Song Wenchuan walked in unhappily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around, no hotel in the city has any information regarding Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Song Rui¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Hurry and send more people to look for her. If something embarrassing happens to her, the Song Family will be humiliated.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Song Wenchuan looked at Song Rui and the unfazed Zhou Manli in disappointment, shook his head and sneered.

    ¡°At a time like this, all you think about is the Song Family¡¯s image. Aren¡¯t you worried that a petite little girl may have encountered some kind of problem thiste at night? What if she¡¯s being harassed by gangsters?!¡±

 Chapter 78: Not Eating Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 78: Not Eating Breakfast</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes were swollen from all her crying. Sobbing, she apologized, ¡°If you want to me someone, then me me. I didn¡¯t stop Yaoyao, that¡¯s why she is in danger. Sorry... I¡¯m really sorry, huhu...¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t cry. That brat wanted to leave on her own ord. We couldn¡¯t stop her. What does that have to do with you?¡± Zhou Manli quickly held onto her hand and patted it.

    Song Wenchuan tugged off his tie and ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.

    Laughing in anger, he said, ¡°If something actually happens to her, do you think you¡¯ll get off scot-free? Jingwan, I always thought a girl with evil intentions couldn¡¯t possibly be that bad. Don¡¯t forget that Yaoyao is your sister.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around, threw open the door, and left.

    ¡°Brother...¡± Song Jingwan chased after him anxiously. But as the door shut in her face, a sinister look appeared in her eyes.

    She sniffed and began to sob quietly.

    ...

    It rained for an entire night and remained gloomy the next day, causing the weather to get colder and colder.

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    ¡°Miss Song, are you awake?¡±

    The door opened and the neatly-dressed Song Yaoyao greeted Jiang Tao with a smile. ¡°Good morning, Sister Jiang Tao~¡±

    Hearing her suddenly soften her voice and greet her sister politely, Jiang Tao was slightly taken aback.

    Without changing her expression, she nodded her head gently. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Is Gege awake?¡± Song Yaoyao quickly started running downstairs.

    ¡°The Master usually wakes up early, but only the Young Master is in the dining room at the moment. The Master doesn¡¯t like eating breakfast. At this time of day, he should be in the greenhouse,¡± Jiang Tao exined gently as though she was really familiar with Huo Yunque.

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head. ¡°Oh? Really? Then can you call him for me? I want to eat breakfast with him!¡±

    The youngdy had a beautiful appearance like a blooming flower, and when she smiled, it was dazzling.

    Jiang Tao¡¯s eyes darted as she said with doubt, ¡°But the Master never eats breakf¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the right person hasn¡¯t appeared¡±¡ªSong Yaoyao smiled¡ª¡±but things are different now.¡±

    ¡°Please notify Gege that I am waiting in the dining room and tell him to hurry~ Remember, if he doesn¡¯te, then I won¡¯t eat!¡± the girl¡¯s pleasant voice danced like a musical note as her slim figure disappeared down the spiral staircase.

    How childish and spoiled.

    Jiang Tao clenched her fists. After some time, she finally walked downstairs and headed outside.

    Even from a far distance, Jiang Tao could already see the peerless figure among the rare flowers.

    The man was dressed in a turtleneck sweater, and the moist air created a mist around his eyes that made him appear extra handsome and attractive, like a gentle breeze under the clear moon.

    Who could believe that the Master of the Huo Household¡ªa man that could cause global economic unrest with just a stomp of his feet¡ªwas so young.

    Her heart raced and she tried to control her fluctuating emotions as she headed toward the greenhouse.

    ¡°Sir...¡± Her voice contained an inconceble sense of anticipation as she hoped for him to turn and look at her.

    However, the result was destined to disappoint her.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The man was extremely cold. It was as though all his patience was already given to the flowers in the greenhouse as he leaned over and pruned some leaves.

    Her fingers curled. ¡°Miss Song is awake.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the corner of the greenhouse, a Chinese rose was blooming, and the petals from one flower were cascading and wilting.

    He casually cut it off, lowered his head, and yed with it in his hand.

    ¡°She asked you to have breakfast with her. If you don¡¯t go, then she won¡¯t eat...¡±

    After saying this, Jiang Tao¡¯s lips curved upward inconspicuously.

    The Master hated people that were spoiled and took advantage of others.

 Chapter 79: Is That Flower For Me?

    <h4>Chapter 79: Is That Flower For Me?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Jiang Tao assumed that Song Yaoyao was bound to be kicked out for acting the way that she did!

    Never did she imagine that as soon as she finished speaking, a chuckle would echo through the greenhouse.

    Huo Yunque threw his pruners aside, and the mist around his eyes suddenly cleared.

    ¡°So spoiled...¡±

    He shook his head and strode past Jiang Tao.

    Not once did he take a look at her.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Jiang Tao¡¯s legs became weak and she quickly supported herself against a shelf. ¡°How is this possible?¡± she mumbled.

    Not only was the Master not angry, he even had a doting expression on his face.

    Where did things go wrong?

    ...

    Meanwhile, Huo Ningxi couldn¡¯t be bothered taking a single nce at Song Yaoyao. He turned his body, pulled out his phone, and started messaging.

    nx: Did Song Yaoyao run away from home?

    Wanwan: Huh? No... How¡¯s that possible? Yaoyao is eating at home right now [cute].

    nx: Then, am I sitting opposite a ghost?

    Huo Ningxi rolled his eyes, took a photo, and sent it over.

    Clink¡ª

    Song Jingwan¡¯s hand trembled and she dropped her spoon on the table, sttering her congee everywhere.

    ¡°Jingwan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Rui furrowed his brows. He was in a bad mood because he had heard no news about Song Yaoyao all night.

    ¡°I...¡± Song Jingwan took a deep breath as her hands trembled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, her phone was torn from her hands.

    Song Wenchuan knitted his brows as he looked at the conversation that was taking ce. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Song Jingwan with disappointment. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you deliberately hiding news about Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Song Jingwan anxiously tried to grab back her phone as her eyes turned red. ¡°Brother, how can you invade my privacy! That¡¯s such a hateful thing to do!¡±

    ¡°What news? Does Jingwan know where Yaoyao is?¡±

    Song Rui narrowed his eyes as he scanned his eyes across Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Dad...I...I didn¡¯t know how to bring it up.¡± Song Jingwan almost ground her teeth into powder. In a quiet voice, she continued, ¡°It appears as though Yaoyao is with Ningxi. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Song Rui breathed a sigh of relief in joy.

    ¡°Where is she right now? Chuan, go get her.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression froze. She lowered her head as her anger soared.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Brother...¡± Song Jingwan quickly called Song Wenchuan back with a crazy look in her eyes. ¡°Even if you go get her, I bet she won¡¯te back with you.

    ¡°She likes Ningxi so much! This opportunity didn¡¯te by easily. She¡¯s not going to give up! It¡¯s just a shame that she used Mr. Huo to get close to him. If Mr. Huo finds out that she¡¯s with Ningxi...¡±¡ªsheughed¡ª¡±I wonder what will happen.¡±

    ¡°What did you say...?¡± Song Rui suddenly sat up and his eyes opened wide.

    ...

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, when are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Song Yaoyao swung her legs. ¡°If you don¡¯t like seeing me, then you should talk to Gege about it~¡±

    ¡°How shameless! My Small Uncle is so much older than you, yet you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and just so happened to see the person that she wanted to see. Her voice immediately became sweet and soft.

    Huo Ningxi ground his teeth. What a difference!

    ¡°Sit properly.¡±

    Huo Yunque held down her leaning chair and sat down beside her. ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡± Song Yaoyao said obediently.

    Suddenly...she spotted something red and asked excitedly, ¡°Gege, is that flower for me?¡±

    Huo Yunque knocked on the table casually. ¡°No.¡±

    But when he first saw this flower, a vibrant and beautiful face did indeede to mind.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and slowly crept her hand across the table. Then, like a thief, she quickly stole the flower from the man.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s mine now~¡±

 Chapter 80: Bring Her Back Safely

    <h4>Chapter 80: Bring Her Back Safely</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    She held onto the flower happily.

    This scene made Huo Ningxi grow in frustration. ¡°Song Yaoyao, can you be any more childish??¡± he scoffed.

    ¡°Gege~~¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face drooped as she tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve like she was going to cry.

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes with a calm expression. ¡°Huo Ningxi, don¡¯t eat and talk at the same time.¡±

    Huo Ningxi: ???

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t just talk while she was eating, she even stole a flower!!

    Why didn¡¯t you say anything about her?!

    Huo Ningxi looked aggrieved. In fact, he wanted to cry as his heart felt sour.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She lifted her chin and looked at Huo Ningxi smugly.

    ¡°Gege, do you want to eat breakfast together?¡± She held her cheeks and looked at him eagerly.

    Huo Yunque froze and Jiang Tao became anxious. ¡°Miss Song, the Master doesn¡¯t usually eat breakfast. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, bring me a bowl of in congee.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao rested her chin on her hands and nced sideways. Her curled eyshes blinked. ¡°Sister Jiang Tao, I thought you knew Gege really well~¡±

    Jiang Tao froze and she almost broke herposure.

    ¡°Gege, try this. It¡¯s really tasty!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pointed to a dish on the table as she spoke in a soft voice.

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes, took Song Yaoyao¡¯s suggestion, and had a taste.

    He didn¡¯t eat breakfast often, and his dining table wasn¡¯t normally this lively.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s mood wasplex. He assumed it was because of the weather that he felt a dark cloud above his head even though he was indoors.

    He couldn¡¯t sit there any longer. He jumped out of his seat and said stiffly, ¡°Small Uncle, I¡¯m going to school. Enjoy your food.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there...¡±

    Huo Yunque grabbed a tissue and wiped his mouth. ¡°You guys go together.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Huo Ningxi turned around and looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, gritting his teeth to suppress his anger. ¡°Fine!¡±

    He was going to deal with her in the car!

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you go out first. I have something to say to Huo Ningxi.¡±

    The man crossed his arms and leaned backzily in his chair.

    His hands were long, slender, and clean, with defined joints, and he looked inexplicably noble and ssy.

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips, obediently finished thest sip of her milk, and nodded her head. ¡°Okay~ I¡¯ll see youter, then! Mwah~¡±

    She blew a kiss, jumped off her chair, and walked out leisurely.

    ¡°Small Uncle, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    Huo Ningxi looked a little awkward as he lowered his head unhappily.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m leaving her with you, so you better bring her back in one piece tonight.¡±

    ¡°Small Uncle!!¡±

    Huo Ningxi looked at the man in disbelief.

    His voice waszy and his legs were crossed leisurely.

    ¡°Why must I do that? I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    It was a blessing that he hadn¡¯t already strangled Song Yaoyao to death!

    ¡°Ha...¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved upward slightly as he stared calmly into Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. This is a notification. Huo Ningxi, you have no right to object. Understood?¡±

    He picked up his spoon again. ¡°Go to school. Remember, if she¡¯s missing even a single hair on her body, I will skin you alive. You know I always stick to my word.¡±

    The man spoke in a casual manner, yet it gave chills down Huo Ningxi¡¯s spine like he was standing in an ice cer.

    Huo Ningxi understood how frightening his Small Uncle could be.

    For him to say something like this, it meant he wasn¡¯t showing mercy even though his surname was Huo.

    His bones shivered as he clenched his fists and smiled bitterly. ¡°Small Uncle, is Song Yaoyao that good? Is she worthy of you changing so much?¡±

    After all, this man had strong principles and had always been high and mighty like a God.

 Chapter 81: Do You Want Me To Invite You Out?

    <h4>Chapter 81: Do You Want Me To Invite You Out?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Loyal subordinates carried out his everymand.

    And Huo Ningxi understood better than anyone, that he had no right to criticize his decision just like he said.

    In fact, he couldn¡¯t show even a sliver of anger in front of the man. He was too afraid.

    Once a person reached a certain level of power, other people would not have the courage to retaliate against them.

    Song Yaoyao boarded the car and discovered that Huo Ningxi was abnormally quiet.

    She scratched her chin and reminded him curiously, ¡°Huo Ningxi, Gege¡¯s not around now. You can say what you want to say.¡±

    Huo Ningxi did not look pleased. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to talk to the brat that had seduced his Small Uncle.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he opposing her anymore?

    Tch...

    How boring.

    They remained silent all the way until the school gates. Through a thinyer of fog, Song Yaoyao spotted two familiar figures.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi!¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and shook her fist. ¡°Did you tell them?¡±

    As he looked into her dark eyes, Huo Ningxi actually felt a rare sense of guilt. He touched his nose and mumbled, ¡°What does this have to do with me? F*ck, hurry and get out of the car, Song Yaoyao!!¡±

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed onto his cor and pulled him forward until he stopped in front of the girl¡¯s face.

    She looked at him with a threatening gaze. ¡°Regardless of whether you said it or not, get out of the car right now! No matter what you need to do, help me shoo Song Jingwan away.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even gotten her Gege¡¯s contact number yet. How could she leave?

    ¡°You... Why should I?¡± Huo Ningxi ground his teeth.

    Song Yaoyao sneered and pushed him away.

    ¡°Gege must have said something to you, right? Either you listen to me or I will tell Gege that you bullied me when we get home. Your choice.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Huo Ningxi had aplicated gaze. ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you have any shame?¡±

    She was quite attractive, but why did she act so inhumanely?

    Song Yaoyao crossed her arms and leaned back casually.

    Her expression. Her posture.

    She didn¡¯t care who he was.

    Outside, Song Jingwan had already spotted the car and had approached to knock on the window.

    ¡°Ningxi.¡±

    Huo Ningxi wiped his face, gritted his teeth, and spat out a few words, ¡°I gotta give it to you!¡±

    He quickly pushed open the door, climbed out, and greeted Song Jingwan casually, ¡°Why are you so early today?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze wandered as she nodded her head inattentively. ¡°Yes, I have a bit of an issue,¡± she said as she pointed at Song Wenchuan. ¡°Ningxi, where¡¯s Yaoyao. Have you seen her?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    For a brief moment, Huo Ningxi really wanted to answer straightforwardly: the person you¡¯re looking for is sitting inside my car!

    But did he dare? The brat was so shameless that she always turned herself into the victim.

    Not only that, his Small Uncle even believed her.

    ¡°Do you think she would be sitting in my car? She must be dreaming!¡± Huo Ningxi shoved his hands in his pockets and revealed a look of disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside together,¡± he said as he nced sideways.

    When Song Jingwan heard these words, she felt a lot better. Song Yaoyao had changed a lot recently. In the past, she never worried about Huo Ningxi liking her, but now...

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t be certain.

    She wanted to agree, but she hesitated as she looked at Song Wenchuan.

    Song Wenchuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t bete. I¡¯ll go look for her myself. You can go in first.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°See youter then, Brother...¡±

    This morning, she had been too impulsive.

    The two entered the school gates and Song Wenchuan strode over to the car. He curled his finger and knocked on the window.

    His voice was cold. ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you want me to invite you out of the car?

 Chapter 82: Iâ€™m Not That Easy To Bribe

    <h4>Chapter 82: I¡¯m Not That Easy To Bribe</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows and stepped out sullenly. The first thing she said was, ¡°Let me make it clear, I¡¯m not going back with you.¡±

    ¡°Who wants you toe back with me?¡± Song Wenchuan scoffed and nced at her. ¡°Since they aren¡¯t in a panic, why should I be?¡±

    That morning, Song Jingwan¡¯s words had hit the Song Family like a bomb andpletely messed it up.

    For Song Rui, who had not yetpletely given up on his desires, the information he received was bound to make him upset.

    But how upset depended on how ambitious he was.

    ¡°Then, you...¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth. She did not expect Song Wenchuan to say this.

    She lowered her head with a cute and dopey expression.

    When Song Wenchuan saw this, he immediately felt angered and rubbed her head. ¡°Song Yaoyao, I really need to take my hat off to you!

    ¡°Not only did you run away from home, you even switched your phone off!

    ¡°Do you know I searched all night for you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Yaoyao noticed the darkness in Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes and began to panic.

    At a loss, she asked, ¡°Wh-why were you searching for me...?¡±

    She never intended on getting involved with anyone from the Song Family. In her heart, she still missed her parents and her beloved brother from her previous life.

    But Song Wenchuan¡¯s actions kept chipping away at theyers of her tightly sealed heart.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart ached when he saw the disbelief and panic in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    With a bitterugh, he asked, ¡°Did you think we¡¯d all forget your existence after you ran away and we¡¯d leave you to fend for yourself?¡±

    The girl lowered her head.

    A hand suddenly patted her on the head. The man¡¯s voice sounded slightly exhausted but extremely gentle, ¡°No matter what they think, just remember that I am your brother. I will never abandon you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s head rang. She furrowed her brows, wondering where things went wrong.

    From what she read, the original Song Yaoyao was eventually kicked out of the Song Family, after which she died a pitiful death.

    Where was Song Wenchuan then?

    ¡°Where¡¯s your backpack?¡± Song Wenchuan stretched out his hand as he looked at the silent girl.

    Song Yaoyao realized that she didn¡¯t have it with her and quickly turned around to grab it from the car.

    Without saying anything, Song Wenchuan pulled out a stack of money from his pocket and shoved it into her backpack. He also ced some snacks that he had bought inside and returned the bag to her.

    ¡°Go to ss. You need money to eat well at school. Don¡¯t starve yourself until you¡¯re thin and haggard. It¡¯s embarrassing...¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks. Originally, she was quite moved until he said these words.

    ¡°Pfff...¡± Song Wenchuan chuckled as he pinched her cheeks. ¡°So cute.¡±

    Song Yaoyao brushed his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t get all handsy!¡± she warned unhappily as she red at him.

    Just as she finished speaking, Song Wenchuan grabbed onto her cor with one hand and forcefully turned her around to face the school.

    ¡°Hurry and get to ss.¡±

    ¡°Hey!!¡±

    How disrespectful!

    This stupid man was taking things too far!

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Hey¡¯!

    ¡°Call me ¡®Brother¡¯!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Song Yaoyao said as she ran toward the school without looking back. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can buy my affection with a bag of snacks. I¡¯m not that easy to bribe!¡±

    Song Wenchuan chuckled again. He shoved his hands in his pockets and asked casually, ¡°What about two bags?

    ¡°How about ten?¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand in disgust, ¡°Hurry home and get some rest. Your eyebags are almost drooping down to the floor!

    ¡°It looks so ugly...¡±

    ¡°Tch...¡±

    Song Wenchuan touched his face, feeling a little hurt. Was he really that ugly?

 Chapter 83: Too Much Money To Burn

    <h4>Chapter 83: Too Much Money To Burn</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    As Song Yaoyao ran into the mathematics building, she began to slow down. She held onto her backpack and suddenlyughed.

    In a volume that no one else could hear, she mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you perform...¡±

    ¡°Big Bro, are you being a thief?

    ¡°What are you mumbling to yourself?

    ¡°Let me hear it!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart almost stopped in surprise. She quickly turned her head and looked into a pair of amused eyes.

    The young man had his hands in his pockets as he smiled at her roguishly.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and lifted her hand.

    ¡°A word of warning, don¡¯t hit my face!¡±

    Who knew, Shen Xun would step back, close his eyes, and warn her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand fell upon her own head as she neatened the hair that Song Wenchuan had messed up. Pouting her lips speechlessly, she said, ¡°ssmate, are you not fully awake?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he know that her hand would hurt?

    Why would she hit him?

    Were these guys all masochists?

    Shen Xun was one, and so was Huo Ningxi.

    Song Yaoyao carried her backpack into the ssroom and Shen Xun followed her step by step with a bandage on his face, looking funny andical.

    He waspletely unfazed. In fact, he didn¡¯t care about the judgmental gazes that fell upon him.

    ¡°Stop following me.¡± Song Yaoyao bulged her cheeks.

    ¡°We agreed that I would be your underling if you win. Why aren¡¯t you sticking to your words?¡± Shen Xunined.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    Was this guy ill?

    With a grim silence, she walked into the ssroom and noticed that Tang Xinrou hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    The ss started with self-study. During this part of the ss, the teacher let them study on their own without supervision.

    But...self-study didn¡¯t exist in the third ss.

    Song Yaoyao pulled out a red video game console from her backpack and started ying ne Wars as shey on her desk.

    The highest score was still Elder Huo¡¯s and it annoyed Song Yaoyao. She wanted to exceed it.

    ¡°ssmate, who knew you would y video games in ss,¡± Shen Xun leaned on his desk and chuckled like he had discovered something new.

    Song Yaoyao ignored him and focused on the game.

    Shen Xun pulled out thetest gaming console and yed with it a little, but quickly felt bored. When he heard the noisesing from Song Yaoyao¡¯s old console, it piqued his interest.

    Unable to resist, he poked her on the back.

    ¡°ssmate, can I y?¡±

    Han Jun rolled his eyes. Was Shen Xun possessed? He was acting more and more out of character.

    ¡°No.¡±

    As expected, Song Yaoyao rejected him heartlessly.

    ¡°A, don¡¯t be so heartless~¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand slipped and her ne crashed into a wall.

    A line of English text appeared on the screen.

    She had failed!

    She pulled a long face and turned around unhappily. ¡°Shen Xun, do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡ª¡±

    Shen Xuny on the deskzily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, but I don¡¯t want to live either.¡±

    p¡ª

    Han Jun¡¯s eyes twitched as he watched a book fall off Shen Xun¡¯s face.

    He thought Song Yaoyao was done for.

    She had challenged Brother Xun¡¯s patience time and time again, and he had probably reached his limit by now.

    He was about to lose his temper...

    ¡°Wow, ssmate, you¡¯re so grumpy!¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°...¡±

    Shen Xun rubbed his face. ¡°If I let you hit me once, can you let me y one game?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°I can also pay. 100 per round.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pped the console in front of him and smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Han Jun couldn¡¯t bear to watch as Shen Xun handed a stack of notes to Song Yaoyao and happily picked up the console. His face was filled with confusion.

    Was thetest console no fun? Or did he have too much money to burn?

 Chapter 84: Song Yaoyaoâ€™s Gone Crazy From Being Poor

    <h4>Chapter 84: Song Yaoyao¡¯s Gone Crazy From Being Poor</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    When Tang Xinrou walked in yawning, she was met with the following scene.

    The girl was lying on her desk, reading her textbook like a good student, while behind her, two boys had their heads together as they yed with a red gaming console; the type that only cost a few dozen yuan.

    Yet, they werepletely immersed in it.

    Her lips twitched. She walked past Song Yaoyao and touched her soft hair. ¡°Good morning, precious.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Song Yaoyao calmly neatened her hair and spoke in a soft and sweet voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with them?

    ¡°Are they so poor that they can only afford to y with a gaming console that costs a few dozen yuan?¡± Tang Xinrou asked curiously as she pointed to the desk behind them.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun threw the game aside and scoffed. ¡°Are you looking down on my Big Bro?¡±

    Han Jun, who had been watching in excitement, quickly picked up the console and started another round.

    The mini-games in the console were old, but they were actually quite fun...

    And addictive!

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks and looked at her glumly, ¡°The game is mine.¡±

    Moreover, Elder Huo had given it to her; it was a gift from an elder!

    ¡°Errr...¡± Tang Xinrou touched her nose and quickly changed her tone. ¡°Ahem, my precious has good taste. Unlike those darned rich people who only buy the most expensive things!

    ¡°I look down on people like that!¡±

    Shen Xun looked at her like he was looking at a crazy person.

    He took a breath and reminded Han Jun, ¡°One round costs 100 yuan. Remember to pay me back.¡±

    Han Jun¡¯s hand twitched and the avatar on his screen was immediately beaten to death.

    ¡°Brother Xun, taking our rtionship into consideration, don¡¯t you think 100 is too much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Shen Xun nodded. Before Han Jun got the chance to be happy, Shen Xun added, ¡°Let¡¯s make it 200.¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°???¡±

    Suddenly, this console didn¡¯t seem so fun anymore. In fact, it felt a little hot to touch.

    Tang Xinrou burst intoughter. As sheughed, she rubbed her stomach. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry... Yaoyao, let¡¯s eat in the cafeteriater.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at her and quietly pulled out a big bag of snacks from her backpack. She then shoved them into Tang Xinrou¡¯s arms.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°...¡±

    Han Jun held onto the console in shock. ¡°ssmate, is your backpack magical?¡±

    It contained everything!

    He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°I want to drink Coke. Do you have any?¡±

    He simply asked this to tease her.

    But then he saw Song Yaoyao shove her hand into her backpack. After digging and scrounging around for 2 seconds, she actually pulled out a can of Coke and handed it to him.

    She then stretched out her fair-skinned hand.

    Meaning: pay up.

    Han Jun fell silent as he looked into her dark eyes.

    In the end, Song Yaoyao sold her can of Coke for an exorbitant price of 100 yuan! She then turned around in satisfaction and began to study.

    Shen Xun chuckled as he watched this. As hey on the desk in front of him, he added another note to his impression of Song Yaoyao.

    Little Money Grubber...

    ...

    Their entire interaction was observed by a particr person.

    Xu Yue pouted her lips and tapped away on her phone.

    Xu Yue: Is Song Yaoyao so poor that she¡¯s gone crazy? She¡¯s running a business at school!

    Song Jingwan was reading a book when the phone in her handbag started vibrating.

    She quietly nced at the teacher¡¯s desk. The teacher was reading a newspaper and wasn¡¯t paying attention to the ssroom.

    She pressed her lips together and pulled out her phone.

    Song Jingwan: What¡¯s happening? [curious]

    Xu Yue: She sold one can of Coke for 100 yuan. She also pulled a gaming console out of nowhere and she¡¯s charging 100 yuan per round.

    Xu Yue: I don¡¯t know if Shen Xun is possessed, but he actually handed his money over willingly.

 Chapter 85: I Have Money

    <h4>Chapter 85: I Have Money</h4>

    As she wrote this, she actually felt a little jealous.

    Song Jingwan froze in disbelief.

    Song Jingwan: Are you saying that Shen Xun actually gave her money?

    Xu Yue: What else? Yesterday, they were still fighting and opposing each other, yet they¡¯ve suddenly made up today. What a joke! When has Shen Xun had such a good temper?

    Song Jingwan¡¯s pupils constricted and she put her phone away.

    She sat in her seat quietly and did not flip her textbook for the rest of the ss.

    Song Yaoyao, what happened to you...?

    Song Jingwan nned to speak to her after school, but as soon as ss ended, she couldn¡¯t hold back and ran straight over to the third ss.

    ¡°Yaoyao,e out. I want to talk to you.¡±

    She curled her finger and knocked on the window, gesturing for Song Yaoyao toe out.

    Tang Xinrou lifted her head sleepily, saw the person that had arrived, and smiled in ridicule. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that our infamous Beauty Song?

    ¡°Did you end up at the wrong ssroom? This is the third ss, not the first.¡±

    When Song Jingwan saw her, her eyes darted. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Yaoyao. This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Nothing to do with me?

    ¡°But Yaoyao is my precious gem. I can¡¯t bear to let her out on her own.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. Unless you¡¯re nning to say something indecent...¡± Tang Xinrou argued without holding back.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head slowly and pointed at Tang Xinrou. ¡°I listen to her.¡±

    These words made Tang Xinrou smile as she pulled her into her arms and squeezed her hard. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re so supportive!¡±

    Song Yaoyao backed her up well. As she looked at Song Jingwan¡¯s displeased expression, Tang Xinrou felt extremely good.

    Song Jingwan was disappointed. ¡°I heard you were selling things in ss.

    ¡°If you need money, you can speak to me. I¡¯m your sister. Would I allow you to go broke?

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t only embarrassing yourself, but it¡¯s also embarrassing the Song Family.

    ¡°Yaoyao, be good and give the money back. If you need money, I can give it to you.¡±

    Song Jingwan acted like a good sister as she tried to persuade Song Yaoyao.

    But Tang Xinrou found it hrious. ¡°She¡¯s making money with her own abilities. How is that embarrassing?

    ¡°Does she feel embarrassed? Or does Beauty Song find this sister of hers embarrassing?¡±

    This was a good question, and it immediately made Song Jingwan freeze.

    Song Yaoyao was curious too. ¡°That¡¯s right. How am I embarrassing?

    ¡°Am I forcing people to buy from me?

    ¡°ssmate Shen, what do you think...?¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s crazy.¡±

    Shen Xun was sleepingfortably. To him, Song Jingwan¡¯s voice was like a fly buzzing persistently around his ear.

    He cursed under his breath and sat up unhappily. His phoenix eyes were cold. ¡°I have plenty of money. I can give it to whomever I want. Who do you think you are?

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    F*ck...

    Han Jun trembled and nced at Song Jingwan.

    All he saw was Beauty Song standing outside the window with tears forming in her eyes.

    But was Shen Xun the kind of person that would show tenderness to a girl?

    Filled with hostility between his eyes, he was the perfect example of arrogance.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a saint?

    ¡°If you have money, then donate it. Did you bring your phone?¡±

    His expression was fierce and he still had a scar on his face, so he looked extra intimidating.

    Song Jingwan did not dare to even cry. Shen Xun was famous for being fierce. ording to rumors, he was like a rabid dog when he lost his temper and he practically beat people to death.

    ¡°Yes, I brought it.¡± She clenched her fists and nodded in a panic.

    ¡°Big Bro, do you have a QR code?

    ¡°Someone¡¯s donating. Don¡¯t miss out.¡±

 Chapter 86: Payment Received: 300,000

    <h4>Chapter 86: Payment Received: 300,000</h4>

    Shen Xun wanted tough, but he didn¡¯t as he pointed at Song Jingwan and lifted his chin at Song Yaoyao.

    Tang Xinrou was about to lose her mind from holding back herughter. As her shoulders shook uncontrobly, she lifted her thumb at Shen Xun.

    You¡¯re the best!

    He was the school bully indeed.

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently. ¡°Oh, how could I?¡±

    But she still presented her QR code to him.

    Song Jingwan was dying in anger, but all eyes were on her; she had to endure as she disyed an aggrieved and helpless expression like she was being forced.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re my sister!¡±

    She forcefully revealed a smile, scanned the QR code, and entered an amount.

    Shen Xun ced one leg on top of the other roguishly, took a nce, and said casually, ¡°30,000?

    ¡°Are you trying to brush her off like a beggar?

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep up with us, yet you came here acting like a rich person?

    ¡°Have you forgotten whose territory this is?¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him and Shen Xun immediately chuckled. ¡°This is my Big Bro¡¯s territory!

    ¡°Did my Big Bro allow you toe here?¡±

    Han Jun rolled his eyes.

    No one in the third ss was easy to get along with, but they all worshipped Shen Xun blindly.

    When they heard what he said, they immediatelyughed.

    ¡°Is Beauty Song this stingy?¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao~ Don¡¯t worry, I have money~ Hahahaha!

    ¡°I¡¯m f*cken rich!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re that great, then add a zero. Can you keep up with us?¡±

    Song Jingwan had never experienced something like this. Compared to this ce, the first ss was like heaven!

    ¡°You guys are going overboard!¡±

    She bit her lip as tears swirled around in her eyes. She then transferred Song Yaoyao 300,000 quickly and left in shame.

    When the notification bell sounded, signaling that the transfer had beenpleted, Song Yaoyao was in a good mood.

    She looked at Shen Xun in praise.

    ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll bring you a gift tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Woohoo!¡± Han Jun immediately snapped out of his daze. ¡°Really? What gift? Do I get one too?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was also beaming with joy. ¡°What about me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted her chest and squinted her eyes to count the zeros. In an extremely good mood, she promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will all get something.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Tang Xinrou wanted tough whenever she thought about Song Jingwan¡¯s expression. ¡°I bet Song Jingwan¡¯s dying on the inside right now. Pft! She deserves it!¡±

    Who told her toe to the third ss on her own? Did she think they were a bunch of nerds who only knew how to buy books?

    A few words and she was sent running back to her Mumma.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao remained in a good mood all the way until school finished.

    Song Jingwan stopped her. ¡°Song Yaoyao,e home with me.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t...¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao managed to speak, Huo Ningxi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded beside her.

    ¡°Ningxi?¡±! Song Jingwan¡¯s temples twitched as she forced a smile on her face. ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Are you taking her back to stay with the Huos?¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyelids drooped, ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    ¡°How can you do that?!¡±

    Song Jingwan never expected things to progress to this stage.

    ¡°You may have a verbal agreement to get married, but Yaoyao is still young. If she lives with you, people will gossip.¡±

    She grabbed onto his sleeve in a panic with sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°Ningxi...please change your mind and let Yaoyao go home with me. My parents are worried about her.¡±

    As he looked at her aggrieved expression, Huo Ningxi couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her.

    But when he thought about his Small Uncle¡¯s words before he left the house that morning, he immediately turned cold.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking for my opinion. I¡¯m not tying her up and forcing her toe with me.¡± Huo Ningxi pulled her hand away and said heartlessly, ¡°Song Yaoyao, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 87: A Problem With The Skull

    <h4>Chapter 87: A Problem With The Skull</h4>

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±

    Song Jingwan chased after Song Yaoyao anxiously and grabbed onto her wrist, unable to ept the situation.

    How dare she? How dare she get so close to Huo Ningxi?

    ¡°Why?

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be happy to see me leave.¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head, parted her lips, scanned her eyes across Huo Ningxi, and suddenly understood. ¡°I see...¡±

    She gentlyughed. ¡°But let me tell you something, there¡¯s nothing between me and him. If you like him, then courageously pursue him~¡± Song Yaoyao raised her fist, gesturing her support. ¡°Even if everyone finds out, they won¡¯t call you a mistress that¡¯s seducing her brother-inw~¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Are you showing off?¡±

    Was she showing off that she had entered Huo Ningxi¡¯s home and they were going everywhere together?

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and tore away her hand.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with your skull!¡±

    Was she suffering from delusions of being a victim?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She closed the car door and ordered the driver to start driving.

    Huo Ningxi wound down the car window, looked at the depressed Song Jingwan, and secretly sighed.

    ¡°Go home first. Next time...¡± He pressed his lips together. In the end, he did not make any promises.

    ...

    Song Household.

    Song Jingwan stormed in angrily. With a depressed expression, she headed straight upstairs.

    ¡°Big Miss, you¡¯re back.

    ¡°Big Miss?¡±

    Auntie Liu walked out of the kitchen just in time to see Song Jingwan¡¯s back.

    In the corridor, Song Wenchuan had just woken up.

    He stepped out of his bedroom with his eyebrows knitted and ran into Song Jingwan.

    He turned his body to make way.

    But Song Jingwan suddenly stopped. She bit her lip and asked in an aggrieved manner, ¡°Gege, you saw Yaoyao this morning, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Since you saw her, why didn¡¯t you bring her back?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Wenchuan was in a sleepy daze. ¡°Why?¡± he asked in a raspy voice.

    ¡°I saw Yaoyao. I told her toe home but she refused.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Song Wenchuan raised an eyebrow indifferently.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled nervously as though she thought she was hallucinating.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that searched all night for her?

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve located her, you should bring her back!¡±

    ¡°Why must I do that?¡± Song Wenchuan yawnedzily and leaned against the wall. ¡°She seemed really happy. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    In a sleepy state, he looked at her questioningly and his tone was casual.

    ¡°Why would I be happy?¡± Song Jingwanughed in frustration. She was about to go crazy from anger. Even her usually well-behaved expression was getting hard to maintain. ¡°I think you must be tired so you¡¯re beginning to speak nonsense. In that case, I won¡¯t bother you. You should get some rest.¡±

    After saying this, she entered her bedroom without looking back and mmed the door shut.

    As soon as she walked inside, she lifted her hand and threw her bag on the floor.

    Gritting her teeth, she grabbed her hair and panted.

    Yes, she wanted to kick Song Yaoyao out, but this wasn¡¯t the result that she wanted!

    After everything, Song Yaoyao and Huo Ningxi actually grew closer.

    In that case, what was the purpose of her actions?

    ...

    The car stopped outside.

    Uncle Zhang approached with a smile and opened the car door. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re back.

    ¡°Did you have a good day?¡±

    ¡°Extremely good!¡±

    Song Yaoyao jumped out of the car and her skirt swayed.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, is Gege home?¡±

 Chapter 88: Born Loveable

    <h4>Chapter 88: Born Loveable</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s home.¡± Uncle Zhang nodded with a smile.

    ¡°His afternoon suddenly cleared up. He should be resting in the backyard at this time.¡±

    ¡°Can I see him then?¡± Song Yaoyao fluttered her sparkling almond eyes coquettishly.

    The old man¡¯s heart melted. He thought about the way that Huo Yunque doted on the young woman and nodded his head. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll tell someone to take you. Thend is big, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang~¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her hands together; she was about to see the man that she had been missing all day. She could barely suppress her joy.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang.¡±

    Jiang Tao furrowed her brows and disagreed with his decision. ¡°The Master doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when he¡¯s resting.¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused and her gaze fell upon the woman.

    As usual, she was dressed neat and tidy, she was beautiful, and her body had all the right curves. Unfortunately, Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t get herself to like her.

    She threw her backpack toward Jiang Tao and tilted her head. ¡°Sister Jiang Tao, what an interesting thing to say. Just this morning, you said Gege didn¡¯t like eating breakfast, but look what happened.¡±

    Didn¡¯t Huo Yunque eat breakfast with her in the end?

    Song Yaoyao curved her eyes and smiled sweetly. ¡°Clearly, Gege¡¯s preferences depend on the person he¡¯s with!

    ¡°Me, for example...¡±¡ªshe pointed to herself and lifted her chin narcissistically¡ª¡±Gege likes me a lot!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Uncle Zhang couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her smug expression.

    Meanwhile, Huo Ningxi rolled his eyes as he walked inside, leaving behind four cold words, ¡°What a thick skin.¡±

    An honest evaluation.

    Jiang Tao agreed.

    ¡°Please take my backpack inside. I¡¯m going to go look for Gege, bye~¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand without looking back. ¡°Uncle Zhang~¡±

    Uncle Zhang understood. ¡°Someone, take Miss Song to see the Master.¡±

    Jiang Tao watched as Song Yaoyao quickly left. She was filled with an air of arrogance.

    Her eyes turned dark with hatred as she held onto the backpack and asked, ¡°Uncle Zhang, are you letting her go like that?

    ¡°What if the Master loses his temper?¡±

    The Master of the house barely lost his temper. Most of the time, he was calm and didn¡¯t take anything to heart. But, whenever he did, the consequences weren¡¯t easy to handle.

    But, of course, the main reason for her disapproval came from her own personal displeasure.

    Uncle Zhang ced his hands behind his back and scanned his eyes across Jiang Tao as he held back a smile. A shrewd look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Jiang Tao, to work for the Huos, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re smart or not, but you need to be observant.¡± He then said with deep meaning, ¡°In the Master¡¯s heart, how can youpare Miss Song to other people?¡±

    The young woman was beautiful like the morning sun; lively and vibrant.

    She was also clever, and most importantly, the Master liked her. This was more important than anything.

    ¡°People should understand where they stand. ¡°When they say, ¡®all men are equal¡¯, it is a lie reserved for children.¡± Uncle Zhang started walking inside. His voice sounded warm on the surface, but deep down there was an icy coldness that one could not ignore. ¡°Some people are born loveable, and they are destined to be the cream of the crop.

    ¡°While others, like you and I, we are servants. How could we expect much? Taking good care of our Master and seeing him happy should be enough to make us happy, right?¡± he babbled as he walked like an old man.

    But the entire Huo Manor was under his control. He was the son of the previous butler, and he had dedicated his entire life to the Huos. He grew up serving the Master, and when the Master wasn¡¯t around, he managed the manor meticulously.

 Chapter 89: A Child About To Do Something Naughty

    <h4>Chapter 89: A Child About To Do Something Naughty</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    No one dared to underestimate him. Out of those that were blind enough to do so, 80% of them were no longer on this earth.

    Jiang Tao felt a chill down her spine as she silently followed behind Uncle Zhang.

    After quite some time, she finally squeezed out one word: ¡°Yes...¡±

    She sounded ufortable and nothing like herself.

    ...

    ¡°Miss Song, the Master is inside. I won¡¯t be going in with you.¡±

    The helper pointed to the pavilion ahead, and Song Yaoyao nodded her head as she took a look. ¡°Okay, thank you for showing me the way here!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for me. I wille back with Gegeter.¡±

    She jogged over to the man via a winding gravel path. In the distance, there was a vast field of ginkgo trees that cast a golden reflection on theke. As it was fall, leaves covered the ground.

    Blue skies and white clouds sat above a European-style pavilion. The scene was amazing.

    As she approached, she suddenly slowed down.

    She carefully crept over. The man had a nket on hisp and half of it was on the ground. He was leaning back in a recliner with his eyes closed. His nose was tall and straight, and his eyebrows were refined.

    As Song Yaoyao squatted slightly and leaned forward, she noticed the man¡¯s eyshes were incredibly long and sparse like the wings of an insect.

    She quietly stretched out her hand and traced the man¡¯s face in the air.

    From his forehead to his eyebrows to his nose...

    Song Yaoyao took a deep breath and subconsciously licked her mouth as her gaze fell upon the man¡¯s attractive lips. In novels, lips like these were described as being very kissable.

    But how did they taste...?

    Song Yaoyao had never been the type to torment herself. She looked around; there was no one.

    Great, it was the perfect opportunity to steal a kiss!

    Her heart raced. As she leaned closer and closer, ayer of sweat formed on her back.

    She was almost there...

    Just as she began to feel the man¡¯s breath, a cold finger pressed against her lips.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yaoyao screamed as her eyes flew open in shock.

    Immediately, her gaze fell upon the man¡¯szy and calm eyes. His eyes were clear and his expression was calm.

    ¡°Ge...Gege...when did you wake up?¡±

    Song Yaoyao twirled her fingers as her hands shook. Meanwhile, her face turned as red as blood.

    ¡°When a certain child was about to do something naughty.¡±

    Huo Yunque rubbed his fingertips and his throat twitched.

    ¡°I...¡±

    She was actually caught!

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s confidence suddenly faded as she refuted weakly, ¡°I...I didn¡¯t do anything naughty...!

    She was in the wrong, but she still remained strong.

    ¡°Oh?

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow and suddenly stood up.

    All of a sudden, Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze became a blur as a hand grabbed onto her waist and she was lifted off the ground.

    By the time she realized what had happened, she was sitting on the man¡¯sp which was previously covered by a nket.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    What did he want?

    Song Yaoyao felt her throat was extremely dry and her cheeks were so hot that she could almost die.

    She grabbed onto her shirt quietly, lifted her head, and saw the big figure in front of her.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    Her heart raced randomly like a lost deer.

    Huo Yunque nced down and slowly leaned forward.

    Song Yaoyao was extremely nervous. She closed her eyes with both anticipation and fear.

    But the kiss she was anticipating did not arrive. Instead, a palm pped against her head.

    Song Yaoyao opened her eyes.

    The man¡¯s voice was slow as he held back a smile and sat upright.

    ¡°A child should act like a child. You can¡¯t be like this...¡±

    Boom¡ª

    The deer in her heart dropped dead.

    She straightened her face and her moist eyes glistened.

    Stomping her feet angrily, sheined, ¡°Gege!¡±

 Chapter 90: Gege Carry Me

    <h4>Chapter 90: Gege Carry Me</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The consequence of trying to sneak a kiss and being caught was a feeling of difort all the way back to the house. In fact, Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t even in the mood to look at the scenery.

    The man did not walk too quickly nor slowly. His body was tall and he had a good posture. He was dressed in a white leisurely outfit that made him fit in with the beautiful surroundings.

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and kicked the fallen leaves beside her feet.

    He could have woken up any time. Why did he have to wake up when she was about to kiss him?

    Regardless, even if he had woken up, couldn¡¯t he have pretended to be still sleeping?

    How awkward did he make her feel?

    ¡°Jerk!

    ¡°Stupid Gege!¡±

    As she walked, sheined under her breath. Not paying attention, she ran into a wall of meat.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Their two voices sounded at the same time.

    Song Yaoyao held onto her head with teary eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡±

    This jerk caused her to hit her head and be in pain.

    Huo Yunque nced down at her condescendingly as amusement appeared in his eyes. ¡°You were the one that ran into me,¡± he reminded calmly.

    ¡°I...¡±¡ªSong Yaoyao pouted¡ª¡±That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly stop!

    ¡°Hmph, you jerk...¡±

    Herst sentence was extremely quiet, but Huo Yunque still heard her.

    ¡°Oh?

    ¡°So you were insulting me behind my back?¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded his head, remaining calm andposed.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t expect Huo Yunque¡¯s hearing to be so sharp. She was already caught stealing a kiss, now she was caught badmouthing him. Her face turned as red as blood, while her eyes darted. She did not dare to look Huo Yunque in the eyes.

    Using ame argument, she said, ¡°That¡¯s different!

    ¡°Hitting is a sign of affection, scolding is a sign of love!

    ¡°I clearly love Gege deeply!¡±

    She clenched her fists with a firm expression, trying to convince Huo Yunque of her words.

    Her delicately beautiful face was rosy like a pink jade and the blush at the end of her eyes made her alluring.

    Huo Yunque stared at her. After a while, his lips curved slightly.

    ¡°What ame argument,¡± he chuckled as he turned around and started walking away.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao humphed, lifted her head to look at the man¡¯s broad back, and a cunning look appeared in her eyes.

    Suddenly umting energy on the spot, she jumped forward in two strides and wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Gege, carry me!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk~~¡±

    ¡°Oomph¡ª¡±

    Caught by surprise, Huo Yunque instinctively held her up and his hands fell upon something soft.

    ¡°So heavy.¡±

    He clicked his tongue and slowly advanced forward.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Girls hated when people said they were heavy.

    Song Yaoyao kicked her feet a couple of times andined, ¡°How am I heavy?

    ¡°I¡¯m not fat!

    ¡°Not. At. All!¡± she emphasized one word at a time.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly and his eyes smiled as he looked ahead.

    Huo Manor was situated at the foot of a mountain beside ake. Looking into the distance, apart from golden ginkgo leaves, there were cascading mountains amidst a lingering fog, and one could sense the loneliness of winter.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not fat.¡±

    He walked forward along the gravel path, talking in a low voice, cold and restrained.

    Yet, he sounded sexy and bewitching to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°You can eat more.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was like an angry frog as she bulged her cheeks, red at him, and tried to catch her breath.

    ¡°You said I¡¯m fat!

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating dinner tonight. I need to lose weight!

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡±

    She leaned on his shoulder andined as her face almost screwed into a ball.

    As expected, being fat was a woman¡¯s nemesis.

    No matter their age!

    Huo Yunque continued walking forward and said indifferently, ¡°Children that don¡¯t eat will be thrown away.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Stupid Gege!¡±

    Too far?

    Did he?

    Wasn¡¯t she being too sensitive?

 Chapter 91: I Am Gegeâ€™s Child

    <h4>Chapter 91: I Am Gege¡¯s Child</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Small Uncle, it¡¯s time for dinner...¡±

    Huo Ningxi looked at Huo Yunque¡¯s shoulder and noticed a small head leaning on it.

    A young woman was on his uncle¡¯s back, swaying her feet leisurely, and his uncle actually carried her in calmly.

    Huo Ningxi wiped his face, took a deep breath, and smiled. ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you a child? Don¡¯t you have legs?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips as she wrapped her arms around Huo Yunque¡¯s neck. ¡°I am Gege¡¯s child. Isn¡¯t that right, Gege?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque replied calmly. It wasn¡¯t clear whether he was replying to her.

    He walked past Huo Ningxi and headed for the dining room.

    Huo Ningxi ground his teeth and told himself to forget about it. Ever since Song Yaoyao was here, his Small Uncle had changed a lot.

    But it still infuriated him!

    Didn¡¯t she have legs? They were already inside the manor. Couldn¡¯t he bear to let her down?

    Was he nning to carry her while he ate dinner? Huh?

    At that time, Huo Ningxi did not expect that these words would be a prophecy.

    ...

    At the Song Household. Zhou Manli couldn¡¯t stand the smell of disinfectant, so after an entire day and night at the hospital, she decided to go home.

    Of course, she had someone help her walk.

    At that time, the members of the family were having dinner. When she saw her enter, Song Jingwan immediately threw aside her chopsticks and ran over to greet her, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing home. I would have picked you up!¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s face was green like vegetables as she smiled weakly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. We have helpers. Your studying so hard. I can¡¯t bear to make you run around,¡± she said as her eyes nced behind her.

    Song Rui and Song Wenchuan were also there; the only person missing was Song Yaoyao.

    When she thought of her, Zhou Manli gritted her teeth. Her intuition told her that her bad luck was because Song Yaoyao was a jinx!

    ¡°Where is she? Is she not back yet?¡±

    Song Jingwan nodded her head. ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯t want toe back.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t let anyone look for her. Let her die on the outside!¡± she said coldly.

    Thump¡ª

    Song Rui put on a tough expression and casually stood up, ¡°What kind ofment is that?

    ¡°If word gets out, aren¡¯t you afraid of humiliating us?¡±

    ¡°What did I say wrong?

    ¡°Did I shoo her out with a broom?

    ¡°She was the one that was being rebellious. Why are you ming me?¡±

    Zhou Manli stepped forward with her walking stick and said stubbornly, ¡°I have said what I wanted to say. You can do what you want but I will pretend that I never gave birth to her...¡±

    When she first saw dinner, she was initially nning to eat a bit of it.

    But now, she was feeling full from anger.

    She ordered someone to help her upstairs. Unfortunately, before she got very far, her walking stick suddenly snapped in half. Losing her bnce, Zhou Manli screamed as she expected to fall again...

    ¡°Mom!¡± Song Jingwan turned pale in shock and froze in ce.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Luckily, the helpers grabbed onto her. After a bit of stumbling, she regained her bnce.

    ¡°How unlucky...¡±

    Zhou Manli was still in shock. She looked at the broken walking stick and found it unbelievable. ¡°What quality is this stick?¡±

    From the moment she left the hospital and arrived home, she had only taken a few steps. Yet, the walking stick actually broke?! !

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes darted as the atmosphere grew strange.

    This was a rare situation. Why was all their bad lucking at once?

    Song Wenchuan leaned over and picked up the walking stick. After examining it, he furrowed his brows. ¡°The walking stick is made from solid wood. It couldn¡¯t be this weak...¡±

    ¡°What other reason could there be?¡± Zhou Manli sneered. ¡°I already told you guys that she¡¯s a jinx, yet you refused to believe me!

    ¡°Ow...my hip...¡±

 Chapter 92: Gege, Are You Afraid Of Thunder?

    <h4>Chapter 92: Gege, Are You Afraid Of Thunder?</h4>

    She held onto her hip and hissed. The thought of Song Yaoyao made her furious.

    ¡°Mom...let¡¯s not talk about it for now. I¡¯ll help you back to your room to get some rest first.¡±

    Song Jingwan concealed her true feelings as she interrupted and stopped her mother from talking.

    But the more she acted like this, the more Zhou Manli believed Song Yaoyao was her jinx.

    When she thought about her run of bad luck since the previous night and how she almost lost half her life, she endured and swallowed the words that were about to leave her mouth. She then went upstairs with Song Jingwan.

    At the dining table, Song Rui adjusted his sses and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Chuan, do you think this has anything to do with Yaoyao?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a superstitious person, but he couldn¡¯t stop his wife from being one. Moreover, his elder daughter did indeed have abnormally good luck. It was hard for his firm heart to not be moved a little.

    Especially since thesest two days had been a bit rough.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Song Wenchuan put down the walking stick andughed, ¡°Dad, do you believe that too? Yaoyao has no clue what¡¯s going on and you guys are condemning her. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfair?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Song Rui furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Either way, I don¡¯t believe that. If you need to find a reason for the bad luck, then I simply think bad luck befalls those that treat Yaoyao bad. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Why was everyone else fine? It was only Song Jingwan who fell and hit her head, and Zhou Manli who twisted her hip and got a concussion.

    As Song Wenchuan thought about this, he began tough. He knew it was wrong for him tough at his mother like this, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    If this was true, then the brat was quite interesting.

    As he watched Song Wenchuan leave, Song Rui narrowed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Does bad luck really befall those that treat her bad...¡±

    If that was the case, then that exined it all.

    ...

    Late at night it was silent.

    A wild wind swept past outside the window, blowing leaves all over the ground.

    Rumble¡ª

    Boom¡ª

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flew open. She was met with an endless darkness.

    She took a deep breath, licked her lips, found her bedsidemp, and turned it on as she sat up.

    The room quickly lit up.

    Her heart was racing and her throat was dry like something was choking her.

    Light footsteps echoed from the corridor. Combined with the sounds of the wind outside, the dark night felt extra eerie.

    All of a sudden, Song Yaoyao tore off her quilt, ran over to the door barefooted, and opened it.

    Huo Yunque was wearing a gray fleece bathrobe over a set of long-sleeved navy blue silk pajamas and he was passing her door with a cup in his hand at that time.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    The girl poked her head out through the gap in the door. Her head was covered in a cold sweat and her face was pale like paper.

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow and estimated the time in his mind.

    It was roughly 2am.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed. ¡°Gege, it¡¯s thundering outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Yunque nodded as he looked at her face. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°I was worried that you¡¯d be scared. Gege, why don¡¯t I sleep with you tonight.¡±

    As she asked this, she gripped the hem of her pajamas so hard that her fingers turned pale.

    She was like a trembling rabbit that was pretending to beposed.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°No.¡±

    He then started heading back to his room. But a small hand suddenly grabbed onto the corner of his shirt. With amusement in his eyes, he secretly nced sideways. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of thunder and I don¡¯t need anyone to apany me.¡±

    Rumble¡ª

    Another loud thunder roared. Song Yaoyao was so frightened that she immediately buried her head into Huo Yunque¡¯s back.

    As her voice broke, she said, ¡°No, you definitely need someone....¡±

 Chapter 93: Can You Keep Me Company?

    <h4>Chapter 93: Can You Keep Me Company?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The girl¡¯s voice trembled, yet she pretended as though she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.

    The man¡¯s throat moved a little and he held back his smile.

    Curving his lips, he nodded. ¡°Yes, I do need it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up as if she was suddenly relieved. Tugging on his shirt, she said cutely, ¡°I knew you would need it!

    ¡°Things like thunder are too scary...¡±

    She scrunched up her nose as her lips turned pale.

    She looked pitiful and cute.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyelids lowered and he nced at her bare feet. Her toes were round, fair, and tender, but because of the cold floor, they were curled up.

    He frowned. ¡°Go back and wear your slippers.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, another crack of thunder sounded.

    ¡°Waaa¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao almost cried in fear. She shook her head frantically as she held onto the man¡¯s arm with both hands. ¡°No!¡±

    She sobbed as though she would burst into tears if Huo Yunque continued to force her.

    Tch...

    So delicate.

    Huo Yunque shook his head. Suddenly, he leaned over, pulled her into his arms, and lifted her up.

    Like a child, she sat in his arms. She was wearing a set of pink velvet pajamas, her lotus leaf cor was rounded withce, her ck hair reached her waist, and her small palm-sized face was delicate and bright. If she wasn¡¯t hugging the man¡¯s neck in fear, people would probably think she was a life-sized doll.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    ¡°If you make another request, I will send you home.¡±

    Huo Yunque took big strides forward. His room was on the other side of the corridor. Because he enjoyed the silence, the entire ce was filled with his own private spaces.

    The man¡¯s bedroom was big and empty.

    It used gray and white tones with dark solid wood furnishings.

    There were practically no digital devices in the room; just a few foreignnguage books on the headboard. It appeared in and simple.

    The man bent over and ced Song Yaoyao on the bed. ¡°Sleep.¡± His voice was low and raspy.

    Song Yaoyao loosened her grip around his neck. Her big, dark eyes focused on him and she opened her mouth sweetly, ¡°Gege, are you not sleeping?¡±

    Her dark pupils sparkled like stars.

    Huo Yunque leaned over slightly, his expression did not change. As usual, he was calm and unfazed.

    He slowly stretched out his hand, curled his finger, and gave her a flick on the forehead.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Song Yaoyao yelped as she covered her forehead.

    Huo Yunque took this opportunity to stand up. He looked at her condescendingly and held back a smile.

    ¡°At your age, why do you have so many messy thoughts?

    ¡°Hurry and sleep.¡±

    He pulled off his bathrobe and threw it onto the ck sofa on the side.

    He then picked a book casually and turned around.

    Unsurprisingly, she held him back by the corner of his shirt.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Gege, can you stay here and keep mepany?¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed. He flipped open his book and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that was supposed to apany me?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. She gradually blushed and her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Sleep.¡±

    He sat on the edge of the bed and pulled up the quilt with one hand, wrapping her like a cocoon.

    ¡°Then, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow as he ced his long slender finger on her lips. ¡°Either sleep now or go back to your room to sleep. Understood?¡±

    His tone was serious and his gaze was profound.

    Song Yaoyao could tell that he wasn¡¯t joking. She immediately huddled under the quilt, revealing only her almond eyes. She then nced at him secretly before she quickly closed them.

    Her soft voice was careful. ¡°I¡¯m asleep!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Yunque curved his lips and shook his head quietly.

    Outside, it was pouring rain as shes of lightning mixed with the sound of thunder.

 Chapter 94: I Suspect Someone Cast Black Magic On My Small Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 94: I Suspect Someone Cast ck Magic On My Small Uncle</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The girl huddled up in the gray quilt. Her small face was white and dazzling, but with each crack of thunder, her brows furrowed into a lump.

    After a long time...

    Huo Yunque flipped another page, and next to him, he sensed some movement.

    She was rustling around but she thought he didn¡¯t notice.

    A small hand was quietly holding onto the corner of his shirt.

    ¡°Gege, good night...¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes. An arc of light on his lower eyelid masked the dullness under his eyes.

    Good night.

    As time passed, the breaths behind him started to stabilize.

    Huo Yunque knitted his brows, closed his book, and looked sideways. The girl was lying on the bed that belonged to him, sleeping soundly, but her hand was still sping onto his shirt and she refused to let go.

    As soon as he moved, she immediately grumbled and held onto him tighter.

    ¡°Little Liar.¡±

    His lips curved upwards slightly. The man¡¯s cold voice was extra alluring on a rainy night.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    The girl suddenly rubbed his hand, buried her head into his palm, and fell asleep.

    She seemed to be talking in her sleep.

    ...

    The next day, the sky was even gloomier.

    With his jacket hanging around his elbows, Huo Ningxi yed a game while he walked down from the other end of the corridor.

    Click¡ª

    A door opened.

    A girl in pink and white pajamas and a pair of extrarge slippers walked out of the door.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    A few secondster.

    ¡°F*ck!! !¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!

    ¡°Exin!

    ¡°Give me a clear reason why you¡¯reing out of my Small Uncle¡¯s room!¡±

    Huo Ningxi turned off his game. He opened his eyes wide, unable to process the scene he had witnessed.

    Why was Song Yaoyaoing out of his Small Uncle¡¯s room?

    Had they progressed that quickly?

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. After a good night¡¯s sleep, her cheeks were rosy without any trace of the paleness from the previous night.

    Her lips parted and she spat out one word: ¡°Idiot¡ª¡±

    Wearing the slippers, she slowly headed back to her own room.

    Huo Ningxi followed behind her, keeping at her pace. ¡°Song Yaoyao, did you seduce my Small Uncle?

    ¡°Wow! At your age, you sure have your methods!

    ¡°Let me warn you, don¡¯t hurt my Small Uncle. He will neverpromise for a woman...¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and looked at the man who had just walked out of his room in a fresh set of clothes. Stretching out her hands, she said, ¡°The slippers are too big. I can¡¯t walk properly...¡±

    The man nced at the slippers that were 1.5 times the size of her feet and furrowed his brows. ¡°How troublesome.¡±

    He strode over, lifted her in his arms, and carried her back to her bedroom.

    In his eyes, Huo Ningxi did not exist.

    Huo Ningxi: ¡°???¡±

    He stood frozen in ce for two seconds before he suddenly rushed downstairs.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang!

    ¡°Uncle Zhang!¡±

    Uncle Zhang, who was in the garden instructing some people to sweep up the fallen leaves, heard the noise and thought something big had happened. Turning his legs sharply, he ran back into the manor and saw the anxious Huo Ningxi. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked.

    Huo Ningxi nced upstairs, grabbed onto Uncle Zhang, and asked, ¡°Uncle Zhang, do you have the contact details of the Fengshui master that our family is familiar with?

    ¡°I need to speak to him!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Uncle Zhang was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master?

    ¡°You¡¯re in such a panic. Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat first.¡±

    ¡°Oh! There¡¯s a huge problem!¡±

    Huo Ningxi couldn¡¯t calm down. He patted his head and said quietly, ¡°I suspect Song Yaoyao cast ck magic on my Small Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Uncle Zhang was confused. ¡°Young Master, did you have a nightmare and not sleep well?¡±

    As he heard this, Huo Ningxi almost died from anger.

 Chapter 95: Miss Song Is Cute And Loveable

    <h4>Chapter 95: Miss Song Is Cute And Loveable</h4>

    He asked dumbfoundedly, ¡°Uncle Zhang, what do you think about Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Uncle Zhang: ¡°Are you talking about Miss Song?

    ¡°She¡¯s really good. She¡¯s pretty, well-behaved, loveable, and sweet.¡±

    Most importantly, the Master liked her.

    However, he had never expressed this directly.

    Before he admitted to it himself, they were not going to assume what he was thinking.

    Huo Ningxi: ¡°???¡±

    Huo Ningxi felt that the Song Yaoyao he knew was a different person to the one that Uncle Zhang knew.

    ¡°Is she well-behaved and loveable?¡± She was violent, filled with lies, and a hypocrite.

    That¡¯s the real Song Yaoyao!

    ¡°Yes. Why do you dislike her?

    ¡°Look at how cute she is. She is also innocent and kind with good manners.¡±

    Huo Ningxi: ¡°Haha.¡±

    He would never believe that!

    As he spoke, Uncle Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up and a smile crept onto his face.

    ¡°Good morning, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, good morning~~¡±

    The girl wasn¡¯t wearing her uniform today. Instead, she was wearing an outfit that Jiang Tao had bought for her. It wasn¡¯t one of the big brand names; just a brand that was suited to girls of her age.

    A furry white sweater with a id skirt, a pantyhose, and small leather shoes.

    Holding her pink backpack in her arms, her whole body was full of vigor.

    ¡°Oh, morning, morning, morning¡±¡ªUncle Zhang nodded¡ª¡±Do you want breakfast?

    ¡°The kitchen made seafood congee, some sandwiches, and fried eggs. What would you like to eat?¡±

    Huo Ningxi rolled his eyes andined on the inside: f*ck, do I even exist?

    Did stupid Song Yaoyao cast ck magic on Uncle Zhang as well?!

    Only when he boarded the carter did he process what had happened that morning.

    His gaze wasplicated as he looked at the well-behaved girl sitting on the other side. In all fairness, she wasn¡¯t bad looking like Uncle Zhang had said.

    But she was simply not bad!

    In Huo Ningxi¡¯s heart, Song Yaoyao had a horrible personality!

    She was a little swindler who loved to act.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t manage to ask what he wanted to.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even lift her head.

    ¡°You and my Small Uncle...¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say. With much difficulty, he asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡± Song Yaoyao shook her head speechlessly. ¡°If you want to say something, then make it clear.¡±

    ¡°You know. That!¡± Huo Ningxi was so frustrated that he wanted to hit someone.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was also frustrated as she ground her teeth. ¡°If you can¡¯t speak clearly, then don¡¯t speak. At your age, don¡¯t you know how to express yourself properly?

    ¡°If you keep annoying me, I¡¯m going to hit you!¡±

    She shook her fist threateningly.

    Sigh¡ª

    Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth andughed in anger. ¡°Have you forgotten whose house you¡¯re living in and whose car you¡¯re sitting in?

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, I¡¯ve never met such an arrogant person!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen it now. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Song Yaoyao spread her palms indifferently and grinned.

    Her expression was arrogant, smug, and irritating.

    Huo Ningxi took a deep breath. He remembered his Small Uncle¡¯s warning and secretly sped his hands.

    He told himself not to be impulsive; impulse was a demon!

    Saying one word at a time, he gritted his teeth, ¡°Satisfied!

    ¡°I can¡¯t be more satisfied!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good~¡±

    As soon as she said this, she suddenly felt a little curious. ¡°So what did you think me and your Small Uncle did?¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he stared at Song Yaoyao in detail for a couple of seconds.

    All of a sudden, heughed. ¡°Song Yaoyao, why didn¡¯t I notice that you¡¯re actually a fool?¡±

 Chapter 96: You Look Like Youâ€™re Asking For A Beating

    <h4>Chapter 96: You Look Like You¡¯re Asking For A Beating</h4>

    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Ningxi heard the sound of knuckles cracking.

    His head felt numb as he looked at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao smiled slightly. ¡°Guess what you look like to me.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyelids twitched and he stepped back. With a threatening tone, he said, ¡°Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t you dare¡ª Ahhh!¡±

    The girl¡¯s fist mmed into his face. Blinking, Song Yaoyao said, ¡°I think you look like you¡¯re asking for a beating.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, Song Yaoyao!¡±

    He lifted his hand and looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s bright and beautiful face. With her chin raised slightly, she looked fearless.

    ¡°Go ahead, hit me! When we get back, I¡¯ll tell Gege that you bullied me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one that¡¯s going to tell Small Uncle that you bullied me!¡± Huo Ningxi red at her childishly and lowered his hand.

    ¡°Ha~ Gege wouldn¡¯t believe you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled a face at him and looked out the window. ¡°Uncle, stop here, I want to buy something!¡± she quickly said to the driver.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten about her promise of bringing gifts for Tang Xinrou and the others~

    If not for Shen Xun¡¯s help the previous day, she wouldn¡¯t have made so much money!

    So, she had to carefully select some gifts!

    As he watched her step out of the car and run lightly into the distance, Huo Ningxi wiped his face,

    His eyes met with the driver¡¯s through the rearview mirror.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°If you dare say a word¡ª¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t see a thing,¡± the driver lowered his head and replied calmly.

    That¡¯s about right!

    From the moment that Song Jingwan arrived at school, she kept guard over the gates. When she saw Huo Ningxi step out of his car and the car leave without any sign of Song Yaoyao, her heart finally rxed.

    ¡°Ningxi~¡±

    She quickly rushed over, her nose red from the cold and looking pitiful. ¡°Good morning~¡±

    After being angered by Song Yaoyao and seeing the well-behaved Song Jingwan, he felt a lot better. ¡°Good morning. Why are you standing here?

    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    He asked curiously.

    ¡°I was waiting for you, of course~¡± Song Jingwan looked down with embarrassment andughed shyly. Running her hand through her hair, she suddenly said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, where¡¯s Yaoyao?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t shee with you today?¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth at the mention of her name. ¡°Who knows where she went. She can do whatever she wants!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s lips curved in secret, but when she lifted her head, her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Oh?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Yaoyao staying at the Huo Manor anymore?

    ¡°Where could she possibly go...¡±

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s still there.¡±

    Huo Ningxi nced at her curiously. ¡°But why isn¡¯t she going home?¡± Why was she staying at his home anyway? It was so annoying.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression froze. sping onto her bag, she said sadly, ¡°Oh...yes, why isn¡¯t she?

    ¡°You see, Yaoyao...sh-she had an argument with my mom. Because of a few words of scolding, she ran away from home impulsively. When I tried to persuade her toe home, she didn¡¯t listen to me. Oh, that personality of hers. Just the thought of it gives me a headache...¡±

    ¡°I know, right? You also think she has a bad temper?¡±

    Huo Ningxi brushed back his hair and strode inside. In a strange tone, he asked, ¡°She¡¯s nothing like how she appears. Why is she so violent?

    ¡°You have no idea what she did this morning...¡±

    He was tall and his strides were big and fast. However, he didn¡¯t notice Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze grow colder and colder behind him.

    Huo Ningxi probably didn¡¯t realize either. He had never been a person of many words. But when he spoke about Song Yaoyao, he couldn¡¯t stop.

    He was the Young Master of the Huo Family. When had he ever been hit and not had the ability to fight back?

 Chapter 97: Do You Like This Gift?

    <h4>Chapter 97: Do You Like This Gift?</h4>

    Could he not do it? Or did he not want to?

    The two of them entered the ssroom in silence. Somehow, their rtionship wasn¡¯t as close as they once were.

    ...

    As soon as Song Yaoyao entered the ssroom, she looked into a few sets of eyes that were as bright as lightbulbs.

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, gifts!¡±

    Tang Xinrou drummed on her desk with anticipation.

    ¡°You guys...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze drifted from Tang Xinrou to Han Jun, and finally onto Shen Xun.

    The boy¡¯s hair was messy and he had a scar on his face as he lifted his head sleepily.

    He looked straight...

    ...at her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Are you guys this excited?

    ¡°Okay then...¡±

    She walked over to her seat, sat down, and slowly opened her bag.

    ¡°What is it?

    ¡°Food?

    ¡°Toys?

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a gaming console, right?¡± Tang Xinrou asked curiously as she stretched her neck. As she asked, she saw the item in Song Yaoyao¡¯s bag and her expression slowly froze. ¡°You...¡±

    How heartless!

    Song Yaoyao pulled out a few of the newest practice question textbooks from the collection, ¡®5 years of college entrance exams, 3 years of practice exams¡¯.

    She then handed them two textbooks each.

    She patted her hand on the books and said sweetly, ¡°Look! ¡°I specifically bought these this morning. It¡¯s the same as the ones I have~ From now on, you can do practice questions with me after school!¡±

    She had a smile on her face and a vigorous expression, but she was not forceful at all.

    Clearly, she was being serious.

    Thump¡ª

    Shen Xun dropped his head onto his desk, pretending to be dead.

    Meanwhile, Tang Xinrou frowned. ¡°Yaoyao, can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Why?

    ¡°Come on!

    ¡°Let¡¯s study together! Doing practice questions is the only way not to waste time.¡±

    Han Jun¡¯s eyes turned dark and he quickly waved his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t want any gift!

    ¡°I already have two textbooks here. You can just give them to Brother Xun and Tang Xinrou. One each. Perfect!¡± he sincerely suggested.

    As a poor student, he simply wanted to eat, wait for his death, and be a small subordinate.

    If he wanted to work hard, he would go to the first ss!

    ¡°Huh?

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Shen Xun smiled slightly as he turned his head. He was still lying on his desk as he stretched out his hand to pat Han Jun¡¯s head. ¡°Jun¡¯er, can you repeat yourself?¡±

    As he was still going through puberty, his voice was slightly raspy. Combined with his sleepy tone, he sounded extremely gentle.

    But Han Jun still wanted to cry. ¡°Brother Xun, just kill me!¡±

    He¡¯d rather die than do practice questions!

    ¡°Why would I do that?

    ¡°Come, let me give you my two books as well. Study hard and keep moving forward.¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°...¡±

    He¡¯d rather die.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t understand. Was studying so hard?

    She looked at the practice paper that she had already halfpleted. After thinking for a while, she suddenly understood.

    ¡°Oh...is this because you guys don¡¯t know how to answer the questions?¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°Yes, we are useless trash.¡±

    Tang Xinrou who was forced to be called trash: ¡°...¡±

    Fine, as long as I don¡¯t have to do questions, I don¡¯t mind being trash.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Taking the 300,000 into consideration, you guys must not go out after school from now on except to go to the toilet. I will tutor you seriously.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face was fair and tender, patting her chest as her eyes sparkled.

    She was filled with passion.

    Shen Xun: ¡°I¡¯m dead...¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°Me too...¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head sadly and looked into Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes pitifully, ¡°Rourou...¡±

    Seeing that she was sobbing and about to cry, Tang Xinrou¡¯s mind was a blur as she quickly wrapped her arms around her andforted her.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll study with you!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Precious~~¡±

 Chapter 98: Do You Want To Be An Actress?

    <h4>Chapter 98: Do You Want To Be An Actress?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved and she said coquettishly, ¡°I love Rourou the most~¡±

    Her voice was the perfect amount of sweetness and gentleness.

    Shen Xun, who was ying dead, lifted his eyes. ¡°If I study as well, will you love me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao remained in Tang Xinrou¡¯s embrace as she turned her head and curved her almond eyes with a harmless expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will give you a loving beating. I don¡¯t want my underling to be an illiterate piece of trash.¡±

    Shen Xun tried to suck it up, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°F*ck...¡±

    Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re no angel, you¡¯re a demon!

    Subsequently, an amazing scene befell upon the useless ss 3-3.

    With the most unnoticed student taking the lead, she and 3 of the worst students were doing practice questions together...

    Amongst them was Shen Xun who had an injury and a bandage on his nose. He was gritting his teeth and gripping onto his pen impatiently. The vibe he gave was not of someone answering questions, but someone that was about to start a fight with the pen in his hand transforming into a sword at any moment.

    Outside the window, the weather was gloomy with a light drizzle.

    The school¡¯s principal, Wang Mingjiang, walked past with a middle-aged man. The students in the third ss shrunk their heads as they yed on their phones and whispered. No one dared to make a loud noise.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Wang Mingjiang suddenly reversed and looked at the ss number again. It was the third ss indeed. But weren¡¯t they too quiet?

    As the most difficult ss in Liyang, Wang Mingjiang usually let them do what they wanted. After all, they were all rich socialites who would eventually be sent overseas by their rich parents after graduation. For them, entering college never posed an issue.

    Since their families didn¡¯t care, Wang Mingjiang couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with them either. All he had to do was ensure their safety at school.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Creases appeared on the bearded middle-aged man¡¯s forehead, a result of furrowing his brows too often.

    When he had a straight face, he looked particrly strict.

    ¡°Oh, these kids aren¡¯t being rowdy today,¡± Wang Mingjiang sighed as he rubbed his head. ¡°I¡¯m not used to this silence.¡±

    ¡°Is this the unruly third ss you were talking about?

    ¡°I think they¡¯re quite good. Look over there...¡±

    The man¡¯s name was Kang Yuan. With a chuckle, he pointed to the two desks in thest row. ¡°Look at how passionate they are about studying!¡±

    ¡°Passionate about studying? Oh, don¡¯t say that. They might be up to no good!¡± Wang Mingjiang squinted his eyes and looked at them. ¡°Come, let¡¯s check on them. I bet they¡¯re reading novels orics.¡±

    Kang Yuan found this amusing but he still followed Wang Mingjiang over.

    Can¡¯t you see they¡¯re holding pens, he thought.

    Why would they use pens to read novels andics?

    ¡°Oof, Old Wang is here!¡±

    ¡°Who did something wrong and got caught?

    ¡°Quick, stand up. The principal¡¯s here!¡±

    The students weren¡¯t afraid of the principal at all as they chuckled and teased him. They even called him by his nickname.

    Wang Mingjiang red at the cheeky monkeys andughed, ¡°Stop!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t used to the silence earlier. This was more like it!

    He walked over to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side.

    The girl lifted her head when she heard the movement and looked into the eyes of the two men in front of her.

    The girl had red lips, white teeth and her eyes were big and dark. When she looked at them nkly, there was a sense of naive innocence and pureness.

    After a few seconds of silence...

    Kang Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Student, do you want to be an actress?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°?¡±

    Actress?

    What did he mean?

 Chapter 99: Rather Than Being An Actress, Iâ€™d Rather Study

    <h4>Chapter 99: Rather Than Being An Actress, I¡¯d Rather Study</h4>

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    There was a sharp scream, and Song Yaoyao subconsciously covered her ears.

    Tang Xinrou gripped onto her arm tightly. The sharp scream wasing from her.

    ¡°It¡¯s Director Kang! Do you know Director Kang?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was confused. ¡°Am I supposed to know him?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was like a fangirl as her cheeks turned red with excitement and her voice trembled. ¡°Have you heard of the drama, ¡®Prince of Big City?¡¯ Director Kang filmed it! Heter changed to filming movies. Have you heard of, ¡®The Last Day¡¯ and ¡®Forever Reincarnation¡¯? Ohhh, they¡¯re both ssics!!¡±

    Kang Yuan looked in amusement at the bright-eyed girl who was introducing him to Song Yaoyao.

    There was no denying that he was slightly dumbfounded when he saw Tang Xinrou.

    Both these girls were very attractive.

    One was charming and eye-catching, the other was radiant and sweet.

    Two different styles, yet they had one simrity: they were both beautiful.

    Song Yaoyao continued to shake her head. ¡°Never seen them before...¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Yaoyao, have you been living under a rock? On thest day of screening, his zombie sci-fi movie broke all records! It made 51 billion yuan! And, it swept through Asia. How could you not have seen it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She was simply someone who had scanned through a novel before she was transmigrated into it. Yet, she was being questioned about the details.

    Song Yaoyao waspletely confused. It would be a surprise if she managed to actually answer.

    ¡°Aiya, forget it. Haha, it¡¯s normal for a young girl to not know me.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Tang Xinrou nodded her head and casually picked up the book on her desk. Lifting it in her hands, she said, ¡°Director Kang, I am your fan, can you give me your autograph?¡±

    Kang Yuan epted the book happily.

    ¡°Oh, are you studying the 5/3 textbook? Good job. Keep working hard on it. You¡¯ll be free once you make it into university! Keep it up!¡± Kang Yuan gave her his autograph and casually opened the book to have a look. His expression froze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wang Mingjiang grabbed the 5/3 textbook from her hands and flipped through it. He then ced it back down without any change in his emotions.

    ¡°Good luck. Keep it up.¡±

    Apart from a few multiple-choice questions that she identally guessed right, the rest were ridiculously wrong.

    But...consciously putting in the effort was already a big improvement.

    Kang Yuan was still interested in Song Yaoyao, especially since he had been recently filming an artistic teen movie. Inside the movie, the secondary lead was yet to be confirmed.

    But as soon as he saw Song Yaoyao, he immediately remembered that the character had a pair of eyes that could talk, and Song Yaoyao happened to have a pair of clear and bright almond eyes.

    ¡°Student, I was being serious earlier. Even your ssmate recognizes me, so I¡¯m not a liar. Do you want to be an actress? I have a role that¡¯s perfect for you.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at her with envy. They were talking about a Director Kang movie!

    To debut in a Director Kang movie, even if it was just a supporting role, was a huge starting point!

    But Song Yaoyao said without hesitation, ¡°No. If I have time, I¡¯d rather work on practice questions.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Wang Mingjiang twitched his lips.

    A third ss student was actually talking about studying? He curiously picked up Song Yaoyao¡¯s practice paper and had a look. A momentter, he froze.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kang Yuan stretched his neck curiously and had a look as well.

    They used to be schoolmates. At that time, no one expected that Kang Yuan would choose to pick up a video camera and be a director.

    But the fact that they were friends meant that Kang Yuan was also once a top student.

    Just a simple nce of the paper and he knew that the amount of correct answers was shocking.

 Chapter 100: Is It Hard To Rank First In The Grade?

    <h4>Chapter 100: Is It Hard To Rank First In The Grade?</h4>

    Wang Mingjiang was stunned as joy slowly spread through his eyes. ¡°This student is quite smart! It¡¯s almost the mid-semester exams. What rank do you think you¡¯ll get?¡±

    He simply asked this question casually because of the high uracy rate of Song Yaoyao¡¯s paper.

    Who knew Song Yaoyao would y with her pen calmly and reply, ¡°First.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Han Jun was hiding in the back row drinking something. When he heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s reply, he almost spat out all the liquid in his mouth.

    Song Yaoyao was certainly brave!

    ¡°Oh...¡± Wang Mingjiang¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a good goal. Keep going! This goal can be easily achieved within the third ss!¡±

    ¡°When did I mention the third ss?¡± Song Yaoyao gave Wang Mingjiang a weird look with her clear eyes. ¡°I was talking abouting first in the grade...¡±

    ¡°Cough...cough cough cough... What did you say?¡±

    Wang Mingjiang was shocked. Even if he walked into the first ss, the students wouldn¡¯t easily tell him that they wanted toe first.

    What if they got a facep? That would be so awkward!

    If a naughty and unruly student was telling him this, Wang Mingjiang would simply dismiss it like a joke.

    But the girl looked well-behaved and quiet. And when she spoke to people, she looked straight at them with her dark almond eyes, and she seemed quite serious.

    She gave the feeling that she was telling the truth and she had the ability to achieve it.

    ¡°Coming first in the grade...¡± Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t understand their dramatic reactions. ¡°Is it that hard toe first?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand because she had never attended a school in her previous life.

    She had always been homeschooled by a home tutor.

    From a young age, there had never been a question that she couldn¡¯t answer. She also vaguely heard her parents say that she was a genius. But she had never beenpared to anyone. So she felt a little ufortable when she said herst sentence.

    ¡°I heard this contains questions from previous college exams. I find them really easy... It shouldn¡¯t be that hard to rank first, right?¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted on the almost filled-out 5/3 textbook questioningly.

    Could the mid-semester exam be more difficult than this?

    As Song Yaoyao¡¯s deskmate, Tang Xinrou had witnessed Song Yaoyao¡¯s craziness over thest few days. She patted her on the head andforted, ¡°Not hard, not hard. With your abilities, Precious, it would actually be strange if you didn¡¯te first!¡±

    Han Jun rolled his eyes.

    Shen Xuny on his desk and secretly chuckled. But as heughed, he saw the 5/3 textbook on his desk, and couldn¡¯tugh anymore...

    ¡°Really? Let me see.¡±

    The textbook from earlier was for English, but the one in her hand was a maths multiple-choice book.

    Wang Mingjiang suddenly felt curious. If it was someone else, he may have lost his patience.

    But who told Song Yaoyao to be so attractive with a convincing face?

    Apart from Xu Yue who didn¡¯t get along with Song Yaoyao, everyone else lifted their ears in curiosity as they surrounded and watched.

    Of course, most people thought Song Yaoyao was just talking big. The first-ce ranking in the ss had always belonged to Huo Ningxi from the first ss! And the only person capable of being on the same level as him was Song Jingwan from the first ss, Song Yaoyao¡¯s twin sister.

    As for the third ss, they were historically known for ranking first from the back, and they always upied the first dozen rankings from the back.

    How could she talk big like this? Was she asking for a facep?

    Wang Mingjiang looked at the textbook and quickly finished an entire page.

    ¡°Eh?

    ¡°Huh?

    ¡°This...¡±

    His sounds of surprise made everyone behind him nervous.

    What was the situation?!

 Chapter 101: Advance To The First Class

    <h4>Chapter 101: Advance To The First ss</h4>

    ¡°Old Wang! What are you grunting about? Let me see!¡±

    Kang Yuan couldn¡¯t stand his reaction, so he grabbed the book and flipped through it. As he looked at it, his eyes lit up brighter and brighter. When he looked at Song Yaoyao, his gaze was filled with admiration. ¡°Student, not bad!¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked gratified. As she grabbed onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm, she was even more excited than her.

    Ahhh, my idol is praising Precious! That¡¯s just like praising me!

    Wang Mingjiang nodded and asked with a smile, ¡°Student, what¡¯s your name? Do you want to advance to the first ss?¡±

    As soon as he said these words, the entire ssroom was in an uproar.

    Shen Xun lifted his head and rubbed his face in frustration. He was smiling on the surface but not on the inside. ¡°Principal, it¡¯s rare for the third ss to produce a top student. We need her guidance. How can you drag her to the first ss as soon as you see that she has good results? It¡¯s as though they¡¯re your biological children and we¡¯re just stepchildren...¡±

    Cough, cough, cough¡ª

    These wordspletely shocked Han Jun.

    Oh, Brother Xun, you¡¯re certainly brave enough to say anything!

    Wang Mingjiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When he saw the injury on Shen Xun¡¯s face, he said helplessly, ¡°Nonsense! What are you talking about?! In my eyes, you are all equal!¡±

    ¡°Tch, that wasn¡¯t what you said earlier, Old Wang!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! It isn¡¯t easy for us to have a top student! Don¡¯t steal her away!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We object!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao belongs to us. If anyone dares to touch her, we will fight you with our lives!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked. When had she been so popr?

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes and whispered to herself, ¡°What a fake!¡±

    She secretly sent Song Jingwan a message. In her heart, she still remembered how she had been humiliated not long ago.

    She was going to give Song Yaoyao a taste of her own medicine eventually.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop causing a fuss. I was simply asking for her opinion. I wasn¡¯t forcefully selling her to the first ss. Seriously...¡± Wang Mingjiang found this amusing. He looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Student, keep going. I have high hopes for you!¡±

    Inside, he was secretly anticipating the future. Would the useless third ss change because of this girl?

    ¡°Okay, Old Kang, let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Mingjiang returned Song Yaoyao¡¯s book to her and decided to leave.

    But before they started walking away, Kang Yuan still felt a little reluctant to leave.

    Oh, these students are so interesting. All young people should be full of vitality like this!

    He pulled out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Song Yaoyao happily. ¡°Miss, this is my business card. Before I find someone to fill the role, you can contact me at any time.¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao took the card, Tang Xinrou quickly grabbed it for her.

    ¡°See you again soon, Director Kang!¡± she waved happily.

    ¡°Bye! Oh, by the way, your name¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Tang Xinrou! ¡®Xin¡¯ as in new, ¡®Rou¡¯ as in gentle!¡±

    Kang Yuan nodded his head. ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡±

    After the two men left, the third ss immediately came to life.

    A group of boys approached Shen Xun. ¡°Brother Xun, have you really changed your ways and decided to study?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you confident that you can rank first in the grade? What did the principal mean by what he said? Was he praising you?¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem ranking first.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved; she always had a good attitude toward those that weren¡¯t hostile against her. ¡°If you encounter any problems with your studies, you¡¯re wee to ask me.¡±

    She was generous as she smiled sweetly, and her words made her very likable.

    ¡°Wow! Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re so loveable!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, why didn¡¯t I notice before?~¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, what do I do? I want to be her friend.¡±

 Chapter 102: Potential

    <h4>Chapter 102: Potential</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Tang Xinrou widened her eyes and hugged Song Yaoyao domineeringly, full of possessiveness. ¡°Yaoyao is mine, no one is allowed to steal her away from me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, why didn¡¯t I notice before that you have the potential of bing a lesbian?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s previous deskmate, who was heartlessly abandoned, rolled her eyes and watched speechlessly as Tang Xinrou clung to Song Yaoyao, refusing to let go.

    Song Yaoyao poked her head out of Tang Xinrou¡¯s arms with difficulty.

    Her hair was messy and her gaze was like a dazed little deer. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means she wants to be my love rival.¡±

    Shen Xuny on his desk at the back and yawned as hezily exined.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Love rival?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was amused. ¡°You are not qualified to be my love rival! Besides, Yaoyao thinks you¡¯re ugly. She already has a Gege that she likes, okay?¡±

    ¡°A Gege that she likes?¡±

    Sun Ling and the others scratched their heads, unable to process this information.

    This was too much to handle!

    At the mention of her Gege, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes immediately curved and she nodded her head, ¡°Uh huh, I have a Gege that I like a lot!¡±

    Shen Xun rolled his eyes and gritted his teeth as he grunted, ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Han Jun patted him on the shoulder sympathetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Xun!¡±

    The grumpy Shen Xun sneered and threw a p across his face, pushing him away as he cursed, ¡°Sorry my *ss! Scram!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡±

    Han Jun huddled up on the side and covered his head as he cried. Brother Xun was frightening when he was in love!

    ...

    ss 3-1.

    After Song Jingwan saw Xu Yue¡¯s message, she pursed her lips.

    ¡°Jingwan, do you know how to answer this question? My brain is about to explode. I¡¯ve been working on it all ss, but I can¡¯t seem to get the correct answer!¡± a boy asked as he approached her side, his gaze secretly falling upon her.

    Song Jingwan was in a bad mood, so she had no patience to respond. Boys like this were dreaming. Why didn¡¯t they look in the mirror first and see if they were worthy?

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Just as she was about to find an excuse to brush off the boy, she noticed two figures in her peripheral vision, passing by the window outside. Her expression immediately changed and she smiled gently. ¡°Oh...this question. I just happened to answer it. Let me exin it to you.¡±

    Initially, the boy noticed Song Jingwan¡¯s tone and thought she was going to reject him. But before he was faced with disappointment, he saw her beautiful face.

    Her voice was gentle and friendly, making her very likable.

    He blushed and quickly thanked her.

    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±

    He opened his book nervously and exined his thought process. But for some reason, he just couldn¡¯t get the answer.

    ¡°I see~ Let me have a look~¡±

    As Song Jingwan spoke gently, she patiently nced over.

    A trace of contempt appeared in her eyes. What a useless piece of trash. If he couldn¡¯t even answer a question like this, how was he worthy of liking her?

    The boy had no idea what Song Jingwan was thinking. He was simply filled with excitement as his face turned red. ¡°Okay, take your time. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    As Song Jingwan lowered her head, her eyes fluttered like the wings of a butterfly, her skin was fair, and her features were beautiful. It was like she had walked out of a painting. His gaze fell upon her body with concentration.

    At that moment, Kang Yuan and Wang Mingjiang nced in through the window and saw this scene.

    Kang Yuan said with interest, ¡°Not bad. Your students seem like they¡¯re quite self-motivated.¡±

    ¡°Duh...this is ss 3-1, the ss that we¡¯re specifically focused on nurturing!¡±

 Chapter 103: Lacking Some Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 103: Lacking Some Feeling</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The proudness in Wang Mingjiang¡¯s eyes could hardly be concealed.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, look at you!¡± Kang Yuan pointed at him andined as heughed.

    ¡°Who told you to be a director instead of a teacher. It¡¯s toote to feel envious now!¡± Wang Mingjiang sped his hands behind his back. All of Liyang¡¯s best students were gathered in the first ss.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the students in other grades weren¡¯t good. Butpared to the brilliant results of ss 3-1, they still had a long way to go.

    However, that girl...

    Wang Mingjiang suddenly felt some anticipation. Would she be able to break the school¡¯s record?

    ¡°My passion does not lie here. Besides, aren¡¯t I doing quite well?¡± Kang Yuan raised an eyebrow, looked over, and suddenly froze. ¡°Eh? That girl is quite good-looking.¡±

    ¡°Did you spot another person of interest?¡± Wang Mingjiang followed his gaze and his eyes fell upon Song Jingwan.

    The girl¡¯s jet-ck hair draped behind her body, her side profile was clean and gentle, and when she spoke there was a slight smile between her eyes. Not to mention, she was very attractive.

    Wang Mingjiang was angry but amused. ¡°You have extreme tastes as usual! With one nce, you¡¯ve set your eyes on the grade¡¯s second-ranking student. Apparently, the students have also named her as the school beauty. What do you think? Is she suitable for your movie?¡±

    He rubbed his chin. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to give her to you. Her study schedule is tight at the moment, and I¡¯m depending on her to get good results at the college entrance exams! If you¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Kang Yuan¡¯s mumbling.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s stillcking some feeling!¡±

    He shook his head and headed for the stairs.

    Wang Mingjiang was a little upset to hear that his ideal student was being critiqued like this. He chased after the man andughed in anger. ¡°Ha, you may not be interested in my student, but it¡¯s not like I would give her to you anyway! Tell me, how is shecking?¡±

    ¡°Feeling! Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Kang Yuan shook his head and muttered, ¡°Sometimes, when things arecking in feeling, they express things differently.¡±

    People often said that small discrepancies led to huge errors.

    Not to mention, Kang Yuan was a perfectionist. In particr, now that he had seen his ideal Xiao Xia, how could hey his eyes on another person?

    Xiao Xia was the secondary female lead in the movie that Kang Yuan was preparing to film, ¡®Ride The Wind¡¯. A girl with an easygoing and happy personality who has a crush on the male lead but is too afraid to tell him.

    However, Kang Yuan¡¯s movie was definitely not a sentimental campus love story. It was about a group of hot-blooded youths, fighting hard for their future.

    There was joy, tears, and misunderstandings.

    The main characters were a group of hot-blooded teens. They had their ws, but they were not bad in nature.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what feeling you¡¯re talking about, but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not interested in her! By the way, why are you causing trouble here? If you want to find an actress, you should go to the film academy!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Kang Yuan walked downstairs and sighed as he looked up at the gloomy sky. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find someone suitable...¡±

    Wang Mingjiang didn¡¯t understand that much. He knew how long Kang Yuan had been searching, but he simply thought it was his OCD. ¡°What torture!¡± he evaluated.

    Hearing this, Kang Yuanughed, ¡°In general, isn¡¯t life a torture? Let¡¯s go! Let me treat you to a meal!¡±

    He was going to take this opportunity to discuss whether there was any other method of making the girl agree to his offer.

    Meanwhile, Song Jingwan was exining the question in front of her, but her heart had already wandered outside.

    The two men were chatting quietly, and they were separated by a window, so Song Jingwan could not hear what they were saying. But based on the gazes that were directed her way, she knew they were talking about her.

    This awareness caused her lips to curve upwards slightly.

 Chapter 104: Is Song Yaoyao Worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 104: Is Song Yaoyao Worthy?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Jingwan was sure she would attract interest with just one look.

    She waspletely confident with her appearance and presence.

    Buzz¡ª

    The vibration on her phone suddenly interrupted her thoughts. Song Jingwan pulled out her phone with a smile and exined gently, ¡°Sorry, let me check my messages.¡±

    ¡°Oh...that¡¯s fine. Go ahead!¡±

    An Feiran waited obediently on the side. When he heard her, he quickly smiled and waved his hands.

    He was already happy that Song Jingwan was willing to talk to him. As for anything else, he did not dare to dream about it.

    He also knew that Song Jingwan liked Huo Ningxi; there were rumors that they were a couple.

    Xu Yue: F*ck! Jingwan, did you see Kang Yuan next to the principal? I just heard that Director Kang has his eyes on Song Yaoyao and wants her to appear in his movie!

    Xu Yue: Is Song Yaoyao worthy?

    As she saw this message, Song Jingwan¡¯s smile slowly faded, leaving ayer of coldness.

    Song! Yao! Yao!

    She concealed her hostility under her eyshes.

    Song Jingwan: That¡¯s great! Did Yaoyao agree?

    Xu Yue: The thing that angers me the most is this! That fake actually rejected him! Haha, did she even know who he was? Oh, she has no idea.

    She rejected him?

    Song Jingwan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She thought for a moment and finally made a decision.

    ¡°Jingwan, what¡¯s wrong? Did something bad happen?¡± An Feiran sensitively noticed a change in Song Jingwan¡¯s mood and asked anxiously, ¡°If you need my help with something, just let me know. I will try my best¡ª¡±

    ¡°How are you supposed to help?¡± Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.

    He was timid, his style was average, his results did notpare to Ningxi, and he made it into the ss because of these results and not money.

    How could he help when he had nothing to offer?

    ¡°I...¡±

    An Feiran opened his mouth and muttered nonsensically, ¡°I can. As long as you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Forget it! Why am I even talking to you about this?¡±

    Song Jingwan patted her forehead and forced a smile. ¡°Sorry, ssmate, I¡¯m not in the mood to discuss questions now. Can we work on it next time? Also, sorry for just now, I was suddenly in a bad mood so my tone wasn¡¯t too good. I hope you don¡¯t mind...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    An Feiran breathed out and quietly examined her expression. When he saw the sadness between her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bad on the inside.

    If only he could help. Too bad she didn¡¯t require it...

    ¡°Then, I will return to my seat,¡± he tested quietly.

    What else do you want? Song Jingwan thought. Was he nning to stay and take advantage of her?

    Song Jingwan endured and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, you go first,¡± she said coldly.

    An Feiran took his textbook and left, ncing back every few steps.

    If one observed him carefully, they would be able to see his concern. He wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of her like Song Jingwan thought.

    Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world, and Song Jingwan would never be interested in a poor boy.

    She suddenly stood up, said something to her deskmate, and walked out.

    An Feiran¡¯s gaze followed her until she disappeared from his line of sight. He pressed his lips together and lowered his head sadly.

    Huo Ningxi was leaning against the wall, ying with his phone at that moment. When he heard some movement, he lifted his head and took a quick nce. He saw that Song Jingwan¡¯s seat was empty, but he didn¡¯t think much of it as he ced his focus back on his game.

 Chapter 105: Self-Recommendation

    <h4>Chapter 105: Self-Rmendation</h4>

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Not long after Kang Yuan and Wang Mingjiang sat down and had a sip of tea, there was suddenly a knock on the door.

    Wang Mingjiang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open and the figure standing in the doorway caused Kang Yuan to look at Wang Mingjiang in surprise.

    ¡°Song Jingwan, what are you doing here?¡±

    Faced with one of his ideal students, Wang Mingjiang was particrly patient. He stood up with a chuckle and looked at Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Hello Principal and Director Kang. I...¡±

    The girl had her hands behind her back. Her eyes darted as they swept across Kang Yuan timidly. She then lowered her head quickly.

    Her hesitation and her gaze immediately told Wang Mingjiang what was happening.

    He looked at Kang Yuan and hinted with his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I heard from your principal that you¡¯re ranked highly at school. You¡¯re very impressive! If you have something to say, be brave and say it. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Kang Yuan smiled, showing his encouragement.

    Song Jingwan didn¡¯t expect the infamous Director Kang to be so friendly. She took a deep breath and said gently, ¡°I came here to rmend myself.¡± Sheughed shyly. ¡°I¡¯ve watched all of Director Kang¡¯s creations from ¡®Prince of Big City¡¯ to your first movie, ¡®Dawn¡¯, to the bestselling, ¡®The Last Day¡¯. I¡¯ve watched all of them several times. So, I¡¯m really happy to see you here at school. If possible...I...¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be an actress?¡±

    Kang Yuan raised his eyebrows and examined Song Jingwan from a professional viewpoint.

    -years-old, tall, slender, beautiful, graceful facial features, and pure eyes. Soft-spoken with a good voice.

    She was born to make money.

    But...

    His gaze fell upon Song Jingwan¡¯s face and he noticed the sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, this is my dream. I¡¯ve even chosen the college I want to go to: S City¡¯s School of Drama!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you have any foundation in acting?¡±

    Kang Yuan continued to ask without revealing any expressions of interest.

    ¡°N-no.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s heart sank. She had prepared herself beforeing here, but now that she was facing Kang Yuan¡¯s reaction, she understood that she was being too naive.

    This was a director that was famous overseas who had coborated with international directors on sci-fi films that were popr and received a lot of praise. He had a critical pair of eyes, how could he be moved so easily by a few words?

    She pursed her lips and her eyes immediately turned red. ¡°But I really like this job, so when I saw you, I decided to be proactive and not miss out on this opportunity...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kang Yuan nodded as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Can you act out something for me?¡± It just so happened that he had brought a script to show Wang Mingjiang this time.

    He casually flipped to one of Xiao Xia¡¯s scenes and pointed to it.

    Song Jingwan was ecstatic. She held back her tears and quickly bowed. ¡°Thank you, Director Kang! Thank you for giving me a chance!¡±

    Meanwhile, Wang Mingjiang sighed.

    This was a top student that he had high hopes for. Yet, she was nning to attend the school of drama and be an actress!

    What a waste of her good results!

    Kang Yuan held onto his teacup and nced at the girl who was reading the script through the wafting steam. But for some reason, a delicate, well-mannered face with vibrant yet naive eyes appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 106: Running Away From Home And Confirming Safety

    <h4>Chapter 106: Running Away From Home And Confirming Safety</h4>

    When she left the principal¡¯s office, Song Jingwan¡¯s footsteps became brisker.

    She saw the appreciation in Wang Mingjiang¡¯s eyes and the surprise in Kang Yuan¡¯s eyes.

    If things went to n, the role was hers!

    As for Song Yaoyao?

    Ha...

    She really overestimated her before. Even though her personality changed drastically, it didn¡¯t mean her IQ would improve.

    ...

    ss 3-3.

    A group of people gathered around Song Yaoyao noisily, looking at her as if they had discovered a treasure.

    Why hadn¡¯t they noticed that she was so cute and adorable before?

    Moreover, she had a good character!

    However, while they were thinking this, they hadpletely forgotten about Shen Xun¡¯s injury and the way that this cutie threw a p across Xu Yue¡¯s face ruthlessly.

    Shen Xun tugged on his hair with frustration as his ears buzzed. Slowly, hostility appeared in his eyes.

    He suddenly lifted his leg and kicked a chair over with a bang.

    A pair of eyes, so gloomy that no light could get through, swept across everyone.

    ¡°Are you having a meeting? Do you want me to make space for you?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xun...¡±

    ¡°Sorry! We...¡±

    Shen Xun humphed. ¡°Get lost. Understood?¡±

    Were they trying to apologize? What a joke!

    When he lost his temper, the people surrounding Song Yaoyao scattered like animals.

    Song Yaoyao sighed in secret. She rubbed her sore ears and quietly raised a thumb at Shen Xun.

    Her secretive actions made Shen Xun smile so hard that his teeth hurt.

    As he ground his teeth together, his throat twitched. ¡°Big Bro, what happened to your bad temper?¡±

    Since she was getting frustrated, why did she still put up with them?

    Little did everyone know that Song Yaoyao was the kind that preferred reason over force. If someone treated her badly, then she would definitely pay them back ten to a hundred-fold. But when someone treated her affectionately, Song Yaoyao was immediately helpless.

    Finally, Song Yaoyao understood the benefit of having a school bully as an underling.

    ¡°You did well. I¡¯ll buy you another set of practice questions tomorrow as a reward!¡± Song Yaoyao grinned as she patted his desk.

    Shen Xun: ¡°...¡±

    F*cken thank you!

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t resist as she looked at Shen Xun apologetically andughed wildly.

    ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s right, Yaoyao, buy him a few more and help him improve his results before the college entrance exams next year!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was simply teasing him.

    But never did she expect Song Yaoyao to consider herment seriously and nod her head. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable...¡±

    Turning around, she said, ¡°I shall buy you each a few more so we can study and improve together~¡±

    Shen Xunughed and Tang Xinrou cried.

    Han Jun, who had been unexpectedly implicated, wanted to run out of the ssroom, jump off the building, and enter an eternal slumber so he wouldn¡¯t be annoyed by the practice questions.

    ...

    Several luxurious cars were stopped outside the Huo Family Manor, and the front door was shut tightly.

    Huo Ningxi rolled down his car window, took a nce, and his heart instantly lit up.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, your family is here for you.¡±

    Get lost and stop bothering my Small Uncle.

    As they spoke, their car also arrived outside the manor.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you are such a reckless child. How could you just leave like that? Don¡¯t you know how to call home and confirm your safety?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head and looked into Song Rui¡¯s worried gaze.

    As he spoke he walked toward Song Yaoyao. While he wasining, there was also a perfect amount of concern.

    Song Yaoyao was curious. ¡°Am I supposed to confirm my safety after running away from home?¡±

    Her expression was innocent with a sense of confusion like she really didn¡¯t understand.

    This made Song Rui speechless.

 Chapter 107: Nothing To Do With Me

    <h4>Chapter 107: Nothing To Do With Me</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Uncle Song.¡±

    Huo Ningxi nodded at Song Rui as he held onto his backpack with one hand.

    This cleared the air for Song Rui and he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here too, Ningxi. How are you and Yaoyao going?¡±

    Song Rui never expected that his in and uninteresting daughter would give him such a huge surprise.

    ¡°Me and her?¡± Huo Ningxi looked at Song Yaoyao and smiled slightly. ¡°Quite well.¡±

    However, when he looked at her, it was easy to develop the urge to kill her.

    ¡°Ohhh, that¡¯s great!¡±

    Song Rui nodded furiously. ¡°Auntie Song and I came to take Yaoyao home. Is Mr. Huo home? I want to greet him and thank him for taking care of Yaoyao thesest couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going home with you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at Song Rui like nothing had happened and found the situation quite amusing.

    It was true that Zhou Manli had kicked her out and it had nothing to do with Song Rui, but it had already been two days since she left. Apart from Song Wenchuan, no one had shown genuine concern for her.

    Song Yaoyao hadn¡¯t experienced much, but it didn¡¯t mean she was a fool who couldn¡¯t figure out who was good to her and who was bad.

    The reality was, because of the doting from her parents and her brother in her previous life, it was very easy for her to figure out who was not treating her well.

    ¡°Yaoyao! Stop joking. Not going home? You¡¯re not nning to live at the Huo Manor forever, right?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s response made Song Rui a little awkward, but in front of Huo Ningxi, he couldn¡¯t lose his temper.

    Huo Ningxi wanted tough but he didn¡¯t as he persuaded pretentiously, ¡°Yes, since Uncle and Auntie came to get you, you should leave with them. Don¡¯t make them worry.¡±

    If Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, she would have almost believed that he was genuinely concerned.

    ¡°Why are you still in the car? Come out and persuade Yaoyao with me! You are not apetent mother. Yaoyao¡¯s still young, yet you scold her so easily.¡±

    Song Rui had an angry expression as he approached the car and pulled Zhou Manli out.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s forehead was still swollen as she walked with a limp.

    Song Rui had forced her toe here; she didn¡¯te here out of her own free will. So, how could she be happy to see Song Yaoyao?

    ¡°So what if I scold her? I¡¯m her mother! Besides, apart from a fewints here and there, do I not provide her with enough food and water?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Song Rui was furious as he red at her in secret. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°Are you done causing trouble? If you have a problem, can¡¯t you leave it for home?¡±

    Moreover, they still didn¡¯t know how Mr. Huo felt; they couldn¡¯t continue treating her like they did in the past.

    Zhou Manli pouted and humphed. Speaking in a stiff manner, she said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m not angry. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Why does it matter to me whether you¡¯re angry or not?¡±

    Song Yaoyao carried her backpack and headed for the front door just as Uncle Zhang came out to greet her.

    As soon as he saw Song Yaoyao, he smiled. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re back. Are you tired from school? The Master saw you weren¡¯t home yet and was just asking about you.¡±

    ¡°Gege mentioned me?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up and a surprised smile immediately appeared on her face.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Uncle Zhang said as he took Song Yaoyao¡¯s backpack. He then looked behind her and revealed a confused expression. ¡°Oh, Mr. Song and Mrs. Song, when did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t anyone notify me? This is so embarrassing. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    He walked over quickly with a smile. He was warm and polite, and it was difficult to point out any faults.

 Chapter 108: The Young Mr. Huo

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Young Mr. Huo</h4>

    But Song Rui and Zhou Manli kept feeling that Uncle Zhang¡¯s attitude was a little strange.

    It was as though Song Yaoyao was a part of the Huo Family and they were guests.

    The Huos had always kept a low profile, but no one dared to mess with them.

    No matter how angry Song Rui was, he did not dare to express it in front of Uncle Zhang, even though he was just a butler.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re being too polite. We didn¡¯t arrive long. It appears as though Mr. Huo is home? That¡¯s great, we brought some gifts, and we want to personally thank him for taking care of our Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I see...¡±

    Uncle Zhang was surprised. ¡°But the Master doesn¡¯t see guests often. Go in and sit first. I¡¯ll notify him, okay?¡±

    Song Rui nodded his head frantically. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Zhou Manli felt a little awkward. As she watched Uncle Zhang lead them into the house, she couldn¡¯t help but pout her lips and whisper, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a servant? Why is he acting so arrogant?¡±

    It was almost like he was at a higher status than them!

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Song Rui was extremely regretful for bringing Zhou Manli along. If he knew this would happen, he would havee alone.

    This stupid woman only knew how to create trouble.

    The domestic helpers of a prestigious family were artful at dealing with people. Apparently, this butler had been working for the Huos for several decades and held immense power. And Song Rui had seen clearly that Uncle Zhang treated Song Yaoyao more affectionately than Huo Ningxi.

    He even heard that Mr. Huo asked about Song Yaoyao when he didn¡¯t see her home yet.

    ¡°Either way, you better behave. Don¡¯t say anything that you shouldn¡¯t! This isn¡¯t a ce where you can cause trouble. If you offend someone, our family does not have the ability to go up against them. Think about how good your life is, think about Jingwan, and make your own decision!¡±

    At the mention of Song Jingwan, Zhou Manli¡¯s expression immediately warmed up.

    She lowered her voice and said impatiently, ¡°I know what to do. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±

    After all, she would never do anything to hurt her Wanwan.

    ¡°Gege...!¡±

    As soon as Song Yaoyao entered, she saw Huo Yunque walking downstairs wearing a coat. She immediately pounced toward him like a cannonball,

    ¡°Yaoyao...!¡± Song Rui¡¯s eyelids twitched. Before he even saw Huo Yunque¡¯s face, the scene was a blur as Song Yaoyao rushed over and pounced into the man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Gege, I missed you~¡±

    The girl had her arms around the man¡¯s waist as she buried herself in his chest coquettishly.

    The man caught her and held onto her shoulder. Without rejecting her, he lifted his gaze and stared calmly at the people in the living room.

    ¡°This is...?¡±

    Uncle Zhang immediately introduced with a smile, ¡°Sir, these two are Miss Song¡¯s parents. They are here to take Miss Song home.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo?¡± Zhou Manli didn¡¯t know how to react as she scanned her eyes up and down the man with her mouth gaping in surprise.

    As the mysterious master of the Huo Family, wasn¡¯t he too young?

    Moreover, he was ridiculously good-looking...

    ¡°Small Uncle, I¡¯m back.¡±

    However, Zhou Manli¡¯s doubts were quickly cleared as Huo Ningxi answered her question. By calling him Small Uncle, the man¡¯s identity was confirmed.

    Zhou Manli was caught by surprise. In her mind, she imagined him to be a mature middle-aged man in his thirties who wasn¡¯t much different from Song Rui.

    So knowing that Song Yaoyao liked Huo Ningxi¡¯s Small Uncle, she felt half disgusted and halfplicated.

    She was well aware of how she treated Song Yaoyao. If she actually gained power and came back for revenge in the future, what would she do?

 Chapter 109: The Master Is A Germaphobe? Nonsense!

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Master Is A Germaphobe? Nonsense!</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°En.¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes and patted on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder, gesturing for her to stand properly.

    His gaze was calm as he stood in ce with a presence that could only belong to someone with a superior status. Seeing him like this, it was easy to forget his age.

    He¡¯s too young, Song Rui thought with a sigh.

    A smile immediately appeared on his face and he sounded like he was clearly trying to appease him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Huo, I am Yaoyao¡¯s father. Children act recklessly. Thank you for taking care of her over the past two days. We brought some gifts for you. We didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d like and whether this would be suitable for you.¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes, looked at the outstretched hand, and did not respond.

    Uncle Zhang quickly grabbed Song Rui¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, the Master is a germaphobe and doesn¡¯t like physical contact with strangers.¡±

    This was the truth. Huo Ningxi nodded.

    But when he saw Song Yaoyao clinging to his Small Uncle and even holding onto his sleeve, his lips immediately twitched.

    [Nonsense!]

    He felt his Small Uncle wasn¡¯t actually a germaphobe, he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered interacting with those that weren¡¯t worth it.

    Song Rui naturally saw this scene as well. He didn¡¯t show it on his face, but there were waves stirring in his heart.

    If he didn¡¯t like physical contact with strangers, then what about Song Yaoyao? Was she no longer a stranger?

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He was cheering on the inside. Who knew his daughter would be so capable. ¡°Where¡¯s our gift? Hurry and bring it¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyes and walked toward the living room.

    He had a gentle presence and didn¡¯t have a forceful vibe, but for some reason, he made people feel distant.

    ¡°Please...¡±

    From the moment that Zhou Manli entered the house, her arrogancepletely disappeared.

    The Songs were already wealthy, but at a nce, any random decoration in this insignificant living room was enough to buy their entire mansion easily.

    Not to mention the antique vases that could be seen everywhere and the precious wooden furniture.

    She licked her lips as her heart fired up.

    Mr. Huo was young, he was more powerful than Huo Ningxi, and he was really handsome.

    If he liked young women, and he was fine with Song Yaoyao, then her impressive Wanwan naturally deserved better...

    Song Rui sat down with Zhou Manli in a cautious manner.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, look, this is century-old ginseng that I won at an auction recently. It¡¯s perfect for nourishing Elder Huo¡¯s body. And this¡ª¡±

    Without looking at the boxes, Uncle Zhang smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Song, but the Master never epts gifts.¡±

    At their position, plenty of people wanted to take the Huos down. They could never be too sure about what was contained in their gifts?

    Besides, it was just century-old ginseng.

    Inside their storage, the Huos even had 500-year-old ginseng. They had no space for something like this.

    Didn¡¯t they see all the decorations in the house? They had to disy them because they didn¡¯t fit in storage.

    ¡°Oh? R-really? Sorry.¡± Song Rui rubbed his hands and smiled at Huo Yunque. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Who would have thought that Mr. Huo would be so young with a kind heart? Thank you for taking care of Yaoyao over thest two days. She¡¯s going through a rebellious stage and just ran off. It took us a while to find her.¡±

    Kind heart?

    Huo Yunque smirked, his eyes filled with amusement. It was rare for him to hear this term, so it was quite interesting to hear it.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite.¡±

    He rubbed the rim of his cup and nced sideways. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡±

 Chapter 110: Iâ€™ll Just Marry You

    <h4>Chapter 110: I¡¯ll Just Marry You</h4>

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and tugged on his sleeve aggrievedly. ¡°They don¡¯t like me. Mrs. Song even told me to never return. She said she¡¯d pretend I¡¯m dead and that she never gave birth to me...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±¡ªZhou Manli immediately stood up¡ª¡±When did I say that?¡±

    Good job, Song Yaoyao. You actually ratted me out.

    Song Rui frowned and grabbed onto Zhou Manli.

    In a kind and doting tone, he said, ¡°Your mother was indeed wrong this time. I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you, okay?¡±

    He didn¡¯t mind that Song Yaoyao called Zhou Manli Mrs. Song instead of Mom.

    Song Yaoyao hid beside Huo Yunque and scoffed quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t care much for that.¡±

    Who cared about her apology? It was worth nothing.

    The girl snuggled beside him, like a little cat who was afraid of being abandoned.

    ¡°Gege, don¡¯t send me away~¡± the girl looked at him pitifully with tears in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t eat much! Just a little little bit...¡±

    She ced two fingers together and left a small gap, looking extremely pitiful.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Ningxi rolled his eyes and sneered on the inside.

    So what if you only eat a little bit? Did you know that the ingredients are shipped in fresh every morning from all across the country?

    Besides, you eat the most out of all of us!

    You pig!

    Little Swindler!

    ¡°This child is acting recklessly again.¡± Song Rui shook his head and pointed at Song Yaoyao in amusement like a doting father

    Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes sparkled and her tone warmed up. ¡°You¡¯re still young. If you live outside, people will talk.¡±

    ¡°What will they talk about?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head and stared straight into Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes as though she could see through her thoughts.

    ¡°Stop being childish. Come home with Mom and Dad. It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay here, and it will have an impact on Mr. Huo¡¯s reputation,¡± Zhou Manli said quietly as she avoided Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Your Mom is right. Moreover, it¡¯s almost your and your sister¡¯s birthday. We are nning to hold a huge party for you. How can you note home?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips. ¡°Gege, do you also think it¡¯s bad for your reputation if I stay here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any issues.¡±

    ¡°See?!¡± Song Yaoyao was immediately happy when she heard Huo Yunque¡¯s response. Lifting her chin smugly, she said, ¡°Gege doesn¡¯t care, so what else is there to say?¡±

    ¡°That...¡± Song Rui was speechless.

    He didn¡¯t expect Huo Yunque to dote on Song Yaoyao to this extent already.

    Zhou Manli had other motives, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t let Song Yaoyao live with Huo Yunque.

    She furrowed her brows and objected, ¡°Mr. Huo, as a mother, my words may be hard to hear, but they are my genuine thoughts. Yaoyao is still young; only 18! Although the Huos are big and powerful, allowing a young girl to stay in your home will ruin her reputation too. Why don¡¯t you help us persuade Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about reputation.¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed onto Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why should I care what other people say? If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just marry Gege. Then they won¡¯t be able to say anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Huo Ningxi spat out a mouthful of water and opened his eyes wide. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re certainly bold!¡±

    Huo Yunque nced at him slightly, causing Huo Ningxi to feel a chill down the back of his neck. He lifted his hand to touch it.

    What is the meaning of Small Uncle¡¯s gaze? he thought to himself.

    Was he actually interested in Song Yaoyao? No way!

    If he had to call Song Yaoyao his auntie, he¡¯d much rather die!

 Chapter 111: Good Mother

    <h4>Chapter 111: Good Mother</h4>

    ¡°This child sure knows how to speak nonsense, haha...¡±

    Song Rui rubbed his hands and smiled in an awkward yet polite manner. ¡°Mr. Huo, please don¡¯t lower yourself to the level of a child. Yaoyao is¡ª¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Two voices sounded at the same time.

    As soon as they spoke, Song Rui¡¯s lips twitched. It took a lot of control to prevent himself fromughing out loud.

    From the looks of it, Mr. Huo cares about Yaoyao a lot.

    ¡°Gege~ I don¡¯t want to leave~ Can you bear to see me leave?¡±

    Song Yaoyao gently tugged on the corner of his shirt, her lips so pouted that she could hang something from it. Grunting like a little creature, she added, ¡°Also, if I go home, I¡¯m going to be bullied. Mrs. Song dislikes me so much that it¡¯s unclear whether she may get physical and hit me.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡± Her cheeks were puffed and her eyes were teary. ¡°Look at how skinny I am. I will definitely be no match for her. Will she beat me to death?¡±

    Cough cough cough¡ª

    Huo Ningxi was speechless. He held onto his chin which was about to drop in surprise and rolled his eyes.

    Listen to that, the brat¡¯s not acting like a human again.

    This time, she even set up her own mother!

    ¡°What did you say? When have I ever hit you?¡± Zhou Manli red at her. This time, she had really lost her mind.

    If Song Yaoyao used her of emotional abuse, that may be true. But getting physically violent and actually hitting her? She hadn¡¯tid her hand on even a single finger of hers.

    However, she had no idea that emotional abuse was sometimes harder to ept than violence.

    One was physical, the other was mental.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I really didn¡¯t do anything...¡±

    Zhou Manli red at Song Yaoyao secretly and warned her that enough was enough.

    Song Yaoyao cried even louder when she heard these words, ¡°Huhuhu, Gege! Look, she¡¯s still ring at me!¡±

    She buried her head into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, tightly holding his waist with her small hands, and refused to let go, secretly copping a feel while she cried.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s face remained calm. His palm slowly fell on the back of her neck, and he squeezed it in warning.

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips, received the signal, and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    She obedientlyy in his arms and touched him again rebelliously.

    Wow, Gege is in really good shape. Even through his shirt, I can feel the contours of his muscles...

    Hm, I wonder when I¡¯ll get the chance to see them with my own eyes.

    In Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes, she lookedpletely shameless.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! What girl is like that? Don¡¯t you know that men and women should maintain a respectable distance? Hurry and stand properly!¡± Zhou Manli couldn¡¯t resist anymore and stretched out her hand to pull Song Yaoyao away.

    Song Rui frowned and took a nce at the abnormal Zhou Manli.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to force Song Yaoyao to go home with him. In fact, even if she and Huo Yunque took things to the next step and slept with each other, he would actually be happy.

    But what did Zhou Manli have nned?

    ¡°Mrs. Song...¡±

    Before Zhou Manli¡¯s hand reached Song Yaoyao, a big hand blocked her.

    The man leaned against the sofa casually. Even though the girl had wrinkled up his shirt, it did not take away from his restrained and proud temperament.

    ¡°As an outsider, I have no right to evaluate whether you are a good mother. But I must say, a child would not dislike their mother to this point if she was actually good to her, right?¡±

    The man smirked as he nced at her.

    In an instant, overwhelming pressure crushed down on her. Zhou Manli¡¯s knees felt weak and the hairs on her back stood on end.

 Chapter 112: Good Child

    <h4>Chapter 112: Good Child</h4>

    She frantically nodded her head. ¡°Yes...Mr. Huo makes sense.¡±

    But wasn¡¯t she pping herself in the face by agreeing?

    Song Yaoyao curved her lips and gave Huo Yunque a thumbs up in her heart.

    Gege is amazing!

    I love Gege today as well~

    Huo Ningxi sensed that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. He looked at Huo Yunque, then looked at the Song couple. He licked his lips and tried to pacify the situation. ¡°Since she¡¯s not willing to go back, let¡¯s just leave it for today. You can try to persuade her next time.¡±

    There was no point continuing like this. Even though he was slow, he could tell that his Small Uncle was not letting Song Yaoyao go.

    Anyway, why did it matter if Song Yaoyao persisted? They could just kick her outter.

    Song Rui nodded, immediately stood up, and started walking down the stairs. ¡°Yes, since that¡¯s the case, I hope Mr. Huo can continue to care for Song Yaoyao for a few more days.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved upwards, but he held back his smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s a good child.¡±

    Song Rui thought about these words. He wasn¡¯t sure if Huo Yunque was simply praising Song Yaoyao or if there was another underlying meaning.

    For example, was he trying to say that they were bad parents for kicking out such a good child?

    Just a simple sentence was enough to trigger endless questions, causing one¡¯s heart to be more and more unsettled.

    When Zhou Manli realized there was a next time, it really made her ufortable. Her head felt numb as she faced the pressure from Huo Yunque and suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Huo, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for Yaoyao to be with you? I remember that Yaoyao and Huo Ningxi have a marriage agr¡ª¡±

    ¡°We have no rtion!¡±

    Before Huo Yunque got to say anything, Huo Ningxi quickly rified the situation.

    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you have a marriage agreement?¡± Zhou Manli furrowed her brows and looked at Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°That was just a verbal agreement. I¡¯m not familiar with Song Yaoyao. In this day and age, are there still arranged marriages? My Small Uncle already agreed to break the agreement. Since you¡¯re both here today, you can be witnesses. From today onwards, Song Yaoyao and I are just schoolmates. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Song Rui remained quiet. He had no objections.

    After all, there was a better choice, right?

    Zhou Manli broke out of character and said fiercely, ¡°This agreement was made a long time ago, how can you go back on your words at thest minute? What¡¯s so bad about our Yaoyao? Ningxi you¡¯ve gone too far. Why didn¡¯t I notice that you¡¯re like this before?¡±

    Huo Ningxi was dumbfounded by the scolding.

    He wasn¡¯t an idiot. He had noticed in the past that Zhou Manli was trying to pair him up with Song Jingwan.

    But what was happening now???

    ¡°Song Yaoyao agreed to this too. You can ask her!¡± Huo Ningxi did not have a good personality to begin with. When he heard Zhou Manli¡¯sints, he found it ridiculous and immediately threw Song Yaoyao under the bus.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she agrees. I don¡¯t agree!¡± Zhou Manli said fiercely.

    ¡°That¡¯s about enough. Let the kids make their own decisions...¡± Song Rui pulled her back, gesturing for her to stop.

    Zhou Manli pressed her lips together, scanned her eyes across Huo Ningxi¡¯s cold face, and calmed down.

    ¡°Everyone in our social circle knows about this. If you break the agreement like this, what will happen to our Yaoyao¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Song Yaoyaoy in Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace and said unhappily, ¡°You can¡¯t even control me, how can you control my marriage? Go home and control Song Jingwan instead!¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao impatiently cut in. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t tell me that you think my Gege is handsome and richer than Huo Ningxi, so you¡¯re giving up on Huo Ningxi and pairing Song Jingwan with my Gege instead!¡± she scoffed.

 Chapter 113: I Can Protect This Child!

    <h4>Chapter 113: I Can Protect This Child!</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Huo Ningxi did not look pleased, but Song Yaoyao¡¯s words really got him thinking.

    Song Rui held his head and started to question whether he made the right decision toe here.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s really brave enough to say anything and do anything.

    The average person was already scared half to death just by getting close to Huo Yunque, yet she was hanging to his body like a ko.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s thoughts were immediately exposed. Opening her mouth slightly, she warned, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s all hope that my guess is wrong!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was soft, but she was very domineering.

    ¡°Gege is mine. If anyone tries to steal him from me, I will kill them!¡±

    She did not hide her hostility at all. Song Rui quickly nced at Huo Yunque, afraid that he would dislike her personality, and immediately tried to defend her. ¡°Mr. Huo, don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s just a child that¡¯s speaking impulsively...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡±

    Song Yaoyao slowly turned her head. Her dark eyes were watery, and as she opened her mouth, the words she spat out were particrly serious.

    A sense of hostility shed across her beautiful eyes.

    But her emotions changed as quickly as they came. By the time Song Rui looked back at her, she looked weak and pitiful again.

    His heart raced; something didn¡¯t feel right.

    It would be a surprise of this man liked his daughter when she was acting like this!

    She was so gloomy all the time like the world owed her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl. What are you thinking? Mr. Huo, I think you should just let here home with me. If we don¡¯t put her straight now, she¡¯s going to cause troubleter!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Huo Yunque patted on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder, gesturing for her to sit down, and smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    But I do!

    Zhou Manli almost ground her teeth into powder while Huo Yunque lookedpletely unfazed.

    Song Rui felt as though Zhou Manli was testing her limits and she was on the verge of death. Did she forget who she was talking to? Was she blind?

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you don¡¯t mind. She¡¯s a child, after all. They are just impulsive words.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no issue.¡± Huo Yunque patted his sleeves and lowered his eyes. ¡°I can protect this child. As long as she¡¯s happy.¡±

    These words stirred up waves in Song Rui¡¯s heart.

    From the looks of it, even if Song Yaoyao killed someone, he was willing to protect her to the end.

    That meant...

    ¡°Mr. Huo!¡±

    A voice suddenly broke the silence. Huo Qi, who hadn¡¯t been seen for a while, strode into the living room. Behind him, were two skinny youths.

    ¡°This old fool tried to run away, but I caught him. What do you want us to do with him? If I remember correctly, your garden seems to be in need of fertilizer. Why don¡¯t we...?¡± As Huo Qi spoke, he suddenly paused. ¡°Do you have guests? Oh, Miss Song is here too.¡±

    Huo Qi had been sent on a mission and had just returned today.

    The tense atmosphere was immediately shattered as Song Rui and Zhou Manli looked at Huo Qi.

    When they saw what he was dragging in his hands, Zhou Manli covered her mouth and dry-retched. Her pupils dted, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she almost fainted.

    ¡°Auntie Song!¡±

    Song Rui quickly held onto her. His face was also pale.

    It was a man whose face was barely recognizable, and he was being dragged like an animal, leaving a path of fresh blood behind him.

    The youth that was dragging him was even smiling, even though his appearance was handsome and he was dressed neatly.

    The contrast made one¡¯s hairs stand on end.

 Chapter 114: Very Frightening

    <h4>Chapter 114: Very Frightening</h4>

    Huo Qi smiled shyly. However, he happened to be dragging a bloody mess that barely looked human, so no matter how friendly he looked, he still gave people goosebumps.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s knees felt weak; she wanted to faint, but she couldn¡¯t. Holding onto Song Rui¡¯s hand, her arrogancepletely disappeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was curious. Kneeling on the sofa, she stretched her neck to have a look.

    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t be so curious.¡±

    A hand stretched out to cover her face and pulled her back.

    ¡°Mmm...¡±

    Song Yaoyao fell back into the man¡¯s arms. Flopping down, she threw away the man¡¯s arms unhappily and red at him. ¡°What is it?~ What¡¯s so scary? Let me see...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± the man replied firmly as he held onto her waist and kept her in his arms.

    ¡°But I¡¯m really curious! Huo Qi! Huo Qi!¡±

    Huo Qi scratched his head. In his heart, he didn¡¯t think this was that scary. Miss Song is clearly more brutal than this. Why don¡¯t we just show her? But, as soon as he thought this, he felt a sense of pressure looming above his head. A chill ran down his neck and his hairs stood on end.

    ¡°Aiya! Look at you, how can you bring any random item into the house? Hurry and drag it back out!¡±

    Uncle Zhang red at him and hurried forward to help.

    ¡°Someone, hurry over with some cleaning products and mop the floor! The floor is dirty!¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s face turned pale. As she watched the old man instruct the helpers in an orderly manner, she remembered how she looked down on Uncle Zhang as just a servant and thought he had no right to be arrogant.

    But now that she looked at him, she opened her mouth and felt her heart tremble.

    Huo Qi felt disappointed. He looked at the pping hands and nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He was hoping to be credited for this, but look what happened.

    Normally, there was barely anyone in the Huo Manor. Why were there so many people now? And Miss Song, what was she doing there?

    Huo Qi dragged the guy away in the same way that he dragged him there.

    As she looked at the bloodstained path, Zhou Manli would have run away if her legs weren¡¯t frozen in ce.

    Everyone said that the Huos shouldn¡¯t be provoked, and she experienced the reason during her first visit.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Huo Ningxi shook his head. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at Zhou Manli as he stepped forward to help.

    ¡°Auntie and Uncle Song, let me show you out.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s hand fell upon Zhou Manli¡¯s arm. As she listened to his calm voice, Zhou Manli¡¯s eyelids twitched a little.

    She felt a sense of difort.

    The fact that he was this calm meant that he had experienced scenes like this often.

    Song Yaoyao was extremely curious, but the man pressed her against the sofa easily, causing her to blush. Even though she was out of breath, she still struggled to break free.

    ¡°Gege~ Gege, let me take one nce~!¡±

    The curiosity was killing her. Especially since everyone saw it while her eyes were being covered by Huo Yunque.

    ¡°What did Huo Qi bring? Is it really scary?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyshes fluttered, tickling his palm.

    Huo Yunque nodded his head lightly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really scary.¡±

    Huo Ningxi supported Zhou Manli and twitched his lips.

    Making his Small Uncle say the word ¡®scary¡¯, was a once-in-a-lifetime event.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. ¡°I want to see it even more now! Gege, hurry and let me go, let me take a look~ Just one look!¡±

    She held onto Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and forcefully stuck out her head.

 Chapter 115: Braised Rabbit Meat

    <h4>Chapter 115: Braised Rabbit Meat</h4>

    But even though she was fast, the Huos were faster.

    The floor was spotless; only the bucket beside them had a bit of red.

    ¡°Huh? What are you guys mopping? Is that blood on the floor?¡±

    Uncle Zhang nced over indifferently; his expression was loving. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s blood. Huo Qi caught a wild rabbit from somewhere and said it was for dinner tonight.¡±

    Dinner? Wild rabbit?

    Song Rui¡¯s lips twitched. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°We shall leave first, Mr. Huo. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Watch your step.¡±

    Seeing that Huo Yunque¡¯s expression did not change at all, Song Yaoyao pouted her lips. ¡°How does a rabbit have this much blood? Uncle Zhang, are you trying to fool a child? I bet Huo Qi dragged in a person.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Cough cough cough¡ª

    Her voice was soft and her expression was as calm as calm could be, but her words made Uncle Zhang choke and cough.

    His eyelids twitched and he forced a smile, ¡°How could that be? You sure know how to joke, Miss Song!¡±

    Huo Ningxi rolled his eyes. Look, didn¡¯t he say that Song Yaoyao was a little monster?

    Stuff like this couldn¡¯t frighten her at all.

    Song Rui and Zhou Manli, on the other hand, were probably frightened to death.

    He showed the two people to the door. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, watch your step and be careful.¡±

    Song Rui nodded his head as he boarded the car with Zhou Manli. Only when the car left the maze-like manor, did they seem alive again and their breaths stabilized.

    ¡°Wh-who were those people! I don¡¯t want toe here ever again!¡± Zhou Manli patted her chest in fear.

    At their position, it was impossible to say that their methods werepletely clean. But who had actually witnessed a bloody scene right in front of them?

    Especially not someone like Zhou Manli who spent most of her days doing facials, ying mahjong, and flying around.

    Song Rui pursed his lips and did not say anything. Just thinking about the scene from earlier made his heart race.

    Back at the Huo Manor. Song Yaoyao tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Gege, am I right? If Mr. and Mrs. Song was afraid of a mere dead rabbit, then they¡¯re really too weak...¡±

    Huo Yunque nced down, looked into the girl¡¯s clear eyes, and sighed.

    Covering her face, he said indifferently, ¡°Children should stop being nosy.¡±

    ¡°Again?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stomped her feet in anger. She pulled the man¡¯s hand away and gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore! I¡¯m an adult!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque pulled back his hand and held back a smile as he nced at her sideways.

    ¡°In my eyes, you are a child.¡± He patted her head and said in a cool andzy tone, ¡°So, be good.¡±

    He was cool, yet he sounded like he was teasing her.

    Song Yaoyao immediately fell quiet. She scrunched up her nose. ¡°Fine!¡±

    Since you¡¯re so handsome, you can have your way!

    When Huo Ningxi entered and saw their interaction, he paused for a moment.

    Pretending not to see anything, he shoved his hands in his pockets, walked in and said casually, ¡°Uncle Zhang, let¡¯s eat braised rabbit meat tonight.¡±

    Uncle Zhang nodded his head with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll instruct the kitchen to make it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around and looked at Huo Ningxi as though she was staring at a fool.

    ¡°Do you mean braised human meat?¡±

    Huo Ningxi stumbled and almost fell on the ground.

    He was speechless. ¡°Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t you think your words are disgusting?¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed onto Huo Yunque¡¯s finger and humphed. ¡°You¡¯re the disgusting one. Weren¡¯t you the one that mentioned braising first?¡±

    ¡°I said braised rabbit meat!¡±

    ¡°But that was clearly a human earlier!¡± Song Yaoyao insisted.

 Chapter 116: I Like You, So Everything You Say Is Right

    <h4>Chapter 116: I Like You, So Everything You Say Is Right</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°It was a rabbit!¡± Huo Ningxi continued to argue with her. This little monster.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll ask Huo Qi to slice two pieces of ¡®rabbit¡¯ meat for you to braise and eat!¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Song Yaoyao said these words in an extremely calm manner, yet her appearance was beautiful and her voice was sweet.

    As soon as she finished speaking, an image appeared in Huo Ningxi¡¯s mind, his stomach turned, and he dry-retched.

    ¡°Eek...¡± Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows in disgust. ¡°Huo Ningxi, you¡¯re so disgusting.¡±

    As her voice fell, someone squeezed the back of her neck.

    ¡°Eh? Gege?¡±

    Song Yaoyao jumped and grabbed her neck like a kitten that was being held by the scruff of its neck.

    The man¡¯s eyes were dull. ¡°A child shouldn¡¯t have such violent thoughts.¡±

    He patted her on the head and instructed calmly, ¡°Uncle Zhang, since Ningxi wants to eat it, then get the kitchen to prepare braised rabbit meat for him.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    Huo Ningxi felt like vomiting even more. He wanted to cry but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Small Uncle!¡±

    Are you really my uncle?

    Not only did he not want to eat rabbit meat, but he didn¡¯t even want to eat dinner now.

    No, to be exact, he didn¡¯t want to eat the next day either!

    Huo Yunque looked like he was smiling at him. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Uncle Zhang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He turned around and walked out while Huo Ningxi opened his mouth speechlessly. He stretched out his hand and wanted to hold back Uncle Zhang.

    He didn¡¯t want to eat. He really didn¡¯t want to!

    As she listened to Huo Yunque, Song Yaoyao began to second guess herself. ¡°Could I have guessed wrong?¡±

    But there was so much blood; even the water was stained red. How could a rabbit produce so much blood?

    ¡°Yes, you guessed wrong.¡±

    Huo Yunque turned around. ¡°A child should aim for improvement. Don¡¯t waste your time on useless thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Fine! If you say it was a rabbit, then it was a rabbit!¡±

    Song Yaoyao shoved her hands in her pockets and pouted her lips unhappily.

    Who told me to like you. Everything you say is right, okay?

    Huo Ningxi: ¡°???¡±

    He ground his teeth. ¡°Song Yaoyao, why didn¡¯t you believe me when I said it was a rabbit?¡±

    The different treatment was so obvious.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not as handsome as Gege~¡±

    Must he ask something so obvious?

    Idiot!

    Huo Ningxi: ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes, picked up her backpack, and decided to return to her room.

    ¡°But you¡¯re blind!¡±

    Upstairs, Huo Yunque¡¯s footsteps paused. All of a sudden, hemanded calmly, ¡°Huo Ningxi,e to my study room.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    As he looked at her coquettish face and her smug eyes, Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth. ¡°You just wait!¡±

    I will not let you go until you die! You little swindler!

    ¡°Meh~¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled a face at him and chased after Huo Yunque with her backpack.

    ¡°Gege, take your time chatting~ I will go back to my room and study my textbook~ See youter, muah!¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked past Huo Yunque and blew him a kiss.

    Without any change in his expression, the man nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As Huo Ningxi approached, he couldn¡¯t understand his Small Uncle. Maybe he liked Song Yaoyao. But, then again, he wasn¡¯t very affectionate toward her. However, he didn¡¯t dislike her either. Otherwise, why would he be so forgiving toward her?

    It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t tell that Song Yaoyao loved acting.

    Her motives were clear!

    ¡°Small Uncle, did you call me here for something?¡± Huo Ningxi was confused. Although he treated his Small Uncle as his idol, they rarely interacted.

    ¡°Yes¡±¡ªthe man raised an eyebrow and left without looking back¡ª¡±but it¡¯s nothing now.¡±

 Chapter 117: Strange And Without A Brain

    <h4>Chapter 117: Strange And Without A Brain</h4>

    ¡°Oh, Miss Song, good morning!¡±

    As soon as Song Yaoyao stepped out of her car, she was suddenly stopped by a familiar voice.

    She scratched her head and looked around in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    The weather was growing colder and colder, especially in the north.

    Wearing a hat and dressed like an elder, the man rubbed his hands, stood up, and started running toward her.

    ¡°Hey! Who are you?¡±

    Huo Ningxi narrowed his eyes, grabbed onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm, and pulled her to his side. ¡°Is your braincking oxygen?¡± heined. ¡°Who told you to reply? Be careful not get abducted and sold to the mountains as a wife.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was caught by surprise. Stumbling a little, she opened her eyes wide and refuted, ¡°Your brain iscking oxygen! Look at you, you can¡¯t even beat a girl!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Huo Ningxi ground his teeth. ¡°All you do is bber all day. Don¡¯t you know how to be quiet?¡±

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled her arm away, looked at the man that was walking toward her with a bag, and tilted her head.

    Why did he look a little familiar?

    Just as she thought this, the man lifted his hat and revealed a face that looked quite serious when he didn¡¯t smile.

    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you the director from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡±

    Kang Yuanughed as he tried to act friendly. But for a man that was normally serious,ughing actually felt more strange.

    Fortunately, he was talking to Song Yaoyao, who reacted well under pressure.

    Due to a bad heart in her previous life, she had learned to be strong; if she wanted to live a long life, she had to have a healthy mentality.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Song Yaoyao asked.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast? Why don¡¯t I treat you? It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s sit and chat.¡±

    Huo Ningxi was standing on the side and saw Kang Yuan¡¯s face clearly. The previous day, he had been so immersed in his game, he didn¡¯t even notice Kang Yuan, but he did hear that he had visited the school.

    However, it was strange that these two knew each other.

    They seemed like they were frompletely different worlds.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had breakfast.¡± Song Yaoyao scrunched up her nose. But then she saw that Kang Yuan was quite cold and even his eyshes were dewy. ¡°Oh, okay, where do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the milk tea store up ahead, I¡¯ll buy you milk tea.¡±

    Kang Yuan rubbed his hands and led the way.

    He felt the girl was quite kind and straightforward. Perhaps, he had been in the messy entertainment circle for too long, so personalities like this really appealed to him.

    However, a personality like this wasn¡¯t very suitable for the entertainment circle either.

    Straightforward people were easily bullied.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Huo Ningxi was speechless. ¡°Are you leaving like that?¡±

    ¡°What else did you expect?¡± Song Yaoyao asked curiously. ¡°Are you scared? Do you want me to walk you to school?¡±

    ¡°F*ck...¡±

    Huo Ningxi lifted his legs and headed for the school gates. ¡°Only a crazy person would waste their time talking to you!¡± You deserve to be sold to the mountains so you can stop seducing my Small Uncle.

    Song Yaoyao blinked and exchanged nces with Kang Yuan.

    ¡°Why is he insulting himself. So strange...¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Kang Yuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. He shook his head, looked at the girl¡¯s dopey expression, and replied, ¡°He¡¯s actually worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Worried about me?¡± Song Yaoyaoughed. ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±

    Huo Ningxi wanted her dead so she could leave his Small Uncle alone. Why would he be worried about her?

    So strange.

    As Song Yaoyao followed Kang Yuan into the milk tea store, Song Jingwan stepped out of her car.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡± She narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 118: I Hope You Consider It Seriously

    <h4>Chapter 118: I Hope You Consider It Seriously</h4>

    She heard her parents had gone to the Huo Manor to pick up Song Yaoyao, but why didn¡¯t theye back with her?

    And what happened at the Huo Manor to make the couple so quiet? Even when she pestered them and whined cutely, she didn¡¯t get anything from them.

    Song Jingwan liked being in control. Only then did she feel safe.

    Ever since the previous day, this situation, where she didn¡¯t know anything and she couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening, caused her to be in a low mood.

    ¡°You¡¯re drinking milk tea so early in the morning? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡±

    Song Jingwan scoffed quietly. For the sake of being selected, she had started cutting down on her meals and didn¡¯t even eat breakfast.

    So for her, Song Yaoyao could drink as much as she wanted; the best oue would be for her to gain ten to twenty pounds.

    No matter how much Director Kang liked her, he had to consider how she¡¯d appear on the camera.

    She curled her lips and felt much better. At that moment, she spotted a figure in the distance and immediately ran toward the school.

    ¡°What do you want to drink? Red bean? Or chocte? Girls usually like chocte, right?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m full, thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao put down her bag and ced her hands on her knees in a well-behaved manner.

    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to convince me to be an actress again, then forget about it, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like to please others or fawn up to them.

    ¡°Ehhh...are you really not considering it? You really suit the role I¡¯m looking to fill,¡± he sighed as he rubbed his face. Although he knew that ording to this girl¡¯s personality, she wasn¡¯t likely to agree to his request, Kang Yuan still wanted to try.

    So, as expected...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I simply want to focus on experiencing school life. I don¡¯t want to do anything else.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt slightly apologetic, especially since the man looked so pitiful.

    ¡°I hope you find a suitable actress soon. To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to act, nor have I learned acting. If you see it, you will be really disappointed.¡±

    She hoped that these words would make the man feel a little better.

    Kang Yuan revealed a bitter smile, ¡°Child, you sure know how to think for others. But it¡¯s fine, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    He stood up and walked over to the counter. The milk tea he ordered was ready. It was nice and hot and perfect for the weather.

    ¡°Here, drink this in ss, the weather is cold.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand curled and she slowly epted the drink.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She buried her head in her scarf, making her face appear as small as a palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I insist on what I said earlier: if you suddenly feel interested, you can contact me. Your call is always wee!¡±

    Kang Yuan waved his phone as his forehead creased. He looked fierce, but Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t think he was that scary.

    Her eyes curved and she smiled at Kang Yuan.

    ¡°Okay! I will consider it seriously!¡±

    Hm...it seemed, when she returned to the ssroom, she would have to research this fierce-looking, but actually very warm, director seriously.

    He appeared really impressive.

    She held onto her milk tea and entered the ssroom. The cold weather made the tip of her nose red.

    Song Yaoyao stomped her feet and walked over to her seat.

    ¡°Good morning, Precious! What are you holding?¡± Tang Xinrou looked at her curiously and was shocked. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re drinking something with high calories so early in the morning. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her cup of cocoa milk tea. ¡°This? Do you want to drink it?¡±

 Chapter 119: One Cup Makes Me Ten Pounds Fatter? So Be It!

    <h4>Chapter 119: One Cup Makes Me Ten Pounds Fatter? So Be It!</h4>

    Tang Xinrou shook her head, disagreeing. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Drinking this cup will make me, at least, ten pounds fatter!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Song Yaoyao looked at Shen Xun who was lying on his desk, catching up on sleep. ¡°I didn¡¯t really want it, but Director Kang got it for me and I didn¡¯t know how to reject him. Shen Xun can drink it then...¡±

    ¡°No! Actually, I¡¯ll drink it! Give it to me!¡±

    Tang Xinrou immediately snatched the drink from Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Was this really from Director Kang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I ran into him at the school gates.¡± Song Yaoyao scratched her head in confusion. A moment ago, Tang Xinrou wasining that milk tea was high in calories. Why was she now holding it like it was the person she liked?

    Eek...

    How scary!

    ¡°Huff...¡±

    Outside the school, Kang Yuan puffed out a mouthful of mist and walked out of the milk tea store. ¡°This horrid weather...¡±

    ¡°Uncle two? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Yuan jumped in surprise and turned around to have a look.

    A handsome young man was stepping off the bus, holding his breakfast. When he saw Kang Yuan, he was clearly surprised as he quickly ran toward him.

    ¡°Feiran? Didn¡¯t your mom drive you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± An Feiran smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m 18 already. My mom said I have to be more independent. Besides, the bus is really convenient. When I studied abroad, I used to go to school on my own too.¡±

    Kang Yuan raised an eyebrow and walked over to pat the boy on his shoulder. He lowered his head to look at the two buns in his hands and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not enough for breakfast, you¡¯re still growing.¡±

    After thinking for a bit, Kang Yuan pulled out all the cash in his wallet and shoved it into the boy¡¯s pockets. ¡°Take this and buy something good to eat. I know your mother, she¡¯s trying to take a carefree-parenting approach like the Westerners, but she¡¯s got plenty of money. Even if she wants to be carefree, there should be some standard. Compared to those of the same age, you¡¯re very impressive already.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Two, I don¡¯t need this...¡±

    ¡°Take it!¡±

    Kang Yuan red at him fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t see you often. Use this money to buy food. In a few days, I¡¯ll being here to film on location, we can have a proper chat then.¡±

    ¡°Oh...okay.¡±

    An Feiran scratched his head. His smile was shy and polite. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Two.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go to ss and eat your breakfast quickly before it goes cold!¡± Kang Yuan patted him on the back, gesturing for him to hurry into the school. ¡°The weather is cold, make sure to keep warm!¡±

    ¡°Okay! You too, Uncle Two!¡±

    An Feiran waved his hand as he quickly headed into school.

    ¡°Tsk...¡± Kang Yuan sighed. ¡°In the blink of an eye, he¡¯s already so grown up.¡±

    Back when An Feiran¡¯s parents got divorced, he had gone overseas with his mother. It was only in thest two years that he had returned.

    Kang Yuan¡¯s rtionship with this nephew wasn¡¯t too bad and they often chatted on the phone when An Feiran was still overseas. Since he had never gotten married and had children of his own, he treated An Feiran like his own son.

    An Feiran ran upstairs and stopped outside the ssroom of ss 3-1. He subconsciously stretched out his hand to tidy his hair. Only then did he take a deep breath and walk inside.

    As soon as he entered, his eyes fell upon a beautiful silhouette, and his heart raced as he ran toward her.

    As he was in a daze and his attention was focused in front of him, he did not notice someone quietly stretch out their leg...

    Thump¡ª

    An Feiran tripped and he tumbled forward helplessly, falling onto the ground. His soy milk spilled all over the floor, and the money in his pockets also came flying out.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Look at that idiot!¡±

    ¡°Oh! He has so much money. He probably stole it.¡±

 Chapter 120: Unwilling To Believe

    <h4>Chapter 120: Unwilling To Believe</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it...¡± An Feiran opened his mouth, his eyes slightly red.

    He knew that as a boy, he shouldn¡¯t be so weak, but he had been embarrassed in front of so many people, including his crush.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He stood up. His trousers were torn and his knees were scratched to the point where there was blood.

    ¡°Jingwan, are you okay? Is your skirt dirty? Honestly, An Feiran, are you blind? Can¡¯t you even walk properly?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s deskmate, An Ruoyao, red at An Feiran as she pulled out a tissue to wipe Song Jingwan¡¯s skirt.

    Coincidentally, Song Jingwan was sitting next to the aisle. So, An Feiran¡¯s soy milk had hit the ground and sshed all over her skirt.

    ¡°I...¡±

    An Feiran was helpless. He clumsily came forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jingwan, I didn¡¯t mean to do it, someone tripped me...¡±

    ¡°Someone tripped you? Who? I don¡¯t see anyone?¡±

    Song Jingwan took a deep breath. She could hardly maintain her calmness on the surface.

    She had already been stressed thest few days. Why did this guy have to provoke her?

    ¡°Jingwan...¡± An Feiran said in disbelief as disappointment crossed his eyes. ¡°Someone really tripped me. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Song Jingwan said in ridicule as she looked at her skirt which was covered in soy milk. She waspletely disgusted.

    ¡°No...I don¡¯t mean to me you...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Song Jingwan took a deep breath. ¡°Since you im that someone targeted you, why don¡¯t you find that person?¡±

    Although her tone wasn¡¯t harsh, the mockery in her eyes was hard for An Feiran to ept.

    It felt as though something was stabbing into his heart.

    He stood in ce nkly as ridicule surrounded and almost enveloped him.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, find the person that tripped you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You simply tripped.¡±

    ¡°The School Beauty¡¯s skirt is stained. Can you afford topensate her?¡±

    ¡°It was just a joke. Can¡¯t you handle a joke?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha....¡±

    The world spun. An Feiran closed his eyes and opened them again. They were red as he stared stubbornly at Song Jingwan.

    ¡°I willpensate you for the skirt, Jingwan, but do you really not believe me? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡±

    His voice was soft, like a child that needed protection, and he sounded like he was about to choke.

    Song Jingwan blinked as she wiped her skirt and avoided An Feiran¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I already told you, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but we are all ssmates. I can¡¯t wrong someone because of you¡±¡ªSong Jingwan sighed¡ª¡±I¡¯m going to go get changed.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to talk to An Feiran about anything else.

    ¡°Jingwan...¡± An Feiran sniffed and stretched out his hand to grab her.

    But before he got the chance, the girl turned her body like she was trying to avoid trash, and revealed a disgusted expression.

    Smash¡ª

    Something felt like it broke.[1]

    An Feiran¡¯s gaze slowly dulled.

    ¡°Hahaha, someone¡¯s trying to punch above their weight. An Feiran, do you have a crush on our School Beauty?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you deserved to fall!¡±

    These people had no idea how their ¡®simple joke¡¯ could hurt someone.

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    Loneliness emanated from the boy who had his head lowered. He suddenly yelled and charged toward the people who were ridiculing him.

    [1] I¡¯m assuming the author is referring to his heart breaking.

 Chapter 121: Donâ€™t Make Things Difficult For Me

    <h4>Chapter 121: Don¡¯t Make Things Difficult For Me</h4>

    He smashed his fist against the other party¡¯s face, again and again, until they realized what was happening and pushed him away with ease.

    Numerous fists and feet fell upon his body. An Feiran curled into a ball in pain.

    He looked through the gaps in the crowd and saw the beautiful and graceful girl giving him a benevolent look.

    She then said in a chilling voice, ¡°That¡¯s about enough. Fighting is not allowed in ss 3-1. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    She was half whining and half annoyed.

    Oh.

    That¡¯s right, she was the ss president.

    An Feiran was surprised. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her?

    Those words were so ironic.

    ...

    ¡°Hey, Brother Xun, have you heard?¡±

    ¡°Get lost...¡±

    Shen Xuny on his desk, trying to catch up on sleep. His voice was raspy, and he was in a bad mood.

    Han Jun was used to this. ¡°The boys in the first ss are fighting!¡± he said excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t they always im to be the pride of Liyang, and aren¡¯t they supposed to be good students? Tsk, tsk, tsk, they¡¯re actually fighting.¡±

    He was eloquent and exhrated.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao was leaning forward on her desk, answering some questions while Tang Xinrou sat beside her scratching her head. She had been held back by a question for half an hour.

    No one responded to Han Jun, but he didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°From the looks of it, I think our ss is more harmonious.¡±

    Han Jun sighed as he rubbed his chin.

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t continue listening to this. ¡°Do you really think our ss is that harmonious? They¡¯re simply afraid.¡±

    Ever since a few days ago, the annoying guy in the back had been attending ss on time.

    With him around, no one dared to disturb his sleep. It wasn¡¯t like they had a death wish.

    Of course, the big boss beside her was an exception.

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Han Jun thought carefully. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Tang Xinrou shook her head. This guy was beyond saving.

    ¡°Sigh, aren¡¯t you guys curious why they¡¯re fighting?¡± Han Jun scratched his head in confusion.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but turn around. ¡°ssmate, is your paper too easy?¡± she asked curiously.

    Was that why he had the time to gossip?

    ¡°Jun¡¯er...¡±

    Shen Xun rubbed his numb face and patted Han Jun on the cheek. In a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Do you know what you resemble right now?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Shen Xun sneered and squeezed three words out of his lips, ¡°A nosy housewife...¡±

    ¡°Woah, Brother Xun, that¡¯s too much. I simply wanted to share my happiness with you. Don¡¯t you guys feel happy hearing this?¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Sorry, no.¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°Ha.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t think it was nice topletely dismiss him. Holding onto her pen, she turned her head and gave a perfunctoryugh.

    ¡°Funny.¡±

    Han Jun¡¯s goosebumps faded away. He was speechless. ¡°Forget it. Stopughing.¡±

    It was too fake.

    p¡ª

    Just as he finished speaking, there was a p on the back of his head.

    ¡°Ow! Brother Xun! Why did you hit me?¡±

    Shen Xun smiled slightly. ¡°Is that how you talk to my Big Bro?¡±

    Han Jun¡¯s face met the desk and he pouted his lips. ¡°...¡±

    He must have had a death wish again. Great.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhongyun¡¯s mood improved a lot recently because the learning environment inside the third ss had changed.

    These days, everyone was quiet during ss and they no longer chatted and made amotion.

    He was proud of them.

    ¡°Okay, ss dismissed.¡±

    He looked at the students in the ssroom in a fatherly manner. ¡°The mid-semester exams are next week. I hope you will all try your best to escape the fate ofst ce.¡±

 Chapter 122: Donâ€™t Provoke Me. Understood?

    <h4>Chapter 122: Don¡¯t Provoke Me. Understood?</h4>

    When everyone heard these words, they all rolled their eyes.

    Boss, do you have a misunderstanding?

    This is ss 3-3!

    The worst ss in the school! With the most useless students!

    Don¡¯t get your hopes high, okay?

    As soon as Wang Zhongyun left, Tang Xinrou jumped to her feet and pulled Song Yaoyao up with her.

    ¡°Precious, let¡¯s go to the bathroom together!¡±

    Song Yaoyao sighed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand why girls always went to the bathroom together. Was there, perhaps, a scary monster there?

    The bathroom was outside the mathematics building, so the two girls walked downstairs together,

    Song Yaoyao shoved her hands in her pockets and stood outside, exposing just her dark eyes. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±

    Tang Xinrou nced back a few times and quickly rushed into the bathroom.

    After ss, it was busy. Song Yaoyao slowly leaned to the side, rxed, and fell into a daze...

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running to? How dare you report us. Ha, I¡¯ve seen plenty of poor kids like you. Did you know that I can kick you out of the first ss immediately?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go...¡±

    Three boys were dragging another boy toward the bathrooms, and the boy who was being dragged was struggling.

    His lips were purple, and his face was red and swollen. Clearly, he had just been in a fight.

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t interested in stuff like this, so she leaned back and made way for them.

    ¡°Go! Let me teach you a lesson today!¡±

    The three boys started fighting outside the bathroom. Song Yaoyao was petite, but even though she was huddled up in the corner, she was unexpectedly implicated.

    Thump¡ª

    Song Yaoyao was knocked onto the floor. Recovering from her shock, tears immediately streamed from her eyes.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry... Eh? Song Yaoyao?¡±

    The boy was apologizing when he suddenly beamed in joy. He never expected to see someone familiar.

    ¡°Why are you standing here? It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re a fool, are you also blind?¡± the boy said insultingly, his every word full of mockery. ¡°Look, you¡¯re even crying. Those that don¡¯t know would think that we did something to you. So delicate...¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Song Yaoyao wiped her tears and slowly stood up.

    She didn¡¯t cry really hard, so the whites of her eyes were still clear. As she blinked, droplets of tears fell.

    But she remained calm as she questioned them in a nasally voice.

    An Feiran¡¯s face was covered in bruises. As he looked at her, he apologized, ¡°Sorry, are you okay?¡±

    That fall must have been painful.

    Without ncing at An Feiran, her eyes turned red as she looked at the other boy andughed. ¡°I asked you what you just said.¡±

    ¡°Woah...¡±

    The boys looked at each other and exploded inughter.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t ept it? I said you¡¯re delicate. So wh¡ª Ah!¡±

    Before he finished his words of ridicule, the girl had picked up a stone from the ground and thrown it at his head.

    ¡°F*ck... Song Yaoyao, are you crazy?!¡±

    Two of the boys retreated in fear as blood oozed from the third boy¡¯s head. They were so scared that they couldn¡¯t even talk properly.

    ¡°F-f-f*ck! What do we do...?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stepped on the boy as tears continued to flow from her eyes. ¡°Go ahead, say it again.¡±

    Her voice was soft, without any lethality. It was aplete contrast to the action of throwing a stone at someone¡¯s head.

    ¡°F*ck...¡±

    The boy became dizzy as he lifted his hand to wipe his blood-covered face.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±

 Chapter 123:

    <h4>Chapter 123:</h4>

    You¡¯re Not Worthy Of Making My Hand Hurt

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Thump!

    Song Yaoyao smashed a stone ruthlessly on the boy¡¯s hand as her dark and moist eyshes curled upwards slightly.

    ¡°You better not let me get away.¡±

    A pitiful cry filled the air.

    Students in the vicinity covered their mouths. This scene made them speechless.

    Song Yaoyao looked like such a delicate girl, yet she was so fierce!

    An Feiran opened his mouth and his eyes lit up.

    Was this for real?

    Tang Xinrou shook her hands dry as she walked out of the bathroom. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was shocked. With a scream, she rushed over to Song Yaoyao and hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Precious? Who bullied you? F*ck, who bullied my Precious? Step forward now!¡± she said as she wiped Song Yaoyao¡¯s wet cheeks.

    The boy¡¯s aplices were busy calling the ambnce. When they heard Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice, they immediately dropped their phone on the ground.

    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see who¡¯s lying on the floor? I wonder who¡¯s the bully!¡±

    Tang Xinrou blinked casually. When she saw the red on the boy¡¯s head, she pouted her lips. ¡°My Yaoyao would never bully someone first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed as she leaned into Tang Xinrou¡¯s arms and pointed in an aggrieved manner.

    ¡°He ran into me, yet he scolded me!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s too much!¡±

    This could not be tolerated!

    Her Yaoyao was such a good person. How could she bully someone?

    ¡°You deserved it! Precious, does your hand hurt? Let¡¯s visit the nurse¡¯s office and see if you have any injuries from the fall.¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart ached as she rubbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡±¡ª Song Yaoyao pouted¡ª¡±I hit him with a stone. He wasn¡¯t worthy of hurting my hand.¡±

    My good girl has smartened up.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Well done! Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll protect you. You aren¡¯t wrong so you have no reason to be scared!¡±

    Everyone was shocked by these words. Could they do this?

    Wasn¡¯t she exaggerating? The person lying on the floor wasn¡¯t even crying, yet Song Yaoyao was bawling her eyes out.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, this isn¡¯t over!¡±

    ¡°You crazy b*tch!¡±

    The boy held onto his head as his friends helped him up.

    One of his hands was drooping and his fingertips were trembling; it was either fractured or sprained.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help throwing a kick at the boy.

    ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t want it to be over either!¡± Song Yaoyao red at him with her teary eyes. How dare this guy not apologize to her.

    It was clear to see how badly Song Yaoyao had been bullied in the past.

    ¡°Precious, it¡¯s okay now, let¡¯s calm down.¡± Tang Xinrou hugged Song Yaoyao and tried to calm her down.

    She was a little regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have held back her need to use the toilet.

    Song Yaoyao humphed and pulled out her phone.

    Tang Xinrou was surprised. ¡°Yaoyao, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Telling Shen Xun toe down.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was nasally. Filled with anger, she said fiercely, ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡±

    This was the moment she had been waiting for.

    It was fine that she was afraid of hurting her hand, she still had her little underling!

    F*ck...

    Tang Xinrou looked down and almost fainted. Lowering her voice, she said, ¡°Precious, why don¡¯t we just leave it. If you call Shen Xun here, he¡¯s going to kill them!¡±

    Although the punk had settled down a little in recent days, he was famous for fighting without holding back. He waspletely ruthless.

    If he came down, these idiots would probably lose their lives.

    ¡°Hahaha, are you calling Shen Xun?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the Shen Xun that we know, right? You can call him? Stop acting, Song Yaoyao,¡± the boy said fiercely as he held his head. ¡°I will remember this grudge. You just wait!¡±

 Chapter 124: Boys In The Third Class, Come With Me

    <h4>Chapter 124: Boys In The Third ss, Come With Me</h4>

    Tang Xinrou red at him with frustration as she called his name for the first time.

    ¡°Yan Ruoyang, shut up! You talk so much. In a minute, even the gods won¡¯t be able to save you...¡±

    ¡°Phwoar, what a big call...¡±

    Yan Ruoyang held his head and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Just as his arrogant voice fell, azy, raspy, and clearly amused voice sounded from Song Yaoyao¡¯s phone, ¡°Hello? Big Bro, didn¡¯t you go to the bathroom with Tang Xinrou? Did she fall into the toilet so¡ª¡±

    ¡°F*ck, Shen Xun! You¡¯re the one that fell into a toilet. Your entire family fell into a toilet!¡± Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and stomped her feet in anger as she roared into the phone.

    ¡°Tch...¡± Shen Xun rubbed his face. ¡°What a sarcastic tone.¡±

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth. ¡°Shen Xun, you just wait.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I want to talk to my Big Bro. Song Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your time to be useful has finallye. Yaoyao¡¯s being bullied. Hurry down here.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was in a bad mood so she was not showing Yan Ruoyang any mercy.

    Song Yaoyao sniffed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute.¡±

    After she was done talking, she immediately hung up.

    Yan Ruoyang opened his mouth. He wanted tough, but nothing came out. ¡°Ha...haha, was I hearing things? That voice...¡±

    ¡°Yan Ruoyang, that really sounded like Shen Xun...¡±

    His iconic tone was rough and bad, without any decency. If it wasn¡¯t Shen Xun, who else could it be?

    Yan Ruoyang¡¯s legs felt weak. If someone wasn¡¯t holding onto him, he would have fallen on the floor.

    He took a breath. So many people were watching. If he admitted that he was scared, then he would be treated as a joke. He ground his teeth and red at the friend beside him. ¡°Where¡¯s the ambnce? Why isn¡¯t it here yet?¡±

    Also, had the teachers run off to eat sh*t? Why were they nowhere to be seen?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take you to the nurse¡¯s office to get bandaged.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was well aware of the situation. She was not going to push him to his death. But a bit of blood on the head could not be avoided.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not scared, are you? I wonder who said our Yaoyao was acting.¡± Tang Xinrou crossed her arms with a smirk.

    The surrounding students looked at each other. They were a little scared.

    ¡°Scared? As if!¡± Yan Ruoyang said stubbornly.

    ...

    Upstairs, ss 3-3.

    Shen Xun put down his phone and walked to the front of the room roguishly.

    He still had an injury on his tough face and there was hostility in his eyes.

    As he picked up the chalkboard erasers, he pped them together twice.

    ¡°Boys in the third ss,e with me. Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±

    Before his voice even fell, he shoved his hands in his pockets and headed outside.

    ¡°Brother Xun! Wait for me!¡±

    Han Jun quickly followed, but he was held back by someone.

    ¡°F*ck, Han Jun, what does Brother Xun mean? Are we heading into a fight??¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting your breath! Why aren¡¯t you following? It¡¯s not easy for our ss to produce a good student, yet she¡¯s being bullied. How can we tolerate that?¡± He grabbed his head, brushed away the hand holding him, and headed out the door, leaving the students of ss 3-3 staring in shock.

    ¡°F*ck!!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s acting so brazenly?¡±

    ¡°How can someone bully Yaoyao when she¡¯s so cute? I¡¯m going to smash their heads in!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for our ss to produce a good student. By bullying Song Yaoyao, they are bullying our entire ss!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s get him!¡±

    A momentter, all the boys and girls picked up the ssroom¡¯s brooms, mops, and even the chalkboard erasers and stormed out.

    Left behind were just a few students who were good friends with Xu Yue, and who didn¡¯t like Song Yaoyao.

 Chapter 125: Stand Aside

    <h4>Chapter 125: Stand Aside</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Xu Yue, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Should we help? Everyone seems to be going...¡±

    Xu Yue stood up and sneered, ¡°Help? She wishes! Let¡¯s go watch the show!¡±

    She still remembered the grudge fromst time. If Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t so focused on studying, leaving her with no opportunity to strike, she would have already gotten her revenge.

    The current situation was great. She was going to see how badly Song Yaoyao was being bullied!

    As the third ss rushed outside, the school bell rang. There were 4 sses on the same floor. Just as the students were about to enter their ssrooms, they felt a gust of wind, and a few of them were knocked aside.

    ¡°F*ck, the third ss has gone crazy.¡±

    A boy that had been knocked against the wall, stared at them as they ran past with their brooms and chalkboard erasers. They were valiant, brave, and looked furious. It looked like they were ready to rebel!

    The 20-30 students from the Third ss, rushed downstairs with the same motive. They were as shocking as an earthquake; even those sitting inside the ssroom could feel the floor tremble.

    ...

    Downstairs, outside the bathrooms.

    When they heard the school bell, some people left reluctantly, while others bravely stayed to watch the show.

    Tang Xinrou protected Song Yaoyao behind her as she watched Yan Ruoyang being carried, ready to go to the nurse¡¯s office.

    At that moment, someone suddenly screamed, ¡°Run! The Director of Teaching is here!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s time for ss? Why are you all standing here? I heard someone¡¯s fighting? Who is it? Step forward!¡±

    A serious and mean-looking woman wearing a ck suit and ck-framed sses approached. Her stern eyes scanned back and forth as she strode toward them.

    Yan Ruoyang happily breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Miss, she hit m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss, I hit him.¡±

    Two voices sounded at the same time.

    When he realized what had happened, Yan Ruoyang revealed a murderous gaze. ¡°An Feiran, do you know what you¡¯re f*cken saying?¡±

    An Feiran¡¯s eyes darted. He pursed his lips and clenched his fists. He was clearly weak and skinny, but he puffed up his chest and acted fearlessly.

    He repeated himself, ¡°Miss Gong, I hit him. I am willing to ept punishment.¡±

    Yan Ruoyang almost fainted from anger.

    Next to him stood two average-looking boys. One of them, a boy called Liu Peng, retorted, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t listen to him. Song Yaoyao was the one that hit Yan Ruoyang¡¯s head! It was her¡ª¡±

    As soon as Liu Peng pointed, Song Yaoyao poked out her head from behind Tang Xinrou.

    Gong Wei adjusted her sses. She narrowed her eyes, looked at the sobbing Song Yaoyao whose eyshes were moist, and scoffed.

    ¡°Are you trying to make excuses for bullying a girl? How could she make your head bleed? If she really managed to do that, then you should really question whether you¡¯re too useless.¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    The three boys witnessing the scene almost coughed up blood in anger.

    Didn¡¯t people believe the truth these days?

    ¡°Miss Gong, it was really her!¡± Yan Ruoyang didn¡¯t bleed to death, but he was about to die from anger.

    ¡°Miss, they¡¯re lying. I did it. It was an ident,¡± An Feiran said firmly as he stared straight into Gong Wei¡¯s eyes.

    He had injuries on his face, so these words sounded more convincinging from him.

    At least, it was more convincing than a petite little girl who was bawling her eyes out.

    ¡°Take him to the nurse¡¯s office first. Everyone else,e with me,¡± Gong Wei said in a strict manner.

    F*ck!

    Yan Ruoyang gritted his teeth and red at An Feiran.

    An Feiran avoided his gaze but he insisted that he had done it.

 Chapter 126: I Hit Him And I Smashed His Head

    <h4>Chapter 126: I Hit Him And I Smashed His Head</h4>

    Originally, this matter was over, but the girl suddenly stretched out her hand to stop An Feiran and said angrily, ¡°Who told you to take the me for me? Stand to the side. This has nothing to do with you!¡±

    She held back her tears, but her voice was fierce. Clearly, she did not appreciate what he had done.

    Tang Xinrou looked down. She knew it!

    Meanwhile, Gong Wei was full of questions. She turned her head. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was fearless. She sniffed, pointed at Yan Ruoyang, and said in a soft, nasally voice, ¡°I hit him and smashed his head¡ª¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Gong Wei looked at the girl who was trying hard to hold her chest high and felt like she wanted tough for some reason.

    What was wrong with these students? Why were they all fighting to be punished and to receive demerits?

    ¡°Fine,e with me as well¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by something behind her.

    Gong Wei raised an eyebrow and looked behind her. She was shocked.

    A group of boys and girls, rushed toward them like the wind, holding sticks and brooms.

    Leading the way was a chubby boy. As he ran, his fat jiggled. How hard it was for him to run in front.

    Before he arrived, his voice arrived first.

    ¡°Where is he? Step forward! Who had the guts to bully our top student? He must be tired of living!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Step forward!¡±

    What a confusing day.

    Gong Wei removed her sses and rubbed her eyes. She was a little surprised. ¡°Errr, you guys...¡±

    But these angry students did not pay attention to her at all as they ignored her.

    Those that were watching took a few steps back...and a few more...and a few more...

    It didn¡¯t take long before the area was surrounded by the students of ss 3-3.

    They moved aside in an orderly manner and cleared out a path.

    A boy with his hands in his pockets and a band-aid on his face, approachedzily from behind, followed by a tail.

    This tail was Han Jun.

    Gong Wei didn¡¯t recognize the others, but she definitely knew who the school bully, Shen Xun, was.

    She watched as the arrogant boy weaved his way roguishly through the crowd. Like a king inspecting hisnd, he walked forward and finally stopped in front of the sobbing girl.

    He leaned over and smiled with disdain as hostility filled his eyes. ¡°Big Bro, who should I hit?¡±

    Thump¡ª

    Liu Peng and Deng Qi¡¯s grip loosened and Yan Ruoyang fell on the ground.

    Their legs began to wobble. Arrogant? Let¡¯s see if they could still act arrogant!

    ¡°Him! And them!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pointed her chin and swept her finger across. Her voice was crisp.

    Shen Xun nodded and stood up straight.

    He yawnedzily. ¡°Did you hear her? Go get them!¡±

    As soon as hismand fell, all the girls and boys rushed toward Liu Peng and Deng Qi like a swarm of bees.

    As for Yan Ruoyang...

    He was already in a pitiful state. If they hit him anymore, they were afraid they may hit him to death.

    ¡°Hey, you, are you crazy? Aren¡¯t you going to move aside?¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes, nced at the silly An Feiran, and said with disgust, ¡°Look at you. Did you think you could take the me for our Yaoyao? You need a bit more training!¡±

    He was like a fool.

    When the third ss went crazy, they hit everyone that got in their way.

    An Feiran nodded dopily as his eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°???¡±

    I was just saying it. You could have just listened quietly.

    Gong Wei was shocked. She stood on the side and roared, ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 127: Big Bro, Who Should We Hit?

    <h4>Chapter 127: Big Bro, Who Should We Hit?</h4>

    The crowd paused. But before Gong Wei had the time to breathe a sigh of relief, a new lesson had started.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°H-help...¡±

    A quivering hand stretched out, asking for help. But the next second, it was dragged back again.

    ¡°O, mercy!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. I wouldn¡¯t dare! Ow, it hurts...¡±

    Yan Ruoyang regretted not fainting. He was dizzy and he was in a bad state, but he was not at the stage of unconsciousness.

    Gulp¡ª

    He swallowed and started crawling away weakly while no one noticed.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    An amused voice sounded behind him. Yan Ruoyang¡¯s back went stiff as someone grabbed his cor and pulled him off the ground.

    ¡°Were you the one who took the lead in bullying my Big Bro?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xun...¡±

    Yan Ruoyang wanted to cry, but he had no tears as he turned around and trembled. As soon as he turned around, he saw the beautiful girl with a delicate face standing there with her hands in her pockets.

    He wanted to die. If he knew Song Yaoyao was so powerful, he would have never dared to bully her.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± his hands trembled as he tried to throw the me on the two boys who were still being beaten up in the crowd. ¡°They started it...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Shen Xun smirked. Suddenly, his fist flew toward the boy¡¯s face.

    Bang! One could faintly hear the crisp sound of bones.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yan Ruoyang fell on the ground helplessly as he widened his eyes in fear. ¡°Brother Xun...¡±

    ¡°My Big Bro doesn¡¯t cause trouble for no reason. That means, she will only hit someone who¡¯s offended her. Understood?¡±

    He leaned over and patted Yan Ruoyang on the shoulder politely. But while Yan Ruoyang was still trembling, he punched him again.

    ¡°Another hit for lying.¡±

    He lifted his fist high, causing Yan Ruoyang to hold his head in fear. He broke down in tears. ¡°Huhuhu, I was wrong Brother Xun! I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again! I¡¯m trash. Please spare me!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Shen Xun let go and the corner of his lips twitched. ¡°You¡¯re so fragile that I¡¯m afraid I might beat you to death.¡±

    Yan Ruoyang: ¡°Huhuhuhu...¡±

    Should he be happy?

    At that moment, Shen Xun gave him another kick. ¡°Do you think an apology is enough for offending my Big Bro. Hand over some money. Quickly!¡±

    As soon as she heard this, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Money!¡±

    She pulled out her phone naturally, brought up her QR code, and handed it to Yan Ruoyang. ¡°Alipay or WeChat? QQ is also fine.¡±

    Yan Ruoyang lifted his head with tears in his eye and looked into the girl¡¯s excited gaze. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Once I receive the money, I guarantee Shen Xun won¡¯t bother you again,¡± Song Yaoyao negotiated as she crouched down. ¡°If you give me more, I can even consider protecting you.¡±

    Yan Ruoyang: haha.

    With a depressed expression, he pulled out his phone. But he was trembling so much that he struggled to unlock his phone.

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    Shen Xun kicked him out of frustration.

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡±

    Yan Ruoyang immediately unlocked the phone andpleted the transfer within a minute.

    Ding¡ª

    [You have received a transfer of 50,000 yuan]

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked in surprise as she held onto her phone and ordered, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Tell them to stop. I forgive them.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Stop.¡±

    Shen Xun yawned. ¡°We¡¯re all schoolmates. Let¡¯s leave them with a bit of pride.¡±

    The heavily breathing group of students finally stopped. Two boys who were huddled up in the corner sobbing, put down their arms, revealing their swollen faces.

    Pride? What was pride?

    Was there any use for pride?

 Chapter 128: Fate Brought Us Together

    <h4>Chapter 128: Fate Brought Us Together</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Gong Wei lifted her hand and held down her twitching lips. She took a deep breath but couldn¡¯t hold back in the end.

    ¡°Are you treating me like I¡¯m dead? Come with me to the disciplinary office!¡± she roared at Shen Xun and the others.

    They were all so arrogant; she had to control them before it got toote.

    Song Yaoyao was satisfied. She patted Yan Ruoyang on the shoulder. ¡°Fate brought us together, so we are friends from now on.¡±

    Every time she patted him, Yan Ruoyang trembled.

    ¡°N-no need! As long as you¡¯re happy. We don¡¯t have to be friends...¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Shen Xun narrowed his eyes and his throat twitched. ¡°It is your honor that my Big Bro is willing to be your friend. How dare you reject her?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xun!¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. You¡¯ll scare people!¡±

    She crouched on the ground, resting her head on her hands with an innocent expression as she smiled sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t let him bully you.¡±

    Yan Ruoyang wanted to run away. In fact, he wanted to just change schools.

    Did she have selective memory loss? Did she forget that she was the one that called Shen Xun downstairs?! Did she forget who had smashed his head?!

    Huh?!

    ¡°Stop! You...¡± Gong Wei pointed at Yan Ruoyang. She really thought he was quite pitiful. ¡°Take him to the nurse¡¯s office first. Everyone else, follow me! Don¡¯t try to run away. The school has surveince cameras. Your family didn¡¯t send you here to fight! You guys went too far!¡±

    They even ignored herpletely.

    Did they forget who she was? She was the Director of Teaching! Yet they fought in front of her. No, to be exact, they teamed up and beat their own schoolmates.

    Were they rebelling?

    ¡°Miss, calm down, this wasn¡¯t what I wanted either.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked. She had already calmed down but her eyes and nose were still a little red. On the surface, she looked well-behaved and pitiful.

    ¡°It was bad enough that he bumped into me, but he didn¡¯t apologize and he spoke rudely to me. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t resist...¡± She stuck out her tongue aggrievedly.

    Gong Wei finally understood what it meant to not judge a book by its cover. The more well-behaved this girl looked, the fiercer she was when she lost her temper.

    She shook her head, but when she looked at Song Yaoyao, she couldn¡¯t seem to be angry.

    How annoying!

    ¡°Even if that was the case, you didn¡¯t have to be so ruthless. That¡¯s enough,e with me to the disciplinary office. Call your parents and we will discuss what to do next!¡±

    As a prestigious private high school, Liyang had never been as strict as other schools. Not only did they not have evening self-study sessions, but their students were also allowed to bring mobile phones.

    Apart from the top ss being a little stricter, they had practically given up on the other sses.

    Especially ss 3-3, which was famouslyposed of children from influential families. Amongst these students, one of the leading characters was Shen Xun.

    But now...

    As Gong Wei walked, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Song Yaoyao.

    The girl was gentle. She had her hands in her pockets as she followed behind without causing any trouble. In fact, she was extremely well-behaved.

    But this well-behaved girl wasn¡¯t just fierce when she hit people, she was also good at convincing people.

    Even the school bully, Shen Xun, obeyed her and led the entire ss to avenge her.

    At that very moment, the other students were being dragged back by their teachers, while the teachers without any sses were watching from the sides.

    They had wanted to stop the fight too, but these students were too fierce. If they approached, they would have been hit as well.

    The students from the third ss who had been involved in the fight followed behind Gong Wei. At that moment, Gong Wei approached three girls and stopped in front of them curiously, ¡°Which ss are you girls from?¡±

 Chapter 129: Principal, Itâ€™s Me

    <h4>Chapter 129: Principal, It¡¯s Me</h4>

    Xu Yue and the others looked at each other. ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°Miss, she is in the third ss too,¡± Shen Xun grinned as he shoved his hands in his pockets. ¡°They came here with me. I saw them,¡± he said in a roguish manner.

    Xu Yue: ¡°...¡±

    She shrunk back her neck with hatred, but she did not dare to argue with Shen Xun.

    The other girls were even more scared. They wanted to cry, but they had no tears.

    Gong Wei narrowed her eyes without suspicion. ¡°You girlse as well!¡±

    She simply came to watch the show, but she ended up being implicated. She did not participate in the fighting but she was dragged to the disciplinary office in the end.

    Wang Mingjiang had something to do in the morning, so he went out for a bit. At this time, he had just returned. He was holding a cup of tea in his hands, but before he managed to sit down, he saw an amazing sight: a bunch of students were passing by like a scene had just been cleared.

    Wang Mingjiang subconsciously looked at the time.

    It was meant to be ss time. What were they doing?

    He stood up and walked over to the door, just as a familiar petite figure appeared in front of him.

    She was well-behaved and cute. Wasn¡¯t she the girl that dered she wasing first in the grade?

    Leading the way was Gong Wei? The Director of Teaching?

    That meant...

    Wang Mingjiang gasped and scanned his eyes across the students. The more he looked at them, the more familiar they looked, and the more shocked he felt.

    F*ck, these were all the students from ss 3-3.

    Yet, here he was, saying that the third ss was impressive and finally knew how to study!

    It hadn¡¯t even been two days and they were already pping him in the face.

    He rushed over and stopped Gong Wei.

    ¡°Miss Gong, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    He looked at the two boys that were surrounded by the crowd; their faces were swollen and their necks were shrunk back timidly as they trembled.

    He then looked at the indifference on the faces of the third ss.

    Wang Mingjiang held his face. This was giving him a toothache!

    ¡°Principal, you came back just in time,¡± Gong Wei breathed a sigh of relief. She was just wondering what to do with these kids. ¡°These kids from the third ss are ridiculous. They beat up some schoolmates right in front of me. How should I punish them?¡±

    Give them a strike beside their names? But for these prestigious kids, this was like a little scratch.

    Then, was she supposed to persuade them not to do it again?

    Everyone here came from an influential background.

    There were two types of people at Liyang: one type was here because their parents had invested in the school, the other relied purely on academic results.

    The third ss was the former, and An Feiran was thetter.

    Persuading a couple of students was easy, but persuading a few dozen?

    This school was going to be shut down at this rate!

    Wang Mingjiang¡¯s eyes darkened. He wanted to lose his temper but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Shen Xun! You again?!¡±

    He red at Shen Xun as he leanedzily against the railing. ¡°Weren¡¯t you studying? What happened this time?!¡±

    ¡°They bullied us first,¡± he said innocently.

    ¡°What?¡± Wang Mingjiang questioned what he was hearing. ¡°Who did they bully?¡±

    ¡°My Big Bro,¡± Shen Xun said straightforwardly without feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°Your Big Bro? Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Wang Mingjiang narrowed his eyes and scanned them across the rows of students.

    To be Shen Xun¡¯s Big Bro, this person had to be...

    Just as he was thinking this, a small, weak hand raised up from the crowd.

    Amongst the crowd, this tiny girl actually looked a bit pitiful.

    Her soft voice was like a kitten that was trying to act tough.

    ¡°Principal, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Pfff, hahahaha!¡±

    The third ss suddenly startedughing as they moved aside, making way for the little girl.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were red from being squeezed into the crowd. She tugged on the hem of her shirt and walked over to Wang Mingjiang.

    Thinking that the man didn¡¯t hear, she repeated herself again.

    ¡°Principal, it¡¯s me.¡±

 Chapter 130: Principal, That Was Also Me

    <h4>Chapter 130: Principal, That Was Also Me</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    It took Wang Mingjiang a lot of effort to ept this unbelievable truth.

    Little Song Yaoyao was Shen Xun¡¯s Big Bro?

    F*ck.

    He was certainly getting old and falling behind with the trends.

    Why was this little miss a Big Bro?

    Gong Wei could tell that the principal was getting distracted, so she reminded him, ¡°Principal, you haven¡¯t told me what to do yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, what do you think?¡±

    Wang Mingjiang knocked on his head and snapped out of his daze.

    ¡°I think we should call their parents in for a chat,¡± Gong Wei replied. ¡°There¡¯s also a student that isn¡¯t here. He is getting bandaged at the nurse¡¯s office. I reckon he will have to get an x-ray at the hospitalter.¡±

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s just call their parents... Wait! What did you say?! X-ray?!¡±

    Wang Mingjiang suddenly exploded, ¡°Isn¡¯t the most seriously injured already here? Why do we need an x-ray?¡±

    These students appeared seriously injured, but they were just surface injuries. It didn¡¯t look like any muscles or bones were damaged.

    Gong Wei looked at him sympathetically. All this anger was probably giving the principal dementia.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s one more student who received a head injury...¡±

    Wang Mingjiang stumbled and trembled as he pulled out some medicine for his rapid heartbeat.

    With the pill in his mouth, he roared, ¡°Who did it?!¡±

    Rather than studying, they were injuring their schoolmates!

    In front of him, a gentle little hand lifted.

    The girl blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°Principal, that was also me...¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Shen Xun turned his head and pretended to look outside as he lifted his fist to his lips to hide his smile.

    ¡°Why is it you again...?¡± Wang Mingjiang gritted his teeth as he tried to sound friendly, warm, and not so frightening. He smiled slightly and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Little miss, have you been threatened? If Shen Xun forced you to take the me, you can tell me. Don¡¯t be scared. I will help you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head, ¡°Oh?¡±

    What was wrong with these people?

    Why didn¡¯t they believe her? She did all the bad things~ She was the instigator.

    The entire third ss fell silent.

    Tang Xinrou lowered her head and her shoulders shook as she tried to hold back herughter.

    Han Jun patted Shen Xun on the back sympathetically.

    Shen Xun smirked. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Principal, that¡¯s right, I did it. I hit him.¡±

    Wang Mingjiang breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew it! How could someone with good results lead a fight? You guys...¡±¡ªhe raised his hand and yelled¡ª¡±Call your parents!!¡±

    The group quietly contacted their parents. There were so many of them that the office couldn¡¯t possibly hold all of them.

    Thus, the teachers were treated to an amusing scene.

    A bunch of students kneeled in the corridor like a row of winter radish. It was a shocking scene.

    Song Yaoyao slowly pulled out her phone and looked at Wang Mingjiang. ¡°Principal, should I call my parents too?¡±

    Wang Mingjiang was silent for a moment. ¡°Yes, call them...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao ran to the corner to make a call.

    But she ended up calling the Huo Manor.

    She wanted to call Huo Yunque, but she realized she didn¡¯t have her Gege¡¯s phone number.

    Hmph, how annoying!

    ¡°Hello, Huo Manor. May I ask who¡¯s speaking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Song Yaoyao, is Gege at home? I want...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, the person you¡¯re looking for is not here. You may have called the wrong number.¡±

    The woman quickly hung up after she was done speaking.

    Song Yaoyao gripped her phone and narrowed her eyes as a threatening look appeared in her gaze.

    How dare she deliberately hang up on her?

 Chapter 131: Sorry, Youâ€™ve Called The Wrong Number

    <h4>Chapter 131: Sorry, You¡¯ve Called The Wrong Number</h4>

    She dialed the number again but the other end didn¡¯t even pick up this time and just hung up.

    Thendline phone in the first-floor living room of the Huo Manor kept ringing as the maids looked at Jiang Tao strangely. However, her status in the Huo Family was higher than theirs, so they did not dare to question her casually.

    Jiang Tao curled her lips and calmly retrieved the coldness from her eyes.

    I¡¯m not picking up. Let¡¯s see what you can do!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yaoyao?¡±

    Tang Xinrou approached, wondering why she kept holding the phone without speaking.

    ¡°Is no one home?¡± she asked as she patted the girl on the head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if no onees, you¡¯ve still got us! We won¡¯t let the principal scold you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples were deep as she nodded her head sweetly. ¡°En!¡±

    She put her mobile phone in her pocket and crouched outside with everyone as they counted the ants on the ground.

    The chubby boy, Long Hu, sighed. ¡°I¡¯m so bored. If only we had a set of poker.¡±

    ¡°You wish!¡± Gong Wei sneered. ¡°Do you want me to find you a table and three poker yers to y with you?¡±

    Long Hu pouted and mumbled, ¡°It would be great if that was possible...¡±

    His indifference was hopeless to deal with.

    Song Yaoyao was afraid of the cold. In the north, the weather was dry and cold, and it chilled one down to the bone. She hugged her knees and kneeled on the floor, huddling up into a ball. The coldness caused her to sneeze.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart ached. She moved close to Song Yaoyao and stretched out her arm to pull her into her embrace. ¡°Long Hu, crouch over here. The wind is too cold.¡±

    Long Hu, who was in the middle ofining, replied with an unenthusiastic, ¡°Okay.¡± He then moved toward Song Yaoyao, crouched down, and did not move.

    Sigh¡ª

    Gong Weiughed in anger.

    She had to admit that the third ss was quite harmonious. Unfortunately, they always frustrated the teachers.

    ...

    As the weather cooled down, Uncle Zhang began to go everywhere with his thermos.

    The reality was, he didn¡¯t have much to do at the Huo Manor; he was practically in a retired state.

    As he returned from outside, he noticed one of the maids hesitating to say something. He raised an eyebrow and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    The maid¡¯s eyes darted as she looked around. When she saw that Jiang Tao was nowhere in sight, she said carefully, ¡°Uncle Zhang, the phone in the living room was ringing earlier, and it sounded like Miss Song¡¯s voice. But Jiang Tao kept hanging up and saying she had rung the wrong number.¡±

    Miss Song was a vibrant character. Whenever the Master was home, the manor would be filled with her lively voice.

    She was sure that she had heard correctly.

    ¡°Oh? Thank you for letting me know, you can go back to work.¡± Uncle Zhang patted her on the shoulder and slowly walked back into the house.

    Jiang Tao was daydreaming in the living room at that moment and did not notice a figure slowly approach her.

    Only when Uncle Zhang made a noise did she jump and snap back to reality.

    ¡°Jiang Tao, what are you in a daze about?¡±

    When Jiang Tao saw his smile, she breathed out, patted her clothes, and said calmly, ¡°Probably due to the cold weather, I think I caught a cold, so my mind wandered off for a bit.¡±

    She smiled and pleaded, ¡°Uncle Zhang, let me go this once. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re not feeling well, you should get some rest. Find a doctor to prescribe some medicine and have a good sleep. The Huos may have a lot of rules, but they¡¯re not heartless,¡± he said like a kind old man. ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. Go get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Jiang Tao hesitated for a moment before she looked at the phone. It had been quiet for a while.

    So she nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang. I will return to the back.¡±

    The owner stayed at the front of the house, and the staff stayed at the back.

    When she saw Uncle Zhang nod, Jiang Tao finally left.

 Chapter 132: Meeting Postponed

    <h4>Chapter 132: Meeting Postponed</h4>

    As Jiang Tao stepped out the front door, her feet paused for a moment. In the end, she decided to hide behind the wall and wait a few minutes. After confirming that Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t discover her actions, she finally rxed and returned to her room happily.

    A few minutester, the secretary at the headquarters of Huo Corporation received a phone call from the Huo Manor.

    Just one word was enough to highlight the importance.

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    There was suddenly a knock on the meeting room door. A man was seated in front of a room of almost a hundred people.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his gaze and tapped on the table with his pen. ¡°Continue,¡± he said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    At that moment, Huo Qi rushed in hurriedly. He nced at the people in the meeting room, walked over to Huo Yunque, and leaned over slightly. He then whispered something beside his ear.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Without any change in his expression, the man threw down his pen and slowly stood up.

    ¡°The meeting is postponed.¡±

    Before his voice even fell, he had already walked out the meeting room door.

    His steps were calm and he had a graceful posture.

    But only those that knew him, noticed that he was walking a lot faster than usual.

    ...

    Outside the school, a variety of private cars were parked outside even though school wasn¡¯t over yet.

    The people that stepped out were all dressed like sessful people. As they stepped out, they all looked at each other in surprise.

    ¡°Did your kid call you too?¡±

    ¡°You too?¡±

    The atmosphere was suddenly awkward. This was the first time they had witnessed a scene like this.

    ¡°Oh? President Liu is here too? It¡¯s an honor to see you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Wei? Long time no see. You¡¯ve gotten more beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Oh, shucks. Let¡¯s go in together.¡±

    ¡°You first, please...¡±

    Their social circle was only so big. Although they didn¡¯t meet regrly, they did cross paths in business.

    So they all began to talk outside the school gates.

    ...

    ss 3-1.

    The ss had already been running for over ten minutes. Song Jingwan nced at the empty seats including An Feiran¡¯s.

    That morning, she had actually seen Yan Ruoyang stretching out his leg to trip An Feiran. But, so what? It wasn¡¯t worth offending the only son of the Yans, Yan Ruoyang, over a weak and useless poor kid.

    But what happened? Why weren¡¯t they back yet? Did something happen?

    Buzz¡ª

    Her phone vibrated.

    Song Jingwan quietly shoved her hand under her desk, snuck a nce at the teacher who was teaching at the front, and secretly lowered her head.

    Xu Yue: Song Yaoyao¡¯s screwed.

    Song Jingwan: Did she cause trouble again?

    Xu Yue: She didn¡¯t just cause trouble! She smashed Yan Ruoyang¡¯s head with a stone and she instructed the third ss to beat up Liu Peng and Deng Qi until their faces were bruised and swollen. Jingwan, I really think Song Yaoyao¡¯s lost her mind. Is this something that a normal person would do?

    She smashed someone¡¯s head just because they didn¡¯t agree with her. Where did she get the guts to do that?

    Song Jingwan¡¯s hand trembled and she almost dropped her phone on the ground.

    A weird expression appeared on her face. It wasn¡¯t clear whether she was happy or confused.

    After Xu Yue exined the entire incident to her, her lips curved into a smile.

    Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re certainly not afraid of causing trouble...

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Song Jingwan suddenly raised her hand. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Song Jingwan was normally well-behaved in ss, and her results were good, so the teacher agreed as soon as she saw it was her.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±

    After saying this, Song Jingwan quietly ced her phone in her pocket and scurried out of the room.

 Chapter 133: Unity Is Strength

    <h4>Chapter 133: Unity Is Strength</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Who did it?! Who did this to my son?!¡±

    Liu Peng¡¯s mother held onto her son and broke down in tears. She was furious.

    Her son was swollen like a pig, and she almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu!¡± Liu Peng buried himself in his mother¡¯s embrace and cried. ¡°You need to get justice for me! They hit me so badly, huhuhu...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, I will definitely get justice for you!¡± Mother Liu took a deep breath and looked at Wang Mingjiang with displeasure. ¡°Principal Wang, you need to give me an exnation for this. I didn¡¯t leave my son with you so he could be used as a human punching bag! I¡¯m not going to let go of this matter easily!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Liu, no need to get so worked up!¡±

    Wang Mingjiang held onto his teacup and said, ¡°Who hit him? Step forward.¡±

    Rustle rustle rustle¡ª

    Mother Liu was shocked. Father Deng was shocked.

    All the parents who had arrived were also shocked.

    Apart from Xu Yue and her friends, 30 out of 36 students from ss 3-3 stepped forward.

    But they didn¡¯t look like they were admitting to their faults. They looked more like they were ready to pull up their sleeves and beat up Mother Liu and Father Deng.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?! Did you all hit him? Why?¡±

    The parents were all sessful in their own right, and they were rtively cultured, so they couldn¡¯t just scold the kids without rifying the situation.

    They had to ask the cause.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    They looked as calm as calm could be. ¡°Don¡¯t me us. They were the ones that hit us first!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Did they think we were easy to bully?¡±

    ¡°Does the first ss think they¡¯re all that just because they have good results? Our ss also has a top student! If you bully her, then you are bullying all of us!¡±

    Oh gosh. As the parents listened to them argue, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    They didn¡¯t send their kids here, expecting them to necessarily achieve anything. They were quite easy-going. After all, if they wanted to be serious, they would have already sent them overseas or to the first ss.

    As they observed how united the third ss was, someone actually burst intoughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, unity is strength!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Gong Wei was speechless. What was wrong with these parents? The victims were still crying. How could theyugh? Wasn¡¯t it inappropriate?

    ¡°I hope you can all be more serious. This is an important matter that has a huge impact on Liyang. Apart from these two students, there is also one more student who is seriously injured. He was hit in the head until he started bleeding and he has been sent to the hospital for a checkup.¡±

    After he said this, everyone fell silent.

    ¡°What was the reason? There must be a reason for this.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Wang Mingjiang¡¯s head was a mess. ¡°You, Miss Song, you exin it.¡±

    Tang Xinrou protected Song Yaoyao, unhappy with what she heard. ¡°Our Yaoyao is timid! There are so many of you. What if you scare her?¡± she pouted. ¡°Besides, what is there to exin. We fought because we wanted to~¡±

    ¡°Tch...¡±

    Shen Xun identally let out augh.

    He nodded,zily closed his eyelids, and sleepily leaned back.

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t like them so I hit them.¡±

    The students were full of vigor. Since their boss had spoken, they naturally had nothing to fear.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand how the first ss acts like they¡¯re all that!¡±

    ¡°Do I need a reason to hit someone?¡±

    Gong Wei: ¡°Don¡¯t you??¡±

    What kind of strange logic was this?

 Chapter 134: The Third Class Are All Useless Trash!

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Third ss Are All Useless Trash!</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Before she finished speaking, Mother Liu¡¯s sharp voice sounded. She held onto her son and said in a threatening yet cowardly manner, ¡°Just because my son¡¯s results are good, you envied him and hit him? I don¡¯t care if you want to be useless trash! But why must you bully others? Do you think the Liu Family are pushovers?!¡±

    Because she was upset about her son, she did not think before she spoke.

    After she spoke, even Father Deng whose son was also beaten didn¡¯t have any helpful words to add.

    Shen Xun pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek, grinning with disdain. ¡°Auntie, you can eat sh*t, but don¡¯t talk sh*t. Understood? Who are you calling trash? Huh?¡±

    He cupped his ears, and his bloodshot eyes made him look fierce.

    ¡°Oh, you... You hit someone yet you dare to re at me?¡± Mother Liu was shocked by this unexpected gaze. Coldness spread upward from her feet as she pointed at Shen Xun. ¡°So what if I called you trash? Isn¡¯t that the truth? You¡¯re hanging tost ce every year! Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Wow, okay...¡±

    Tang Xinrou sneered as she pped in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re brave, Auntie. Even if someone like your son offers to sweep our floors, we wouldn¡¯t hire him. Look at him, does he want to drink milk at his age? Otherwise, why is he burying himself into his mother¡¯s embrace like that?¡±

    ¡°You... As a girl, don¡¯t you think your words are too repulsive? Do you have any manners?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern whether my niece has any manners. You should worry about yourself first. If you arecking in money, just let me know, I don¡¯t mind signing your son up to an adult etiquette ss. I¡¯ll think of it as charity...¡±

    ¡°Small Auntie!!¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes lit up.

    In the cold weather, the woman slowly approached from the stairs, swaying as she walked charmingly.

    She had a pure white mink coat on her shoulders and her tight dress outlined her curvaceous figure. She had a pair of 7cm high heels, and her legs crossed as she walked like she was on a runway. Her presence was demanding.

    Mother Liu was rendered speechless.

    Song Yaoyao stood behind Tang Xinrou and looked at the students of ss 3-3. They had lowered their heads when Mother Liu called them trash, and they were in a depressed mood.

    As students, how could they possibly not care about their results?

    However, some of them had limited talent, and some found it was toote to catch up.

    It was like walking into a dead end and going around in circles. Besides, their parents spoiled them and the teachers didn¡¯t question them. So they simply enjoyed their days and lived each day in a carefree manner.

    The truth was, they also wanted to do well and have their parents feel proud of them!

    Regardless, any parent that heard their child being humiliated like this would feel angry.

    Even Wang Mingjiang furrowed his brows and felt that Mother Liu had gone too far.

    ¡°What do you mean, Liu Chunhua? How can new money act so arrogant? So what if my son¡¯s results aren¡¯t good? I have money! Even if he takes our money to y around every day, we can afford it! What right do you have to call my son trash?¡±

    ¡°Well said! If your son is so impressive, can I ask what rank he got in the exams?¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t rank first, what right do you have to ridicule my son?¡±

    ¡°Based on this fact, I think the kids fought well today! If they go to the hospital, we will pay. If you want to sue us, we are ready to take you on!¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

 Chapter 135: Are You Brave Enough To Make A Bet?

    <h4>Chapter 135: Are You Brave Enough To Make A Bet?</h4>

    ¡°Mom...¡±

    The parents were fierce as they stared at Mother Liu in an unfriendly manner, almost spluttering all over her face.

    ¡°Great...like parent, like child. No wonder your kids are like that!¡± Mother Liu swallowed and pulled Wang Mingjiang to the front. ¡°Principal Wang, what do you think? Don¡¯t you think the victim and the perpetrator have swapped positions?¡±

    ¡°Oh, everyone calm down.¡±

    Wang Mingjiang waved his hands downward to ease the situation. ¡°The kids are still young and impulsive. As parents, we should provide them with guidance. But Mrs. Liu, your words were honestly too harsh. This was a disagreement among the kids. As an adult, you shouldn¡¯t humiliate a child and hurt their self-esteem with words like that!¡±

    Mother Liu actually felt a little frightened. She had spoken out of impulse and immediately felt regretful.

    But she was too prideful to apologize in front of everyone.

    In the end, she decided to suffer for the sake of pride. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± she said quietly.

    Besides, it was true that they were trash that ranked first from the back every single year. In the future, they would only be scourge on society. Couldn¡¯t everyone see how they had beaten up her son?

    ¡°How dare you! Do you want me to p you dead?!¡± A woman couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pulled up her sleeves to hit her. But she was quickly held back.

    The atmosphere was tense as they both held on, refusing to buckle. At that moment, a soft voice suddenly sounded from the crowd.

    ¡°I would like to ask this Auntie what kind of result is not considered as trash.¡±

    As soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    As countless eyes scanned the girl up and down, her small body stood upright, without showing any timidity. Her eyes curved, and when she spoke, she had the perfect amount of sweetness. She was extremely adorable.

    Mother Liu thought for a moment. ¡°A result that¡¯s, at least, better than my son¡¯s.¡±

    Whoosh¡ª

    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned back to her, causing her to shrink back in fear.

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°That easy?¡±

    She ced her hands in her pockets. ¡°Are you brave enough to make a bet with me?¡±

    Mother Liu was surprised. ¡°What do you want to bet?¡±

    Song Yaoyao parted her lips. ¡°In the uing end-of-semester exam, if the entire third ss ranks higher than your son, you will have to admit in front of all the parents that your son is trash, and that your whole family is trash. What do you say?¡±

    F*ck¡ª

    Tang Xinrou was gobsmacked. Precious Yaoyao, you¡¯re too brave!

    Mother Liu didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± Song Yaoyaoughed as a trace of smugness appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°I admit that the third ss ranks first from the back, but you don¡¯t even have the guts to bet with us. From what I see, you guys are...¡±

    She paused, lifted her thumb, and faced it to the ground.

    Her face was adorable, but her words were ruthless.

    ¡°...trash.¡±

    The entire area fell so silent that one could hear a pin drop. At that moment, a gust of wind blew past.

    The students from the third ss looked at Song Yaoyao who was standing in the crowd. In her, they could see the arrogance, the recklessness, and the youthful vigor that belonged to them.

    It made one¡¯s heart pause and fill with impulse.

    Shen Xun tilted his head andughed with disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you¡¯re brave enough, let¡¯s make a bet! The third ss is ready to ept it!¡±

    ¡°If our results are bad, I¡¯ll admit to being trash! But if we seed, we will hit your son every time we see him! The reason being that we can¡¯t stand looking at trash!¡±

 Chapter 136: No Bet? No Problem. We Will Beat You Until You Change Schools.

    <h4>Chapter 136: No Bet? No Problem. We Will Beat You Until You Change Schools.</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    As the teenagers spoke, their eyes sparkled. Different from their depressed state earlier, they were now passionate and energetic.

    The parents looked at each other, their eyes shed with pride.

    Wang Mingjiang was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this result.

    ¡°So? Are you brave enough to make a bet?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyes and looked directly at Mother Liu, ¡°Or, are you afraid...?¡±

    Her dimples sunk deep into her cheeks as she tilted her head. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can apologize to me right now. Otherwise, you may have to help this student organize his transfer papers; he¡¯s going to be beaten until he bes a hermit.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear which parent, but one of them couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.

    The girl looked well-behaved and gentle, yet she spoke so arrogantly.

    Wang Mingjiang¡¯s eyelids twitched. He began to believe that she may actually be the instigator.

    When she spoke, those devilish troublemakers stood behind her obediently without saying anything.

    ¡°This is a threat!¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a threat?¡± Song Yaoyao pouted as she blinked innocently. ¡°Who told us to be young and reckless? When faced with someone we don¡¯t like, what else are we supposed to do apart from hitting them?¡±

    ¡°We could always keep him around until the new year and hang him up as decoration,¡± Shen Xun smirked with disdain.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu!¡±

    In this short hour, Liu Peng felt like he had experienced a nightmare.

    He buried himself in Mother Liu¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Mom! Hurry and organize my transfer papers! I don¡¯t want to stay in this school!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Mother Liu gritted her teeth, unable to ept this. ¡°Let¡¯s make the bet then! I doubt that a bunch ofzy students would be able to improve their results so much in just a month!¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Song Yaoyao responded quickly, ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Oh, by the way...¡±

    She pointed her finger across Xu Yue and her friends. ¡°Those few aren¡¯t participating. I don¡¯t like them so I¡¯m not going to teach them...¡±

    ¡°Phwoar!¡±

    A voice sounded from behind in ridicule, ¡°You sure know how to talk big! Are you saying that you¡¯re teaching these students?¡±

    Without turning around, Song Yaoyao said confidently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll teach them.¡±

    ...

    Song Jingwan stepped out of the academic building and headed for the disciplinary office.

    All of a sudden, she was stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Miss, hello, may I ask where the disciplinary office is?¡±

    The man removed his hat and wiped the sweat on his forehead as he looked at her and smiled.

    He was tall, he had sturdy muscles, and he was wearing a shirt and trousers. His appearance was poor and even the shoes on his feet had holes in them.

    Song Jingwan was slightly disgusted. She took a couple of steps back, but her voice remained as gentle as ever, ¡°Over there. I happen to be going there too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    An Jun noticed the girl¡¯s disgust, but he didn¡¯t mind as he smiled. He understood that he looked quite dirty and disheveled. After all, he hurried out of the construction site without getting changed. It was normal for a girl of her age to be disgusted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. Thank you, young miss,¡± he said politely.

    His Mandarin was urate and his voice was pleasant. If he dressed up a little, he could be considered a handsome middle-aged man.

    Unfortunately, he was too poor.

    ¡°No trouble at all.¡±

    Song Jingwan led the way coldly as she replied in a casual manner.

    Is this my son¡¯s new school? It looks decent.

 Chapter 137: I Want To Take Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 137: I Want To Take Her Away</h4>

    As he walked, he asked curiously, ¡°Youngdy, do you know a student called An Feiran? He¡¯s in the first ss and he has really good results.¡±

    ¡°I do know an An Feiran, but I¡¯m not sure if he is the one you¡¯re looking for,¡± Song Jingwan said with a smile. ¡°In our ss, he is rankedst.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible...¡±

    An Jun furrowed his brows. ¡°Feiran has always had good results. When he was overseas, he used to get straight As. Has he not adjusted to the teaching methods here?¡±

    His voice was low, so Song Jingwan did not hear him as she distanced herself farther and farther. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± An Jun smiled as he walked faster.

    ...

    ¡°You sure talk big for someone that¡¯s so small. What qualification do you have to teach them? Even the best teachers can¡¯t guarantee that they have the ability to improve the results of the third ss to the point where they can be on the same level as the first ss. You¡¯re quite brave.¡±

    A middle-aged man approached with 6 bodyguards following behind him.

    He had an imoposing appearance and felt extremely intimidating.

    ¡°Only time will tell. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. When everyone else saw the man, their expressions immediately changed and they fell silent.

    She was the only one that looked at him soft and harmlessly.

    The colder the man looked, the brighter Song Yaoyao smiled.

    ¡°Were you the one that hit my son?¡±

    Yan Zezheng narrowed his eyes and analyzed Song Yaoyao coldly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your son?¡± Song Yaoyao questioned. She then pointed at Liu Peng who was covered in tears and snot. ¡°Him? You don¡¯t look anything alike...¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you may be smart but you¡¯re too delicate to mess with me.¡±

    Yan Zezheng humphed and lifted his hand slightly. ¡°Take her away.¡±

    If something was to happen to his son, then she was not going to live.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shen Xun said with hostility in his eyes as he shielded Song Yaoyao. ¡°Uncle Yan, this is a school. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to take away a female student?¡±

    ¡°Shen Xun, don¡¯t interrupt!¡± Wang Mingjiang red at him as he approached Yan Zezheng with a smile and stretched out his hand. ¡°Mr. Yan, why are you here? My students are too young to understand. If you have something to say, you can discuss it with me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be biased! But if you want to take this child away, that¡¯s a bit unreasonable...¡±

    ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Yan Zezheng raised his eyebrows as he looked at him with disdain. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re bored of your position! In this ce, I am the voice of reason!¡±

    After he was done speaking, his gaze grew sharp. ¡°Why are you all standing around? Hurry and take her away!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yan, let¡¯s talk this through... Ow!¡±

    Wang Mingjiang rushed forward to stop them, but a bodyguard pushed him away.

    He stumbled, took a few steps back, and fell on the ground.

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    ¡°If you want to take her away, then you have to step over my body!¡± Shen Xun said as he stood in front of Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Yan Ruoyang was the one that asked for it. Why should you take my Yaoyao away?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou brushed her auntie¡¯s hand away and went to protect Song Yaoyao as well.

    In the end, the entire third ss formed a human barrier, stopping the bodyguards from advancing forward.

    ¡°Mr. Yan?¡±

    One of the bodyguards hesitated as he looked at Yan Zezheng.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Yan Zezheng removed his sses and casually wiped it. He then said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you sure you want to oppose me? Yang is my only son. He is currently lying in the hospital and his condition is unclear. It may sound harsh, but if I want to take a person with me, do you think these kids can stop me?¡±

 Chapter 138: Just Donâ€™t Kill Him

    <h4>Chapter 138: Just Don¡¯t Kill Him</h4>

    The parents and guardians hesitated.

    If high society was split into sses, the Yans were undoubtedly in the top ss.

    For those present, the power that the Yans held was iparable. Moreover, they had a dark family history. Apparently, their ancestors were bandits, and even to this day, they still acted like bandits. When they wanted something, they would do all they could to get it.

    Before all this happened, they had no idea that Song Yaoyao had hit Yan Zezheng¡¯s only son!

    As he took in all their gazes, Yan Zezheng couldn¡¯t hide his feelings of contempt. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, then you better move out of the way. Otherwise, if you get hit or knocked, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Go get her!¡±

    He pointed to the front in a domineering manner.

    When the bodyguards received their order, they pushed An Feiran, who was standing in the front, onto the ground. The other parents panicked and rushed forward to protect their kids.

    ¡°Mom, let me go!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave! What right does he have to take Song Yaoyao away? That b*st*rd!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to watch him torture Song Yaoyao? Dad, let me go!¡±

    They were just kids, how could they stand up against trained bodyguards?

    Shen Xun¡¯s gaze turned cold as he initiated a battle with one of the bodyguards

    Yan Zezhengughed. ¡°Have some fun with him. Just don¡¯t kill him. It will be hard to exin it to his grandfather.¡±

    Since he was bringing trouble upon himself, he didn¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson.

    Shen Xun was the school bully, but he was just 18. If he was up against one, then perhaps, he would be able to handle it. However, he was up against a group; it was too exhausting.

    He looked at Tang Xinrou who was frozen in fear and yelled, ¡°Song Yaoyao, why aren¡¯t you f*cken running away?!¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, Yaoyao, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Tang Xinrou grabbed Song Yaoyao and got ready to run. Meanwhile, her auntie crossed her arms and leaned back against a wall as she observed the scene.

    ¡°Yaoyao, where are you going?¡±

    Song Yaoyao broke free easily and grabbed the hair tie from Tang Xinrou¡¯s hair. ¡°Let me borrow this for a bit.¡±

    She held her hair and retreated.

    At the same time, she quickly tied it up.

    As she got closer to the parents, they also stepped back.

    All of a sudden¡ª

    The girl bounced on the spot and twisted her neck. The next second, she charged toward the men like a cannonball.

    Crack¡ª

    Thump¡ª

    The sound of shattering bones and a body falling to the ground caused one to have goosebumps. Someone covered their eyes and slowly peeked between their fingers.

    They were shocked.

    ¡°F*ck...¡±

    Were they seeing things?

    Out of 6 bodyguards, 5 were knocked down, and the remaining one gave up on fighting Shen Xun. Instead, he aimed for Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Shen Xun, move!¡±

    Song Yaoyao said fiercely in a nasally voice. If someone didn¡¯t know, they would think she was crying in fear.

    But Shen Xun crawled up off the ground, wiped the blood from his lips, and obediently moved out of the way with a slightly amused smile.

    What kind of creature was Song Yaoyao?

    Thest bodyguard was clearly stronger than the rest. When he punched the ground, even the walls cracked apart. It made people tremble to watch him. If he hit this girl, wouldn¡¯t it be a bloody scene?

    Song Yaoyao got impatient after dodging a few moves, so she decided to face him head-on.

    When the man¡¯s fist came flying toward her, she clenched her own fist and met his without fear.

    ¡°Yaoyao, no!!¡± Tang Xinrou released tears of horror as she rushed toward her, but her auntie pulled her back.

    Shen Xun¡¯s smile froze.

    For a moment, everyone felt as though their breaths had been stolen away. The scene in front of them was like a slow-motion sequence in a movie...

 Chapter 139: Gege, They Hit Me!

    <h4>Chapter 139: Gege, They Hit Me!</h4>

    Maybe in the next second, the youthful girl was going to wither.

    Bang¡ª

    A figure went flying and slid a few meters across the ground. A hand dropped weakly to the ground, obviously broken.

    The girl¡¯s jet-ck eyshes were thick and teardrops hung to them. The wind swept up her high ponytail. Her hair was messy, and under her feet, the ground was covered in ck-suited men. She was like a murderer stepping away from a massacre.

    She slowly looked at Yan Zezheng and curved her eyes, still looking pure and harmless.

    Yan Zezheng stopped wiping his sses calmly. His contemptuous smile froze on the corners of his lips, looking weird and ugly.

    Everything happened too quickly. Before he even noticed her movement, the girl was in front of him.

    Her empty and misty eyes had a sense of bloodlust as though something had awoken inside of her.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn...¡±

    She clenched her fists, gathered all her strength, and ruthlessly aimed for Yan Zezheng¡¯s face.

    The next second, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a big palm suddenly appeared, caught her fist, and gently pulled her into his embrace.

    His voice was low and dotingly understanding.

    ¡°Shh...¡±

    He covered her eyes with his palm and quietlyforted her. ¡°Be good, okay?¡±

    The girl¡¯s back stiffened. As she breathed in the man¡¯s cold scent, she slowly rxed.

    She lifted her head and the bloodlust in her eyes slowly faded, revealing a sense of confusion. ¡°Gege?¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    These simple words immediately brought Song Yaoyao¡¯s grievances to the surface.

    She cried out loud and pounced into the man¡¯s arms.

    Pointing back in an aggrieved manner, she said, ¡°Gege! They hit me! Huhuhu, look at my hand...¡±

    Huo Yunque grabbed her hand. The back of it was red and swollen like a bun.

    Ripples formed in his eyes, but his expression remained calm.

    He lowered his head slightly and gently blew on it.

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    He hugged the crying girl and slowly approached Yan Zezheng. All of a sudden, a cracking sound gave everyone goosebumps. Huo Yunque paused.

    He looked down. The hand under his foot was broken.

    He thought for a moment and furrowed his brows. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t look where I was walking.¡±

    He was gentlemanly and polite.

    But, a secondter, there was the sound of breaking bones again.

    Great. This time, the man was beyond saving, unless a doctor had the ability to piece the bone fragments back together like a puzzle.

    The parents and students were shocked.

    They then fell speechless.

    Was this the same girl that was throwing kicks and punches powerfully just a moment ago?

    Why was she crying in such a pitiful manner?

    She even imed that she was the one that was hit?!

    Shen Xun licked the blood from the corner of his lips. It was the first time he had seen Song Yaoyao pounce into someone¡¯s arms without hesitation and cry.

    Gege?

    So...this is him?

    Back when Song Jingwan first received news of the fight, Huo Yunque was already on his way.

    They simply arrived one after the other.

    When she stepped on the stairs, she noticed a familiar figure.

    The man chuckled, as usual, in a warm and casual tone.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Yan.¡±

    Yan Zezheng was shocked. ¡°Mr. Huo, you and her...¡±

    ¡°My child is a little naughty. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Huo Yunque nced down andughed. ¡°But I have a business deal to discuss with you. I wonder if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    Discuss business? Here?

    Everyone was shocked and scared. They were shocked because they didn¡¯t understand what the man was thinking. And they were scared because...

    This man was the aloof Mr. Huo who barely appeared in public...

 Chapter 140: So What If I Bully You?

    <h4>Chapter 140: So What If I Bully You?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Yan Zezheng was surprised, but he didn¡¯t say anything as his eyes alternated between Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque.

    He tried to force a smile, but instead, he simply looked stiff and scared.

    ¡°I wonder what business you wanted to discuss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed with azy expression. ¡°I just wanted to know how much one of your son¡¯s arms and legs costs? And what about his life? How much does that cost?¡±

    From beginning to end, his tone was casual like he was joking.

    But his words caused one¡¯s hairs to stand on end.

    Yan Zezheng¡¯s throat moved and anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Huo, what is the meaning of this? Even if you want to protect her, this isn¡¯t the way! My son is the victim. I know the Huos are powerful and domineering, but my son is still lying in the hospital!¡±

    Not only did he not provide an exnation, he even said such unbelievable words.

    Could Huo Yunque act like a human?

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Yan, are you criticizing me?¡±

    Yan Zezheng¡¯s expression changed and he reluctantly lowered his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You wouldn¡¯t?¡± With the crying girl in his arms, the man¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°My child was wrong, but that doesn¡¯t mean an outsider is allowed to teach her on my behalf. Mr. Yan, I shall remember what you did here today.¡±

    He hugged Song Yaoyao and smiled slightly.

    ¡°By the way, the business we just discussed, if you change your mind in the future, you are always wee to discuss it with me.¡±

    Yan Zezheng¡¯s temples twitched as his gaze turned dark.

    As he looked at the back of Huo Yunque, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Huo, don¡¯t go too far! The Huos aren¡¯t ones to offend, but if you force me into a corner, the results may not be pleasant!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque smirked and turned his gaze slightly. ¡°So what if I force you?¡±

    From beginning to end, his tone was calm without any trace of anger.

    But the more he was like this, the more intimidating he felt.

    It was as though nothing in this world could make his emotions fluctuate. To him, Yan Zezheng was just a drop in the ocean that was not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Huo Yunque!!¡± Yan Zezheng roared.

    How dare he?

    How dare he act so arrogantly?

    ¡°This child has suffered a fright, so I will take her home. If this has caused any inconvenience, I will make it up to you all another day.¡±

    After he was done talking, he nodded his head slightly and left with Song Yaoyao.

    As soon as he left, the pressure looming above everyone¡¯s heads immediately faded.

    One person¡¯s knees felt weak and they quickly grabbed onto the railings.

    ¡°My God, who would dare to ask Mr. Huo for an apology?¡±

    Were they tired of living?

    At that moment, everyone looked at the mess on the ground. The bodyguards were lying on the ground like mud. Before their fight started, no one expected this result.

    They then looked at the lonely and pale-faced Yan Zezheng and felt slightly sympathetic of him.

    The Yans were bad people. From their children¡¯s mouths, they had heard how arrogant Yan Ruoyang usually was.

    He took advantage of his family¡¯s background and often bullied his ssmates. So this time, it was good that he had met an obstacle.

    But did this mean it was over for the Yans?

    ording to Mr. Huo¡¯s words, it clearly sounded like he was protecting Song Yaoyao to the end, regardless of whether she was right or wrong.

    Most importantly...

    ...the Huos remembered the Yans now.

    Those that had business dealings with the Yans immediately decided to cancel all agreements once they got home.

 Chapter 141: Huo Yunque May Be Your Uncle-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 141: Huo Yunque May Be Your Uncle-inw</h4>

    As the saying goes, the devil will always be one step ahead.

    The more arrogant Yan Zezheng was earlier, the harder the face p now.

    Yan Zezheng put on his sunsses and looked at everyone solemnly.

    ¡°A bunch of trash!¡±

    He yelled at the bodyguards on the ground and started walking toward the stairs.

    Song Jingwan, who had been ignored, blinked her eyes. When she saw Yan Zezheng leave, she quickly turned and followed him.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you all.¡±

    Wang Mingjiang recovered and held his hip. ¡°Miss Gong, hurry and call the ambnce. Send these people all to the hospital.¡±

    To be honest, he was quite refreshed by what he saw.

    Ahem¡ª

    But as a teacher, he couldn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Brother Xun, are you OK?¡± Han Jun asked worriedly.

    Han Jun never imagined that the Gege that Song Yaoyao longed for was actually the mysterious Mr. Huo! The man that only appeared in legends actually made an appearance because of Song Yaoyao.

    He was just like a god who had willingly stepped down from heaven.

    Han Jun had aplex mix of emotions. On one side, he was shocked by the man¡¯s presence and he worshipped him. On the other side, Mr. Huo was technically his Brother Xun¡¯s love rival.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    Shen Xun pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek and hissed in pain. He tugged his hair in frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±¡®

    The star was no longer around. Why were they still here?

    With Huo Yunque getting involved, the result was no longer important.

    No matter what, they were not getting implicated.

    ¡°Oh, Brother Xun, if you want to cry, just cry. I know you must be feeling upset...¡±

    Han Jun sighed and patted Shen Xun on the shoulder.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a p on his head.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s hostile eyes fell upon him and he sneered. ¡°Jun¡¯er, even if you don¡¯t say anything, no one will think you¡¯re mute. Understood?¡±

    Han Jun said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m simply worried about you.¡±

    Sure, the man was his love rival. But Shen Xun wasn¡¯t qualified to be Huo Yunque¡¯s love rival.

    Even though in Han Jun¡¯s eyes, Shen Xun was quite handsome, the moment that Mr. Huo appeared, he finally understood what it meant to be a mature man.

    He even forced Yan Zezheng to bow down with just a few words.

    Most importantly, when had Song Yaoyao ever cried in his Brother Xun¡¯s arms?!

    A person that had never been the chosen one, was the most pitiful.

    ¡°Do I need you to worry about me? Get lost, stop blocking my way. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    He lifted his foot and threatened to kick Han Jun. As soon as the boy jumped away, his feet turned and he strode away

    ¡°Tch...¡±

    A woman with a fur coat and a sexy appearance rubbed her chin and sighed. ¡°So this is Huo Yunque¡¯s type. If I had tied pigtails and acted gently around him, Huo Yunque may be your uncle-inw by now.¡±

    Cough cough cough¡ª

    Tang Xinrou wiped her face and rolled her eyes. ¡°Small Auntie, please be serious. Mr. Huo was never interested in you. Even if you had pigtails, he wouldn¡¯t have been interested, OK?¡±

    Xia Lao knocked Tang Xinrou on the head and crossed her arms. ¡°Brat, are you looking down on me?¡±

    Tang Xinrou covered her head and tears filled her eyes. ¡°Small Auntie, if Uncle-inw finds out about this, what will the result be?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you try and tell him!¡±

    Xia Lao¡¯s hip hurt, and she said in an awkward manner, ¡°I was just joking. Who hasn¡¯t been young before. That¡¯s all in the past now...¡±

 Chapter 142: Sheâ€™s Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 142: She¡¯s Amazing</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Small Auntie, let me repeat myself.¡±

    Tang Xinrou waved her finger. ¡°It¡¯s not in the past because it never happened.¡±

    She had briefly heard that when her auntie was young (around 18-19), she had a serious crush on someone that she had only met once.

    If she remembered correctly, his surname was Huo.

    Now that she thought about it, it was most likely Song Yaoyao¡¯s Gege.

    ¡°Little brat!¡±

    Xia Lao clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ve doted on you for nothing.¡± She adjusted her coat. ¡°Your uncle is waiting outside. I¡¯m leaving. Bye...¡±

    After speaking, she sauntered out in her high-heeled shoes.

    Tang Xinrou chuckled and cupped her mouth. ¡°Watch your step, Small Auntie! Say hi to Uncle for me!¡±

    Xia Lao ignored her. With her back facing Tang Xinrou, she casually waved her hand.

    After the excitement ended, the atmosphere felt a little empty.

    Tang Xinrou looked around and scratched her head, ¡°Eh? When did Shen Xun leave?¡± He didn¡¯t even tell her.

    How rude!!

    ¡°Feiran, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±

    An Jun furrowed his brows as he looked worriedly at his son.

    This son had been living overseas with his mother since a young age and An Jun never felt the temptation to find another wife. So, An Feiran was his only son and only pride.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    An Feiran scratched his head and smiled. His eyes twinkled. ¡°Those that hit me have already been punished. Look...¡± They were much worse off.

    An Jun looked in the direction that his son was pointing and coughed as he held back augh.

    The kids...were hit quite pitifully.

    Moreover, they were covered in tears and snot, and they looked dazed.

    Compared to them, his son was in a much better state.

    However, any type of injury ¡ª even a small scratch ¡ª was a big deal for An Jun!

    ¡°Feiran, who helped you? We should thank them! By the way, do you know what they like? I¡¯ll prepare a thank you gift.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Thank you gift?¡±

    An Feiran blushed and thought carefully. Finally, he replied with one word: ¡°Money.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± An Jun thought he was hearing things.

    ¡°Money!¡± An Feiran increased his volume. ¡°She likes money!¡±

    Thinking about the passion on her face when she asked Yan Ruoyang for money, he assumed she must like money.

    ¡°Oh, I like that!¡± An Junughed. ¡°By the way, is she here? I want to thank her in person.¡±

    Everyone liked money, but to be so straightforward about it was refreshing for An Jun.

    ¡°She just left.¡±

    An Feiran blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Which one?¡±

    ¡°The one that was carried away by Mr. Huo.¡±

    After the exchange of questions and answers, the father and son fell silent.

    Meanwhile, the remaining people secretly analyzed An Jun and began to feel scared.

    Wait, why did this man look a bit familiar?

    Although he appeared poor, he looked a bit like the CEO of An International Corporation...

    An Jun didn¡¯t know what these other people were thinking, nor did he think that his appearance was embarrassing at all.

    But he was surprised. ¡°Are you talking about that girl?¡± He didn¡¯t look at her face; he simply heard the sound of her sobbing.

    As it turned out, she hadn¡¯t been bullied. In fact, she had helped his son.

    An Feiran nodded and his eyes curved as he pointed at the bodyguards lying on the ground. ¡°Uh huh~ She also hit these guys. Isn¡¯t she amazing?!¡± he said in admiration.

 Chapter 143: A God Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 143: A God Fighting</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    An Jun: ¡°...¡±

    Haha, amazing.

    Frighteningly amazing.

    At that moment, someone finally decided to test him out and start a conversation. ¡°Hi, may I ask if you¡¯re Mr. An Jun?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± An Jun asked in surprise as he wrapped his arm around his son and turned his head. As he stared into the unfamiliar face, he nodded his head. ¡°Hi, you are...?¡±

    It was really him!!

    After their initial shock, everyone clicked their tongues. What day was it today? A Big Boss get-together?

    ¡°Oh, President An, how are you. My name is Li Qian. I am the boss of Green Star Renovations. We¡¯ve been fortunate enough to work with An Corporation on several asions.¡± The man quickly pulled out his business card and offered it with both hands.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    An Jun¡¯s smile deepened in a friendly manner as he epted the card with both hands, gesturing respect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I rushed here from the construction site, so I didn¡¯t bring my business card.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! We¡¯ve all heard of you before!¡±

    ¡°President An, hello, my surname is Han, I am...¡±

    ¡°Hello, President An, I am...¡±

    A bunch of people fought to greet him. In the end, An Feiran and An Jun were swallowed by the crowd.

    Deng Qi¡¯s father and Liu Peng¡¯s mother looked at each other in fear.

    They fell silent and gestured for their sons to leave while no one was looking.

    As soon as they reached downstairs, Liu Peng yelled, ¡°Mom! What does An Feiran¡¯s father do? Isn¡¯t he just a poor construction worker who moves bricks? Why is everyone trying to suck up to him?¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, Mother Liu couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth and throw a p across his face.

    ¡°Move bricks?! If one could end up like him by moving bricks, I would go do it too! Little brat, you¡¯ve thrown your father and I into the firing line! If I knew this would happen, I should have just strangled you to death when you were first born! All you do is bully people. Worst of all, you sure know who to pick on!¡±

    He bullied Song Yaoyao and attracted Mr. Huo.

    He bullied An Feiran and attracted President An.

    The former¡¯s power could not be underestimated, and thetter was also a famous name on the country¡¯s rich list!

    If they decided to work together, the Lius¡¯ smallpany would not stand a chance! !

    ¡°Huhuhu! Mom, why did you p me? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡± Liu Peng covered his face and cried. In his eyes, the man that had attended the parent meeting was dressed just like a beggar.

    ¡°Cry, cry, cry! You actually have the audacity to cry! I should just beat you to death today!¡±

    Liu Peng had just walked out of a group beating, and now, he was being chased around the school by his mother.

    As he looked at the mother and son, Deng Qi covered his face and quietly nced at his father who did not have a pleasant expression.

    His knees weakened and he kneeled on the ground with a thump.

    ¡°Huhu, father! I was wrong!¡±

    At least, he knew he was wrong.

    ...

    Meanwhile...

    Huo Yunque carried the crying Song Yaoyao out of the school gates. The girl had her arms hooked around his neck and her head was buried into his neck as she sobbed.

    Her voice was soft. ¡°Gege, you were so cool back there~¡±

    Huo Yunque paused and amusement appeared in his eyes.

    It must have been difficult for her to cry and suck up to him at the same time.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you know what I want? An exnation.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t done his research on the way there, he would have never imagined that the little girl that acted cute in front of him, was actually so tough at school.

    She had led her entire ss to beat up someone! She had actually done that...

    ¡°Eh? Second Master Huo? Is the sun rising from the west today? You¡¯re actually here?¡±

 Chapter 144: Wifey, Listen To My Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 144: Wifey, Listen To My Exnation</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Gege~¡±

    Song Yaoyao buried her head into the man¡¯s neck and rubbed against it. Clearly, she did not want to exin.

    Just as she was sticking to him, she heard a roguish voice.

    Second Master Huo?

    ¡°Gege, is he calling you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque carried the girl over. On this cold day, the man was dressed mboyantly in a pink shirt as he leaned against his red sports car, allowing the wind to blow in his hair.

    ¡°Hi¡ª¡±

    Mu Jing raised an eyebrow as his gaze fell straight upon the girl in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. The girl was petite and delicate as she buried herself in the man¡¯s embrace. When she didn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t move, she was like a huge human-sized doll.

    ¡°Second Master Huo, has this century-old sago palm finally bloomed1? But isn¡¯t this girl too young? Tch...you monster!¡±

    ¡°Do you have a lot of free time?¡± Huo Yunque said in a dull manner.

    ¡°No,¡± Mu Jing said as he waved his hand toward something in the distance. ¡°I specifically came to apany my wife at the parent meeting. Oh, but why should I be telling you this? You singles would never understand my happiness,¡± he said proudly.

    ¡°Wifey! Over here!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved upward; his smile was filled with meaning.

    Xia Lao approached the two and raised her eyebrows. As she leaned against Mu Jing, she lifted her gaze. ¡°Huo Yunque, your tastes aren¡¯t bad.¡±

    ¡°The girl is still young. Don¡¯t speak recklessly,¡± Huo Yunque warned.

    Xia Lao clicked her tongue.

    You sly fox. Why are you trying to act innocent?

    If you don¡¯t like her, why are you hugging her so tightly? If you don¡¯t like her, why did you rush here as soon as you heard she was being bullied?

    This isn¡¯t like you, Huo Yunque.

    The couple teased Huo Yunque, but his expression did not change.

    His gaze swept across Mu Jing and he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Mu Jing, you¡¯re married now. It¡¯s about time you end all your messy rtionships from the past.¡±

    Mu Jing was dismayed. ¡°I ended them a long time ago. F*ck, Second Master Huo, don¡¯t try to frame me!!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Xia Lao narrowed her eyes spitefully.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Huo Yunque nodded with a meaningful smile. ¡°I may have heard wrong. When a person grows old, they begin to hear things. I thought I heard someone calling a woman, ¡®Honey¡¯.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, Xia Lao jumped up in anger.

    There was a fire in her eyes as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Mu! Jing! You b*st*rd!¡±

    She grabbed onto Mu Jing¡¯s ear and tugged on it. ¡°Did you find another woman behind my back? Do you have a death wish?!¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Mu Jing red at Huo Yunque as he said in a submissive tone, ¡°Wifey, listen to me, I really didn¡¯t! Second Master Huo is framing me!¡±

    ¡°Ha...then why isn¡¯t he framing someone else? Does he have that much free time?¡±

    Mu Jing¡¯s ear felt as though it was about to fall off. He bent his hip, wanting to struggle free, but he was too scared to. As he watched Huo Yunque leave, he ground his teeth in anger.

    Yes! He does have that much free time!

    Please,dies, wake up! Don¡¯t be fooled by his pure image! Huo Yunque is actually a swindler who is roguish and ck-bellied!

    He watched aggrievedly as Song Yaoyao poked her head out from Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace. All of a sudden, he pointed at her and said, ¡°Wifey, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask that girl! She was around earlier. She can prove my innocence!¡±

    Xia Lao nced over; half believing his im.

    Song Yaoyaoy in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and waved her hand innocently. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°I think I also heard¡ª¡±

 Chapter 145: Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 145: Kiss</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Mu! Jing!¡±

    Just as Song Yaoyao spoke, an angry voice sounded.

    Before they boarded their car, Song Yaoyao saw in her periphery, the man that was too scared to fight back even though he was being beaten.

    She licked her lips and watched them intently.

    But...as the woman beat the man, the beating suddenly turned into a hug...and then a kiss...

    A kiss!

    Oooo...

    How exciting!

    She leaned against the car window, poked out her head, and stared at them with her teary eyes. Her eyes glowed as she thought something.

    As soon as Huo Yunque sat down, he noticed that she was focused on the outside.

    He raised an eyebrow, looked over, and his gaze turned cold.

    He lifted his hand, covered Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, and instructed the driver, ¡°Start driving to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Gege, don¡¯t obstruct my view!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted unhappily as she tried to tear his palm away. However, the car had already started, and the kissing couple had already disappeared from their line of sight.

    She turned her head and said sadly, ¡°Gege, why did you do that? That was my first time seeing a couple kiss! So that¡¯s how it¡¯s like!¡±

    Huo Yunque held his forehead. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t learn from that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡±

    Song Yaoyao scrunched up her nose and humphed as she swung her legs. ¡°I¡¯m an adult!¡±

    I¡¯m old enough to kiss someone!

    For example...Gege...

    Hehe.

    She was embarrassed by her own thoughts. As she shrunk back her neck, she covered her mouth andughed in secret.

    The girl¡¯s thoughts were always so strange.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows, grabbed her chin, and asked, ¡°So why did you fight?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Gege! Look outside! A pig¡¯s flying!¡± she yelled excitedly as she pointed outside with an animated expression.

    But...

    When she saw that Huo Yunque¡¯s expression did not change and his eyes didn¡¯t move for a second, Song Yaoyao pouted her lips, and her smile slowly faded.

    What? Couldn¡¯t he humor her a little?

    ¡°Exin, Song Yaoyao.¡±

    He let her go and leaned back casually.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to exin. She was afraid that he would hate her if he knew the truth.

    She rubbed her eyes and pretended to cry. ¡°Huhuhu, Gege is so fierce! I¡¯m scared...¡±

    As he listened to her whine, Huo Yunque grabbed the back of her neck, like he was grabbing a kitten by the scruff, and forced her to lift her head.

    As expected, Song Yaoyao was ticklish. As she jumped, her clean, fair-skinned face was exposed.

    Apart from a bit of redness around her eyes and nose from when she was crying at school, her face was clean without a single teardrop.

    ¡°Are you going to keep acting?¡± he asked as he raised his eyebrows and held back an amused smile.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes darted. All of sudden, she ced her hand in front of the man¡¯s eyes and said aggrievedly, ¡°Gege, my hand hurts~ Can you blow on it?~¡±

    She insisted on not discussing the incident that happened at school.

    Huo Yunque nced down, gently blew, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Give me an exnation now.¡±

    Oh, she couldn¡¯t escape...

    There was no excuse.

    Song Yaoyao blinked and said, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I was being bullied first?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I hit his head, and the other two boys were also hit because of me.¡±

    She sniffed and frowned. ¡°I know I was wrong! If you want to punish me, then go ahead! I guarantee that I will never do it again! Really! So...¡±

    She grabbed onto the man¡¯s sleeve and swung it carefully. ¡°Please don¡¯t send me away.¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were red, and her ponytail was a little loose and messy. She looked like a stray cat who had won a fight but still had no home to return to.

 Chapter 146: I Like More Meat

    <h4>Chapter 146: I Like More Meat</h4>

    When Huo Yunque didn¡¯t make a sound, she pouted her lips and got ready to cry.

    Before she managed to open her mouth, a big hand covered her head and rubbed it.

    There was a sigh beside her ear. ¡°When have I ever said that I was sending you away?¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up as she lifted her rosy face. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to send me away?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded as the girl¡¯s vibrant expression reflected in his eyes.

    A slight smile appeared on his lips, and he said in seriousness, ¡°But I still need to punish you.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao got to be happy for too long, she suddenly received bad news.

    With a depressed expression, she stretched out her fair hand and faced her palm upward.

    ¡°Hit me then, Gege! As long as you don¡¯t send me away.¡±

    Because she was afraid of pain, she shut her eyes tight. Her moist eyshes trembled and she looked inexplicably pitiful.

    But she waited for a long time and nothing happened.

    Song Yaoyao opened her eyes slightly to take a peek. All she saw was the man tapping on her red swollen hand as he said in amanding tone, ¡°You can fight, but you can¡¯t get hurt in the process; otherwise...¡±

    He raised an eyebrow threateningly.

    But Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were already glowing as she screamed in joy and pounced into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Her voice was soft and sweet. ¡°I knew you doted on me the most~~!¡±

    ¡°Be careful...¡±

    As she stood up, Huo Yunque furrowed his brows and protected the top of her head with his hand.

    Until there was a thump against his chest.

    He coughed and said dully, ¡°Song Yaoyao, it¡¯s time to lose weight.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and said coquettishly in his arms, ¡°Will you not want me anymore if I be a fattie?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The girl was sensitive, so Huo Yunque did not tease her.

    ¡°Hehe~ See?¡±

    She sneakily leaned into the man¡¯s ear and mumbled quietly, ¡°Besides, Rourou said that boys like girls with a bit more meat~¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s back stiffened and his face immediately turned pale.

    He looked at her proud expression and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Song Yaoyao, what kind of friends do you have?¡±

    How could her friend say such a thing? And even if she wanted to say it, she shouldn¡¯t teach it to Yaoyao...

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t she right?¡± Song Yaoyao scratched her head and said shyly. ¡°Rourou had one hand on her chest when she told me this with seriousness. Her Small Auntie had taught it to her...¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s head ached. ¡°Who is her Small Auntie?¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s a celebrity; a best actress! Oh, yes! She was also present earlier, but I don¡¯t think she was fat at all~¡±

    She had a curvaceous body.

    Song Yaoyao was confused. Why did Rourou say that girls should have more meat?

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression grew darker and darker.

    ¡°Xia Lao...¡± he said between gritted teeth.

    So it was that woman¡¯s niece. No wonder she taught Song Yaoyao something like that.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Xia Lao, who was on her way home, rubbed her nose and wondered, ¡°Who¡¯s thinking of me?¡±

    Mu Jing, whose ears were blood-red, said in a cool manner, ¡°You have so many male fans. Plenty of them must be thinking of you.¡±

    Hmph!

    Xia Lao nodded her head. ¡°Mm...you¡¯re right.¡±

    After a series of sneezes, she simply ignored it.

    She had no idea that her manager would soon ept a film located in the mountains, and the director was someone that she worshipped.

    It was difficult in the mountains and Mu Jing wouldn¡¯t be able to apany her.

    But Xia Lao had no idea about that yet.

 Chapter 147: You Canâ€™t Call Him Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 147: You Can¡¯t Call Him Grandfather</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    At the hospital.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, this girl has only suffered some minor injuries, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    The person treating Song Yaoyao was Elder Huo¡¯s personal doctor.

    As he looked at Huo Yunque¡¯s furrowed brows and gloomy expression, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Because of Elder Huo, he had a good impression of Huo Yunque.

    He appeared unapproachable, but he was exceptionally filial toward the old man. He was simply a little cold and authoritative.

    Regardless, he was still a human...

    Song Yaoyao lifted her gaze, nced at Huo Yunque quietly, and stuck out her tongue.

    After her treatment was finished, she stood up pitifully and tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Gege, since we¡¯re here at the hospital, we should go visit Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t call him Grandfather.¡±

    Huo Yunque suddenly said as he was walking out.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Song Yaoyao never considered this point. After all, she didn¡¯t know many people and her personality was straightforward.

    She liked Huo Yunque and she saw he was quite young, so she called him Gege. Simrly, Elder Huo looked old, so she naturally called him Grandfather.

    She did not consider their rtionship when greeting them.

    As he took in her dopey expression, Huo Yunque said quietly, ¡°Forget about it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head.

    What the hell? Why didn¡¯t he finish what he was saying? What was wrong with him?

    As they reached the top-floor VIP area, Song Yaoyao spotted a familiar nurse and immediately ran over.

    ¡°Sister, is the grandfather in that room here?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you talking about Room 8? He¡¯s not there. He¡¯s ying mahjong with his friends,¡± the nurse chuckled and pointed to the left. ¡°Follow the corridor until you reach the end and the leisure room is on the right. He¡¯s in there.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She sniffed, grabbed Huo Yunque, and asked, ¡°So Gege, is grandfather in the hospital because he¡¯s sick?¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°No.¡±

    He was here to y.

    After hearing the answer to her question, Song Yaoyao felt as though the old man had renewed her impression of hospitals.

    She hated hospitals, yet she had now met someone who treated it like his home.

    She had never heard of such a thing.

    ¡°I will go over now.¡±

    But before she did, she double-checked, ¡°Will Grandfather be unhappy if I disturb him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He would love to see her.

    Hearing this response, Song Yaoyao grinned. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll head over there now!! Are youing too? Or will you wait here? I want to surprise him! Hehe!¡±

    Her footsteps were fast as she flew down the corridor.

    Seeing how cute she was, the nurses couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    This girl was quite fun.

    As she reached the leisure room, Song Yaoyao opened a little gap in the door and analyzed the inside.

    It was lively inside and filled with the voices of old men.

    ¡°Two Bamboo! Eight Wan!¡±

    ¡°Pong!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I win...¡±

    She bent her body forward sneakily and crept inside.

    When the old men saw her, Song Yaoyao held her finger to her lips. ¡°Shh!¡±

    They nodded in secret and watched her with amusement.

    But...who was she here for?

    Elder Huo won a round and was beaming with joy.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s continue. Eh? We¡¯re missing a tile. Where did it go?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was crisp and lively. In her hand was the mahjong that had fallen on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Elder Huo was slow at reacting. Only after he received the tile did he turn his head rapidly. When he saw it was Song Yaoyao, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yaoyao? What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 148: Master Huo: Iâ€™m Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 148: Master Huo: I¡¯m Innocent</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Hehe~¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head and said sweetly, ¡°Gege brought me here~¡±

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s been visiting quite often recently.¡±

    Elder Huo was amused. But as he yed mahjong, he noticed Song Yaoyao¡¯s red eyes and suddenly paused. He immediately furrowed his brows and frowned. ¡°Yaoyao, did Huo Yunque bully you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment before she waved her hands, afraid that her Gege would be misunderstood. ¡°No, no, Gege didn¡¯t bully me!¡±

    However, as soon as she raised her hands, Elder Huo was shocked. Apart from ayer of ointment on the back of her hand, it was swollen like a bun.

    Elder Huo stood up in anger. He grabbed Song Yaoyao and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that punk doing? Why is your hand swollen? He¡¯s already in his twenties, yet he can¡¯t even take care of a young woman?¡±

    Outside, in the resting area, the man was calmly flipping through a magazine. His eyes were lowered and he had a noble and restrained temperament.

    All of a sudden, there was a loud roar, ¡°Huo Yunque!!¡±

    The man did not lift his head. Instead, he furrowed his brows. ¡°What happened this time?¡±

    There was a sense of helplessness in his voice.

    ¡°How dare you ask!¡±

    Elder Huo pointed at Song Yaoyao. ¡°What happened to her? Huh? You can¡¯t even take care of her properly even though she calls you Gege!¡±

    Huo Yunque was confused. Only when his eyes fell upon Song Yaoyao did he realize what was happening.

    Heughed. ¡°Song Yaoyao, tell him where your injury came from.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Song Yaoyao lowered her head in embarrassment as her cheeks turned red. She sped her hands together and mumbled, ¡°Grandfather, my hand... It¡¯s swollen because I hit someone...¡±

    It really had nothing to do with her Gege!

    Elder Huo and his mahjong friends, who hade out to watch the show, immediately burst intoughter.

    ¡°Youngdy, if you want to find an excuse, you shoulde up with something more believable. This doesn¡¯t sound convincing at all!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~ Old Huo, where did your son find this girl. She is a treasure!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s even quite protective of him.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed as she stared at them with her almond eyes. She lifted her chest and said proudly, ¡°Of course I should protect my Gege!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque held back augh as he ced his fist to his lips and cleared his throat.

    Elder Huo didn¡¯t believe Song Yaoyao¡¯s exnation to begin with, so when he saw his sonugh, he was immediately furious.

    He really like Song Yaoyao. She had a good personality and she was very likable.

    As he looked at his son at that moment, he found him particrly unpleasant to look at.

    ¡°How do you have the audacity tough?¡±

    Elder Huo red at him. ¡°I want to hear the truth! Don¡¯t treat me like your subordinates. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your father!¡±

    Even if you¡¯rewless and domineering on the outside, in front of me, you are still my son!

    ¡°Grandfather...¡±

    Song Yaoyao tugged on Elder Huo¡¯s shirt. ¡°It really has nothing to do with Gege. I had a fight with some schoolmates today. Gege even stuck up for me. Gege¡¯s actually really nice! Don¡¯t me him!¡±

    ¡°Stuck up for you?¡±

    Elder Huo nced at Huo Yunque who was sitting calmly on the sofa and felt frustrated. Where did he inherit that infuriating expression from?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t kill them?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    That...

    ...wasn¡¯t something he should do, right?

    Elder Huo seemed a little ruthless and cruel...

    ¡°He should have at least broken an arm or a leg. Tell me, what did you do?¡± Elder Huo pointed at Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Yaoyao¡¯s hand is swollen. We need to get revenge for her!¡±

 Chapter 149: Counting Tiles

    <h4>Chapter 149: Counting Tiles</h4>

    ¡°Grandfather...we already got revenge...¡±

    Song Yaoyao exined carefully.

    In fact, the guy was destroyed. But she did not dare to tell him that.

    Huo Yunque held back a smile as he stood up and threw the magazine onto the coffee table.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen him, Song Yaoyao, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for long,¡± Elder Huo said as he red at him. ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave on your own. I want Yaoyao to keep mepany! It¡¯s good that you got revenge. If you couldn¡¯t even protect this young woman, I would have told you to change your surname!¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt guilty when she heard the old man siding with her.

    She did not dare to tell him that she was on the serving end of the punches the entire time.

    Although she wasn¡¯t the one who started the fight, the person that provoked her was hit quite pitifully.

    ¡°Grandfather! Forget about it, I didn¡¯t suffer at all. Not even a bit!¡±

    She grabbed onto the old man¡¯s shirt. ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you ying mahjong a moment ago? Do you want to continue? It looked like a lot of fun~¡±

    Elder Huo¡¯s mood immediately changed. His eyes curved happily. ¡°Are you interested in mahjong? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll teach you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao breathed a sigh of relief and stuck out her tongue as she followed him.

    His old friends didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as they watched the way that he protected the girl who was actually in the wrong.

    When he was young, people would be frightened by a stomp of his foot. Now that he was old, why did he act like such a child? He even spoiled someone who was at fault!

    ¡°Gege~ I¡¯lle out and look for youter! Wait for me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around slightly and waved at Huo Yunque.

    A momentter, the leisure room became lively again.

    Song Yaoyao immediately became addicted to the game. She had never encountered something like this in the past, and she couldn¡¯t help that her memory was so good that she could count tiles.

    With one nce, she could roughly guess where the tiles were situated and she remembered them well.

    As a result, the following scene urred...

    Four old men yed passionately around the table as the girl¡¯s cheeks turned red from excitement. She poked her head out as she sat next to Elder Huo and called out to him every now and then, ¡°Grandfather! Throw this one! The next tile will definitely be the one that you¡¯re after!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather! Don¡¯t throw that one!¡±

    ¡°Yay! You won again~¡±

    All the way until noon, the other three men did not win once after Song Yaoyao joined.

    Elder Huo couldn¡¯t stop grinning. Next to the mahjong table sat a pile of 5 and 10 cent coins, which meant nothing to these rich old bosses, but the simplest happiness could not be bought with money.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore! I¡¯m furious!¡± Elder Shen puffed and red at his tiles as he knocked them over. ¡°Where did this girle from? She knows how to count tiles! Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡±

    ¡°Hey...it¡¯s just a game. Why so serious?¡± Elder Huo raised his eyebrows smugly. ¡°My Yaoyao is smart. If you¡¯re that good, you could get your son...wait, no...you could get your grandson to find a smart girl like this!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Fine, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    As the two men argued, the other two old men looked at each other, smiled, and shook their heads.

    But as they looked at the girl, their gazes weren¡¯t just filled with fondness, they also contained admiration and curiosity.

    At their age, they could see things clearly. In this world, there were too many fake people. It was rare to find a pure-hearted person like this girl. She also had a vibrant personality, she was well-behaved, and she was smart.

    As they looked at her, they grew in interest.

 Chapter 150: You Should Take Your Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 150: You Should Take Your Medicine</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    They had watched the punk grow up. From a young age, he had been like a grumpy old man who barely smiled. How was he so lucky? How did he find such a lovable wife?

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    The nurse entered and reminded the old men, ¡°It¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, Elder Huo furrowed his brows.

    The others did too.

    ¡°What medicine? I¡¯m not sick! If these old punks weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t be staying at this hospital!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also here to keep Old Shenpany.¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Grandfather, are you afraid of taking medicine?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±

    She got him with one sentence.

    People often used the term, ¡®old child¡¯. These old children were usually coaxed into taking their medicine, but no one had ever pointed out the truth in front of them.

    The nurse was surprised as her gaze fell upon Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? The medicine¡¯s just useless! I¡¯ve taken it for years and I¡¯m still the same. I reckon I could live longer if I don¡¯t take it.¡±

    Elder Shen was amused. ¡°At our age, we¡¯ve already seen through it all...¡±

    As soon as he said this, a sad vibe slowly filled the air.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and did not say anything.

    Seeing this, Elder Huo patted her on the head and red at Elder Shen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can you not say such depressing things in front of a child? It will make her sad.¡±

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips and suddenly said, ¡°Sister, can I see what medicine they¡¯ve been taking?¡±

    Elder Huo was quite healthy; out of the four old men, Elder Shen was in the worst shape. Song Yaoyao did not check his pulse, but judging by his bluish lips and the way he coughed intermittently while ying mahjong, she could roughly guess that he had uremia.

    Uremia was not an independent disease, but a clinical syndrome shared by various advanced kidney diseases.

    As it advanced further into theter stages, it became more painful.

    Hemodialysis, peritoneal dialysis, and kidney transntation. These were the only three options.

    But at Elder Shen¡¯s age, getting a kidney transnt was much too risky.

    Besides, Song Yaoyao was unaware of whether he had already done one in the past.

    If he had already done one and his condition was still worsening, then it was a difficult situation to deal with.

    ¡°Huh?¡± the nurse said with interest, ¡°Are you studying medicine?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded and shook her head at the same time. ¡°I know a little, but I actually studied Traditional Chinese Medicine.¡±

    ¡°Traditional Chinese Medicine...?¡±

    The nurse¡¯s eyes darted. ¡°Then I guess that even if I give you the medicine, you won¡¯t be able to determine their uses. After all, Western Medicine and Traditional Chinese Medicine are different.¡±

    She tried to maintain her smile so she wouldn¡¯t expose her feelings of contempt.

    What year was it? How could someone still be talking about Traditional Chinese Medicine?

    ¡°Just let her have a look if she wants. What¡¯s the point of all this useless talk?¡±

    Elder Huo nced at her impatiently, ¡°What? Do you look down on Traditional Chinese Medicine?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s grandfather was a Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner, but she was aware that the world had its prejudices and many people found it troublesome to prepare. Most people went to the hospital when they fell ill; not many went to see a Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner.

    However, her grandfather dedicated his whole life to his passion for Traditional Chinese Medicine, and many people respected him for it. So she sat beside the old man and did not say anything when she heard the contempt in the woman¡¯s voice. Although she was a little upset, her grandfather always said that a person couldn¡¯t change another¡¯s prejudice, but they could change themselves.

    As long as she had a conscience, that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 151: Is There A Cure For This?

    <h4>Chapter 151: Is There A Cure For This?</h4>

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it...¡±

    The nurse never expected that Elder Huo would protect the girl to this extent. She simply disyed a tiny trace of contempt and he noticed it straight away.

    She looked at Song Yaoyao pleadingly, hoping she would speak up for her. But her eyes simply met Song Yaoyao¡¯s for a few seconds before the girl said indifferently, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not looking at the medicine anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you upset?¡± Elder Huo patted her on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it then. What¡¯s so good about it anyway? It¡¯s been so long and it still hasn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    He paused, looked at Elder Shen, and shook his head.

    His old friend¡¯s condition was getting worse by the day. It was hard not to feel heartbroken looking at him.

    However, life was unpredictable. That was the truth.

    They were getting old and were bound to leave one day. It was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Grandfather Shen considered Traditional Chinese Medicine?¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head curiously and blinked.

    Elder Shen was not angered by this. ¡°Do you know what illness I have?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, it¡¯s kidney failure,¡± Song Yaoyao concluded as she tapped on her lips and thought for a bit. ¡°I¡¯ve read about this condition in books. It¡¯s not impossible to treat. Grandfather Shen, have you done a kidney transnt in the past?¡±

    She spoke naturally without noticing that the experienced old men were shocked by her words.

    Elder Huo stared at her. ¡°Yaoyao, did you really diagnose Old Shen by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°As soon as I entered, I noticed that Grandfather Shen¡¯s hand was abnormally swollen. After that, I saw how his reaction speed was a little slow while ying mahjong, that his breathing was heavy, and hisplexion was yellow. Taking his age into consideration as well, I knew there was something wrong with his kidneys. Thus, I took the liberty to guess that he has uremia. However, I haven¡¯t checked his pulse yet, so I can only guess. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m right or not...¡±

    She stuck out her tongue. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, I hope Grandfather Shen won¡¯t be mad. Let me apologize to you~¡±

    The girl was professional and serious when she exined the diagnosis; even the nurse standing at the door was surprised. This girl really did have some skill! !

    The four methods of diagnosis in Traditional Chinese Medicine were, look, listen, question, and feel the patient¡¯s pulse. Yet, she simply observed the man¡¯s symptoms and almost got his entire diagnosis correct.

    Was Traditional Chinese Medicine really this amazing?

    This was the best hospital in Hua Country. If the hospital couldn¡¯t cure them, was this girl really capable of doing that?

    The men looked at each other and noticed the shock in the other person¡¯s eyes.

    Elder Huo couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He pulled Yaoyao over and asked in detail, ¡°Brat, tell me, can your Grandfather Shen be cured?¡±

    Actually, the reason why the old men insisted on staying in the hospital was to apany Elder Shen. They didn¡¯t want him to be all alone. They would be hispany so he wouldn¡¯t leave the world by himself.

    By this point, Elder Shen had already half given up. He was happy to take the medicine, but he wasn¡¯t willing to do any procedures. He even refused to stay in the ICU. He looked at his swollen hand and patted the area where his kidneys sat. ¡°These are already my second set. The doctor said he can¡¯t do another one. I guess, this is life!¡±

    ¡°Second set?¡±

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows, stood up, and walked over. ¡°Grandfather Shen, can I check your pulse?¡±

    Elder Shen responded quickly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Song Yaoyao. 2 minutester...

    ¡°He can be treated. But...¡±

 Chapter 152: What If It Doesnâ€™t Work?

    <h4>Chapter 152: What If It Doesn¡¯t Work?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Everyone¡¯s hearts lit up when they heard what Song Yaoyao said. Even their breathing became light.

    ¡°Treatment is possible, but it¡¯s not a cure. At most, we can extend his life by 8-10 years.¡±

    Bang¡ª

    Elder Huo was fine, but one of the old men beside him couldn¡¯t help jumping to his feet.

    ¡°8-10 years?¡± The old man rubbed his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether we can live that long to begin with!¡±

    If she could really extend his life without causing much pain, why would anyone not want to try it?

    Elder Shen¡¯s breathing became unstable with excitement. But, even though she appeared clever and knowledgeable, Song Yaoyao was too young; when it came to something like this, she still needed to do some convincing.

    ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s not joke about this.¡±

    Elder Huo¡¯s expression turned serious. Although he doted on Song Yaoyao, he didn¡¯t want her to joke about his good friend¡¯s life and death.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered this condition at...I mean...I¡¯ve read about it in a book, and I¡¯ve seen sessful cases of recovery.¡±

    She almost mentioned her real grandfather.

    Song Yaoyao sighed. She missed him a little.

    ¡°How do you treat it?¡± Elder Shen wanted to hear Song Yaoyao¡¯s suggestion.

    The reality was, the Shen Family had already searched far and wide for the most famous doctors. However, the results were minuscule. Now, he had reached a point where he didn¡¯t want to mess around anymore, thus he casually picked a hospital and decided to leave his life up to fate.

    ¡°Grandfather Shen, do you know about acupuncture? If webine acupuncture with a few doses of medicinal herbs, you should experience the effects within three days. If it doesn¡¯t work, then¡ª¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, what are you doing?¡±

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows and walked in to drag her out.

    ¡°Gege?! Why did youe in here?¡±

    Song Yaoyao held onto his arm as he began to lead her out of the room. She pouted her lips andined, ¡°Gege, I haven¡¯t finished!¡±

    Elder Huo¡¯s eyes darted as he sat in ce and did not stop them.

    The two friends beside him also looked at each other and didn¡¯t make a noise.

    Only Elder Shen shook his head with a bitter smile and pointed at Elder Huo. They had been friends for so many years, of course, he understood what he was thinking.

    ¡°Yunque, calm down, I still want to live a few extra years. Let me listen to the child¡¯s expert advice.¡±

    ¡°Expert advice is a bit of a stretch,¡± Elder Huo said. ¡°She¡¯s still young. That turn of phrase is too much for her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about enough!¡± Elder Shen rolled his eyes and looked at Huo Yunque. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe the girl?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and looked at Huo Yunque aggrievedly.

    Huo Yunque nced at her, let her go, and turned around.

    ¡°Of course I believe her, but as my grandfather said, she¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t understand a lot of things. Have you forgotten your identity? If she can treat you, then that would be great. But what if it doesn¡¯t work...?¡±

    Song Yaoyao finally understood the situation. Her eyes curved and she grabbed onto Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve with trust.

    ¡°Pfft...¡±

    Elder Shen shook his head. ¡°You two! You¡¯re a couple of sly foxes! I know how my condition currently is! I¡¯m just sitting here waiting for death. Living a few more days or dying earlier makes no difference for me. I just want to know how confident the girl is with her suggestion.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao pressed her lips together and checked for Huo Yunque¡¯s advice, ¡°Gege?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

 Chapter 153: 80% Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 153: 80% Confidence</h4>

    With Huo Yunque¡¯s approval, Song Yaoyao began to speak.

    ¡°80%, at most,¡± she said softly as she scratched her head without much confidence. ¡°My Master passed away before I graduated, so I didn¡¯t get the chance to¡ª¡±

    Master?

    Everyone heard this and they each had their own thoughts, but no one questioned her.

    She couldn¡¯t call him Grandfather, but she could call him her Master, right?

    She had treated many patients with her grandfather, and her grandfather had said that she was naturally talented. Unfortunately, he left the world before she managed to graduate.

    Song Yaoyao was a little depressed. She lowered her head and kicked the ground.

    ¡°80%?¡±

    Elder Shenughed loudly. ¡°Brat, you are so modest. Do you know what the doctors I¡¯ve seen in the past have said?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was curious, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They told me not to have too much hope! And to fulfill anyst wishes I had!¡±

    Weren¡¯t they clearly telling him to sit around and wait for death?

    Well...

    It wasn¡¯t like her grandfather had nevere across someone that was incurable. However, he still put all his effort into treating them. Words like these had never left her grandfather¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°So your 80% really makes me happy!¡±

    The nurse on the side was shocked. She could sense that the old man was moved by the girl¡¯s words.

    She understood that no one was willing to die, and sometimes, they did silly things to avoid it.

    But how old was this girl? She was brazen enough to im that she had 80% chance of extending the old man¡¯s life?

    And these big bosses all believed her?

    One was brave enough to say it, and the other was brave enough to believe it!

    ¡°Elder Shen, please don¡¯t joke around with your body. You need to consider this carefully. Do you want to contact Mr. Shen first?¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not say a word as she leaned against Huo Yunque.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and patted her on the head.

    ¡°It¡¯s only right to contact him. We will leave that with Uncle Shen. After you get over that hurdle and confirm that the child won¡¯t be held liable, I will hand her over to you; otherwise, this may sound heartless, but I won¡¯t be letting her go.¡±

    ¡°You rascal! Watch what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    Elder Huo red at him and smiled, ¡°Is your Uncle Shen that kind of person?! Old Shen, this rascal always says infuriating words; I¡¯m used to it. Please don¡¯t be bothered by him! After all, he¡¯s finally found a girl that isn¡¯t afraid of him. It¡¯s only normal for him to protect her.¡±

    Elder Shen looked at him in understanding.

    These two were ying good cop, bad cop.

    But their motive was the same: to protect the girl.

    He was not offended as he continued to smile.

    However, he suddenly coughed, and dry retched as he held his stomach.

    The nurse was shocked and quickly pressed the emergency buzzer.

    ¡°Elder Shen? Elder Shen, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Old Shen?¡±

    Elder Huo leaned toward him worriedly and patted on his shoulder. ¡°Why are you so worked up. Hurry back to your room to get some rest. We will chat again when you¡¯re better!¡±

    Elder Shen smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t get better.¡± He lifted his head and looked at the nurse in the doorway. ¡°Go, give the Shens a phone call and tell them toe here.¡±

    ¡°Elder Shen...¡±

    The nurse was still reluctant. He was already in thete stages of his condition. How could anyone treat it?

    If Song Yaoyao ended up killing him, the old man¡¯s identity would cause the hospital a lot of bacsh.

 Chapter 154: Doing Something Bad

    <h4>Chapter 154: Doing Something Bad</h4>

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not listening to my orders anymore?¡± Elder Shen wiped some blood from the corner of his lips. His eyes were sharp like an eagle¡¯s. ¡°How much have I invested in this hospital? What do I get in return? You¡¯re just making me wait for my death while forcing me to do that darned dialysis! You might as well kill me with a knife!¡±

    He lost his temper, frightening the nurse until she didn¡¯t dare to argue back.

    ¡°Elder Shen, don¡¯t be upset. I will go contact them right now!¡±

    A bunch of nurses and doctors rushed over and took Elder Shen away.

    The remaining old men also left.

    After the door closed, only Elder Huo, Huo Yunque, and Song Yaoyao remained.

    For some reason, the atmosphere was a little strange. Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao instinctively stood upright with her hands behind her back as guilt appeared in her eyes.

    Huo Yunque pointed at her. In the end, he turned and left without saying anything.

    ¡°Errr, Gege? Where are you going...?¡±

    She looked at Elder Huo. ¡°Grandfather, is Gege angry?¡±

    ¡°How could he be?¡± Elder Huo grinned happily. ¡°You¡¯re so cute. Who could bear to be angry at you? He may look cold, but he actually cares about you a lot!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± !¡±

    Song Yaoyao was immediately happy. ¡°Gege¡¯s always cared about me. Don¡¯t scold him from now on. He is a good person! And he particrly dotes on me!¡±

    Looking at her proud expression, Elder Huo couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He waved his hand. ¡°You young people can resolve your own matters. I¡¯m getting old. I can¡¯t be bothered dealing with it!¡± he sighed. ¡°You should go. I want to sit here for a little longer. It¡¯s time you go look for him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not old. I bet you can live to 100!¡±

    She stuck out her tongue and quickly ran outside. ¡°I shall gofort Gege~ See youter!¡±

    ¡°Comfort?¡±

    Elder Huo burst intoughter as he sat at the mahjong table and started stacking the messy tiles.

    Because of Huo Yunque¡¯s personality, Elder Huo had worried multiple times that he would grow old and lonely.

    Now, he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    In fact, he felt his son was quite lucky to encounter someone at his age who was willing to give him all her affection. A girl who was willing to protect him and take care of his feelings.

    However, there were many forms of ¡®protecting¡¯.

    Elder Huo had never asked Huo Yunque about his love life. Ever since he handed the Huo Family over to him, all of this was no longer his business. He didn¡¯t care who he ended up with ¡ª boy or girl, poor or on the same level ¡ª he could do whatever he wanted.

    But in Elder Huo¡¯s eyes, if he couldn¡¯t protect the girl that he liked, then he would be considered trash.

    Song Yaoyao jogged over to the resting area. Huo Yunque was seated on the sofa with his back facing her. She carefully snuck over and stretched out her hands.

    ¡°Guess who¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, someone tugged on her wrist, and her world flipped upside down until she went from standing to sitting.

    But what was she sitting on...?

    Song Yaoyao blushed as her eyes sparkled like stars. ¡°Gege...¡±

    Huo Yunque leaned back calmly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you trying to do something bad?¡±

    ¡°N-no!¡± Song Yaoyao stuttered. She had no intention of doing anything bad. But why did she feel guilty? ¡°I simply wanted to joke around with you!¡±

 Chapter 155: Gege, Have You Considered Having A Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 155: Gege, Have You Considered Having A Girlfriend?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    That¡¯s right, that was it!

    Song Yaoyao straightened her back, trying her best not to feel guilty.

    Huo Yunque curved his lips, his voice waszy, ¡°Song Yaoyao, what else are you hiding from me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised as she sat in the man¡¯s arms. She tightened her fist and secretly took a nce at him.

    Her eyes immediately met his.

    ¡°Gege, I...¡± She opened her mouth. Her situation was too strange to talk about. Even she felt as though she was dreaming sometimes.

    Transmigration?

    This wasn¡¯t the right ce to discuss this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused. ¡°Gege, are you upset?¡± She grabbed onto his sleeve and gently swayed it, her voice slightly hesitant.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head. He flipped his hand and held her hand in his.

    ¡°Why should I be?¡±

    However, Song Yaoyao did not process these words.

    Her mind was nk for a moment before it exploded with fireworks.

    Ahhh, Gege held my hand. What is the meaning of this? Has he finally been moved by me?! !

    Is he going to be my boyfriend?! !

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind wandered off as her face turned red.

    Huo Yunque curled his finger and flicked her forehead.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao held her head and snapped out of her daze. ¡°Gege, what was that for?¡± sheined.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows.

    She was still fine when he didn¡¯t ask this, but as soon as he did, her face heated up even more.

    ¡°I was thinking about when I could be Gege¡¯s girlfriend...¡±

    Her eyes were watery. Before she realized what she was saying, she had subconsciously responded.

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. ¡°I...I...¡±

    What the hell? How did Gege know what she was thinking? Was she in such a daze that she had spoken her thoughts out loud?

    Ahhh, no!

    Song Yaoyao lost her mind. She buried her head into Huo Yunque¡¯s chest and yed dead.

    There was a squeeze on the back of her neck and Song Yaoyao trembled as she shrunk back her shoulders.

    Next to her ear, the man¡¯s raspy and leisurely voice sounded. His tone was steady and calm, yet it moved one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you thinking about being my girlfriend?¡±

    He was calm, unlike Song Yaoyao who was red from head to toe and so hot that she felt like she could evaporate into thin air.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She humphed as she buried herself in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and pointlessly tried to deny her feelings. But after she gave her response, she regretted what she had said.

    No! This was such a good opportunity. How could she let it go?

    She suddenly gathered her courage and said, ¡°No, actually, yes!!¡±

    ¡°Huh? You have?¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his head leisurely. He was in a good mood.

    The man hade out of a meeting earlier, and he was dressed in a cored shirt and trousers. The ck shirt stretched down to his elbows, and on his wrist was a watch instead of the prayer beads that barely left his side.

    Meanwhile, the girl was dressed in pink. She had a fluffy coat and a short skirt, and her jet-ck hair draped down her back as she obediently buried herself in his arms.

    From the outside, they looked like twopletely different people. If this was in the past, Huo Yunque would have never expected himself to be interested in a girl like this.

    No!

    To be exact, he had never even considered adding a woman to his life n.

    Yet, the current scene was so strange. These two were oddlypatible.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Song Yaoyao closed her eyes as she nodded her head with determination. Her soft voice said with a slight quiver, ¡°So, Gege, have you considered having a girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 156: Wait Until You Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 156: Wait Until You Grow Up</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    The man lowered his eyes with amusement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve considered it.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up as she grabbed onto his sleeve. Her voice was like the buzz of a mosquito, ¡°Then, Gege, why don¡¯t you consider me?¡±

    Her cheeks were red as she looked at him with anticipation.

    His smart eyes were like a sky full of stars being reflected in her gaze.

    Huo Yunque parted his lips. Just as he was about to say something...

    ¡°Miss Song, Elder Shen wants to see you.¡±

    The man held onto her waist, lifted her off hisp, and patted her on the head. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and red at the nurse angrily

    Nurse: ¡°...¡±

    She stomped her feet in fury.

    Just a little longer! Just a little longer and she would have heard her Gege¡¯s response!

    Just as she was feeling aggrieved, someone ran their hand through her long hair.

    A deep and charming voice sounded beside her ear, ¡°Wait until you grow up.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head. The smart and refined face appeared in her gaze and her eyes turned red. ¡°Then, you need to promise me that you won¡¯t like someone else!¡±

    Apart from her, he couldn¡¯t like anyone else!

    Not even a man!

    Seeing the possessiveness in her gaze, amusement appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. ¡°En.¡±

    He had never wanted a woman in his life to begin with.

    This girl was an ident. She had somehow stumbled into his world and refused to leave.

    Since that was the case...

    He narrowed his eyes and watched as the girl followed the nurse at a rxed pace and curved his lips.

    ...he was going to let her stay.

    ...

    20 minutester, the Shen Family began to arrive.

    A familiar face was amongst these people.

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± a middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded from inside the room. ¡°Dad, have you lost your mind? How old is that girl? Don¡¯t be swindled!¡±

    Song Yaoyao crouched beside the door and twiddled her fingers.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head and saw Shen Xun. She scratched her head. ¡°What are you doing here? Wait...is the man in this room your grandfather?¡±

    Shen Xun raised an eyebrow as he held back a smile. ¡°What about you? Are you the swindler that my father¡¯s talking about?¡±

    The two were speechless for a while...

    ¡°I¡¯m not a swindler.¡±

    Song Yaoyao humphed. ¡°If Grandfather Shen wasn¡¯t a good person. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved!¡±

    She turned her head and saw Huo Yunque waving at her from the resting area.

    Song Yaoyao immediately abandoned Shen Xun and ran toward the man.

    ¡°Gege, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    As she looked into the man¡¯s gray eyes, Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not upset. It¡¯s only normal for them to not believe me.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the type toin and hold grudges. Although she was a little sensitive, she knew how to be understanding of others.

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and her gaze was clear; her intent was clearly written on her face.

    Huo Yunque chuckled, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He held onto the girl and stood up, his voice cold. ¡°I¡¯m taking her. The choice is in your hands. There¡¯s no rush, you can slowly discuss.¡±

    Only then did the arguing people realize who was talking to them.

    They couldn¡¯t help it. After all, he had his back to them the whole time and he kept an extremely low profile.

    ¡°Mr. Huo?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? Do you know this girl? Her medical skills¡ª¡±

    After seeing Huo Yunque, they finally gained a bit of trust in Song Yaoyao.

    Just as one of them was about to step forward and talk to him, a bodyguard stopped him. ¡°Sorry, the Master has a meeting to go to and can¡¯t stay. If you have something to say, you can speak to me,¡± Huo Qi smiled. ¡°Whether you believe Miss Song or not, it will not affect the rtionship between our two families. If you don¡¯t believe her, you are free to find another doctor. We won¡¯t force you.¡±

 Chapter 157: Believe It Or Not~

    <h4>Chapter 157: Believe It Or Not~</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t like they were the ones who were fighting to survive.

    Huo Qi had witnessed the mystical Miss Song in the past.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Shen Hongyang was rendered speechless by Huo Qi. He rubbed his hands and awkwardly questioned him, ¡°Brother, but that¡¯s not the case. Look at the rtionship between Mr. Huo and this girl. It doesn¡¯t look normal. Can she really treat the old man¡¯s illness?¡±

    He knew that geniuses existed in the world, but because Song Yaoyao was so young, Shen Hongyang naturally didn¡¯t believe her. However, now that he knew she was somehow rted to Huo Yunque, he began to believe her a little.

    After all, when had Huo Yunque ced someone useless by his side?

    Huo Qi smiled politely. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Our Miss Song is young so it¡¯s hard to convince people to believe her. You can discuss it slowly. There¡¯s no rush. I need to protect the Master so I¡¯ll leave first. Bye!¡±

    He nodded slightly, turned around, and left coolly with the other bodyguards.

    No real answer was given to the man¡¯s question...

    No rush? As if!

    Shen Hongyang could wait, but Elder Shen couldn¡¯t.

    As he watched the doctorsing and going busily, Shen Hongyang grabbed his hair in frustration.

    Shen Xun stared in the direction that Song Yaoyao left for a long time before he said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Try? This is your grandfather we¡¯re talking about!¡± He wasn¡¯t a frog or a rabbit used in a scienceb!

    Shen Hongyang turned his head and immediately noticed the bruise on Shen Xun¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth in disappointment. ¡°You punk! Did you fight at school again?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao is my ssmate.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±

    Shen Xun looked straight into Shen Hongyang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you can take a chance at believing her.¡±

    Song Yaoyao had surprised him many times already. This time, he also hoped a miracle would happen.

    If he could, of course, he didn¡¯t want his grandfather to leave this world.

    Whether it be the rtionships or statuses inside the family, the Shens were no lessplex than the Huos. Shen Xun had plenty of uncles, so naturally, everyone wanted a piece of the inheritance. Shen Hongyang had the ability to lead, but he did not have the ability to expand the business, so it was good that Elder Shen was still around. Even though he was in the hospital, he still held most of the power.

    If Elder Shen was to pass away, it was hard to say whether Shen Hongyang would be able to hold onto the head position.

    When it came to this, it was hard not to feel impressed by Huo Yunque.

    Even at his age, Shen Hongyang had to greet him as Mr. Huo.

    The Huo family tree was much moreplex and messy, but even to this point, they had a firm rule that only the eldest son could inherit the business. And historically, the head of the family had always been very capable. All those that didn¡¯t listen had already been fed to the dogs, and everyone else was scattered across subsidiarypanies around the world, obeying the rules and working hard for the Huo Family.

    ...

    ¡°Do you want to go home first,¡± Huo Yunque asked.

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re noting home with me?¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his gaze and poked her on the forehead. ¡°When I received the phone call, I was in the middle of a meeting.¡±

    So...did that mean she had interrupted his work?

    Song Yaoyao stuck out her tongue guiltily.

    But it wasn¡¯t easy for her to see Huo Yunque, and she didn¡¯t want to go home on her own.

    ¡°Gege, can I go back to the office with you? I guarantee to behave and not bother you!¡±

    She grabbed onto his finger and lifted her head pleadingly.

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    Seeing that Huo Yunque wasn¡¯t responding, her voice became cuter and cuter, ¡°Gege~ Please~¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Huo Yunque moved his finger. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, how am I supposed to leave?¡±

 Chapter 158: Master Huo Is A Father

    <h4>Chapter 158: Master Huo Is A Father</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Ohhh, I¡¯m so hungry!¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately raised her hands in innocence.

    Seeing her silly expression, Huo Yunque shook his head, turned around, and sat on the side.

    ...

    Something big happened at Huo Corporation.

    Their boss went out for a while and returned with a delicate girl!

    The girl was even clinging to him, and he didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    As soon as Huo Yunque entered the building, he got ready for a meeting.

    Before he headed into the meeting, he instructed Huo Qi to take Song Yaoyao to his office. ¡°If you want to eat something, just tell Huo Qi to buy it.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, okay! See youter, Gege~¡± Song Yaoyao nodded her head furiously and waved her hand.

    As he approached the entrance of the meeting room, Huo Yunque turned around. ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Here! Do you have any orders, Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately straightened her body, ready to ept orders.

    ¡°Be good and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes. His voice was deep and low. ¡°Don¡¯t fight either.¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡±¡ªSong Yaoyao pouted¡ª¡±Gege!¡±

    If no one provoked her, she would never fight.

    Huo Yunque gave these orders because he knew her too well.

    ¡°And don¡¯t hit anyone.¡±

    Her hand was still swollen.

    Everyone looked at the sky and the ground, but no one dared to look at the boss.

    Inside, they thought, those that didn¡¯t know would think that their Boss was a father.

    ¡°What if someone hits me?¡± Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and asked unhappily.

    As soon as her voice fell, Huo Qi shivered and sensed danger.

    As expected, an arrow was immediately shot his way.

    ¡°Huo Qi is staying with you. If you can¡¯t even protect a child, Huo Qi, you¡ª¡±

    Receiving the man¡¯s warning gaze, Huo Qi felt a chill down his spine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir! As long as I¡¯m alive, Miss Song will not be hurt at all!¡±

    Huo Yunque turned. As he entered the meeting room, his indifferent voice sounded.

    ¡°She can¡¯t be hurt even if you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Huo Qi: ¡°...¡±

    Sir, you¡¯re honestly being a little heartless!

    He trembled as he turned, bending his waist 90 degrees and stretching out his hand. ¡°Miss Song, this way please!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. Blinking her eyes nkly, she said, ¡°Huo Qi, you¡¯re exaggerating...¡±

    She patted her chest as she shuffled into the private elevator.

    Huo Qi took a deep breath and kept his guard up.

    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all.

    ¡°Miss Song, this is the Master¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stepped inside and opened her mouth wide.

    The office took up half the floor. There was a lot of space and it felt like she had stepped into another world.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Gege feel lonely when he works here?¡±

    Huo Qi had never considered this...

    But thinking seriously, the Master probably preferred being lonely.

    ¡°Miss Song, do you have anything that you want to eat?¡±

    Huo Qi called the secretary¡¯s office and two professional women entered.

    ¡°This is Miss Song. The Master instructed us to take good care of her.¡±

    So this was the girl that the Master doted on like a daughter.

    The two secretaries¡¯ eyes lit up as they looked at Song Yaoyao like she was some rare animal.

    Song Yaoyao was confused. She touched her face and mumbled, ¡°Is there something dirty on my face?¡±

    They both looked very proper, but they were far from beautiful. However, their gazes did not contain the same kind of envy and hostility as Jiang Tao.

    Instead, they had an uncontainable happiness.

    Happiness??

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head in confusion.

    ¡°Hi, Miss Song, would you like to drink something?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, are you hungry? We have a high-ss chef in this building. You can order something and the chef will prepare it for you!¡±

 Chapter 159: Gege, Hug

    <h4>Chapter 159: Gege, Hug</h4>

    It was hard to refuse this kindness.

    So, Huo Qi watched as Miss Song ordered a huge array of desserts.

    Cookies, cakes, milk tea...

    His mouth twitched as he thought to himself. Although there is no main dish, the Master did tell her to order anything she wanted.

    There should be no problem, right?

    Song Yaoyao licked some cream from the corner of her mouth, not noticing the bright gazes from the two secretaries on the side. Soon, shey on the desk, swinging her legs as she yawned in boredom.

    The meetingsted more than two hours.

    When Huo Yunque entered the office, the ce was empty except for the desserts all over his desk.

    His temples twitched and he walked over as he rolled up his sleeves.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Sir, Miss Song felt sleepy after eating dinner so she is sleeping in your resting room,¡± Huo Qi replied in fear.

    ¡°Dinner?¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his gaze coldly and swept it across the desserts on his desk. He then walked toward the resting room.

    Huo Qi breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was not med.

    The office door opened. When she heard the movement, the girl furrowed her brows and shrunk into the quilt.

    The heater was on high in the room, causing her cheeks to turn rosy like an overly ripe peach, tempting one to take a bite.

    Huo Yunque adjusted the temperature and sat on the edge of the bed.

    He lifted his hand to brush her hair behind her ear. All of a sudden, the girl stretched out her hand and held onto his finger in her sleep.

    Tightly.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

    He poked her puffy cheeks.

    It seemed as though she had gained some weight aftering to the Huo Family.

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow as amusement appeared in his gaze. He looked down and quietly analyzed the girl¡¯s sleeping face.

    Her lips were slightly parted, her dark eyshes were curled, and they quivered slightly with each breath.

    As shey on the big gray bed, her cute and delicate face did not match her surroundings.

    Huo Yunque ripped open the top two buttons on his cor and tried to pull his hand away, but he failed. Instead, he caused the girl to furrow her brows and groan.

    So sensitive...

    Huo Yunque shook his head, pulled out some documents, and started looking through them.

    As the documents were boring, his free hand subconsciously yed with the girl¡¯s puffy cheeks.

    The lights turned on and the night arrived.

    Song Yaoyao had a really good sleep. She sat up, rubbed her eyes, and looked nkly at her foreign surroundings.

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    A good whileter, she finally realized she was at her Gege¡¯spany.

    At that moment, in the office next door.

    The atmosphere was extremely oppressed. Thepany¡¯s higher-ups had their heads lowered, too afraid to make a sound as they sensed the pressure from their boss.

    ¡°You need to know that what I want is not an apology. I want a solution.¡±

    He pressed on a document and pushed it over. He then curled his finger and knocked on it as he looked at everyone with his dull gray eyes. ¡°Give me a new proposal by tomorrow morning or hand in your resignation. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Boss!¡±

    The person leading the project broke out in a cold sweat. He was bent at the waist and was too afraid to even wipe his forehead.

    The office was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop.

    Suddenly, there was a ¡®click¡¯ and a head with rosy cheeks poked out from behind the door. Probably because she had just woken up, her eyes were slightly dazed and innocent.

    She pursed her lips and looked around the office. When she spotted the familiar figure she was looking for, a smile appeared on her lips.

    ¡°Gege, hug...¡± the girl stretched out her arms cutely.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Huo Yunque walked over, nced at her bare feet, and furrowed his brows. He leaned over slightly, lifted her into his arms, and returned to the front of the room.

    As he ced the girl on hisp, he nodded slightly. ¡°Continue...¡±

 Chapter 160: Gege, Carry Me Home

    <h4>Chapter 160: Gege, Carry Me Home</h4>

    As a result, the following strange scene urred...

    The drowsy girl leaned into the man¡¯s embrace, nodding her head sleepily as she held onto his shirt.

    The man calmly flipped open the documents handed his way, casually looked through them, and handed them back.

    Everyone watched as he protected the girl like a guardian, wrapping her in his arms dotingly. A million thoughts ran through their minds, but on the outside, they did not dare to even breathe.

    Afraid to wake up the girl, the boss did not give them any chances and sent them straight out.

    Song Yaoyao breathed in the man¡¯s pleasant scent; it was cold and crispy like snow. He made her feelpletely safe. She closed her eyes and subconsciously fell asleep in his arms.

    The weather was cold and ayer of fog covered the floor-to-ceiling windows. Slowly, waterdrops dripped off it.

    The man bent his hip slightly and grabbed her foot to test her temperature.

    After he confirmed that she wasn¡¯t cold, he rxed.

    As Song Yaoyao slept, she felt something ticklish on her foot and moved ufortably. She awkwardly flipped over and buried her head into the man¡¯s neck, breathing in the familiar scent and sleeping soundly.

    All the subordinates didn¡¯t know how to react except with fear.

    Was the boss really not taking care of a daughter?

    But even someone that doted on their daughter would, at most, just check if they were cold.

    ¡°Gege...¡± Song Yaoyao yawned, shrunk back her foot, and mumbled, ¡°Cold...¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before a long, thick business trenchcoat covered her, wrapping her tightly from head to toe.

    The man patted her on the back. ¡°Be good.¡±

    His voice was low and filled with gentleness.

    ¡°Boss...¡± one of the subordinates said in fear, checking to see if he had any other instructions.

    The man scrunched up his brows and hostility appeared in his eyes. His cold voice resounded across the room.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    It was like they were hit by a sudden frost and did not feel any warmth at all.

    Everyone scattered. By the time they left the office, their legs were ridiculously weak.

    They looked at each other, shook their heads, and chuckled bitterly.

    When they thought about the girl who was sleeping peacefully in the boss¡¯ arms while he was losing his temper, they couldn¡¯t help but feel some respect.

    After work, Huo Yunque looked down and nced at his watch.

    pm.

    He patted Song Yaoyao on her cheek. ¡°Song Yaoyao, wake up.¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡±

    Song Yaoyao forced open a slit in her eyes, frowned, and whined as she hung to Huo Yunque like a sloth.

    ¡°Gege, carry me home.¡±

    ¡°Walk on your own.¡±

    Huo Yunque stood up, led her to the resting room, and ced her on the bed.

    Looking down at her, his throat moved as he spoke, ¡°Song Yaoyao, put your shoes and socks on.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and sniffed. Her head felt heavy and dizzy.

    When she was unwell, she was particrly clingy and delicate.

    ¡°No~ Huhu~¡±

    She rubbed her head against the pillow and shook her bottom. As shey like this on the bed, she unconsciously fell asleep again.

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°Song Yaoyao, if you don¡¯t get up, you can sleep here by yourself tonight.¡±

    Zzzz¡ª

    The girl began to snore.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Huo Yunque held his forehead and squeezed between his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    After standing there for a few seconds, he finally gave up, walked over to flip her over, and covered her with the nket that was sitting on top of the bedside table.

 Chapter 161: Yes, Iâ€™m Scared

    <h4>Chapter 161: Yes, I¡¯m Scared</h4>

    Song Yaoyao kicked her feet, grumbled impatiently, and tried to turn and bury herself into the quilt.

    Huo Yunque grabbed onto the slippery little loach just in time. Holding onto her foot, he slipped on a pair of socks. He then wrapped her firmly in his coat and pulled her into his arms. In his hand, he was still holding her small leather shoes.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    The crowd in the secretary¡¯s office heard the movement and stood up at once.

    This scene...

    Errr...

    ¡°Boss, are you finishing work?¡±

    They lowered their voices as they spoke cautiously, their gazes subconsciously sweeping across the boss¡¯ arms as well as the shoes in his hands.

    Who would have thought...

    They clicked their tongues at this strange sight. When the cold-blooded and ruthless boss was gentle, no other man couldpare!

    Huo Manor.

    Jiang Tao had been restless all night due to a foreboding feeling.

    All of a sudden, she heard the sound of a car engine outside. In surprise, she stood up and looked out the window.

    Uncle Zhang had already rushed out to greet the car.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Song?¡±

    Uncle Zhang was surprised when he saw the girl sleeping peacefully in the man¡¯s arms. Huo Yunque¡¯s coat happened to slip a little at that moment, revealing her rosy face. Stunned, he asked, ¡°Does she have a fever?¡±

    Fever?

    Thinking about the girl¡¯s abnormal behavior, Huo Yunque looked down and observed her reaction. ¡°Call Liu Yu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away!¡±

    Uncle Zhang was quick on his feet, afraid that the girl would heat up more.

    The moment he turned around, he almost ran into Jiang Tao.

    ¡°Jiang Tao, why are you standing here in a daze?¡± Uncle Zhang lowered his voice. Now that he was older, he had be a lot more lenient. If this was in the past, he would have already kicked Jiang Tao out for the tricks she yed. ¡°Miss Song is sick, tell the kitchen to cook her some congee to warm her stomach.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Jiang Tao¡¯s gaze left Song Yaoyao unhappily and her difort grew.

    Why did Song Yaoyao return with the Master? Did she snitch on her?

    Did she discover that she was the person on the phone?

    The calm and clever woman was suddenly thrown into a panic. After receiving her order, she turned and returned to the house.

    Huo Yunque strode past, emanating with coldness.

    The soothing candles on the cab flickered, casting a warm yellow light across the bedroom. The girl huddled up in the pink bed. As she slept, she breathed a lot harder than usual.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, wake up.¡± Huo Yunque patted her cheek to wake her up. ¡°Eat something first before you go back to sleep.¡±

    Apart from the desserts in the afternoon, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything proper.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll give her an injection and she¡¯ll be better after a good night¡¯s rest.¡±

    Liu Yu spoke casually as he put away his stethoscope and pulled out a vial from his medicine chest.

    ¡°Can¡¯t she just take medicine?¡± Huo Yunque was sitting on the edge of the bed looking at the girl, but his question was for Liu Yu.

    ¡°You¡¯re not serious, right?¡±

    Liu Yu found this amusing, as though he didn¡¯t recognize the man in front of him. ¡°Sir, an injection is the most effective; otherwise, she will have to suffer for a few more days.¡±

    Song Yaoyao woke up in a daze. The first thing she heard was, injection!

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting an injection!¡±

    She immediately snapped wide awake and buried herself under the quilt, revealing just her dark eyes. She stared straight at the man with hostility.

    Sigh...

    Liu Yu was amused. ¡°What? Are you afraid of injections at your age?¡± he deliberately teased.

    But never did he expect that Song Yaoyao would act unconventionally andpletely ignore his tactic.

    With a nod of her head, she replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scared.¡±

 Chapter 162: Gege Is A Big Liar

    <h4>Chapter 162: Gege Is A Big Liar</h4>

    Liu Yu: ¡°...¡±

    This girl was quite interesting.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Amusement appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. ¡°Song Yaoyao, listen.¡±

    ¡°Gege~¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Her eyes were watery and she appeared to be blinking back tears. Her usually supple lips were dry and cracking, making her look more pitiful.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze darkened. Spreading out his arms, he said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll hug you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately perked up as she leaned happily into the man¡¯s arms and hugged his waist. ¡°Gege, can I choose not to get the injection?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yu...¡± Huo Yunquemanded as he pressed Song Yaoyao¡¯s head into his arms.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay, wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Gege?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt as though she had been tricked. She opened her eyes in disbelief. Gege, actually tricked her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want an injection!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao really hated it. Due to health issues, she had been a regr at the hospital from a young age.

    Liu Yu quickly prepared the vial and watched as the girl was held still in the man¡¯s arms. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.

    Master Huo, what a monster. You actually tricked a naive little girl.

    But even though he thought this, he maintained the appearance of a good doctor. ¡°Sir, can you please pull down her pants a little?¡±

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows and his sharp gaze fell upon Liu Yu.

    Liu Yu shrunk back his neck. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s the usual injection spot...¡±

    Why are you ring at me? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know.

    Besides, you only need to pull it down a little! Why do you look like you¡¯re going to skin and eat me alive?

    ¡°Huhuhuhu...¡±

    Song Yaoyao began toin as she kicked her feet, ¡°Gege is a baddie! I will never believe you again! Huhuhu...¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and held down her legs.

    ¡°Even you haven¡¯t seen my butt before! Huhuhu...how could you show it to another man? Just kill me! I don¡¯t want to live!¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yu wanted to disappear.

    Miss, can you be more normal? Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m taking advantage of you.

    Besides, I don¡¯t want to see your butt!

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, just one injection, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao cried loudly. ¡°Gege doesn¡¯t love me anymore, huhuhu...¡±

    Liu Yu started working for the Huo Family straight after graduation. In the Huo Family, Song Yaoyao was the first person who he had ever seen retaliate against Huo Yunque. Moreover, she was a woman...

    For some reason, he could slightly sense the helplessnessing from Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Huhuhu, it¡¯s going to hurt like hell. I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt. I guarantee.¡±

    The man patted her on the head dotingly as he spoke in a charming and gentle voice.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s body fell limp and her voice trembled a little, ¡°You liar!¡±

    Oh, behave...

    How brave of this girl to call him a liar.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Huo Yunque stretched over, grabbed onto her pants, and pulled it down a little.

    Skin as white as snow was exposed. It was very eye-catching.

    A murderous gaze fell upon Liu Yu¡¯s neck, causing him to feel numb. ¡°Mind where you¡¯re looking.¡±

    Liu Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. If he was any timider, he would have probably dropped the syringe.

    He walked over and disinfected the injection site while the girl didn¡¯t notice. He then inserted the needle into her muscle and administered the injection.

    It was finished within a few seconds.

    ¡°Hu...¡±

    The girl¡¯s throat felt as though it had been choked; no sound came out as her body stiffened.

 Chapter 163: Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 163: Kiss</h4>

    Song Yaoyao felt as though half her butt was numb. Quickly, her crocodile tears turned into real tears.

    By the time she realized what was happening, she was sobbing.

    ¡°Sir, if that is all, I¡¯m going to step out first. I won¡¯t be going back tonight. If anything unexpected happens, you can send someone to call for me at any time.¡±

    After he was done talking, he quickly turned around and left, afraid that if he stayed any longer, he¡¯d be skinned alive.

    As he closed the door, he nced over curiously with his tongue pressing against the inside of his mouth.

    The man, who hadn¡¯t even had the chance to get changed after returning home, wrapped his long arms around the sobbing girl. He barely showed any emotions, but he currently had enough gentleness in his eyes to drown a person.

    ¡°Huhuhu...Gege is a liar!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao sobbed, ¡°You said it wouldn¡¯t hurt, but it hurt like hell!¡±

    ¡°Wear more clothes from now on.¡±

    Just as Liu Yu fell into a daze watching the two, he was shocked back to reality by Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze.

    His lips curved, but he held back his smile.

    The man¡¯s message was clear: do you want to die?

    Liu Yu immediately closed the door, turned around, and ran, all in one go.

    When sick, a person bes weaker. Especially when they are doted on. There¡¯s no helping it.

    Song Yaoyao cried. As shey in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, her eyes were red and swollen, and she semi-consciously pouted her lips.

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    Huo Yunque patted her on the back gently. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I miss home,¡± she said helplessly in a raspy voice. ¡°I miss my parents and my brother...¡±

    ¡°You miss home?¡±

    He wiped away her tears; she looked so confused that it didn¡¯t appear as though she knew what she was saying. Every now and then, she would call out for her father, her mother, and her brother.

    ¡°Home?¡±

    The teary-eyed girl lifted her gaze dizzily; her moist eyshes paused.

    She shook her head and cried weakly, ¡°I have no home, huhu...¡±

    As she muttered these words, Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze darkened.

    He didn¡¯t think the Song couple deserved to be missed by the girl after all that they had done.

    ¡°This is your home. So, stop crying, okay?¡±

    He patted the girl on the back as though he was coaxing a child.

    At that moment, Song Yaoyao had a dream and returned to the day that she passed away. As her soul floated in the air, she watched her parents cry painfully. Meanwhile, her brother covered his eyes, hot tears rolling down his cheeks.

    She began to cry as well.

    Her voice was filled with pain like a kitten on the verge of death.

    No matter how Huo Yunque tried to coax her, she continued to cry and cry.

    Her whimpering sounds were faint.

    The man lowered his gaze and tried to wipe her tears again, but it was possible to keep her cheeks dry.

    He never knew that a woman could cry so much.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re not allowed to cry,¡± hemanded.

    Song Yaoyao was half-conscious after the injection, so she did not hear him.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    At that moment, even if Song Yaoyao asked for the stars in the sky, he would have sent someone to fetch them just to stop her from crying.

    Song Yaoyao sobbed and whimpered as she stretched out her hand. ¡°I want a kiss from Gege.¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    He narrowed his eyes as the teary girl reflected in his gaze.

    Seeing that she was about to cry again, the man leaned over and lowered his lips...

    Between his lips, he could taste the saltiness from the girl¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Sir, Dr. Liu prescribed some medicine and said it¡¯s best if the Miss takes...uh...¡±

    Huo Qi immediately froze. Uncle Zhang, on the other hand, reacted quickly and pulled him out.

 Chapter 164: Huo Qi Makes A Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 164: Huo Qi Makes A Mistake</h4>

    Song Yaoyao fell into a deep sleep and had a series of weird dreams. One moment, she saw her parents and her brother, the next moment, she saw Huo Yunque.

    As they mixed in her mind, she almost thought they were from the same world.

    When she woke up, the tears in her eyes had dried.

    She rubbed her eyes and heard some birds flying outside.

    Song Yaoyao walked over and opened the curtains and the window.

    In the distance, she saw a slender figure holding onto a broom, sweeping up the fallen leaves.

    After the rain, the ginkgo and maple shedded a lot onto the ground. The more they fell, the colder the weather felt.

    ¡°Huo Qi?¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head as she leaned out the window. ¡°Hey, Huo Qi!¡±

    Huo Qi, who was sweeping the floor, lifted his gaze. He saw the girl at the window, dressed in a set of pink and white pajamas, looking particrly cute.

    ¡°Huo Qi, why are you sweeping today? Where¡¯s everyone else?¡±

    She normally saw a lot of the domestic helpers, but today, it was just Huo Qi.

    This was not a part of his job.

    Huo Qi smiled, even though it looked like he was crying. ¡°The Master gave them the day off, so I am cleaning the entire house today.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Wow!¡±

    She blinked and sighed.

    Behind her, there was a knock. She slipped off the window ledge and waved at Huo Qi. ¡°Good luck, then!¡±

    As Song Yaoyao disappeared, Huo Qi faintly saw a fist waving at him in encouragement

    Huo Qi: ¡°...¡±

    Did she leave just like that?!

    ...

    Ayer of fog formed on the windows as the sun shone down.

    The man sat at the window; the light falling on his shoulders. Wearing a pair of frameless sses and a clean camel-colored turtleneck sweater; the man had a gentle and polite vibe. Gentle music was ying in the living room and it drifted faintly into the dining room. The man leaned backzily in his chair. His bony hands were pping to the beat of the music.

    On that winter¡¯s day, this scene was ridiculously beautiful.

    Elegant, ssy, and refined.

    His casual appearance made him look like a university graduate without any sense of danger. He lookedpletely harmless.

    No one would dare to believe that the Master Huo, who was capable of stirring up the world with just a stomp of his feet, would look this attractive.

    ¡°Small Uncle, good morning.¡±

    A roguish voice sounded, followed by a yawn.

    Huo Ningxi threw his bag onto his shoulders and stepped into the dining room.

    That was when he spotted the petite figure. He was shocked and stood in ce, staring ahead in a daze.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, how perverted are you? Are you dazed looking at my Small Uncle again?¡± he ridiculed as he raised his eyebrows.

    Song Yaoyao immediately snapped back to reality with a humph. ¡°Is it any of your business? I¡¯m happy to do it!¡±

    Their conversation attracted the man¡¯s attention.

    Huo Yunque removed his sses and waved at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Gege, good morning~¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was sweet as she jogged over.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    His raspy voice sounded tired.

    Song Yaoyao looked at the man, wanting to say something, but she stopped.

    His tiredness was obvious, so it was pointless to ask him about it.

    ¡°Miss Song, the kitchen prepared some nourishing chicken soup. They added some extra ingredients to it. Drink some.¡±

    Uncle Zhang approached Song Yaoyao from behind and put down a bowl of chicken soup.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhang~¡±

    ¡°This is my job. How was your rest today, Miss Song?¡± Uncle Zhang asked thoughtfully as he picked up his tray.

 Chapter 165: Embarrassing Dream

    <h4>Chapter 165: Embarrassing Dream</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s fair-skinned cheeks flushed red as she regained her vigor.

    Last night was the first time that Uncle Zhang had seen the girl ill. Even though she was crying, she did not make a sound as she shrunk into the Master¡¯s arms, looking pitiful.

    ¡°I slept well! But judging by your tired expression, it doesn¡¯t look like you did,¡± she said worriedly as she rested her head in her hands.

    Huo Ningxi sneered. ¡°I wonder who was the one who created all that dramast night.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Yaoyao was confused.

    Uncle Zhang smiled. ¡°Miss Song, you may not remember because you were illst night, but the Master stayed by your side all night. He only returned to his room when the sun began to rise!¡±

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was taken aback for a moment before her eyes turned red.

    She stood up and threw herself into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Gege? I didn¡¯t know~¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He calmly wrapped his arm around her and nced at Uncle Zhang casually.

    ¡°Bigmouth.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Uncle Zhang couldn¡¯t hide his smile. pping himself pretentiously, he said, ¡°Please forgive me, Sir. I spoke out of line.¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t! If Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Gege kept mepany all night!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted as she touched the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Gege, must be exhausted. Gege, you could have just shared the bed with me. I wouldn¡¯t have minded!¡±

    ¡°Pfff...Ack ack ack...¡±

    Huo Ningxi almost choked to death. Rolling his eyes, he struggled to catch his breath.

    Song Yaoyao was certainly brave!

    You might not mind, but my Small Uncle minds!

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was calm as he patted her shoulder. ¡°Behave and eat properly.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and obediently sat back down.

    Before she ate much, she suddenly remembered something. Her eyes glowed and she snuck a nce at the man.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    The man lowered his eyes, skimmed the tea leaves in his cup, and questioned her without lifting his head.

    Song Yaoyao blushed. ¡°Gege, I had a dreamst night.¡±

    The man took a sip of his fragrant tea and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I dreamed that you kissed me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted her cheeks, trying to lower her temperature. The joy in her eyes could not be hidden.

    ¡°I think you kissed my eyes and my lips.¡±

    She pointed at her eyes and lips, and said in confusion, ¡°I also think you kissed...¡±

    Hehe.

    Song Yaoyao was embarrassed by her own dream and startedughing in a silly matter.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Huo Yunque calmly put down his teacup and stood up.

    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t have strange thoughts. Remember to take your medicine,¡± he said as he started walking out. ¡°Uncle Zhang, prepare the car.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Uncle Zhang immediately nodded, but there was a slight smirk on his face.

    Song Yaoyao humphed. ¡°But it felt so real!¡±

    She thought her Gege had actually kissed her, but it was really just a dream...

    Song Yaoyao was clearly disappointed.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes darted. He had sensed that his Small Uncle wanted to leave and pursed his lips. His emotions wereplicated. Could Song Yaoyao have told the truth?

    Also, Uncle Zhang must know something.

    He quickly finished his food. ¡°Song Yaoyao, hurry. You¡¯re always so slow. Are you a turtle?¡±

    Song Yaoyao swayed her legs, pouted her lips, and blew on her food. Only then did she slowly finish thest mouthful.

    Huo Ningxi: ¡°...¡±

    F*ck!

    The Huo Manor was ridiculously quiet today. As the two left the house, they noticed Huo Qi was still cleaning the courtyard.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang,¡± Huo Ningxi called back Uncle Zhang who was walking around. ¡°Why is Huo Qi cleaning? Where are the helpers?¡± he asked curiously.

 Chapter 166: God And Ant

    <h4>Chapter 166: God And Ant</h4>

    When Huo Ningxi said this, Song Yaoyao also realized how strange the situation was. Where did that eyesore disappear to?

    ¡°Oh, are you talking about Huo Qi?¡± Uncle Zhang crossed his arms. ¡°He made a mistake and is being punished. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Huo Ningxi twitched his lips; he wanted to ask what Huo Qi had done.

    But he quickly swallowed back his words. The entire Huo Manor was headed by his Small Uncle. As long as his Small Uncle kept his mouth shut, he would never know the truth.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, where¡¯s Jiang Tao?¡± Song Yaoyao leaned against the car window. ¡°I don¡¯t think I saw her this morning.¡±

    Jiang Tao normally woke up early to serve her.

    Initially, she wanted to get revenge on her, but she actually disappeared.

    ¡°Oh, her?¡±

    Uncle Zhang spoke casually without reducing his smile, ¡°She also made a mistake and has been kicked out.¡±

    She also made a mistake?

    Along with Huo Qi...?

    Song Yaoyao stuck out her tongue. ¡°No way... Does Huo Qi like Jiang Tao? If that¡¯s the case, then he deserves to be punished. Such bad taste...¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Ningxi rolled his eyes and kicked the seat in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Uncle Zhang exined on behalf of Huo Qi, ¡°Jiang Tao developed ulterior motives. It has nothing to do with Huo Qi. Miss Song, you should get to school. You¡¯re going to bete.¡±

    Later on, she would discover that cleaning was the lightest punishment in the Huo Manor.

    Song Yaoyao was holding onto a pink thermos as she leaned against the car and slowly fell asleep.

    Screech¡ª

    All of a sudden, the car stopped, and the sharp sound of the brakes made Song Yaoyao jump in fright. Before she reacted, her head flew forward.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyelids twitched. He grabbed onto the back of her cor and pulled her back.

    ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡± His gaze was cold and his voice did not contain any trace of warmth.

    ¡°Young Master, someone suddenly blocked the car.¡±

    Song Yaoyao held her neck and coughed. When she heard what had happened, she looked up.

    It was a winter¡¯s day. A woman in a wrinkled suit stared at them with her cold and exhausted face.

    Jiang Tao?

    Song Yaoyao lowered the car window and smiled as she leaned against the car.

    Footsteps approached and finally stopped outside.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Jiang Tao¡¯s voice was calm but slightly dark.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She looked up, her smile as sweet as ever. ¡°Uncle Zhang said you were kicked out. So it was true.¡±

    ¡°You must be smug,¡± Jiang Tao scoffed. ¡°If the Master can kick me out because of you, he can also kick you out because of another girl in the future! I started working for the Huos when I was 15; it has already been 10 years. Now, I¡¯m actually kicked out because of a phone call.¡±

    Song Yaoyao found it funny. ¡°Why would I be smug? Isn¡¯t this the right thing to do?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jiang Tao froze and stared at her.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Do you know what our biggest difference is?¡± Her eyes were clear, but when one looked at her, they couldn¡¯t seem to figure her out. ¡°Imand and you obey. I know you like Gege, I knew it as soon as I first saw you, but so what? Gege isn¡¯t interested in you; not in this lifetime.¡±

    Jiang Tao wasn¡¯t a stupid person, but when it came to love, she stumbled into a roadblock.

    ¡°Since you know that, then why are you still targeting me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the look of you...¡±

    Song Yaoyao swayed her legs and turned her headzily. ¡°Do I need a reason to hate someone?¡±

    She smiled sweetly the entire time without any hostility. But she looked at Jiang Tao like she was just looking at an ant.

    Would a god lower their head to take notice of an ant?

 Chapter 167: We Are Different

    <h4>Chapter 167: We Are Different</h4>

    Huo Ningxi felt aplex mix of emotions.

    Was this the girl that appeared sweet and innocent in front of his Small Uncle?

    Jiang Taoughed in self-ridicule. ¡°So you were never interested in me.¡±

    ¡°There was no reason to.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s curly eyshes were like insect wings as they gently fluttered. ¡°Has Gege hugged you before? Has he ever broken the rules for you? Have you slept in his bed? No! So, in what way do you think we are the same?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s questions were like knives stabbing into Jiang Tao¡¯s heart.

    Yes, before Song Yaoyao existed in his life, women were nothing in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes.

    But even after she appeared, this did not change; Song Yaoyao only attracted his interest because she was special.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯rete!¡±

    Song Yaoyao yawned. ¡°If she keeps standing in the way, then just run her over.¡±

    Her voice was calm and indifferent.

    The Huo Family¡¯s driver had a lot of experience.

    When he heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s order, he nodded his head, turned on the ignition, and started the car.

    This time, Jiang Tao did not stand in the way.

    She was smart, but she had been blinded by love.

    She actually had a ridiculous misconception that without Song Yaoyao around, she would have stood a chance with Huo Yunque.

    But she forgot that after Huo Ningxi¡¯s father passed away, she was no longer allowed at the front-of-house.

    She only returned to the mansion this time because he needed a woman to take care of his precious woman.

    Unfortunately, it was toote for her to realize this.

    From now on, it would be extremely difficult for her to see that man again.

    ...

    ¡°Yaoyao¡¯s here! Yaoyao¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, good morning~¡±

    ¡°Did you rest wellst night? You were really cool yesterday! I bought you breakfast. Do you want to eat it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sensed the enthusiasm as soon as she entered the ssroom.

    After a moment of shock, her cheeks turned red.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± she rejected gently as she held onto her bag.

    ¡°I have some chocte. My father specifically bought it for me when he was on a business trip abroad. Yaoyao, you can have it!¡±

    ¡°Do you want some cake?¡±

    Wherever she walked, someone would shove something into her arms.

    By the time she arrived at her desk, her arms werepletely full, and all that could be seen was the top of her head.

    Tang Xinrou approached. When she saw this scene, she burst intoughter. ¡°Oh my, what are you doing Precious?¡±

    She rubbed Song Yaoyao on the head and thoughtfully grabbed the items out of her hands so she could finally breathe.

    She stuck out her tongue. ¡°Everyone¡¯s too enthusiastic.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t quite understand it.

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes unhappily and said between gritted teeth, ¡°Simps.¡±

    The girls beside her were put in an awkward position.

    They had no grudge against Song Yaoyao; Xu Yue was the one who was targeting Song Yaoyao because she was good friends with Song Jingwan.

    But this had nothing to do with them!

    When they thought about the scolding that their parents had given them and their orders for them to get along with Song Yaoyao, they looked at each other and made a decision.

    From their bags, they pulled out some gift boxes.

    Xu Yue narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The girls ignored her and walked over to Song Yaoyao. ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Just as Song Yaoyao was stressing about where to put all her stuff, a few more gift boxes appeared in front of her. She looked at the girls who normally followed Xu Yue around, and asked cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s inside? It wouldn¡¯t be a bomb, right?¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Tang Xinrou copsed in a fit ofughter.

    ¡°N-No. We want to be friends with you too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Song Yaoyao, let¡¯s shake hands ande to a truce!¡±

 Chapter 168: Donâ€™t Worry, Iâ€™m Here

    <h4>Chapter 168: Don¡¯t Worry, I¡¯m Here</h4>

    ¡°So, please ept our gift!¡±

    The five girls held their gifts in both hands and handed them to Song Yaoyao.

    But Song Yaoyao did not ept them. ¡°Are you for real?¡± she asked.

    She rubbed her fists. They were still a little swollen.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone forced you toe and ruin our deal.¡±

    ¡°N-N-No, how¡¯s that possible? We¡¯re being serious!¡±

    Their eyes were filled with sincerity and they were about to cry.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for not helping you yesterday, but if it happens again, please don¡¯t hesitate to call us!¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°...¡±

    F*cken idiots. Are you addicted to fighting?

    No one knew, at that moment, that the third ss would be famous amongst all the nearby schools.

    And their degree of unity was shocking.

    Even gangsters followed the third ss around.

    If someone from the third ss was hit, then an entire crowd would be attracted.

    ¡°Ok then. Thank you for your gift.¡±

    Her table was full to begin with. Now, there was no gap left.

    Tang Xinrou warned, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the consequences of causing trouble, right?¡±

    The girls quickly nodded their heads and rxed when they saw Song Yaoyao ept their gifts. They then turned and returned to their seats.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved upwards happily.

    At that moment, her phone sounded. It was a message.

    She quickly approached the front of the ss and knocked on the chalkboard. The noisy ssroom immediately fell silent.

    ¡°To thank you all for your gifts, I have prepared something in return.¡±

    ¡°Woohoo!¡±

    Everyone was curious and excited.

    She pped her hands and a group of young men walked in holding stacks of books.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened.

    The girl patted on the textbooks proudly. ¡°To create a good studying environment, it¡¯s necessary to share the same learning resources. This time, I have already paid, and I¡¯m treating you all to study for free!¡±

    Everyone: ¡°???¡±

    No, I know these words when they are on their own, but listening to them together makes me dizzy.

    ¡°Come, please line up to collect your gift. You will each get one, so don¡¯t push~¡±

    There was no movement. Song Yaoyao paused.

    She scanned her dark eyes across the room. After a few seconds of silence, she asked gently, ¡°Have you forgotten about the deal we made yesterday?¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    As Song Yaoyao yed with a piece of chalk, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve never lost before. Today won¡¯t be any different. If you agree that you¡¯re trash, then go to the first ss and apologize. I won¡¯t stop you.

    With a smile, she spread her palms. The chalk in her hands had been crushed into powder.

    ¡°If you want to work harder, you cane up here and take your book.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other just as someone finally asked what they had all been curious about.

    ¡°We would like that, but our basic knowledge is so bad. Where should we start?¡±

    The girl smirked. ¡°That¡¯s for us to worry about, not you. Did you think I was joking when I said I would tutor you all? Starting from the first row, you can alle up and get your books...¡±

    Her expression turned serious as she handed out the books.

    Her voice remained gentle and soft.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±

    These simple wordsforted their worried hearts.

    Today was a rare sunny day. The sky, which had been dark for some time, was finally lightening up.

    The girl was petite and her delicate face contained a bit of baby fat.

    Like the sun, people wanted to follow her.

    Moreover, she had the right to be arrogant and possessive, but she could also be very warm.

 Chapter 169: Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 169: Transfer</h4>

    ss 3-1.

    Song Jingwan watched in silence as An Feiran packed his things.

    She pressed her lips together. ¡°Are you really going to the third ss?¡±

    Hearing this, the boy who was looking down to pack his textbooks, lifted his head and smiled, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. Perhaps, I¡¯m not that suitable for the first ss. Everyone¡¯s grades are so good. I¡¯m only here to drag you all down. It¡¯s better if I go to the third ss and work hard with them.¡±

    His voice was gentle, and his face still had bruises. Although his outfit was ordinary, he looked understanding and clean.

    As the light fell on his jet-ck hair, Song Jingwan actually sensed, for the first time, that he wasn¡¯t as ordinary-looking as she thought.

    Word of the incident from the other day had been spreading around the school.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡± Song Jingwan ced her hand on top of his textbook. ¡°The third ss is famous for having poor grades. If you go there, you will be affected.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you think?¡±

    An Feiran finished packing his books, picked up his backpack, and smiled as he tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°Sorry, Jingwan, but I can¡¯t agree with you on that one. Perhaps, in my eyes, grades are just grades. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. Instead, the third ss is really united...¡±

    They were the kind of friends that he had always dreamed of having.

    However, from studying abroad until now, it had yet to happen.

    What about now?

    An Feiran was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go ahead. Good luck.¡±

    Song Jingwan looked down, casually flipped open her textbook, and spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°Honestly, even the ss President is trying to keep you. You don¡¯t know how to be grateful!¡±

    ¡°Get lost then. Don¡¯t show your face around us again, or we will hit you every time we see you!¡±

    An Feiran didn¡¯t seem to hear this. He took onest nce at the ssroom he had shared for thest 6 months. In the end, his gaze fell upon Song Jingwan, and he said gently, ¡°Jingwan, goodbye.¡±

    He then turned around without any regret.

    ...

    Everyone in the third ss received a 5/3 textbook. The atmosphere in the ssroom immediately sank. They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    After all, a 5/3 textbook was quite expensive!

    At that moment, Wang Zhongyun approached with a boy.

    The boy had some injuries on his face. His temperament was gentle as he held onto his backpack and followed behind.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Wang Zhongyun stood at the front of the ss. ¡°Quiet everyone, let me introduce you to your new ssmate, An Feiran!¡±

    ¡°Hello everyone, I am An Feiran!¡± An Feiran bowed as he spoke nervously. ¡°I look forward to your guidance!¡±

    His face was quite recognizable. As long as one didn¡¯t have Prosopagnosia 1, they would be able to remember him.

    So, someone quickly pointed him out.

    ¡°It¡¯s that punk from the first ss!¡±

    ¡°Why did youe to the third ss?¡±

    ¡°Are you a spy?¡±

    An Feiran blushed as everyone began to suspect him. He anxiously waved his hands.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! I willingly asked for a transfer! I felt you were all nice people so I want to be friends!¡±

    ¡°Tch~ Go back~ Do you think we are garbage collectors?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we have a grudge against the first ss?!¡± !¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Wang Zhongyun red at them. ¡°You kids, how could you say that?¡±

    An Feiran was helpless. As well as feeling disappointed, he was a little surprised. Did he really make the right choice ining back to China?

    At that moment, a hand stretched toward him. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough gifts today. I¡¯ll get you one tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± An Feiran lifted his head and his eyes sparkled like they were filled with stars.

    Footnotes:

    <h5>Ch 169 Footnote 1</h5>

    AKA face blindness.

 Chapter 170: Itâ€™s Like Weâ€™re Dating

    <h4>Chapter 170: It¡¯s Like We¡¯re Dating</h4>

    ¡°My name is Song Yaoyao. Wee to the third ss.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was soft and very friendly.

    An Feiran looked at her and blushed, his eyes glowing. He wiped his hands on his pants. His body was so hot that he was sweating even though it was the middle of winter. He looked at the fair and soft hand and felt tempted to shake it. So, he stretched out his hand...

    ¡°Wee.,¡± a low and raspy voice said tiredly.

    An Feiran was shocked. The hand that shook his was hard and rough. It waspletely different from Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand! He lifted his gaze.

    The boy in front of him raised his eyebrows. He pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek and smirked.

    ¡°Th-Thank you...¡±

    That day, he had witnessed how fierce this punk was.

    His eyes darted. He held onto his hand carefully and shook it. ¡°Thank you for epting me.¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°Idi¡ª¡±

    He brushed An Feiran¡¯s hand away in disgust and wiped his hands on his pants. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cken make it sound like we¡¯re dating. Find a ce to sit. If you cause trouble, you¡¯re dead. Understood?¡±

    Wang Zhongyun rolled his eyes. ¡°Shen Xun! Don¡¯t threaten your ssmate!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Xun dug his ears and realized what was happening. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Wang Zhongyun: ¡°...¡±

    Did he have such a bad sense of existence? Little brat!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sir. ssmate Shen simply looks a bit fierce, but he means no harm.¡± An Feiran waved his hands, gesturing that he didn¡¯t mind.

    Wang Zhongyun nodded his head.

    These kids all had powerful backgrounds, but no one knew that the one beside him, who did not look very noticeable, was actually the sole heir of An Corporation.

    Tch...

    If the principal hadn¡¯t given him an earful, he would have never known about this.

    Even now, not many people knew about An Feiran¡¯s identity. It was kept tightly under wraps!

    An Feiran looked at a spot near Song Yaoyao and discovered she was already surrounded by people. Everyone looked at him fiercely, and An Feiran sensed a trace of hostility.

    He touched his head and sat in the first row.

    As the Big Sis of the ss, Song Yaoyao had already expressed her views, so everyone had no choice but to ept their new ssmate.

    Wang Zhongyun cleared his throat. ¡°I know about your bet with the first ss. I¡¯m happy that you have that determination. But as long as you work hard, the results don¡¯t matter... Now, let¡¯s flip to...¡±

    That was when he noticed that the students were either sleeping or ying games. No one was paying attention to him.

    ¡°Sir, everyone seems a little demotivated. Why don¡¯t we get ssmate Shen to perform and wake everyone up.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft, and it surprised Wang Zhongyun.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shen Xun stood up roguishly and cracked his knuckles.

    His dark gaze swept across the room, and his voice was deep. ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡±

    Rustle rustle rustle¡ª

    Almost immediately, Wang Zhongyun nced at the ss again and realized that everyone was sitting up straight, and staring at him.

    Wang Zhongyun had taught these kids since the first year of senior high. But it was the first time he had seen them so passionate about studying.

    He was suddenly so moved that his eyes became teary.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay! You¡¯re all good kids!¡±

    Hehe.

    We¡¯re not sure whether we¡¯re good kids, but we know that Brother Xun and Yaoyao¡¯s fists are really hard!

    After the ss finished, An Feiran ran over to Song Yaoyao¡¯s desk.

 Chapter 171: This Punk Is Under My Protection

    <h4>Chapter 171: This Punk Is Under My Protection</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Eh? The new student looks like he really likes our Yaoyao!¡± Tang Xinrou teased as she leaned on the desk. ¡°Otherwise, why would hee over here as soon as ss ended?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Tang Xinrou became serious. Her beautifully charming face smiled and she gave An Feiran a look, causing him to immediately blush.

    He opened his mouth and exined helplessly, ¡°No...I, I don¡¯t like her...¡±

    ¡°Oh~ Then do you dislike her?¡±

    Tang Xinrou held back augh as her shoulders shook.

    ¡°No, I...¡±

    ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re so mean,¡± Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes.

    An Feiran almost cried from the pressure. ¡°I really like Song Yaoyao, but not ¡®that¡¯ kind of like. I just want to be friends with her!¡±

    The more he tried to exin, the more flustered he became. Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t help but fall into Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms in a fit ofughter. Immediately, her respectable image was gone.

    ¡°Oh my God, this idiot is so naive! Hahaha, so fun!¡±

    Sheughed freely in Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms. Her eyes were a little watery and her face was beautiful.

    An Feiran blushed like a prawn.

    ¡°If you keepughing, he¡¯s going to cry,¡± Song Yaoyao warned.

    Tang Xinrou raised her hands in surrender and sat up with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°By the way, is something the matter?¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her head curiously and looked at the shy boy in front of her.

    An Feiran licked his lips and pulled out a cheque. ¡°Thank you for your help yesterday. If not for you, I would have been beaten up really badly. My father told me to give this gift to you. Thank you for helping me understand one thing!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Song Yaoyao was confused.

    She had no idea what she had done.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me understand that there is no benefit to having a soft personality! When being bullied, one should hit back ruthlessly!¡± he replied proudly as he raised his chest.

    His eyes were glowing

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    So this kid wasn¡¯t a spy from the first ss. He was a fanboy that was here to chase after his idol!

    Song Yaoyao: I didn¡¯t do anything like that! I never taught you to hit anyone!

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Just as Tang Xinrou finished wiping her tears, these words caused her to burst intoughter again.

    ¡°Hahaha, my God, I can¡¯t take it! Where did this geme from? Yaoyao, you somehow got yourself another fanboy! Nurture him well. Perhaps, you won¡¯t have to move a muscle next time you fight!¡±

    As sheughed, she stretched out her hand to ept An Feiran¡¯s cheque. She was simply curious at first, but when she saw the amount, she almost choked.

    ¡°Woah! Ack ack ack...¡±

    Her tears overflowed and her cheeks turned red.

    An Feiran looked at her innocently and asked in an anxious manner, ¡°ssmate, are you okay?¡±

    Tang Xinrou red at him. What do you think?

    Cough cough¡ª

    An Feiran felt aggrieved. ¡°ssmate Song, this is from my father. It¡¯s only 10 million yuan. I hope you don¡¯t mind that the amount is too small,¡± he exined.

    Bang¡ª

    Behind them, there was the sound of a falling bench.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her hands and looked down smugly, as she tried to maintain a serious face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    As she spoke, she took the cheque from Tang Xinrou¡¯s hands, carefully slipped it inside her textbook, and smoothed it down.

    She then curved her eyes and looked at An Feiran. ¡°Help me thank Uncle. Let him know that his son will be under my protection from now on! As long as I¡¯m around, no one will bully you again!¡±

 Chapter 172: Thank You And Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 172: Thank You And Sorry</h4>

    ¡°Uh huh!¡±

    An Feiran curved his eyes and nodded obediently. ¡°I will have to rely on you from now on, ssmate Song!¡±

    With a full wallet, Song Yaoyao was in an extremely good mood. She patted on An Feiran¡¯s shoulder and said in a sweet and gentle voice, ¡°No worries...¡±

    The school bell rang.

    Tang Xinrou patted Song Yaoyao on the head in amusement. ¡°Precious, are you that poor? You¡¯re so money-obsessed!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just money¡±¡ªSong Yaoyao patted the cheque¡ª¡±This is a sense of security.¡±

    In this world, nothing felt safer than having money.

    Shen Xun was particrly quiet today. Hey on his desk sleeping the entire time without saying a word.

    Tang Xinrou stood up and grabbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s thermos.

    ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ll take your thermos with me. I¡¯m getting some hot water, so I¡¯ll fill you up as well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Rourou~¡± Song Yaoyao thanked softly as her dimples dug deep into her cheeks.

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Tang Xinrou said as she started walking out. At that moment, Han Jun called her back. ¡°Tang Xinrou, get me a cup too!¡±

    ¡°You wish,¡± Tang Xinrou said without turning back.

    Han Jun: ¡°Why? We are all ssmates. It¡¯s not good to be biased.¡±

    Tang Xinrou sneered when she heard this. ¡°Then, I will fetch you hot water when you be as cute as Yaoyao.¡±

    After that, she ignored him and left.

    Han Jun had no choice but to get it himself.

    ¡°Brother Xun, do you want?¡±

    ¡°Get lost...¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was raspy, temperamental, low, and unhappy.

    The ssroom was quiet. Everyone could sense that he was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Shen Xun.¡±

    There was suddenly a knock on his desk and a girl¡¯s voice traveled into his ears.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Xun lifted his eyes and looked at her while still lying on the desk.

    ¡°A gift.¡±

    A blue gaming console was ced in front of him.

    It was the same model as the one that Song Yaoyao owned.

    Shen Xun hesitated for a moment before he stretched out his hand and paused. ¡°You¡¯re not giving me practice questions this time?¡±

    ¡°Do you like practice questions? Then, next time...¡±

    ¡°No, no need!¡± Shen Xun said in fear. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to make money. You don¡¯t need to buy me any.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Song Yaoyao nodded.

    She then ced two more gaming consoles in front of Han Jun and Tang Xinrou.

    When Shen Xun saw this, he pursed his lips andughed bitterly.

    This was Song Yaoyao indeed; always being fair.

    ¡°By the way, is Grandfather Shen doing well?¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly remembered as she tilted her head and asked.

    Shen Xun¡¯s gaze darkened and he forced a smile on his face. ¡°Pretty well.¡±

    ¡°This is for you. It can temporarily relieve Grandfather Shen¡¯s pain.¡± Song Yaoyao opened her notebook, tore out a page, and handed it to Shen Xun. Written on it, was a list of medicinal herbs and certain quantities. ¡°If he can¡¯t trust me, he can show it to a professional doctor and confirm it is fine before consuming.¡±

    Shen Xun was stunned as he epted the paper.

    All of a sudden, his heart felt warm. Song Yaoyao definitely knew about the Shen Family¡¯s status and knew what would happen if she failed to treat his grandfather or something went wrong, yet she still chose to do this.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    He took a deep breath and looked into the girl¡¯s eyes as heughed gently, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± Song Yaoyao said calmly as she turned around with a sense of maturity that did not match her appearance. ¡°If I was you, I wouldn¡¯t believe me either.¡±

    When it came to family, it was natural to be cautious.

    Her prescription was very light. It was enough for relief, but not enough to fully treat someone.

    Song Yaoyao simply did what she wanted and left everything else up to fate.

 Chapter 173: How Much Does It Cost For One Punch?

    <h4>Chapter 173: How Much Does It Cost For One Punch?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    During lunchtime, Song Yaoyao held onto her thermos and headed upstairs with her neck shrunk into her cor.

    She identally ran into someone and stumbled a little. This time, she learned from experience and held onto the railing.

    ¡°Student, are you putting on an act forpensation?¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice contained a sense of amusement, but his tone did not sound decent.

    Song Yaoyao looked up in surprise.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Her lips parted in surprise. Wasn¡¯t this the man from that photo? This was Meng Qiqi¡¯s idol and the dream guy of her body¡¯s original owner.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s my fan. Do you want an autograph?¡±

    Luo Xinguang raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl with interest.

    She wasn¡¯t very tall and her appearance was young.

    Even if someone was to say that she was a junior high school student, he would have believed it without any doubt.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your fan.¡±

    Song Yaoyao held onto her thermos and moved to the side, hoping to walk around the young man.

    All of a sudden, someone grabbed onto the back of her cor. The youth held onto her with a smile. ¡°Student, it¡¯s not good to lie.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    She puffed up her cheeks. This man was so narcissistic.

    She decided to never ept any retouching jobs rted to him again! He could just remain ugly!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. How could someone from this school not like me?¡± Luo Xinguang leaned forward and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you shy? It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed about.¡±

    The man¡¯s handsome face erged in front of her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes twitched and she instinctively threw a punch toward him.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Before any curse words were thrown, there was suddenly a shrill scream.

    ¡°Ahhh! Oh my God! Luo Xinguang! It¡¯s Luo Xinguang!¡±

    ¡°Where? Where? Oh, Luo Xinguang, I love you!!¡±

    Luo Xinguang¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He covered his face, turned around, and started running. Of course, he also grabbed Song Yaoyao and dragged her along with him.

    Poor Song Yaoyao. Because of her short legs, she was like a kite being strung along. And on the other end of the string, was Luo Xinguang.

    ¡°Luo Xinguang! Luo Xinguang¡¯s over there! Hurry, chase after him!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, are these people crazy?¡±

    Luo Xinguang ran furiously. As he passed by an empty ssroom, he suddenly dragged Song Yaoyao inside and closed the door.

    At that moment, a group of girls passed by like an earthquake.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...you! Mmmm!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were red from exhaustion and her breathing was unsteady.

    ¡°Quiet, little brat!¡±

    Luo Xinguang¡¯s face was extremely painful. As he covered her mouth, he hissed in pain.

    Who knew that this tiny girl would have so much strength.

    He lifted one of his long legs and pressed it against the wall, trapping Song Yaoyao in ce.

    cing his index finger to his lips, he said, ¡°If you guarantee not to scream, I¡¯ll let you go. Okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly nodded her head, her eyshes moist.

    Luo Xinguang put down his guard, thinking that Song Yaoyao had agreed.

    Who knew, Song Yaoyao hated being threatened the most. On top of that, due to her health issues in her previous life, shepletely loathed exercising.

    She hated the feeling of struggling to breathe.

    She patted her chest to catch her breath.

    Meanwhile, Luo Xinguang rubbed his cheek. ¡°Brat, do you know how much my face is worth? If you ruin it, it will affect my work. Are you going topensate me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at him quietly. She then licked her lips and said softly, ¡°How much does it cost for one punch?¡±

    ¡°Huh? That...¡± Luo Xinguang rubbed his chin, assuming that he had sessfully frightened Song Yaoyao. He lifted his eyebrows smugly. ¡°I guess a few tens of thousands.¡±

    As soon as he said this, he lowered his head and saw Song Yaoyao wrapping her hand with a piece of cloth.

    Luo Xinguang was stunned. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 174: A Death Package

    <h4>Chapter 174: A Death Package</h4>

    Before he finished speaking, a punchnded on his stomach.

    Luo Xinguang didn¡¯t even have time to react as he stepped back and his stomach cramped in pain.

    Song Yaoyao twisted her wrist and smiled sweetly at Luo Xinguang. ¡°If your face is worth money, does that mean it¡¯s cheaper if I don¡¯t hit your face?¡±

    Luo Xinguang: ¡°???¡±

    He stared at the girl as she closed in on him. For some reason, her presence made him slightly scared.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me! Ow!¡±

    Bam!

    p!

    With one hand, Song Yaoyao pressed the boy, who was much taller than her, against the corner of the ssroom, and gave him a good beating.

    But, his handsome face remained as handsome as ever.

    Luo Xinguang held onto his stomach, crying without tears. ¡°Stupid brat! Are you addicted to violence?¡±

    He simply thought she was amusing and teased her a little. Need she be this ruthless against him?

    ording to her skills, she was, at least, a ck belt.

    Were all girls this cruel?

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Song Yaoyao threw down the cloth, revealing her unscathed hand. Her happy face was rosy. ¡°This is a package deal.¡±

    Luo Xinguang: ¡°...¡±

    F*ck! What the hell?

    ¡°I am from ss 3-3. My name is Song Yaoyao. If you wantpensation, you can find me in the third ss. I kept count: 67 hits in total. I had a lot of fun.¡±

    The girl crouched down in front of him and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°If you provoke me again, I will prepare a Death Package for you.¡±

    Luo Xinguang trembled.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, was it? I will remember you!¡± He ground his back teeth and stood up while rubbing his stomach.

    By this time, Song Yaoyao had already opened the door and was walking out. When she heard what he said, she turned around and grinned.

    ¡°Uh huh~ Remember, it¡¯s ¡®Yao¡¯ as in ¡®Yaotiao¡¯ (slim)! See ya~¡±

    Before she left, she did not forget to grab her thermos.

    Uncle Zhang prepared this thermos for her. It was pink and she particrly liked it.

    After circling the building, the fangirls did not find Luo Xinguang, so they returned to their ssrooms unhappily.

    When Song Yaoyao saw this, she suddenly asked, ¡°Are you looking for Luo Xinguang?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did you see him?!¡±

    The girl next to her was ready to lock her eyes on the target as they lit up.

    ¡°I just saw him run into that ssroom. Look, do you see him?¡±

    She chuckled as she pointed and watched the girls run in the direction she was pointing. In an instant, shrill screams echoed through the corridors.

    The figure that was slowly waddling out of the ssroom... Wasn¡¯t that their idol?

    ¡°Thank you! What¡¯s your name? I will treat you to a mealter!¡±

    The girl was quite polite, unlike others who had already started running toward the young man.

    Song Yaoyao smiled and waved her hand as she quickly headed for the stairs.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me! A good deed does not need recognition. You can just consider me as a good samaritan~¡±

    Meanwhile, Luo Xinguang had yet to even catch his breath before he was surrounded by a countless crowd of girls.

    Luo Xinguang: ¡°...¡±

    Apart from Song Yaoyao, no one else knew he was there.

    That f*cken brat! Not only is she violent, but she¡¯s very vengeful!

    You just wait!

    This isn¡¯t over!

    ...

    ¡°Eh? Song Yaoyao, we meet again.¡±

    Kang Yuan approached and couldn¡¯t hold back a smile as he saw Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Director Kang, hello,¡± Song Yaoyao greeted politely as she held onto her thermos.

    ¡°Hello. By the way, have you seen Luo Xinguang? Where has that punk gone? I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yaoyao scratched her head guiltily. ¡°Do you need him for something?¡±

 Chapter 175: I Donâ€™t Think Itâ€™s Right

    <h4>Chapter 175: I Don¡¯t Think It¡¯s Right</h4>

    Kang Yuan: ¡°Sigh! Remember how I¡¯m filming a school drama? Since I¡¯m good friends with your principal, I decided to borrow your school for filming. I¡¯ve been scoping the ce over thest two days and I brought some staff to prepare a set today. That punk is supposed to be here too.¡±

    After he said this, Song Yaoyao felt even more guilty.

    But he wasn¡¯t done yet. Kang Yuan grabbed Song Yaoyao and dragged her out. ¡°Can I just call you Yaoyao?¡±

    Song Yaoyao who had just hit the man¡¯s male lead: ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Come, do you want to see how a drama is made? There are a lot of handsome guys. I¡¯ll take you to see it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao wanted to run away, but she thought it would be rude for her to do that in front of someone who was older than her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary... I have ss.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a break?¡± Kang Yuan argued back. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was passively led by Kang Yuan with a dazed expression.

    Do you think I¡¯m afraid of being forced? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be mad at me when your male lead returns.

    She didn¡¯t know if her first hit to his face was going to affect his filming.

    ¡°Eh? Director Kang, where did this girle from? She¡¯s really pretty!¡±

    A staff member looked at Song Yaoyao and his eyes glowed. He then looked at Kang Yuan; it seemed, he really liked Song Yaoyao¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°I know, right? I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful young woman. But it¡¯s a shame, she¡¯s not interested in acting at all!¡± Kang Yuan said pitifully as he snuck a nce at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao lowered her head as though she didn¡¯t hear a thing.

    Kang Yuan: ¡°...¡±

    Fine, it looked like he had to try harder.

    ¡°You guys go look for Luo Xinguang. Check where that punk ran off to and search thoroughly,¡± Kang Yuan ordered coldly as he waved his hand.

    He then looked at Song Yaoyao and smiled. ¡°Yaoyao,e over here. I¡¯ll show you what we previously filmed. Acting is actually very interesting. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao had never experienced anything like this. They were inside a ssroom and the camera was ced in thest row.

    She followed Kang Yuan curiously.

    Kang Yuan showed her the previous storyline they had filmed. ¡°We filmed an outdoor scene first, but because the weather was cold, we filmed it inside. It hasn¡¯t been edited yet, so it might be a bit confusing.¡±

    In the first scene, Luo Xinguang¡¯s exquisite side-profile appeared on the screen. His hair was dyed ck and he was riding a scooter, delivering takeaway.

    Then a cheesy encounter urred, whereby the person who ordered the takeaway was his ssmate.

    Faced with ridicule, the hot-blooded youth got into a fight.

    As Song Yaoyao watched, she suddenly pointed at the screen and said, ¡°This wasn¡¯t filmed well. If the camera moved a little, it may have felt more realistic. Also, his actions don¡¯t seem right. He appears to be introverted, and judging by the fact that he¡¯s delivering takeaway sote at night, it¡¯s safe to assume that his family background isn¡¯t too good. Under these circumstances, it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to get into a fight. In reality, most people would avoid conflict in these kinds of situations. That¡¯s reality.¡±

    As Kang Yuan listened, his expression became stern.

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and gentle as it echoed across the room.

    The room was quiet as the staff looked at each other. They were all terrified, afraid that Kang Yuan would lose his temper.

    Kang Yuan hated it when people critiqued his work.

    ¡°Based on his personality, he would only lose his temper if someone attacks his weakness.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Kang Yuan raised an eyebrow. ¡°So how should it be filmed?¡±

 Chapter 176: Why Are You Scaring Me?

    <h4>Chapter 176: Why Are You Scaring Me?</h4>

    ¡°Use his family as his weakness.¡±

    Song Yaoyao exined casually, ¡°People can¡¯t stand it when their family is humiliated. Just a minor insult will be enough to make him react in an unexpected way.¡±

    Kang Yuan fell silent. He rubbed his chin and waved his hand. ¡°Bring me the script.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was originally just passing by. In the end, she was dragged into helping Kang Yuan rewrite his script.

    Moreover, Kang Yuan discovered that the girl was very knowledgeable even though she was still in high school, and she had her own opinion about certain things.

    All the actors watched this scene in shock. It was starting again...

    Kang Yuan had a habit of changing his script. When he was dissatisfied with something, he could change an entire script from beginning to end, even if filming had already started. This was the reason why people loved him and hated him as well. They loved that he took responsibility for the story, but they hated the fact that if he changed the script, then the previous scenes they filmed would likely go to waste.

    ¡°And here...¡± Song Yaoyao said with disgust. ¡°He¡¯s a genius but this question is so stupid!¡±

    Kang Yuan: ¡°...¡±

    Screenwriter: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ahem...the young girl wears her heart on her sleeve. Since she¡¯s a genius, she has the right toment on this.¡± Kang Yuan gave the screenwriter a look, not knowing whether tough or cry. This girl was so straightforward. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the screenwriter would beat her up for saying his script was stupid right in front of him?

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what Kang Yuan was thinking. But even if she did, she wasn¡¯t afraid.

    After all, they were no match for her anyway.

    ¡°Yaoyao, can I ask a favor of you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Since this question is too easy, why don¡¯t you help us think of something more difficult. The type that¡¯s clearly a challenge,¡± Kang Yuan said. ¡°1000 yuan for each question. I can buy them from you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes glowed when she heard him mention money.

    She grabbed a pen off her desk and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss.¡±

    She then lowered her head and scribbled down some questions.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said as she stretched out her hand.

    Kang Yuan was shocked. He hadn¡¯t even finished drinking his ss of water! ¡°That quick?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard~ I came up with eleven questions. Since you bought so many, I gave you one bonus question. You can transfer me 10,000 yuan. My ount number is written on the bottom. You can send it to me when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Kang Yuan noticed the girl¡¯s money-obsessed expression.

    His eyes darted and his voice weakened in a strange manner. ¡°Yaoyao...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Song Yaoyao jumped cautiously.

    ¡°Actresses get paid a lot. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider it? We can negotiate,¡± Kang Yuan offered.

    When Luo Xinguang entered, this was the scene he saw.

    The girl who had beaten him and tricked him, was sitting in front of Director Kang! She looked cute, and she was holding a thermos between her hands.

    No matter how one looked at it, did she look like the type of person who would him?

    ¡°Song! Yao! Yao!¡±

    He strode over and squeezed each word out between his gritted teeth.

    ¡°Exactly the person I was looking for! I was nning to look for you. Who knew I¡¯d see you so soon!¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck and hid behind Kang Yuan¡¯s back as she looked up innocently.

    In an aggrieved manner, she said softly, ¡°What are you doing? You scared me!¡±

 Chapter 177: Feels Good To Be A Director

    <h4>Chapter 177: Feels Good To Be A Director</h4>

    ¡°Yes, what are you doing? At your age, why are you scaring a little girl?¡±

    Kang Yuan appeared to be very close to Luo Xinguang, and when he spoke, it was like he was speaking to his junior.

    ¡°You came at the right time. Here, you do these questions. I remember you studied at Harvard before you joined the entertainment industry.¡±

    A piece of paper was shoved into Luo Xinguang¡¯s hands as soon as he entered.

    ¡°...Director Kang, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kang Yuan revealed a stern expression. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? Yaoyao said the questions were stupid so she wrote some new ones for me. Aren¡¯t you a self-proimed genius? Is this difficult enough?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Her?¡±

    Luo Xinguang rolled his eyes. Did this brat know how to write difficult questions?

    He wasn¡¯t being biased, but she was seriously not at that level!

    ¡°Director Kang, you should have asked me from the start. I bet this difficulty...¡± As Luo Xinguang spoke, his voice grew quieter and quieter. As he stared at the first question, he was already stuck.

    After some time, he wiped his forehead. ¡°Director Kang, I think there¡¯s something wrong with this. It¡¯s impossible to solve!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, a small hand reached over and snatched the paper from his hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. You¡¯re just stupid. Let me teach you. Listen carefully.¡±

    She held onto her pen as she exined each step in a soft voice.

    Three minutester...

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head. Her eyes were clear without any trace of mockery.

    ¡°Understand now?¡±

    Luo Xinguang: ¡°Yes...

    ¡°But, f*ck! Why am I listening to this? Song Yaoyao, we still have a score to settle! You¡ª¡±

    Snap¡ª

    Song Yaoyao identally snapped her pen in half.

    She nced over with a dark gaze. ¡°What score? Do you want a consultation for your package deal?¡±

    Luo Xinguang held onto his stomach; he could feel the pain again.

    But his gaze fell upon the pitiful pen that was lying broken on the desk, and his lips twitched.

    Was this brat some kind of monster?

    ¡°Hahahaha! Impressive, Yaoyao! This punk used to have good grades, but it appears as though he¡¯s returned everything he¡¯s learned back to his teachers. He can¡¯t even beat a little girl!¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao even got the chance to tease him, Kang Yuan was one step ahead.

    But why did he sound so proud?

    Hearing the man¡¯s praise, Song Yaoyao smiled politely. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. These are just basic. It¡¯s not difficult...¡±

    Luo Xinguang: ¡°Haha!¡±

    Little Brat, must you act so arrogant?

    ¡°By the way Uncle Kang, it¡¯s almost ss time for me. Can I take this script with me? I¡¯ll contact you after I¡¯ve read through it and we can discuss if any other changes are necessary.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Kang Yuan gave Song Yaoyao a business card and fluttered hisshes. ¡°Yaoyao, if you decide to be an actress, make sure to contact your Uncle Kang!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Kang, I¡¯m not that interested in acting.¡±

    She was more interested in sitting behind the camera and calling the shots.

    On set, the director was the boss.

    What a good feeling!

    ¡°No...wait...¡±

    Luo Xinguang didn¡¯t understand what was going on. As he watched Song Yaoyao walk away, he suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t resolved his issue with the girl.

    ¡°Changing the script? Director Kang, have you lost your mind again? You¡¯re allowing that little brat to edit your script?¡±

    Kang Yuan touched his head and smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Xinguang, sometimes you need to ept fate. An average person and a genius are different.¡±

 Chapter 178: Editing The Script

    <h4>Chapter 178: Editing The Script</h4>

    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. You are from two different worlds.

    But Luo Xinguang did not think he had misunderstood. He knew exactly what Director Kang was thinking.

    #WhatAConfusingDay

    How did Song Yaoyao get involved with Director Kang? What happened without him knowing?

    Luo Xinguang didn¡¯t know yet, but his pitiful life on set had just started.

    ...

    Inside the ssroom, Tang Xinrou had already waited for some time, but Song Yaoyao had yet to return and she didn¡¯t take her phone with her.

    Thinking about Song Yaoyao¡¯s ¡®Prone-to-bullying¡¯ vibe, Tang Xinrou was tempted to gather their ssmates to look for her.

    Fortunately, at this time, Song Yaoyao returned.

    In her left hand, she was holding her thermos, and in her right hand was a thick document.

    If she wasn¡¯t young and beautiful, she would look like an old woman.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She dragged Song Yaoyao over and sat her down. ¡°Precious, where did you go for so long?¡±

    ¡°To stretch my muscles.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved; sweetness hiding inside her dimples. ¡°I ran into Uncle Kang on the way back and he took me to his set for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was envious. ¡°You went on set? Where is it? I thought we weren¡¯t allowed to enter! Huhuhu, I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    ¡°Here, want to take a look at this?¡±

    A thick document was ced on the desk. Tang Xinrou stopped her fake crying. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked. As she flipped the document curiously, her eyes paused on two words on the second page, and she fell silent.

    Song Yaoyao covered her ears.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    A shrill scream filled the room as expected and practically blew the roof off.

    It caused everyone to jump in shock.

    Shen Xun lifted his head in annoyance. ¡°Tang Xinrou, are you on drugs?¡±

    ¡°I encountered something much more exciting!¡±

    Tang Xinrou patted the document like it was her lover. Her expression was so cheesy that Song Yaoyao looked at her with disgust.

    ¡°Yaoyao, isn¡¯t this the script for Ride the Wind? Where did you get this from? Did Director Kang give it to you?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    ¡°Oh God!¡± Tang Xinrouy on top of the script. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I go with you? If I did, I would have seen Director Kang and Luo Xinguang! Huhu, he¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head, ¡°Is he?¡±

    She thought her Gege was more handsome!

    ¡°Uh huh! He¡¯s so hot when he dances; he makes my hormones go crazy! Did you see him? Forget it...don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m afraid that my heart won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth. ¡°If you want to see him, I can take you along next time.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Tang Xinrou immediately came back to life and her eyes glowed.

    ¡°Yes, I agreed to help Uncle Kang edit his script. When I return the script to him, you cane with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Yaoyao, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Tang Xinrou pulled Song Yaoyao into her embrace and squeezed her cheeks. She was so happy that she began to talk nonsense. ¡°What else about you don¡¯t I know? You¡¯re good at studying and fighting, and now, you can even edit scripts! If you decide to be a director some day, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all!¡±

    ¡°Mm...Rourou, stop...¡±

    Song Yaoyao struggled in Tang Xinrou¡¯s embrace as her mouth was squeezed until it looked like fish lips.

    A happy woman was frightening!

    ¡°Hahahaha! Wait until Ride the Wind is aired! I can tell all my friends proudly that my Yaoyao edited it!¡±

 Chapter 179: Ride The Wind Secondary Lead

    <h4>Chapter 179: Ride The Wind Secondary Lead</h4>

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t particrly happy about it. She simply thought of it as a hobby.

    But now that someone was actually happy for her, she suddenly felt quite good.

    Finally, Song Yaoyao broke free from Tang Xinrou¡¯s grip. Her hair was messy and a dopey strand of hair stood up on top of her head.

    She did not notice anything. Casually leaning forward, she asked, ¡°Rourou, have you thought about acting?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was taken aback. The truth was, before Song Yaoyao asked her this question, she had never considered entering the entertainment circle.

    But now, this question got her thinking.

    Should she be an actress? Should she enter the messy entertainment circle? To be honest, based on her identity and background, bullying wasn¡¯t something to worry about. But even though it excited her, she was also a little scared.

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    She said with uncertainty, ¡°I¡¯ve never actually considered what I want to do in the future. Being an actress seems quite interesting, but I have no experience, who would want me? I don¡¯t want to act in a flop!¡±

    Tang Xinrou stuck out her tongue; she was extremely disgusted by bad films.

    Based on the fact that she was so obsessed with Kang Yuan, it was obvious that Tang Xinrou ced a lot of importance on the quality of a script.

    ¡°Uncle Kang is missing a secondary female lead. Why don¡¯t I go with you to the audition?¡± Song Yaoyao suggested.

    ¡°That...won¡¯t be too good.¡±

    This was too abrupt; Tang Xinrou did not have the confidence that Kang Yuan would be interested in her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never learned acting. Besides, Director Kang had his eyes on you.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never thought about being an actress! Compared to being an actress, I¡¯m more interested in being a director or a screenwriter,¡± Song Yaoyao said seriously as she blinked her big eyes.

    Tang Xinrou was surprised. ¡°Director?¡±

    While she was just thinking about eating and waiting for death, Yaoyao was already thinking about the future.

    ¡°Yes! Being a director seems fun! Being able to film a story that I want to tell is amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao curved her eyes and smiled brightly. ¡°Rourou, if you be an actress, you will be my go-to choice~¡±

    Wow!

    Her go-to?!

    Thisment struck Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart. Her eyes lit up and she nodded her head.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go look for Director Kang and give it a try. Who knows, what if I seed?¡±

    Besides, the entertainment circle was a difficult ce to survive in; she couldn¡¯t let Yaoyao deal with it on her own.

    If no one was willing to act in Yaoyao¡¯s projects in the future, she would take them on. It was perfect!

    Inside this small ssroom, neither girl knew that this random conversation would someday be reality.

    A top director and a best actress.

    Who knew that this idea came about so casually.

    One spoke, and one believed. It was that simple.

    ...

    Hoping to quickly edit the script, Song Yaoyao squeezed in a bit of tutoring during ss.

    Every time a teacher passed by and saw the ss¡¯ enthusiasm, they suspected that they had walked into the wrong room.

    Was this really the third ss? Was this the ce where the worst students were gathered?

    Why were they working so hard?

    They all sat upright like primary school students with their hands ced on the desk in front of them without ying with their phones. With two bosses watching over them, how could they not work hard?

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao found some time topile some question papers so she could photocopy them after school.

 Chapter 180: Big Bro, Please Eat

    <h4>Chapter 180: Big Bro, Please Eat</h4>

    She was going to hand it out tomorrow for everyone to do. Once she understood everyone¡¯s foundation, she would know how to teach them.

    After all, there were only two months left until the end-of-semester exams.

    To beat the first ss, it was unrealistic to start from the beginning. So, she had to determine their current level and target their weaknesses.

    The day passed by quickly.

    The phone in Song Yaoyao¡¯ s bag vibrated and she pulled it out.

    The ID was, ¡®Big Brother¡¯.

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. Who was ¡®Big Brother¡¯? She only realized who it was after she opened their message and recognized the familiar tone.

    It was Song Wenchuan.

    Big Brother: Have you finished school? I¡¯lle to pick you up. Wanna eat together?

    Song Yaoyao shoved her textbooks into her bag and slowly replied.

    Song Yaoyao: No.

    Big Brother: Stinking Brat! Looks like your heart¡¯s been stolen by that wild b*st*rd! You don¡¯t even want me anymore!

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks.

    Song Yaoyao: Gege is not a wild b*st*rd!

    Sigh¡ª

    Inside his office, Song Wenchuan felt a little sour. The brat was already protecting Huo Yunque, even though they weren¡¯t married yet. If she actually married him, how bad would it be?

    Big Brother: Song Yaoyao, I¡¯m serious. You shouldn¡¯t be like this. Men are pigs. They only covet your beauty. I am the only exception; I am your brother, I will never hurt you.

    Big Brother: I¡¯m finishing work now. Remember to wait for me. It¡¯s decided.

    Big Brother: Don¡¯t reject me or I will go to the Huo Manor to get you. Also, I have bought you some snacks. Have you used all the money I gave youst time? I just transferred some money into your card; make sure to check it. Although you¡¯re staying at the Huo Manor, you can¡¯t ask others for money. If you need money, just ask me, okay? Also, it¡¯s cold outside. Don¡¯t stand around dopily. If you catch a cold, I won¡¯t take responsibility!

    Big Brother: Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.

    Song Yaoyao: ...

    How annoying! He didn¡¯t even give her the chance to refuse.

    ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tang Xinrou asked curiously, ¡°Who messaged you? Is it your loverboy Gege? Hehe~¡±

    While she smiled cheekily, Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes speechlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s Song Wenchuan. He insists on treating me to a meal and won¡¯t let me refuse,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Song Wenchuan?¡± It took Tang Xinrou some time to realize who he was. ¡°Is he your older brother? Yaoyao, how could you call him by his name?¡±

    She almost didn¡¯t realize.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao carried her backpack and walked out. She swiped her phone screen, opened her banking app, and saw that her ount had an extra 500,000 yuan from Song Wenchuan.

    She pressed her lips together and her dimples appeared.

    Tang Xinrou chased after her. ¡°Are you eating with him? What about Song Jingwan? Is she joining you? If so, then you shouldn¡¯t eat it. How disgusting.¡±

    Thinking about Song Jingwan¡¯s pretentious face, Tang Xinrou felt annoyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She can eat her food and I will eat mine~¡± Song Yaoyao replied casually as she snapped back to reality and counted her dors.

    For the sake of this money, not only was she willing to eat with Song Jingwan, she could even act as a good sister if needed.

    Besides, Song Yaoyao had always been tolerant; Song Jingwan meant nothing to her.

    As the two girls spoke, they headed for the stairs. Opposite, Song Jingwan happened to walk out of her ssroom.

    They looked at each other.

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°Speak of the devil. Am I a jinx?¡±

 Chapter 181: Iâ€™ll Smash Your Head In

    <h4>Chapter 181: I¡¯ll Smash Your Head In</h4>

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Song Jingwan didn¡¯t seem to notice Tang Xinrou¡¯s disgusted expression as she walked over with a smirk. ¡°Yaoyao, we haven¡¯t spoken for a while. Let¡¯s walk down together.¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao curved her eyes and interrupted Tang Xinrou as she secretly squeezed her hand.

    Tang Xinrou swallowed back her words and looked at Song Jingwan with displeasure.

    She didn¡¯t like the look of her.

    As soon as they walked downstairs, a bone-chilling breeze swept past, causing Song Yaoyao to sneeze.

    Song Jingwan rubbed her arms, hesitated for a moment, and handed her jacket to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Here, wear this. You¡¯ve always been weaker than me. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Would you really be this nice?¡± Tang Xinrou nced at her. Previously, duringte fall, wasn¡¯t she the one who pushed Yaoyao into the pool?

    ¡°Tang Xinrou, I don¡¯t think we have any grudges between us.¡± Song Jingwan smiled and looked at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? If I remember correctly, we don¡¯t know each other that well. If I have offended you in any way, please let me apologize.¡±

    Her soft, gentle voice made her likable to most people.

    Unfortunately, Tang Xinrou was the minority.

    Sheughed in ridicule.

    Of course, neither of them expected Song Yaoyao to actually wear the jacket, yet Song Jingwan still gave it to her. At least, on the surface, she had done enough. It was Song Yaoyao¡¯s problem whether she decided to ept it or not.

    But, to their surprise, Song Yaoyao simply smiled and stretched out her hand to ept it.

    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s unbearably cold~ My Big Sis is so nice~¡± she thanked her sister sweetly.

    Song Jingwan, who was feeling dizzy from the cold, took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°No need to thank me. You¡¯re my sister, after all. If I¡¯m not nice to you, who should I be nice to?¡± she announced proudly while Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly.

    During the time that Tang Xinrou had known Song Yaoyao, she knew her Precious wasn¡¯t stupid and naive. At first, she was quite annoyed by Song Jingwan. But when she saw her acting nice and freezing herself, she suddenly felt quite pleased.

    The three girls each had their own motives as they reached the school gates. As soon as Tang Xinrou appeared at the gates, she received a phone call from Xia Lao. A little distance away, a hand stuck out from a red sports car and waved at her.

    Tang Xinrou hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yaoyao, my Small Auntie is here to pick me up. Are you okay on your own?¡± She nced at Song Jingwan, afraid that Song Yaoyao would be bullied.

    ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t make her wait,¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Say hello to her for me~¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she waved goodbye to Tang Xinrou.

    Tang Xinrou thought about the situation and realized there was nothing to worry about. With Song Yaoyao¡¯s violent tendencies, she would smash Song Jingwan¡¯s head in if she dared to offend her in any way.

    With this thought, she also waved, quickly ran over to the car, and left with Xia Lao.

    In an instant, only Song Yaoyao and Song Jingwan remained.

    ¡°The milk tea store next door is not bad. Let me treat you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao adjusted her jacket and looked at Song Jingwan with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m good with anything.¡±

    She wanted to see what trick Song Jingwan was ying this time.

    Song Jingwan sniffed and gritted her teeth to wake up a little. The wind was making her ears hurt. It was so cold that she was about to lose all feeling.

    When she heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s response, she breathed a sigh of relief and sped up her footsteps.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao followed slowly behind.

    After they ordered their milk tea, they found a seat beside the window.

    The school gates were busy. Outside, the street was lined with French tanus trees. Looking down, it was a sea of white like they were covered in frost.

 Chapter 182: Song Yaoyao, Must You Be This Greedy?

    <h4>Chapter 182: Song Yaoyao, Must You Be This Greedy?</h4>

    Outside the gate, Song Yaoyao saw the idiot, Huo Ningxi, looking around.

    She leisurely sipped on her milk tea. The sweet vor made her close her eyes in pleasure.

    Song Jingwan waited for a long time, but she did not hear Song Yaoyao say what she wanted to hear.

    She pinched her palms and took a deep breath. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Song Yaoyao pull out a stack of papers from her backpack, and watched as she slowly flipped through them.

    In an instant, Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes fell upon the papers. ¡°Is that the script for Ride the Wind?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±

    Her voice was soft as she tilted her head and stared straight at Song Jingwan.

    Song Jingwan licked her lips. ¡°Are you really familiar with Director Kang?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...I wouldn¡¯t say so.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°But he keeps bothering me and telling me to act in his film even though I¡¯m not interested in acting~¡±

    She spoke slowly, but her voice went up at the end slyly.

    It was like she was having a normal conversation.

    Song Jingwan took a deep breath; Song Yaoyao was so ignorant.

    While the man wanted someone who didn¡¯t want to act, she had tried so hard to rmend herself. Yet, she didn¡¯t receive a response.

    This was a chance. Song Jingwan looked at the script in Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands. She couldn¡¯t give up!

    ¡°How do you exin this script then? Have you agreed to act?¡± Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t want to do it? Then why did she have a script?

    Song Jingwan tried her best to hold back her envy as she questioned her gently.

    ¡°This?¡± Song Yaoyao lifted the script and waved it. As she watched Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze follow it, she couldn¡¯t control herughter. ¡°Pfff...do you want to act in it?¡±

    She leaned on the desk and looked into Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes.

    Her eyes were so clear that it made Song Jingwan worry that her motives would be reflected in her gaze.

    She looked away and tidied her hair. ¡°Actually, I simply find it interesting...¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Song Yaoyao flipped the script. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I was nning to ask you to act in it~¡± She said as she scrunched up her nose. ¡°Uncle Kang asked me to help him edit his script and the secondary female has not been filled. Even though he really wants me to act, I am not interested at all. We¡¯re twins; we must have some simrities.¡±

    She spoke casually without noticing Song Jingwan¡¯s awkwardness.

    Song Jingwan had tried to rmend herself before, but she was not selected.

    So Song Yaoyao¡¯s indifference was an eyesore for her. However, she held back her anger when she saw the script.

    Her smile was stiff. ¡°Is that the case?¡± The corners of her lips twitched. She did not believe a word that Song Yaoyao said. Even if she gave up this opportunity, she would never give it to her.

    ¡°Yes, but if you really want to act, I could rmend you to Uncle Kang.¡± Song Yaoyao smirked as she returned the script to her backpack and finished thest sip of her milk tea.

    When she saw that she was nning to leave, Song Jingwan swallowed her pride. ¡°Yes, please. If I get selected, I will be very thankful.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Song Yaoyao rubbed her fingers as her eyes glowed and fluttered. ¡°I like things that are more practical~¡±

    For example...money~

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you 300,000st time?¡±

    Song Yaoyao, must you be so greedy?

 Chapter 183: Shorty

    <h4>Chapter 183: Shorty</h4>

    ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t the 300,000 meant to be pocket money? What does it have to do with this?¡±

    Song Jingwan bit her lip. ¡°What I gave youst time was my savings for half a year. Besides, it¡¯s hard to say whether I will be selected. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to ask for money now?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded and started walking out with her backpack. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to give it to me, then forget about it. Let me think about it, who should I rmend for that role...¡± She nodded her head as she thought.

    Should she give it to someone else?

    Song Jingwan stood up and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    Her heart was hurting. Although her family wasn¡¯t poor, they never gave her hundreds of thousands in pocket money in one go while she was still in school. Especially since her clothes and essories were normally bought by Zhou Manli and she had nowhere to spend her money.

    Song Yaoyao was doing well. In two installments, she had almost taken all of Song Jingwan¡¯s pocket money and birthday money as well.

    One minuteter.

    Song Yaoyao watched happily as she received another 200,000 in her ount.

    She returned Song Jingwan¡¯s jacket to her and said in an extremely gentle voice, ¡°OK, I will rmend you to Uncle Kang, and tell him to let you join the cast!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Song Jingwan epted her jacket, but she felt something wasn¡¯t right. Yet when she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.

    At that moment, she was still hopeful that she would be selected.

    But if Song Yaoyao was tricking her, she was going to make her run away with her tail between her legs!

    ...

    Huo Ningxi stood outside in the cold for ages before he turned his head and saw Song Yaoyao walking out of the milk tea store. His expression immediately darkened.

    He strode over and grabbed onto Song Yaoyao. She stumbled a little.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, what are you doing?¡± She almost fell on her head as she brushed Huo Ningxi away.

    ¡°While I was waiting ages for you, you went to the milk tea store?¡± The main issue was that she didn¡¯t buy him a cup. Had she forgotten whose house she was living in? ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me waiting here?¡±

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    Song Yaoyao replied indifferently as she adjusted her backpack.

    ¡°If you saw me...then why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Huo Ningxi lifted his hand to beat the brat to death. ¡°You must be happy to see me freezing in the cold!¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t feel anything initially, but when she saw Huo Ningxi wiping his nose and stomping in anger, she was somehow triggered and she suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Go ahead and hit me then! Let¡¯s see how you exin yourself to Gegeter!¡±

    She held her stomach and bent her waist as sheughed. Her almond eyes were curved beautifully like two crescent moons.

    Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth and pulled back his hand.

    ¡°You just wait. I¡¯m going to deal with you one day!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled a face at him.

    ¡°Ningxi, you¡¯re still here.¡±

    Song Jingwan, who had been neglected for a whole two minutes, lost her patience and decided to greet Huo Ningxi. When Huo Ningxi turned his head and saw her, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here as well? Didn¡¯t your drivere?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s voice contained a trace of anger, ¡°I¡¯ve been standing here the whole time.

    Didn¡¯t he see her standing there?

    Her eyes turned red and she stomped her feet like a girlfriend who had been neglected by her boyfriend.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Ningxi wiped his nose. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    His empty voice floated past before he grabbed onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s cor. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You should go home early.¡± As he walked away, he waved his hand without looking back.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi! If you keep acting like this, I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡± the girl threatened.

    ¡°Haha, Shorty, talk to me again when you grow taller.¡±

 Chapter 184: I Dare You To Hit Back

    <h4>Chapter 184: I Dare You To Hit Back</h4>

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    With that, Song Yaoyao lifted her leg and flung a kick toward him, causing him so much pain that he had to immediately let go of her.

    He gritted his teeth andined, ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you obsessed with violence? Will you die if you don¡¯t hit someone?¡±

    ¡°You asked for it.¡± Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Ningxi!¡± Song Jingwan bit her lip and ran to Huo Ningxi¡¯s side. ¡°Are you okay? Yaoyao, can you stop being so violent? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re staying at his home at the moment. This isn¡¯t right.¡±

    She scolded in disapproval.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Huo Ningxi nodded. ¡°Learn from your sister. You¡¯re eating my food and living in my house. How could you be so violent toward me? Do you think this is right?¡±

    ¡°No~¡± Song Yaoyao shoved her hands in her pockets and furrowed her brows. She then pulled one hand out. ¡°Does it really hurt? Why don¡¯t I let you hit me back then?¡±

    Her eyes glowed and she looked like a dumpling with her baby fat.

    She had hit him first, yet she looked so aggrieved.

    Pfft! What a White Lotus[1]!

    Ridicule shed across Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re not that great either!

    She gently tugged on Huo Ningxi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Ningxi, why don¡¯t you let it go. I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf.¡±

    Huo Ningxi swallowed and looked at the girl¡¯s delicate hand.

    He humphed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize on her behalf. She¡¯s extremely arrogant! She¡¯s probably acting right now. Song Yaoyao, do you think I¡¯m too afraid to hit you back?¡±

    ¡°Hit me back then.¡± Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and ced her hands in front of her.

    Her almond eyes fluttered as Huo Ningxi lifted his hand and ruthlessly lowered it toward her...

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck and closed her eyes.

    Song Jingwan could barely hide her smile. It seemed, no matter how Song Yaoyao changed, she still couldn¡¯t gain Huo Ningxi¡¯s affection.

    ¡°What are you screaming for? My hit didn¡¯t even make a sound.¡± Huo Ningxi rolled his eyes. He appeared fierce, but the moment that his fist fell down, it only brushed across her hand gently. It didn¡¯t hurt at all.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s smile disappeared.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her hands against her shirt and shoved them back in her pockets.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid that you¡¯d snitch on me, I would never let you off so easily.¡±

    Huo Ningxi humphed as he found an excuse for his actions.

    He couldn¡¯t tell her that his heart softened the moment he saw the usually arrogant girl huddle up in fear.

    Yet, even though their rtionship was clearly hostile, Song Jingwan felt as though she was left on the sidelines.

    This made her ufortable, confused, and frustrated.

    ¡°Ningxi, my mom said she hasn¡¯t seen you for a while and she misses you. It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow. Do you want to have dinner at my ce?¡± Now that she was finally talking to Huo Ningxi, she didn¡¯t want to let him go so quickly.

    She swayed Huo Ningxi¡¯s sleeve and whined coquettishly.

    Huo Ningxi pressed his lips together. Remembering the way that Zhou Manli acted at his cest time and the words that Song Yaoyao had said, his heart felt a little confused.

    He understood that this had nothing to do with Song Jingwan, but he couldn¡¯t help his mind from wandering.

    If Song Jingwan had to choose, would she choose his Small Uncle or him?

    Song Yaoyao was not interested in the rtionship between these two. She ran over to the nearby bus station to hide from the wind. At the same time, she made a phone call home.

    ¡°Hello, Huo Manor.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, it¡¯s me~¡± Song Yaoyao recognized Uncle Zhang¡¯s voice quickly. ¡°Is Gege home?¡± she asked sweetly.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Song! You must have just finished school. The Master just returned home from work. Do you want to speak to him?¡±

    [1] Someone that appears innocent but isn¡¯t.

 Chapter 185: Getting Physical

    <h4>Chapter 185: Getting Physical</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Uncle Zhang looked toward Huo Yunque who had just walked in. The man removed his sses and approached. Furrowing his brows, he took the phone from Uncle Zhang¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The man¡¯s low and charming voice sounded particrly sexy through the phone.

    ¡°Gege! I miss you so much~¡± Song Yaoyao whined sweetly.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s hand paused. Something was definitely wrong.

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you better not tell me that you caused trouble again.¡±

    He lowered his eyes and looked at his watch. It was almost 6pm.

    Why wasn¡¯t she home yet? Was she rebelling?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Song Yaoyao humphed unhappily.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, one more minute.¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head, not quite understanding, but she sensed that the man¡¯s voice was growing colder and colder. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 6pm.¡± Huo Yunque tapped on the desk calmly. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Gege, are you unhappy?¡±

    Song Yaoyao could tell that the man was displeased. But she was good today; she didn¡¯t do anything wrong!

    ¡°Gege, can Ie hometer tonight?¡± she asked carefully.

    ¡°Come hometer?¡± When Huo Ningxi heard this, he immediately jumped up and said, ¡°Small Uncle, I want to tell you something! The brat is going out on a date with some wild guy!¡±

    So get rid of her soon!

    ¡°Gege, don¡¯t listen to Huo Ningxi!¡± Song Yaoyao red at him threateningly.

    You just wait! She was going to give him a ¡®Lifetime Beating Package¡¯.

    Whining in an aggrieved manner, she said, ¡°From the start, I¡¯ve only had Gege in my heart! Huo Ningxi¡¯s just jealous that I stole Gege¡¯s affection so he¡¯s deliberately ndering me! Gege, you have no idea. He even tried to hit me earlier! Huhuhu...¡±

    After telling a lie, Song Yaoyao opened her mouth and started crying. However, they were just crocodile tears.

    Song Jingwan was dumbfounded by this.

    The real thief was pretending to be the victim. What was the worlding to? Worst of all, her acting was so lousy. Could it be that Mr. Huo liked this?

    His tastes were very...unique...

    ¡°F*ck! Small Uncle, don¡¯t listen to her. You can¡¯t believe a word she¡¯s saying!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips parted and she revealed a slight smile.

    So you¡¯re allowed to nder me but I¡¯m not allowed to snitch on you?

    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Although he knew that her crying was half fake, Huo Yunque couldn¡¯t bear to hear it. ¡°Give your phone to Huo Ningxi,¡± he said coldly.

    ¡°Here...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were dark as she handed her phone to Huo Ningxi. ¡°Gege wants to speak to you~¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    F*ck.

    Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth and epted the phone while Song Jingwan watched Song Yaoyao¡¯s smugness in confusion.

    In her heart, Mr. Huo was high and mighty. He would never me Huo Ningxi over a few words from Song Yaoyao, right?

    After all, Huo Ningxi was more family than Song Yaoyao.

    But reality proved that Song Jingwan¡¯s thoughts were incorrect.

    ¡°Small Uncle¡±¡ªHuo Ningxi wanted to cry¡ª¡±I really didn¡¯t hit her. She¡¯s a liar!¡±

    ¡°Look! Look!¡± Song Yaoyao stood beside him and fanned the fire. ¡°Look at how he bullies me when you¡¯re not around! He was even getting physical with me earlier. Huhu, it¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Huo Ningxi¡ª¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s knees became weak when he heard Huo Yunque¡¯s voice.

    He wanted to cry but there were no tears. ¡°Small Uncle, believe me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡±

    Huo Ningxi breathed a sigh of relief and Song Jingwan smirked.

    Look, in Mr. Huo¡¯s heart, his nephew was clearly more important!

    ¡°But between now and next year, you will have to earn your own allowance.¡±

    Huo Ningxi: ???

    ¡°Small Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you believed me?!¡±

 Chapter 186: Protecting Her Even Though He Knows Sheâ€™s Lying

    <h4>Chapter 186: Protecting Her Even Though He Knows She¡¯s Lying</h4>

    If you believe me, then why are you not giving me allowance?!

    Song Yaoyao was so happy that she almost revealed her wagging fox tail.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it wrong?

    Did that mean he really did believe him?

    Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth and returned the phone to Song Yaoyao. He opened his mouth speechlessly. You¡¯re certainly ruthless!

    For the sake of his own future happiness, not only should he distance himself from Song Yaoyao, it seemed, he had to be wary of her lies!

    Not only was she a liar, but she was also so bad at it. Yet, she was brave enough to lie, and the man was brave enough to believe her.

    As someone at the bottom of the food chain, he had no choice but to endure.

    Unless he was sick of living...

    ¡°Hello? Gege?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice sweetened by a few degrees. ¡°Thank you for getting justice for me Gege! By the way, Gege, Song Wenchuan wants to take me to dinner, so I will be home a littleter~ I¡¯ll see youter~¡±

    Song Wenchuan?

    Huo Yunque swallowed. ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh~¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. Just as she was about to say goodbye, she heard the man calling her gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m here! Is there something else, Gege?¡±

    ¡°Lying is a bad habit for children...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was immediately frightened. She blushed and said weakly, ¡°You know I was lying?¡±

    Then why did he still cancel Huo Ningxi¡¯s allowance?

    The man¡¯s deep voice sounded but he did not answer her question.

    ¡°Come home early and stay safe.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stuck out her tongue guiltily.

    ¡°See youter then, Gege...¡±

    After the phone hung up, Huo Ningxi was boiling in anger. He red at Song Yaoyao and asked, ¡°Song Yaoyao, should I turn your words into reality and ept your usation?¡±

    Otherwise, his allowance would be canceled for no reason.

    Worst of all, his Small Uncle actually knew that Song Yaoyao was lying!

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t wait to see Song Yaoyao receive a beating, but when she thought about the way that Mr. Huo protected her, she felt a little scared. She quickly grabbed onto Huo Ningxi and persuaded him. ¡°Ningxi, forget about it. Yaoyao¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t understand a lot of things!¡±

    What a rare sight. Song Jingwan was actually speaking up for her.

    Song Yaoyao curved her eyes and thanked her sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Sis. You¡¯re so good to me.¡±

    Song Jingwan: ¡°...¡±

    No, I¡¯m not good at all.

    ¡°Jingwan, let go of me!¡±

    Huo Ningxi brushed Song Jingwan away as his eyes fired up.

    Song Yaoyao kept her hands in her pockets calmly.

    As Huo Ningxi approached her side and raised his hand, there was a loud warning.

    ¡°You punk! Let¡¯s see you try andy a finger on her!¡±

    Song Wenchuan stepped out of his car, closed the door with a bang, and approached fiercely.

    He dragged Song Yaoyao behind him and red at Huo Ningxi.

    The man stood in front of Huo Ningxi. Although they were roughly the same height, his figure was very different.

    ¡°Yaoyao, was this punk bullying you?¡±

    Song Wenchuan had always known that Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t like Song Yaoyao, but what could he do? He couldn¡¯t help that both his sisters were dedicated to him.

    But he witnessed this scene as soon as he stopped his car.

    If the guy could treat her like this on the outside, how badly did he bully her at home?

    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°He¡¯s just putting up a front. He would never hit me for real.¡±

    Couldn¡¯t he see that she was just standing there without moving?

    ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t?¡± Huo Ningxi said coldly as he rubbed his nose. ¡°Song Wenchuan, hurry and take her home with you. My Small Uncle is spending so much time with her that I can barely recognize him.¡±

    In fact, he was bing ridiculously biased!

 Chapter 187: Primary School Student

    <h4>Chapter 187: Primary School Student</h4>

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s unwee tone made Song Wenchuan ufortable, however, he did not show it on his face.

    He smiled and asked, ¡°Is that what your Small Uncle wants as well?¡±

    Huo Ningxi was taken aback.

    ¡°If your Small Uncle also thinks our Yaoyao is a nuisance, I wouldn¡¯t wait for you to kick her out. I would drag her home even if I have to tie her up first. Ningxi, I treat you like half a brother. But please remember that although Yaoyao doesn¡¯t get any special treatment at home, we are still her family and she is still my sister. She¡¯s not an unloved child that you can insult all day long. Besides, she¡¯s not clinging to you, right?¡±

    Huo Ningxi was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±

    Did he really dislike Song Yaoyao?

    Song Yaoyao tugged on Song Wenchuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Aren¡¯t we having dinner? Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s cold outside~¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that he didn¡¯t bully you?¡± Song Wenchuan asked seriously.

    ¡°Brother, how could Ningxi bully a girl? The Huos are well-disciplined,¡± Song Jingwan quickly exined when she heard that there was a misunderstanding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it from you. I want to hear it from Song Yaoyao,¡± he said as he nced at Song Jingwan indifferently. He was well aware of this sister¡¯s personality. ¡°Yaoyao, you tell me.¡±

    Huo Ningxi and Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon Song Yaoyao.

    Song Jingwan looked as though she was ready to tear her apart if she dared to nder Huo Ningxi.

    Song Yaoyao blinked. ¡°No. I was the one who hit him.¡±

    She spoke with full confidence.

    Song Wenchuan: ¡°...¡±

    Huo Ningxi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Look, she admitted to it.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Song Wenchuan cleared his throat. ¡°Why did you hit him then?¡±

    It had only been a few days. How did his Yaoyao be so fierce?

    ¡°He asked for it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao carried her backpack and walked toward Song Wenchuan¡¯s car.

    As the saying goes, ¡®the person who provokes first deserves the consequences of their actions¡¯; did she need any other reason?

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who deserves a beating more!¡± Huo Ningxi rolled his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered even talking to you.¡±

    When Song Wenchuan heard this, he held back hisughter. ¡°Ningxi, do you know what you look like right now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Wenchuan: ¡°Like a primary school student who bullies the girl he likes.¡±

    After saying this, he nced at Song Jingwan, who seemed to be thinking something, and asked, ¡°Jingwan, I¡¯m taking Yaoyao to eat dinner. Do you want toe?¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips and said in an aggrieved manner, ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯ll go!¡±

    She didn¡¯t get it. Song Yaoyao had already left their home, but why was she still haunting them?

    As the three left, Huo Ningxi remained behind.

    He grabbed his hair in annoyance and scoffed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would like her!¡± he mumbled.

    It was pure hatred!

    He seemed to be responding to Song Wenchuan, but at the same time, he wasforting himself.

    ...

    Japanese food was on the menu for dinner.

    Song Yaoyao ate happily. After they were done and they emerged from the little wooden store, the city lights were brightly lit.

    She shrunk back her neck in response to the cold and her eyes twinkled.

    It was rare for her to be out sote. Who knew that the streets were so vibrant at night? There were pedestrians everywhere, and the square in front of them had a bubble machine that filled the square with bubbles.

    She ran over excitedly and jumped up to burst one of them.

    Water sshed on her face and her eyes curved. Her cheeks were rosy from the Japanese restaurant.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

 Chapter 188: Reporting! I Caught A Cutie

    <h4>Chapter 188: Reporting! I Caught A Cutie</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    With a coat hanging from his arm and his hands in his pockets, Song Wenchuan smiled and followed behind Song Yaoyao.

    He had never seen this lively side of her. In the past, she had always been timid with low self-esteem.

    Even when he spoke to her asionally, she would blush in fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s so lively here!¡± Song Yaoyao skipped around the square expressing her joy without feeling embarrassed. Next to her, there was a girl holding a small basket of glowing headbands.

    There were devil¡¯s horns, stars...etc.

    Song Yaoyao crouched down and did not move. She turned her head and pointed to the headbands.

    Looking at her cute expression, Song Wenchuan raised an eyebrow and snickered evilly, ¡°Do you want it? Call me big brother and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and pulled out her phone. ¡°I can buy it myself! I have money!¡±

    Sigh¡ª

    If he knew this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have transferred her so much money. Look how arrogant she was acting now.

    ¡°How much is it? I want two.¡±

    Song Wenchuan crouched down beside Song Yaoyao, pulled out his wallet, and handed over some spare change.

    ¡°Jingwan, you can pick one too.¡±

    All around them, girls were wearing these headbands, but in Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes, they looked ridiculous and stupid. Disgust shed across her eyes. Yet, she still approached obediently and casually picked one out. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother~¡± she said sweetly.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s smile faded a little. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me. If you want anything else, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Song Jingwan had a reserved smile as she held onto the headband. ¡°All I need is this!¡±

    Song Yaoyao ignored her. As she rummaged through the basket, she pulled out a few to try them on.

    Song Jingwan raised her eyebrows impatiently. Was she done?

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, which one do you want?¡±

    Song Wenchuan was helpless. ¡°If you break them, you¡¯ll have topensate the seller. I won¡¯t be paying for that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The girl who was selling the headbands smiled and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°This young Miss is adorable; she¡¯s actually helping me attract more business! Look...¡± She gestured for Song Wenchuan to look around. That was when he discovered that they were surrounded by people. ¡°Is she your sister? She¡¯s so cute!¡± the girl said with envy.

    For some reason, this made Song Wenchuan quite proud.

    He cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s not that cute...¡±

    She was just average.

    ¡°Does this look nice?¡±

    After picking for some time, Song Yaoyao finally settled on a devil headband.

    The two devil horns had a red glow. As she put it on, she shook her head from side to side happily and asked for Song Wenchuan¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Cute!¡±

    ¡°Extremely cute!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, I want to take her home with me! Mommy, I¡¯ve discovered an angel!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s got devil horns~¡±

    ¡°Tch, that¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    More and more people gathered around, looking at Song Yaoyao like she was a rare animal.

    Song Wenchuan rubbed his nose. The girl had jet-ck hair and her eyes were clear. Her beautiful face still had some baby fat, and when she smiled her dimples made her look extremely sweet.

    She was a naturally cute beauty!

    ¡°Ahhh, I want to take a photo with her!¡±

    ¡°Is she a celebrity? She¡¯s too beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Hubby! I want one too. It looks really good on her!¡±

    Song Jingwan held onto her headband as she was shoved aside by the crowd. She looked up; the majority of those surrounding Song Yaoyao were girls.

    They looked at her with their glowing gazes as hearts practically appeared in their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright...¡± Song Wenchuan blushed from the cuteness, but his words were contradicting.

 Chapter 189: These Girls Are Scary

    <h4>Chapter 189: These Girls Are Scary</h4>

    ¡°Tch, stop looking at me then!¡± Song Yaoyao red at him and stood up.

    At that moment, she was shocked by the enthusiasm of the girls around her and she took a couple of steps back nkly.

    ¡°Are you buying headbands too?¡±

    She opened her eyes wide in confusion and pointed gently to the seller.

    Thinking that she was in their way, she politely moved to the side.

    But when she moved, she realized they were moving with her. Their eyes were glowing, and their gazes frightened her a little.

    Woah! These girls are scary!

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Wenchuan couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.

    He wiped his tears as he watched the people begin to move. They were so mesmerized by her cuteness that they were about to reach forward and touch her. He quickly squeezed through and pulled the girl into his arms. ¡°Sorry, excuse me. It¡¯s time we go home,¡± he apologized.

    Song Yaoyao was seriously frightened. After all, she wasn¡¯t a celebrity and these people were being too passionate!

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    ¡°Stay a little longer! Cutie, can we take a photo together?¡±

    Song Yaoyao huddled up obediently in Song Wenchuan¡¯s arms as he rushed out of the crowd. Only when she breathed in a breath of fresh air did she let out a sigh of relief.

    Her hair was a mess. As she poked out her head, she discovered the girls were still holding their phones and snapping photos of her.

    She hid her head again in fear.

    ¡°Are they treating me like a rare animal?¡± she mumbled.

    No, they just think you¡¯re cute.

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Song Wenchuan held back augh.

    After they walked some distance, the crowd finally stopped following them.

    Song Yaoyao humphed. Her devil headband had been knocked out of ce.

    Song Wenchuan helped her adjust it. ¡°Are you still wearing it?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched the headband happily and swayed her head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look good? It¡¯s so pretty!¡± she said, answering her own question. ¡°I want to wear it home for Gege to see!¡±

    ¡°Gege? He¡¯s not your real brother, yet you call him so affectionately.¡±

    Feeling a little jealous, Song Wenchuan snatched the headband from the girl. ¡°Give it back, you ungrateful brat.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her hands to protect her head as she giggled and ran away. From a distance, she looked at Song Wenchuan and pulled a face.

    All night, her smile did not disappear once.

    She waspletely unaffected by Song Jingwan. Even Song Jingwan didn¡¯t understand why she was so easily satisfied.

    A cheap 20 yuan stic headband ¡ª something so humiliating ¡ª how could she wear it so happily?

    No one knew what Song Yaoyao had experienced in the past. For her, every day and every minute was worth cherishing.

    Happiness couldn¡¯t be bought with money.

    Song Wenchuan watched as Song Yaoyao ran around and his gaze softened. His eyes were filled with adoration.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing yours? You don¡¯t like it?¡± he asked Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Jingwan was surprised. She tucked away a loose strand of hair and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you bought it for me so I don¡¯t want to break it.¡±

    ¡°How could it break so easily; it isn¡¯t made from paper.¡± This reply made Song Wenchuanugh.

    But Song Jingwan still didn¡¯t wear it in the end. As she held onto the headband, she followed quietly beside Song Wenchuan.

    Every now and then, she would nce at him and notice his bright starry smile, but his gaze was focused on Song Yaoyao the entire time.

    She immediately felt aggrieved. Song Yaoyao clearly put in no effort; she didn¡¯t even call him brother. Why should he treat her so well and why should his eyes and mind be focused on her?

 Chapter 190: Sudden Illness?

    <h4>Chapter 190: Sudden Illness?</h4>

    ¡°Wenchuan, I want to go home.¡±

    After walking around with Song Yaoyao for so long and being treated like she was invisible, Song Jingwan felt extremely bored.

    Why did she have to stay here and watch Song Yaoyao like a fool?

    ¡°Huh? Okay, wait.¡±

    Song Wenchuan waved at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t done yet. She ran over reluctantly and asked, ¡°Are we leaving just like this?¡±

    ¡°What else do you expect?¡± Song Wenchuan pinched her nose. ¡°Should I buy you a tent so you can camp here tonight?¡±

    ¡°If you want a homeless sister, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Song Yaoyao nced at him sideways.

    Song Wenchuanughed. ¡°Such a sharp tongue!¡±

    He lifted his arms and ced one on each sister as he headed for the parking lot.

    On the way home, there was a lot of traffic so they stopped a lot along the way.

    ¡°Do you want toe home with us?¡± Song Wenchuan turned around and asked as he was reversing.

    Song Yaoyao had her head down, ying with her headband. ¡°It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t.¡±

    After all, no one in that family, apart from Song Wenchuan, cared whether she returned or not.

    She understood that it wasn¡¯t right for her to stay at the Huos for too long, so she had been trying hard to earn money. In the future, she nned to buy her own property and renovate it to her style. After that, she could still go on dates with Gege. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t want to upset her, so he stopped asking.

    ¡°I will drive you home first, then.¡±

    ¡°But Yaoyao can¡¯t continue staying at someone else¡¯s home,¡± Song Jingwan said as she looked out the window. ¡°Judging by Ningxi¡¯s reaction, he seems frustrated by her. Isn¡¯t it annoying for her to stay there? Yaoyao, what do you think?¡±

    The main issue for Song Jingwan was the way that Huo Ningxi treated Song Yaoyao.

    Rather than letting Song Yaoyao stay there and letting her face Huo Ningxi every day, it was better for her to return home. After all, who knew if love would eventually develop between them. Sure, she was an eyesore, but it was better than letting her steal Ningxi away.

    Why did she never notice how calctive Song Yaoyao was?

    The closest person always has the advantage. But seducing Mr. Huo while thinking about Ningxi? Let¡¯s see how you resolve this one!

    Song Yaoyao leaned against the window and enjoyed the night view without responding to her.

    The car was dimly lit and Song Wenchuan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t clear.

    But hisugh could be heard, and he seemed to be thinking something. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily the case.¡±

    Sometimes, it was easy to annoy a hated person: watch them fall apart, treat them like a clown, and ignore them.

    Song Jingwan was extremely displeased; even Song Wenchuan wasn¡¯t on her side.

    She did not say a word for the rest of the drive.

    There were a lot of fallen leaves on the side of the road. Every time the wind blew, the floor would be covered.

    Winter had truly arrived.

    Song Yaoyao breathed onto the window in front of her. But just as she lifted her hand to draw something, she suddenly felt a little dizzy.

    Her eyes turned red, her heart clenched, and she struggled to breathe.

    Thump¡ª

    She copsed on the backseat with her long hair covering her face. Underneath the dim lighting, her skin was visibly pale.

    ¡°Yaoyao? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Song Wenchuan received a fright while Song Jingwan turned her head and looked at her strangely.

    The girl dug her nails into the leather chair, clutching her heart and panting quickly. At that moment, she was reminiscent of a dying animal.

    Song Wenchuan immediately stopped the car, rushed to the back, and helped her sit up. ¡°Is it an allergic reaction? Can you hold on? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!¡±

    He touched Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead; it was covered in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Hold on, okay?¡±

    He wrapped her in his coat. Just as he was about to return to the driver¡¯s seat, a small hand grabbed onto him.

    The girl¡¯s nails almost pierced through his skin.

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 191: Youâ€™re Good At Acting

    <h4>Chapter 191: You¡¯re Good At Acting</h4>

    ¡°Yaoyao, stop causing trouble...¡±

    Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows as he tried to pull Song Yaoyao away.

    But he discovered she was gripping very tightly. Each time he pulled a finger free, she immediately grabbed on again.

    Song Wenchuan couldn¡¯tugh nor cry. ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡± he reprimanded helplessly. ¡°If you keep causing trouble, I¡¯m going to hit you. If you don¡¯t go to the hospital when you¡¯re sick, you¡¯re going to regret it if something goes wrong!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips were dry and her voice was weak.

    She used Song Wenchuan as a support, sat up, and looked at him stubbornly. ¡°Since the car has stopped, I noticed a chestnut store across the road. Go buy some for me.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, stop it.¡±

    Song Jingwan stepped out of the car and stood behind Song Wenchuan. ¡°If you want to be childish, there¡¯s a time for that. Right now, Wenchuan is really worried about you.¡±

    But the usually obedient Song Yaoyao did not act like herself and was extremely noisy.

    ¡°I want to eat it. Buy it for me right now!¡±

    She raised her voice, but due to the raspiness in her throat, it sounded a little sharp.

    Song Wenchuan was worried but helpless. ¡°Go to the hospital first. After the doctor confirms that you are okay, I will buy you whatever you want to eat, alright?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed onto Song Wenchuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I know my own body better than anyone. Hurry! Hurry!¡±

    The lighting in the car was dim so Song Wenchuan couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly. All he could make out was a pair of stubborn eyes. Her tone was hasty as though she wanted to shoo him away.

    Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows and began to feel a little suspicious. ¡°Yaoyao, tell me, did you see something?¡±

    ¡°I see chestnuts.¡±

    The girl looked down; her eyshes were moist.

    She licked her lips and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t buy it, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go buy some.¡±

    Song Wenchuan sighed, turned around, and looked at the traffic. There was indeed a chestnut store across the road.

    The girl¡¯s eyesight was quite good.

    ¡°Are you really fine? A moment ago, was it hurting somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re so annoying! Hurry~¡± Song Yaoyao stretched out her hands and started pushing him away.

    Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t know what to do about her. Seeing that she was looking a little better, he nodded his head. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go right now. You¡¯ve honestly got me at my wit¡¯s end!¡±

    He shook his head, avoided the cars, and ran over to buy some chestnuts.

    All of a sudden, only Song Yaoyao and Song Jingwan remained in the car.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s pain hadn¡¯tpletely subsided. As she gripped onto Song Wenchuan¡¯s coat, she huffed and puffed.

    Song Jingwan watched from outside and suddenly startedughing.

    ¡°Yaoyao, were you acting earlier? It seemed quite real.¡±

    The night sky was foggy and not a star could be seen. The girlughed as she spoke in a casual manner.

    Mockery shed across her eyes.

    Song Yaoyao wrapped herself in Song Wenchuan¡¯s coat, revealing just her eyes without making a sound.

    ¡°Is there a point in worrying Wenchuan like this?¡± Song Jingwan held onto the door. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he care about you and dote on you enough?¡±

    When you¡¯re around, hepletely neglects me!

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Her words made Song Yaoyaough. However, she was feeling unwell, so she struggled a little.

    All of a sudden, she grabbed onto Song Jingwan¡¯s cor and pulled her into the car.

    Inside the dimly lit car, their eyes met and Song Yaoyao revealed an unpredictable smile.

    ¡°Do you think he doesn¡¯t dote on you? We are both his sisters. He cares about us equally. You simply think he treats me better because you¡¯re too possessive. I bet you want me to die so he will only have you in his eyes!¡±

 Chapter 192: Horrifying Scene

    <h4>Chapter 192: Horrifying Scene</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Jingwan received a fright. ¡°Song Yaoyao, have you lost your mind again?!¡±

    She suddenly remembered the incident at the mountain resort. That day, Song Yaoyao had lost her mind in the same way and shoved her head into the bathtub. The look on her face was murderous.

    She struggled as the girl held her down, and she tried to break free.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t have much strength, so Song Jingwan easily freed herself.

    She leaned against the seat and huddled into a ball. Her face was pale but her eyes were still glowing.

    ¡°You can just pretend that I lost my mind.¡± She looked toward the other side of the road. Song Wenchuan had already paid and was returning. Her eyes curved. ¡°But since we¡¯re on this topic, do you really think of him as an older brother, or are you just persistent about winning against me, so you can¡¯t bear to see him treat me well?¡±

    She pointed at Song Jingwan¡¯s heart as she spoke indifferently.

    At that moment, her tone was very different from her cute exterior and she looked frighteningly mature.

    It made Song Jingwan feel naked in front of her.

    Her intentions had nowhere to hide.

    The weather was cold and Song Wenchuan wasn¡¯t wearing his coat, so he began to sneeze.

    In his hands, he was holding two bags. The contents were hot, and ayer of steam formed on the inside of the stic bags.

    ¡°Here, your chestnuts.¡±

    Song Wenchuan shoved a bag into Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands and handed the other one to Song Jingwan. ¡°Jingwan, this is for you.¡±

    He waspletely fair; no one had any more or less than the other.

    Song Jingwan epted the bag quietly and bit her lower lip. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    The chestnuts were freshly roasted, so they were steaming hot. At first, she felt a little moved, but when she saw the exact same bag in Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands, her feelings immediately subsided.

    What was so good about this takeaway food? She wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to eat it!

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    Song Wenchuan leaned forward and ced the back of his hand against Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead. The temperature was fine; she did not have a fever.

    To be honest, when she suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and her face turned pale, he was seriously frightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re so naggy.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes as she mumbled.

    ¡°Are youining behind my back again? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Song Wenchuan red at her, pretending to be angry, and closed the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    This time, Song Yaoyao did not stop him.

    Her lips were pale as she held onto the chestnuts to warm her hands.

    After they boarded the car, two police vehicles suddenly sped past them with their sirens ring.

    Song Wenchuan felt unsettled. He felt as though he had forgotten something.

    However, he shook his head and started the car.

    But not long after driving, their path was suddenly blocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Song Jingwan opened the car window to take a look, but after one nce, her stomach turned and she dry retched.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    Not far away, a blue convertible sports car had been totaled, and in front of it, a big truck was lying on its side. All around them, cars were piled up.

    But this was not the main issue. The issue was, when Song Jingwan looked out, she just so happened to see the paramedics lifting a corpse onto a stretcher.

    How did she know it was a corpse? Because Song Jingwan saw that the person¡¯s head had been crushed.

    And underneath him was a pool of red and white that stood out beneath the street lights.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart raced. He nked out for a few seconds before he quickly pulled Song Jingwan toward him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look! You will have nightmares.¡±

    But he was toote; Song Jingwan had already seen it. She trembled as the scene reyed in her mind. No matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t get rid of it.

 Chapter 193: Love And Doting

    <h4>Chapter 193: Love And Doting</h4>

    Song Wenchuan sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Close your eyes and we will go another way.¡±

    He turned his steering wheel and observed Song Yaoyao through the rearview mirror.

    It seemed as though she had already predicted this. Even though Song Jingwan had a huge reaction, she did not take a single curious nce outside.

    She continued to look down in silence.

    So, why did Yaoyao suddenly feel unwell, and why did she make him buy chestnuts?

    Was she seriously just unhappy and wanted to mess with him?

    Song Wenchuan fell into deep thought.

    ...

    Eventually, he stopped outside the Huo Manor. He pressed on the horn and the gate opened. Someone had been waiting, and as soon as they saw Song Yaoyao, they immediately opened the gate.

    Seeing this, Song Wenchuan felt a lot better.

    At least, apart from Huo Ningxi, Song Yaoyao was quite wee in this household.

    This made him remember the time when Yaoyao was home a littlete and Zhou Manli locked her out, refusing to let her in.

    It was no surprise that Yaoyao preferred staying at someone else¡¯s home rather than returning to her own home, and it also made sense why she refused to acknowledge her parents.

    The Huos lived in a huge home; a grand mansion.

    After entering the gates, Song Wenchuan had to drive for a few more minutes before he actually reached the main building.

    ¡°Miss Song is back.¡±

    Uncle Zhang opened the car door with a smile. When he saw Song Wenchuan, he said gently, ¡°Come in and sit for a bit, Mr. Song. Thank you for bringing Miss Song home.¡±

    These words sounded strange.

    Song Wenchuan stepped out of his car and smiled. ¡°Yaoyao is my younger sister. It¡¯s no problem at all. I should be the one who¡¯s thanking Mr. Huo for taking care of our Yaoyao and for being understanding and protective toward her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only right,¡± Uncle Zhang said happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going in. Jingwan¡¯s not feeling well. I need to take her home so she can get some rest. Please say hi to Mr. Huo for me. When he has time, I¡¯lle to visit and thank him. Sorry for tonight. Please excuse me.¡±

    Uncle Zhang looked at the pale-faced Song Jingwan. His eyes glowed. ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re unwell then you should hurry home and get some rest. By the way, we have a personal doctor. Why don¡¯t I call him to give you an examination.¡±

    ¡°No need. She was simply shocked. She will be fine after some rest.¡±

    Song Wenchuan refused politely before he opened the door for Song Yaoyao to step out. He then went to the boot and pulled out the clothes that he asked a shop assistant to help him pick and said gently, ¡°If you feel aggrieved, don¡¯t hold it in. Let me know, okay? No matter the time or ce, I wille to take you home.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head gently. As he walked away, she grabbed onto his shirt and tugged on it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you miss me?¡± Song Wenchuan rubbed her head. ¡°I need to go.¡±

    ¡°Drive...safely...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was a little raspy. She pressed her lips together and looked at him.

    Although she still didn¡¯t call him ¡®Big Brother¡¯, the concern in her eyes was apparent.

    Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t want to leave her there. She was meant to be his sister! But when he thought about their unweing homepared to this ce, the Huo Manor seemed more like her home.

    He watched as some helpers quickly ran out and covered her with a jacket.

    Here, Mr. Huo doted on Yaoyao more than his parents ever did.

    He loved and doted on her like the only princess of the house.

    Normally, Song Jingwan would probably take a look around this unfamiliar mansion; the ce where Huo Ningxi lived.

    But she had been frightened by the bloody scene earlier and was in a daze.

    Before she even reached home, she started having a fever.

 Chapter 194: Is Gege Having A Bath?

    <h4>Chapter 194: Is Gege Having A Bath?</h4>

    Uncle Zhang noticed that there was something unusual about Song Yaoyao. Her energy wascking and she seemed to be in a daze.

    As she watched the car drive off, the emotions in her eyes were hard to decipher.

    Her usual vibrance was missing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± As Uncle Zhang led her into the house, his heart ached.

    Over the course of their time together, even though it could be seen as disrespectful, he genuinely treated Song Yaoyao like his own granddaughter.

    The girl had a good temper and was polite; never looking down on anyone. She also spoke sweetly, and she had a lively personality. Ever since she came to the mansion, the atmosphere was no longer dull and lifeless.

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her head. Her eyes were still red as she smiled sweetly at Uncle Zhang. ¡°Uncle Zhang, where¡¯s Gege? I miss him...¡±

    ¡°The Master?¡±

    Uncle Zhang also smiled when he saw her smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s realized that you¡¯re back. At this time, he should be in his room. Do you want to go see him?¡±

    If it was someone else, Uncle Zhang would never let them disturb Huo Yunque¡¯s peace, but Song Yaoyao was different.

    The entire household was happy to dote on her, and the Master doted on her the most.

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, give me your stuff, I can take them back to your room for you.¡±

    A maid smiled as she grabbed the bags out of Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands. ¡°Miss Song, your big brother really loves you,¡± she sighed.

    He was nothing like the Song Couple fromst time who didn¡¯t care about Miss Song and only cared about their own schemes. What was the point of parents like that?

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Song Yaoyao said politely before she ran upstairs.

    A million thoughts ran through her head.

    Back when she read this novel, she had merely skimmed through it because it didn¡¯t match her moral values. For example, the way that Song Jingwan seduced Huo Ningxi even though he was her younger sister¡¯s fiance. Sure, it was just a verbal agreement, but everyone knew about it.

    Worst of all, not only did she not rify things, she even acted like a victim who believed that true love was invincible.

    If the secondary female lead didn¡¯t share the same name as her, she would have never read it.

    Now that she had actually be one of the characters, Song Yaoyao was the most curious about Song Wenchuan. Clearly, he didn¡¯tpletely dismiss his younger sister, but why wasn¡¯t he around when the original Song Yaoyao was kicked out?

    Only a short while ago, when she saw the car ident, did she finally realize the reason.

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t care. He had no ability to care.

    ...

    ¡°Gege, are you inside?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood at the door and gave it a knock. She didn¡¯t get a response but she wanted to see the man desperately. This was the first person who showed her kindness after she arrived in this world.

    Even though he looked fierce at the time...

    She tested the handle with her hand and it opened with a click.

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips and quietly peered inside.

    She had been in this bedroom before. Everything was still ced in the same ce except for the book on top of the bedside table.

    The sound of sshing water entered her ears. Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide.

    What was Gege doing? Having a bath?

    Before she realized what she was doing, she had subconsciously reached the bathroom door.

    The frosted ss door was half-closed. Inside, the many in the big bathtub with his head facing up; his sexy adam¡¯s apple showing. The showerhead was spraying from the ceiling, covering everything below it in water. His arms bent back; the lines of his tight muscles were prominent, disying his strength.

    Meanwhile, waterdrops glided off his chin and disappeared into a ce that could not be seen...

 Chapter 195: That Exciting?

    <h4>Chapter 195: That Exciting?</h4>

    So sexy...

    Gulp...

    Song Yaoyao swallowed and she stared straight ahead.

    Her gaze was fiery; it was hard for her not to be noticed.

    Huo Yunque slowly looked sideways. Through the half-open ss door, he saw the petite girl, and his face immediately darkened.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, what are you doing?¡±

    A girl was actually perving on a man having a bath?

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Song Yaoyao almost jumped like a thief. ¡°I...uh...I went into the wrong room!¡±

    She twiddled her fingers and her eyes darted.

    ¡°Turn around.¡±

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows, his voice was low and cold.

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head furiously and quickly turned her body.

    Behind her, there was a ssh followed by the sound of footsteps.

    It sounded like bare feet stepping on floorboards.

    Images began to form in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind and her cheeks turned so red it looked like blood.

    She licked her lips and stood in ce for a while. When she didn¡¯t hear anything, she disobediently turned her head quietly.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Everything suddenly went dark as a towel covered her head.

    But before this, she was met with a surprising sight.

    Song Yaoyao managed to see the man¡¯s muscly chest; the outline was clear. Waterdrops glided down his chest, and underneath that...

    She saw his sexy abs and his Apollo¡¯s belt.

    Song Yaoyao was dazed.

    Only after the man put on a bathrobe and removed the towel over her head, Song Yaoyao snapped back to reality.

    She lifted her head and said weakly, ¡°Gege...¡±

    Two lines of red streamed from her nose.

    Huo Yunque touched her forehead, lifted her in his arms, and carried her out. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you better give me an exnation.¡±

    Why did she enter his room without saying anything?

    Song Yaoyao kicked her legs helplessly as her feet left the ground and Huo Yunque carried her. Blood slowly covered his body.

    ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Uncle Zhang approached and was terrified. ¡°Are you hurt? Someonee! Go call Doctor Liu!¡±

    ¡°Sir, Miss, which one of you are hurt? Why is there so much blood?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s chin was supported by a big palm. When she heard Uncle Zhang¡¯s question, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    Her nose was bleeding because she had looked at Gege¡¯s body. If she revealed this, then she would rather die!

    Sensing her difort, Huo Yunque held back augh and humphed. He then carried her back to her room.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Liu Yu arrived with his medicine chest. When he saw the familiar bedroom, he sighed.

    It was this girl again.

    ¡°What is it this time?¡±

    Last time, when he wanted to give her an injection, she almost took his life. This time, he didn¡¯t want to attempt that again.

    He looked at her and saw her huddled up against the sofa. Next to her, the man was disheveled and there was blood on his bathrobe. Most importantly, his hair was damp, and his cor was up. It was hard not to imagine things.

    ¡°Sir...¡± Liu Yu¡¯s mouth was opened so wide in shock that an egg could fit in it. ¡°Are you guys this hardcore?¡±

    There was even blood.

    The man lowered his head, his chin was sharp and cold as he pursed his lips. Even though he was a mess, he still looked domineering.

    Who would have thought...

    Liu Yu thought to himself.

    Boom¡ª

    Realization exploded in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind and it went nk.

    Although she didn¡¯t know much, she actually understood what Liu Yu was insinuating.

    Shocked by this, her nose began to bleed even more.

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡±

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows and he nced coldly at Liu Yu.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±

 Chapter 196: That Wonâ€™t Be Too Good, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 196: That Won¡¯t Be Too Good, Right?</h4>

    ¡°That...¡± Liu Yu scratched his head as his cheeks turned red. ¡°That won¡¯t be too good, right?¡±

    Last time, she already wanted to die when he gave her an injection and took a nce at her skin. This time, he had to examine a ce that was much more private...

    As soon as he spoke, the entire room stopped and the temperature lowered.

    It was like they were inside a freezer.

    The man stretched out his hands to cover Song Yaoyao¡¯s ears and his expression darkened. ¡°This is nose blood!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ohhh, nose blood... That¡¯s good...¡±

    Liu Yu breathed a sigh of relief. He ran over and smirked in a sleazy manner. ¡°I thought you did that...¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish speaking, but they were all adults, so they understood.

    As Liu Yu approached, Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose was still bleeding. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Miss Song, you must have been getting too heated...¡±

    Boom!

    It was like a bolt from the blue!

    Song Yaoyao felt too humiliated! She snuck a nce and happened to look into the man¡¯s eyes. She noticed his amusement.

    Gege was mocking her!

    Huhuhu, she didn¡¯t want to live!

    A few minutester.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose finally stopped bleeding. Perhaps, due to her excessive loss of blood, her head was dizzy, and she looked dopey.

    Those that didn¡¯t know would probably think she was a victim of domestic violence.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    As Liu Yu packed his things and stood up, he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a nosebleed. You made such a fuss that I thought...¡±

    ¡°Liu Yu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, how else may I be of service?¡± Liu Yu turned his head. When he saw the man¡¯s gaze, he froze and shivered.

    His low and indifferent voice resounded through the room. Huo Yunque lifted his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable as a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Wh-why?¡± Liu Yu¡¯s knees grew weak.

    ¡°You should be a writer instead. You have such a good imagination,¡± Huo Yunque replied.

    In particr, if he became a writer of adult fiction, he would definitely make a lot of sales.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Liu Yu waved his hands. ¡°Sir, I already vowed to be a doctor from a young age! This is my calling and my purpose in life!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes drooped and he crossed his arms smartly.

    Lifting his jaw slightly, he said, ¡°Roll out of here!¡±

    He was high and mighty with a domineering presence.

    Liu Yu bent over and did a forward roll. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll roll!¡±

    He then grabbed his medicine chest and rolled out.

    Song Yaoyao held back her tears delicately. When she saw this scene, she let out augh. Her eyes curved. She was pretty and cute.

    She pointed at the door and said softly, ¡°Gege, why did you call this brainless doctor?¡±

    Huo Yunque leaned back leisurely and sneered, ¡°Are you having fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yaoyao nodded without realizing what was happening.

    ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡±

    The ringingughter immediately stopped.

    Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck and snuck a nce at the man.

    The man¡¯s bathrobe was covered in blood. His legs were crossed and his gaze was gentle. He even had a slight smile on his lips. He didn¡¯t look much different from usual. But Song Yaoyao still shivered.

    One should know when to stop!

    Without thinking, Song Yaoyao slid off the sofa and her knees became weak.

    Thump!

    The petite girl kneeled obediently in front of Huo Yunque and twisted her own ears.

    She looked pitiable, delicate, and soft.

    She nced at him cautiously, wanting to cry, and her eyshes trembled.

    It was hard not to sympathize with her.

    ¡°Gege~ I¡¯m wrong~~¡±

 Chapter 197: Dirty Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 197: Dirty Thoughts</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Huo Yunque was dumbfounded as he looked over and held back augh.

    From his point of view, the girl was delicate and wasn¡¯t kneeling with sincerity. She was trying to kneel, but she was actually sitting.

    Her hands were twisting her ears as she stared at him.

    But from what he saw, she was blinking her eyes and trying to force out some tears.

    ¡°Get up,¡± Huo Yunque said helplessly.

    As soon as he spoke, Song Yaoyao immediately lit up.

    She pounced over and grabbed onto Huo Yunque¡¯s leg. ¡°Huhuhuhu, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll get up when you forgive me!¡±

    As she spoke, she secretly felt her Gege¡¯s leg.

    His muscles were firm and his legs were long and slender.

    It felt so good...

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and he looked extremely intimidating. ¡°Your hands aren¡¯t being obedient. Should I chop them off for you?¡±

    Her hands were originally on his thigh, but when he didn¡¯t say anything, she began to stretch her limit and started doing things openly.

    That¡¯s why Huo Yunque had to warn her.

    Song Yaoyao received quite a fright. She immediately shrunk back her neck and pretended to cry. ¡°Huhuhu! Gege¡¯s threatening me~¡±

    She was a typical viin acting like a victim.

    The door was half open and Huo Ningxi happened to pass by.

    He nced in curiously, but this one nce caused his blood to boil with anger.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Let go of my Small Uncle!¡± he yelled as he threw open the door.

    From his perspective, his Small Uncle was disheveled and the girl was kneeling by his leg...

    What were they doing?

    His temples started twitching. All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know what he was feeling. His instincts simply told him that he had to stop them!

    Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao turned their heads at the same time.

    Huo Yunque grabbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm and easily pulled her up.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Huo Ningxi sharply.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, didn¡¯t anyone teach you to knock before entering?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lost her bnce and fell into the man¡¯s arms.

    Her hands ¡®coincidentally¡¯nded on his chest with a thump.

    Huo Ningxi pressed his lips together. ¡°Yes, I know I was wrong. But Small Uncle...how could you and Song Yaoyao...¡± He paused and shut up.

    His underlying meaning was clear.

    Huo Yunqueughed. ¡°What did I do?¡±

    It was certainly a lively night. One after another, they were using him of the same thing. How interesting.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Huo Ningxi bit the bullet, endured the intimidation, and said, ¡°Song Yaoyao¡¯s still young. How could you do that with her?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head.

    Inside the bedroom, the heater was on high, causing her face to turn a little rosy like she had ayer of blush. Her pupils were originally dark, but they were currently glowing because of the lights in the room.

    She was like a tempting peach.

    ¡°Stop acting!¡±

    Huo Ningxi felt Song Yaoyao was a swindler who was dishonest. He had already caught her, yet she was trying to y tricks. ¡°What¡¯s that blood?¡±

    A man and a woman were alone in a room.

    It would be a surprise if they didn¡¯t do anything!

    He was like a boyfriend who had caught his girlfriend cheating and lost control of his emotions.

    ¡°This?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pointed to her nose. ¡°That¡¯s my nose blood...¡±

    Otherwise, what could it be?

    Song Yaoyao thought carefully. Liu Yu had misunderstood earlier. Now, Huo Ningxi was misunderstanding as well.

    Judging by his expression, they were clearly thinking the same thing. In that case...

    Song Yaoyao realized what was happening. She blinked her eyes and said with disgust, ¡°Ew...Huo Ningxi, your mind is so dirty!¡±

 Chapter 198: She Doesnâ€™t Like You Anymore. You Should Be Happy.

    <h4>Chapter 198: She Doesn¡¯t Like You Anymore. You Should Be Happy.</h4>

    Huo Ningxi who had received a p to the face: ¡°???¡±

    How dare this brat say that he had a dirty mind? If he could turn back time, he would have taken a photo as evidence the moment he rushed in here! That way, he could show it to her and let her take a good look at how suggestive her pose was earlier with his Small Uncle. It was hard not to imagine things!

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was indifferent, but his gaze was particrly sharp.

    Huo Ningxi pursed his lips and asked with slight doubt, ¡°Is it really nose blood?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes.

    For some reason, Huo Ningxi seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. As he turned and headed for the door, he heard Huo Yunque¡¯s deep voice.

    ¡°Close the door.¡±

    Huo Ningxi paused and nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just before the door closed, a calmment surprised Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, don¡¯t forget that you are no longer rted to each other.¡±

    In other words, no matter what she did, it had nothing to do with him.

    He was the one who didn¡¯t want her first.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s throat moved and he gritted his teeth as he closed the door.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t regret it! Definitely not!

    ¡°Oh, what are you doing here?¡± Uncle Zhang quickly pulled him away when he saw the situation.

    Huo Ningxi sneered and swept his eyes gloomily across Uncle Zhang. ¡°Uncle Zhang, are you specifically standing here as a lookout?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m simply worried that Miss Song might be hungry. I just asked the chef to make some blood-replenishing soup for her. It should be ready soon...¡±

    ¡°Since you dote on her so much, how could you just watch as my Small Uncle does that to her...¡±

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s smile disappeared as he interrupted with seriousness. ¡°Is that what you think of the Master? The Huos have been standing firm for hundreds of years, and their reputation has been good. As a part of the Huo Family, you should know that the Master¡¯s never forced anyone to do something they don¡¯t want to do.¡±

    Sure, he was cold, so cold that he felt unapproachable, but deep down, he had the serious and disciplined nature of the Huos.

    The Master would never do something so shameful.

    ¡°Young Master, you better not say things like this again. If the Master hears, he will be so disappointed.¡± Uncle Zhang sighed as he patted Huo Ningxi on the shoulder. ¡°Especially since the Master dotes on you so much. Besides, Miss Song is already an adult. If it¡¯s consensual, there¡¯s no problem with it.¡±

    ¡°How is she an adult? She looks like a clueless brat! And she¡¯s so childish!¡± Huo Ningxi retorted.

    Uncle Zhang was surprised to hear this and his eyes deepened.

    ¡°Young Master, why are you unhappy? Don¡¯t you normally hate Miss Song? You should be happy that she¡¯s no longer clinging to you...¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s back froze and he pursed his lips.

    But he hid his difort well without showing anything on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, of course.¡±

    After speaking, he turned and returned to his room. He had already forgotten what he had initiallye out to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest,¡± he said indifferently.

    Uncle Zhang watched as the young man¡¯s tall and skinny body disappeared from his sight and he sighed.

    ¡°Sigh, this isn¡¯t good...¡±

    ...

    After the consecutive usations, Huo Yunque was no longer in the mood to punish Song Yaoyao.

    He pulled away Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeky hands and looked at her blushing cheeks. How brazen of her to feel him up like that.

    He raised his eyebrows as he held back a smile. ¡°Song Yaoyao, were you enjoying yourself? Huh?¡±

 Chapter 199: You Are Coveting His Body

    <h4>Chapter 199: You Are Coveting His Body</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao cleared her throat awkwardly and she curled her fingers.

    Nodding her head with seriousness, she blushed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t know what to do with her. She was outrageously honest.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally being honest.¡±

    These words immediately reminded Song Yaoyao of something.

    She pouted and quickly grabbed onto Huo Yunque¡¯s arm when she saw him about to leave. Closing her eyes, she cried out, ¡°Gege! Listen to me!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze softened, ¡°Speak.¡±

    He sat back down and watched as the girl swallowed in desperation. ¡°Gege! I was wrong!¡± she said loudly.

    It didn¡¯t look like she was apologizing. It seemed more like she was starting a fight.

    She was full of vigor.

    Amusement slowly appeared in the man¡¯s gray eyes. He lowered his eyes slightly and nodded, ¡°Oh? Continue.¡±

    Song Yaoyao breathed out and secretly took a nce at Huo Yunque.

    ¡°I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t actually hit me; I hit him.¡± As Song Yaoyao spoke, she nced at Huo Yunque cautiously, afraid that he would be angry. But she discovered the man¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°He didn¡¯t take advantage of me either. I was lying.¡±

    She sniffed and hooked her little hand around his. ¡°Gege~ I won¡¯t lie again~~¡±

    She looked so pitiful.

    Huo Yunque did not move. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    As soon as he asked this, Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze changed and her eyes darted guiltily.

    ¡°Gege, there¡¯s something else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, speak.¡±

    Oof, was it a self-reflection night?

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have perved on Gege bathing.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Huo Yunque ced his fist to his lips and his lips curved slightly.

    Song Yaoyao grabbed onto his hand. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have copped a feel, and I shouldn¡¯t have started nosebleeding after watching you bathe~!¡± She pouted her lips and blushed. ¡°There are many things that I shouldn¡¯t have done, but most importantly, I shouldn¡¯t have coveted Gege¡¯s body!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    At first, she spoke with logic and reason and sounded like she was seriously self-reflecting.

    But the more she spoke, the more Huo Yunque furrowed his brows and his temples began to twitch.

    He squeezed between his brows, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Their eyes met and the girl stared straight at him without hiding anything.

    In front of him, her intentions were clear.

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head lightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Gege, I was wrong.¡±

    But I will do it again.

    Huo Yunque nced at her and held back augh. He knew what she was thinking.

    He ced his hand on her head and rubbed it. ¡°Do you know what you resemble?¡± he mumbled.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes sparkled. She rubbed against his palm and asked coquettishly, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s spoilt and arrogant.¡±

    Huo Yunque tore the girl, who seemed to be obsessed with his skin, off of his body, and ced her on the sofa. He then stood up.

    In an instant, they had swapped positions.

    He bent his back slightly and looked down into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes. His lips curved.

    While Song Yaoyao was feeling unsettled, he said, ¡°But this is something that I approve of.¡±

    His voice was low and charming; his eyes were gentle as water.

    He was ridiculously doting; teasing her sweetly.

    Wow!

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind went nk before it filled with fireworks.

    She was ecstatic.

    ¡°Do you forgive me, Gege?¡±

    ¡°Under one condition...¡± Huo Yunque suddenly squeezed her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me again.¡±

 Chapter 200: 199 æœ‰äº†å¿ƒæ€

    <h4>Chapter 200: 199 ÓÐÁËÐÄË¼</h4>

    His gentle tone and his doting gaze made Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes turn red.

    She was reminded of her brother from her previous life; he also doted on her unconditionally like this.

    But there was something different about Huo Yunque.

    Evenpared to Song Wenchuan¡¯s kindness, there was something different. In short, this difference was the most special thing about him.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised three fingers like she was making an oath. ¡°I will never lie to Gege again! Really!¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and stood up. ¡°Go wash your face, you Little Tabby Cat.¡±

    It was rare for him to tease someone; he was usually cold and serious.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her face and ran to the bathroom.

    As she looked in the mirror, she lost her mind.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Who was the fool with all that dried blood on her face, staring back at her in the mirror? She was even acting cute in front of her Gege earlier! It was fortunate that he actually fell for it; otherwise...

    ...she would have beenpletely humiliated!

    ¡°Silly brat...¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head as he listened to the screamsing from the bathroom. His lips curved upwards and he walked out of the room.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Uncle Zhang immediately approached when he saw him. He nced at the closed bedroom door and asked, ¡°How is Miss Song?¡±

    Huo Yunque was calm. ¡°Energetic and vibrant.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be any better.

    If the walls weren¡¯t soundproof, they would have probably heard her sighs and groansing from the bathroom.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Uncle Zhang breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Young people are certainly full of energy. After bleeding so much, she should get some replenishment.¡±

    As he looked at the blood stains on Huo Yunque¡¯s body, Uncle Zhang felt his heart ache.

    The girl was so petite. How much blood could she possibly have? After bleeding so much, how much did she need to eat to replenish it?

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Sir.¡± Huo Yunque needed to bathe after all the drama, but Uncle Zhang remembered something about Huo Ningxi and decided to give a word of warning, ¡°The Young Master seems to be interested in Miss Song...¡±

    Without stopping, Huo Yunque said calmly, ¡°Let him.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a child. It wasn¡¯t like he could get what he wanted by throwing a tantrum.

    But just because Huo Yunque didn¡¯t give any reaction, it didn¡¯t mean he was indifferent.

    At least, Uncle Zhang understood.

    The Master is not concerned by the Young Master at all!

    What a shame. Competing with the Master will only end in a loss. Young people could make mistakes, but not everyone had the chance to fix them. Luck was necessary if one wanted to get back what they already lost.

    Extreme luck.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s temper made him iparable to a truly mature man...

    ...

    The next day was a Saturday.

    Outside the window, there was a sea of white.

    The hospital was extremely busy. Inside one of the most luxurious rooms, a few doctors were gathered, discussing Elder Shen¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Your swelling has subsided!¡±

    ¡°Some of your bruises have also faded, and you seem more energetic.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the examination report? Have you seen it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but...¡±

    This was the strangest part... Previously, all the treatment that Elder Shen was doing in the hospital was only enough to keep him hanging by a thread. But today, when the examination report was released, the doctors were shocked.

    It wasn¡¯t because the illness had worsened; that would have been normal.

    The abnormal thing was the fact that Elder Shen¡¯s health was actually improving!

    Although it had only improved a little, he looked a lot more energetic!

    Had he encountered a god?

 Chapter 201: Fighting For The Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 201: Fighting For The Inheritance</h4>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Oh, God must be watching over us. Even he doesn¡¯t want to see the old man suffer!¡±

    Mrs. Shen was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth as she pped her hands together and thanked the gods.

    Elder Shen leaned against his bed. When he heard the woman, he humphed, ¡°God? Then can you ask him to just cure me?¡±

    ¡°Dad...that...¡± Mrs. Shen¡¯s lips twitched awkwardly.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re making it sound like some divine miracle. From what I see, I reckon it¡¯s just Father¡¯s luck!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The brothers and sisters each shared their thoughts, refuting Mrs.Shen until she could barely lift her head.

    Sheined on the inside. Why did Elder Shen have so many children? Look at what was happening! Not only were they fighting for his inheritance, now that he was still alive, they were all jumping forward, unable to contain their sinister motives.

    ¡°Shut up!!¡±

    Elder Shen¡¯s head was spinning from all the noise. pping his hands on the bed, he yelled, ¡°I¡¯m still alive! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your intentions! When I¡¯m dead, you can fight as much as you want, but for now, if anyone dares to argue another word, I will kick you out of the family! And after I¡¯m dead, you won¡¯t get a cent!¡±

    These words caused the room to fall silent.

    The arguing people shrunk back their necks and did not make a sound.

    Mrs. Shen raised an eyebrow and looked at them in ridicule.

    Go ahead! Argue if you¡¯re brave enough! What are you afraid of?

    At that moment, Elder Shen spotted Shen Xun standing at the door and waved his hand, ¡°Xun,e here.¡±

    While everyone was arguing, Shen Xun had been simply watching. Only when Elder Shen called him, did he finally feel as though he existed. He lifted his legs, approached the bed, and sat down.

    Elder Shen held onto Shen Xun¡¯s hand with satisfaction. ¡°God didn¡¯t do anything. Xun was the one who got me the prescription. None of you believed her, but Xun did; he was willing to grab onto the tiniest bit of hope.¡±

    Elder Shen knew who cared about him, and who actually cared about what he possessed.

    None of his children had the ability to shoulder heavy responsibilities. The eldest, Shen Hongyang, could only run a business, but he had no ability to expand it. Actually, if not for Shen Hongyang¡¯s troublemaking siblings, Elder Shen would have had nothing to worry about. But since there were so many people waiting to get a piece of his inheritance, Elder Shen did not dare to die.

    If he was to die, then the business he had worked so hard to develop would be ruined by his useless children!

    Fortunately, Shen Hongyang gave birth to Shen Xun.

    Elder Shen didn¡¯t care that Shen Xun fought and got into trouble at school; he was impressed by his intelligence and ferocity!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    When they heard this voice, everyone looked at Shen Xun.

    ¡°Xun, you¡¯ve done something stupid! How could you give your grandfather a random prescription?!¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t tell me you taught him this. Do you want Xun to kill the old man?¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Shen Xun licked his lips and turned his head with annoyance.

    ¡°Uncle Two, Auntie Four, what did you say? Do you want to say it again?¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot and fierce, like a hungry wolf¡¯s. It was as though he was ready to pounce as soon as things didn¡¯t go his way, and he would shred the other party into pieces.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Auntie Four was shocked by Shen Xun¡¯s gaze. ¡°Little Rascal, why are you acting so fierce? Do you want to hit me?¡±

 Chapter 202: Who Is The Doctor?

    <h4>Chapter 202: Who Is The Doctor?</h4>

    ¡°Xun...¡±

    Elder Shen patted him on the hand and gave him a look.

    Shen Xun smiled slightly. His cracking voice was raspy and rough. ¡°How could I? Since you¡¯re my elder, I would nevery a hand on you. But I have a suggestion: eyes are a preciousmodity. If you don¡¯t need it, you can donate it to someone who does.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Auntie Four red at him. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you insulting me? Dad, look at this grandson of yours!¡±

    Shen Xun shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The examination report clearly says that grandfather¡¯s illness has improved. I remember Auntie Four has gone through higher education; you wouldn¡¯t want a badly educated person to teach you how to read, right?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow and sneered as his gaze swept across everyone.

    His words were directed at Auntie Four, but his warning was for everyone.

    Elder Shenughed out loud and pped his hands. ¡°Well said, Xun!¡± He then red at Auntie Four. ¡°Leave! Stop being an eyesore!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Auntie Four¡¯s face turned red in displeasure.

    ¡°Go! I don¡¯t want to hear your voice,¡± Elder Shen said before hemanded the bodyguards coldly, ¡°Drag her out. Without my permission, don¡¯t let her in again!¡±

    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m not leaving! How could you do this to me...Dad...¡±

    Auntie Four struggled, but the two bodyguards dragged her out.

    Previously, everyone was arguing in front of Elder Shen without any care. Now that he showed them some power, they were finally awoken. The man sitting on the bed was a person who had led the Shen Family through theplex upper society; his power could not be extinguished by a simple illness.

    ¡°From now on, if anyone dares to say something that I don¡¯t like, they will end up the same as her.¡±

    Elder Shen¡¯s gaze was cold. Now that his swelling had subsided, his energy levels had improved, and he was much more powerful than when he was sick.

    ¡°I can make a decision with my own body. You have no right toment! If you want to stay and watch, then go ahead. If not, then leave with Four!¡±

    When Elder Shen lost his temper, no one dared to retaliate.

    Mrs. Shen smiled. ¡°Dad, we were just worried about you. Xun, where did you get this prescription from? Where is the doctor? Your father and I will go ask the doctor to cure your grandfather!¡±

    What a joke. Others may want Elder Shen to die quickly, but Mrs. Shen saw through it all. Elder Shen could not die! Only if he stayed alive would her husband¡¯s position as the head of the family remain stable.

    Otherwise...

    As she thought this, she began to grow more determined.

    ¡°Hey, Sister-inw, how could you word it like that? What about us? We want to go too!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s our father too. We don¡¯t feel good seeing him sick either!¡±

    Shen Xun crossed his legs and listenedzily to them. He grabbed an apple from the fruit bowl and asked, ¡°Grandfather, do you want some?¡±

    Elder Shen replied happily, ¡°Yes!¡±

    After hearing this, Shen Xun grabbed his fruit knife and started cutting the apple.

    The grandfather and grandson were practically in their own world. While everyone else was ridiculing each other, they werepletely unaffected. Shen Xun cut the apple into pieces and handed it to Elder Shen after washing it with hot water.

    They shared one apple between the two of them.

    When he turned around, Shen Xun yawned. They were taking so long, the fruit knife was almost fused to his hand.

    ¡°Are you still trying toe to a consensus? Why don¡¯t I tell you who it is, and you can go together,¡± he said tiredly.

    Everyone looked at Shen Xun. His arrogant expression made them furious.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 203: I Have Too Much Heat

    <h4>Chapter 203: I Have Too Much Heat</h4>

    Shen Xun yed with his knife. When he heard what they said, he was extremely happy.

    ¡°My ssmate...¡±

    She was his Big Bro indeed; she was amazing.

    Mrs. Shen was stunned for a moment. ¡°Xun, are you saying that the prescription which improved your grandfather¡¯s condition was written by that girl?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Shen Xun lifted his chin slightly; his movement was slow and rxed.

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    They previously looked down on that girl and expressed their distrust in front of her.

    Now, they had to go beg her...?

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you just say that you were willing to do anything to bring the doctor here? I guess age is an issue for you.¡± Shen Xunughed. ¡°Grandfather, in this modern age, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting that real skills can¡¯tpare to swindlers who dress nice?¡±

    Elder Shen was in a good mood as he nodded his head. ¡°Interesting. Very interesting!¡±

    The criticized aunties and uncles fell silent.

    In the end, Elder Shen had to speak up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys want to put on a disy? Here¡¯s your chance! Go apologize and bow down if necessary. I don¡¯t care what you need to do. If you can bring her here, I shall forget what happened in the past. But if you offend her again...¡± His eyes narrowed and his gaze turned sharp as he gave his warning in an eloquent manner.

    ¡°Yes, Dad, we understand.¡±

    Their hearts were bitter but they did not dare to make a sound.

    After receiving a public face-p, they left the room with their heads held low.

    Elder Shen grabbed onto Shen Xun and asked nosily, ¡°Xun, you said Yaoyao is your ssmate. How is your rtionship with her?¡± His eyes glowed. Without saying anything, Shen Xun already knew what he was thinking.

    He rolled his eyes. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t even dream about it. There¡¯s no chance between us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?! That punk from the Huo Family is strange and old. Besides, you young people know how to have fun and you have simr interests to talk about. I think that girl is quite good. If you can turn her into my granddaughter-inw, I will be able to die in peace!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, do you want me to be domestically abused?¡± Shen Xun said helplessly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat her in fighting.¡±

    Instead, he was beaten up badly.

    Elder Shen: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    The weekend arrived. Tang Xinrou invited Song Yaoyao to go shopping with her.

    After notifying Huo Yunque, Song Yaoyao left the house happily.

    The driver from the Tang Family arrived at the Huos to pick her up. When he saw the huge manor, he stuck his tongue out in awe. As soon as Song Yaoyao boarded the car, Tang Xinrou began talking to her.

    ¡°People always say that the Huos are the richest of the rich. After today, I can see that it is true!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from a rich family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± Tang Xinrou shook her finger. ¡°Even the rich have different sses. Although the Tangs are considered high ss, we are nothingpared to the Huos who have been in high society for hundreds of years.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t think much of this. She simply wanted to be well-fed, warm, and healthy. She didn¡¯t really desire anything.

    Oh, except for her Gege, of course.

    The thought of her Gege made Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose heat up.

    She wanted to bleed again.

    Sigh. If only she had never seen his body. Now that she saw it, her future was going to be more stressful.

    Tang Xinrou was surprised when she saw Song Yaoyao blush, ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched her nose and looked at Tang Xinrou with seriousness. ¡°If I tell you that the weather is really dry in winter and I have too much heat, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡±

 Chapter 204: Chrysanthemum Tea Can Reduce Heat

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chrysanthemum Tea Can Reduce Heat</h4>

    As soon as they arrived in the shopping district, Tang Xinrou took the ¡®heated¡¯ Song Yaoyao to buy a cup of chrysanthemum tea. ¡°Yaoyao, drink more. Chrysanthemum tea is good for reducing heat!¡± she said earnestly.

    Song Yaoyao held onto the chrysanthemum tea and puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°But I want to drink milk tea.¡±

    Who wanted to drink something so nd? She didn¡¯t want to!

    Besides, her heat was in the heart, and it could only be cured by her Gege.

    Tang Xinrou simply thought she was whining, so she patted her on the head and said, ¡°Be good. If you don¡¯t reduce your heat, you will get pimples. You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡±

    When she thought about her Cutie growing a face full of pimples, Tang Xinrou sighed.

    To protect her Cutie, she was determined! She was going to add chrysanthemum tea to Song Yaoyao¡¯s daily drinks menu! And she was going to add a little to her thermos every day.

    Song Yaoyao took a sip of the chrysanthemum tea, and said in surprise, ¡°Will I?¡±

    She had never grown pimples.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Xinrou said with certainty.

    She had been so frightened by her own imagination that she couldn¡¯t let Song Yaoyao grow a single pimple. After speaking, she pulled Song Yaoyao into the shopping district with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come buy clothes with me!¡±

    The shopping district was bustling with malls in every direction. Since it was the weekend, it was particrly busy.

    Thanks to Song Yaoyao¡¯s encouragement, Tang Xinrou was beaming in confidence. She knew that if she wanted to see her idol, she had to prepare some battle gear!

    That was how they ended up at the shopping district...

    Women were born with a passion for shopping. Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were dizzy, and her legs were weak as Tang Xinrou dragged her into one store after another.

    Buy buy buy! Swipe swipe swipe!

    As they entered another clothes store, Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t move anymore. She waved her hand, sat down, and refused to get back up.

    She watched as Tang Xinrou tried on one outfit after another and walked back and forth between the change room and the mirror happily.

    In all honesty, Tang Xinrou had a beautiful face and a good body. She stood at a superior-looking height of 170cm, and her slender hips and long legs made her look good in every outfit she tried.

    However, the clothes from this particr store were a bit strange.

    Yet, the shop assistant wouldn¡¯t stop praising her.

    ¡°Oh, you look so good in this!¡±

    ¡°This was made for you! To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen anyone look as good in it as you!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart lit up from all the praising. ¡°Really?¡± She tugged on the sweater and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Yaoyao, does it look good?¡±

    She spun around and the tassels on the sleeves swayed.

    Rather than giving her opinion, Song Yaoyao asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Everyone had different tastes. One should not live for the sake of others. The most important thing was whether she liked it herself.

    ¡°Well...I guess it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Tang Xinrou had tried on a whole heap of clothes, but nothing really amazed her. Sure, they looked good, but something was missing.

    When they heard their conversation, one of the shop assistants¡¯ expressions changed. Their friendliness immediately disappeared. ¡°These clothes were designed by our world-famous designer, and they are this year¡¯s trendiest styles. I suggest you simply take other¡¯s opinions as reference. The most important thing is still your own thoughts. Don¡¯t you think you look great?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tang Xinrou tugged on the tassels and asked, ¡°How much does this sweater cost?¡±

    The shop assistant smiled slightly. ¡°This design only arrived yesterday, so the price is quite high. It¡¯s 12000 yuan...¡±

    ¡°So expensive?¡±

 Chapter 205: Have You Got My Permission To Hit My Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 205: Have You Got My Permission To Hit My Friend?</h4>

    These days, every store in the shopping district was brave enough to ask for exorbitant prices. Tang Xinrou thought for a moment. She had never heard of this brand, and she had never seen it before.

    ¡°Is this store newly opened? I don¡¯t remember seeing itst time...¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, just say so. Why are you asking so many questions?¡± A fashionable young girl took off her sunsses while a group of bodyguards followed behind her.

    Tang Xinrou took a nce and rolled her eyes. The stores these days all provided delivery services. All she had to do was leave her address and someone would naturally deliver it to her door.

    Yet, this girl was carrying so many bags. Didn¡¯t she find it burdensome?

    What? Was she trying to show off her wealth?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t afford it. Are you happy?¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and grabbed Song Yaoyao. ¡°Precious, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°Hold on...¡±

    The girl sneered and raised her hand to stop Tang Xinrou. ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t exined why you think my clothes aren¡¯t worth their price. You devalue it just because you can¡¯t afford it. I¡¯ve seen plenty of girls like you!¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°You look a little familiar.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± After hearing Song Yaoyao¡¯sment, Tang Xinrou examined the girl curiously. The more she looked at her, the more familiar she looked. A few secondster, she suddenly pped her head and realized who the girl was. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the girl who was in the explicit photos that were trending on Weibo? Han Feifei?¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    People gathered around as Han Feifei¡¯s expression grew more and more ufortable. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? You opened your store here. If people aren¡¯t allowed to try on your clothes, then you should put up a sign. Do you want me to remind you how badly you were scolded by your lover¡¯s wife? What right do you have to judge other people when you are using someone else¡¯s money? Just because someone can¡¯t afford it now, does it mean that they can never afford it?¡±

    Han Feifei grit her teeth as everyone criticized her. She lifted her hand and tried to p Tang Xinrou in the face. ¡°B*tch, shut up!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyelid twitched. Unable to dodge in time, she closed her eyes in fear.

    But the pain she expected did not happen. Instead, Han Feifei was the one who cried out in pain.

    She opened her eyes and saw Han Feifei lying vulnerably on the floor. Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze was cold as she stepped on the girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Have you gotten my permission to hit my friend?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Wow, did you see her reaction? She was so quick!¡±

    ¡°She looks so harmless, but she¡¯s so vicious. I¡¯m in love with her!¡±

    ¡°She looks so cute. Who knew she would be so powerful!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes lit up as she rushed forward and hugged Song Yaoyao. ¡°Huhuhu, Precious, I love you! Without you, what would I have done? I thought I was going to be disfigured~¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Song Yaoyao applied force with her foot and stared down at Han Feifei condescendingly. ¡°Apologize.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Han Feifei was worried that her face, which had just healed from surgery, was going to be ruined by Song Yaoyao, so she was too afraid to even move. ¡°What did I hire you guys for? Are you just going to stand around and watch me being beaten?¡± she growled angrily.

    The store assistants finally reacted and rushed forward to pull Song Yaoyao away.

    But Tang Xinrou looked at them coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s brave enough to touch her! If you¡¯re new here, you should ask around and find out who I am! Not only am I not buying your clothes, I can even tear your store down and no one would be able to say a thing!¡±

    She frowned intimidatingly, scaring the store assistants.

 Chapter 206: Master Huo Is A Delicate Flower

    <h4>Chapter 206: Master Huo Is A Delicate Flower</h4>

    At that moment, the store manager opposite heard the noise and wandered over to check what themotion was about. As soon as he saw Tang Xinrou, he was shocked. ¡°Miss Tang, what are you doing here? What happened?¡±

    Miss Tang?

    The store opposite had been opened for several years. It was a famous luxury store with many regr customers; Tang Xinrou was one of them.

    But due to the fact that Song Yaoyao had been holding her back to study, Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t even get the chance to skip ss, let alone go shopping.

    When she heard her name, Tang Xinrou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A small-time influencer is just doubting me and saying that I can¡¯t afford to buy her clothes.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The store managerughed. ¡°Is there anything that you can¡¯t afford in this mall?¡±

    The crowd began to chatter.

    Most of these people didn¡¯t know who Tang Xinrou was, so they wondered what this young girl¡¯s background was.

    Han Feifei frowned as someone helped her up. Gritting her teeth, she asked, ¡°What right do you have to discriminate against me? I may not be clean, but how clean can you be?¡±

    She had attended many socialite parties, but she had never seen these two girls before.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    The store manager from opposite looked at Han Feifei like he was staring at a fool. ¡°Miss Han, not everyone in this world relies on their body to climb up the socialdder.¡±

    ¡°Ha...she¡¯s your customer, so it¡¯s normal for you to speak up for her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening over here? What¡¯s themotion? Where are the security guards? Are you just standing around and watching?¡±

    At that moment, a male voice could be hearding from outside.

    Judging by his tone, he seemed to be someone with authority.

    As expected, Han Feifei¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the voice. She then twisted her hip and pounced toward the man.

    Her voice was unbelievably coquettish. ¡°Honey! Someone¡¯s trying to ruin my store! Look at my face, huhuhu, I can¡¯t be seen in public anymore! You need to get justice for me!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Tang Xinrou shook Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Yaoyao, isn¡¯t this scene familiar?¡±

    Song Yaoyao yawned. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°This is a typical scene from a novel!¡± Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Hehe. But if they dare to bully you, you can tell your Gege toe here and destroy them!¡±

    She giggled like a fool.

    A moment ago, she had a tough exterior. Now that she was giggling, her intimidating aura immediately disappeared.

    ¡°Huh? Bully me? Are you serious?¡± Song nced sideways in a dumbfounded manner. ¡°I can destroy them with one hand. I don¡¯t need Gege for things like this!¡±

    Her Gege was only responsible for looking good. She could handle this rough stuff on her own!

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    Precious, are you treating Mr. Huo like a delicate flower?

    Have you forgotten that he¡¯s not human when he gets fierce?

    ¡°Ahem...so arrogant,¡± Shen Wenxuan cleared his throat as his eyes wandered toward the approaching people. The person leading the way was wearing a business suit with gold-framed sses, looking very respectable. Following behind were three male and two female assistants. What a presence.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! They even hit me! Look!¡±

    Han Feifei stomped her feet as she began to sound more and more coquettish.

    ¡°Ohhh, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get justice for you, okay?¡± Shen Wenxuan noticed that the girl didn¡¯t look at him at all; her attention was on the tablet in her hand. He sighed and patted Han Feifei on the backfortingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Over there! That¡¯s them!¡± Han Feifei humphed. ¡°Not only did these b*tches say that my clothes are bad quality, they even threatened to ruin my store.¡± Moreover, they suggested that I¡¯m selling myself!¡±

 Chapter 207: Disciplineï¼Ÿ

    <h4>Chapter 207: Discipline?</h4>

    Shen Wenxuan furrowed his brows. ¡°Them? How could girls be so¡ª

    ¡°Miss Tang? What are you doing here?¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he was suddenly surprised by something.

    Tang Xinrou frowned and pouted her lips. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The professionally dressed female assistant furrowed her brows and approached impatiently. ¡°Sorry, our boss is busy. Can we deal with this matter another time?¡±

    Shen Wenxuan simply nodded when he heard this and bowed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I understand.¡±

    After that, he ordered coldly, ¡°Where are the security guards? Come kick that girl out!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Tang Xinrou protected Song Yaoyao. ¡°The instigator knows that she started it, and now she¡¯s acting like the victim! How disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Look at my face. Do you think I hit myself? She even stepped on me. How humiliating!¡±

    Han Feifei received quite a fright. She never imagined that Shen Wenxuan would also show respect to Tang Xinrou. Since she couldn¡¯t offend Tang Xinrou, her only choice was to target Song Yaoyao.

    At least, it didn¡¯t look like Shen Wenxuan knew who she was.

    But...

    Han Feifei had no idea that she had already made a bad decision that morning when she stepped out of the house.

    ¡°Miss Song? Are you shopping?¡±

    The female assistant lowered her voice and looked over at that moment. When she saw that Song Yaoyao was standing behind Tang Xinrou, her eyes immediately lit up. Unable to contain her excitement, she yelled impatiently, ¡°Boss, Miss Song is here!¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow and his gaze finally moved away from the data on the tablet.

    He handed the tablet to Huo Qi and stepped inside the store.

    Everywhere he walked, people naturally moved out of the way.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was indifferent as he waved at her. ¡°What did you promise me?¡±

    When Song Yaoyao heard this, she pouted her lips and shuffled over to the man. She wrapped her arms around his waist and said coquettishly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to! It was her! She wanted to hit Rourou, so I hit her instead.¡±

    Han Feifei¡¯s face turned pale and her legs grew weak.

    What was this girl¡¯s background?

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you... Do you know this girl...? What a coincidence. We¡¯re all family, haha...¡± Shen Wenxuan¡¯s gaze turned dull as he rubbed his hands and spoke awkwardly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s family with you? Don¡¯t try to make your rtionship sound close!¡± Huo Qi rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡±

    He was just an extended rtive of the Shens. If he wasn¡¯t here on behalf of Shen Hongyang, he would have never got the chance to see Master Huo.

    ¡°Stretch out your hand.¡±

    Huo Yunquemanded indifferently as he nced at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks and stretched out her hand. Her fair-skinned palm faced Huo Yunque. ¡°Here.¡±

    Huo Yunque looked at her hand. It wasn¡¯t red nor swollen.

    ¡°Stand straight.¡±

    He patted her on the back and Song Yaoyao immediately stood upright like a student who was being disciplined by her teacher.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Was this intimidating man on the girl¡¯s side?

    Why was he disciplining her?

    Han Feifei¡¯s mouth opened as she stared at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Sir, we simply had a disagreement earlier. She didn¡¯t actually do anything. Please don¡¯t discipline her,¡± she said coquettishly.

    Shen Wenxuan rolled his eyes in anger and threw a p across the young woman¡¯s face. ¡°Can you stop for a bit? Is it your turn to speak?¡±

    If he lost this deal, his uncle would definitely kill him!

    This was a crucial opportunity for him to squeeze himself into thepany. If he lost this deal because of a woman, that would be really stupid!

 Chapter 208: Whatâ€™s Her Background?

    <h4>Chapter 208: What¡¯s Her Background?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrow when he heard this and smiled as he nced at her sideways. ¡°When was I disciplining her?¡±

    Tang Xinrou stood to the side and enjoyed the show. Master Huo was clearly worried that Yaoyao¡¯s hand was hurt from hitting someone.

    ¡°W-weren¡¯t you just...¡± Han Feifei stuttered. Huo Yunque was so stern a moment ago; wasn¡¯t he disciplining Song Yaoyao?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Song Yaoyao humphed. ¡°Gege wasn¡¯t disciplining me. That was an expression of his love!¡±

    She lifted her chin proudly as she tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Gege, aren¡¯t I right?~¡±

    Huo Yunque looked at her with a mysterious smile, as though he was agreeing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to behave?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was frightened when she heard this question. ¡°I didn¡¯t initiate it. She blocked our way and wouldn¡¯t let us through!¡±

    Song Yaoyaoined.

    But Han Feifei did not think she was wrong at all. ¡°You were the ones who insulted my brand first!¡±

    ¡°How dare you continue talking!¡± Shen Wenxuan red at her fiercely. ¡°I will deal with youter!¡±

    As expected, girls that were pretty with no brains were only meant to be toys. When it came to marriage, this woman was not an option.

    She was too stupid.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    At that moment, an authoritative voice resounded from outside. His every word was loud and clear.

    The crowd turned their heads and froze in surprise.

    Wasn¡¯t this the man that often appeared in finance magazines? The Chairman of Shen Corporation? What day was it today? So many big names had appeared!

    Shen Wenxuan¡¯s knees became weak as he quickly exined, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s nothing. This is just a small matter. The girls had a misunderstanding, so I came to resolve it.¡±

    Shen Hongyang furrowed his brows. ¡°I asked you to keep Mr. Huopany for a little while. I didn¡¯t ask you to be a peacemaker.¡±

    He had wanted to give his nephew a chance, but look what happened. What idiotic thing had he done?

    Fortunately, he had his doubts and decided to check on him.

    ¡°Chairman Shen, your nephew is quite interesting.¡± Huo Qi smiled. ¡°His girlfriend is quite interesting too. Our Miss Song was just shopping when she was suddenly bullied. What¡¯s wrong? Did you think our Miss Song couldn¡¯t afford your clothes?¡±

    There was no anger in his voice; it was like a normal conversation.

    But Shen Hongyang was surprised. ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    He immediately thought of Song Yaoyao: the girl who Huo Yunque treated like a precious gem, and the girl who was currently Elder Shen¡¯s only hope.

    But Shen Hongyang did not expect to meet Song Yaoyao under such awkward circumstances. Worst of all, Shen Wenxuan, the idiot, had just offended her.

    He looked over with slight doubt. As soon as he noticed the obedient girl standing beside Huo Yunque, his eyes darkened, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°You just wait!¡±

    Shen Hongyang left some fierce words for Shen Wenxuan before he started walking toward Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Huo, I¡¯mte. My nephew is stupid; if he has offended Miss Song in any way, please let me apologize on his behalf.¡± Shen Hongyang¡¯s posture was lowered and there was a pleading tone to his voice. ¡°By the way, the prescription that Miss Song wrote for my fatherst time was very effective. When you are free, may I invite you to examine him again?¡±

    The onlooking crowd nced at each other. What was this girl¡¯s background?

    Initially, they thought she was being protected by the mysterious big boss, but as it turned out, Shen Hongyang¡¯s attitude toward her was very different from what they expected.

 Chapter 209: Buy A Shopping Mall For Her To Play With

    <h4>Chapter 209: Buy A Shopping Mall For Her To y With</h4>

    ¡°Eh?¡± Song Yaoyao poked out her head curiously from behind Huo Yunque. ¡°Grandfather Shen ate the medicine? You guys suddenly came to your senses?¡±

    She scratched her head in confusion.

    Huo Yunque red at Shen Hongyang¡¯s awkward expression and rubbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s head with a slight smirk.

    Whenever an opportunity arose, the Shen Family would grab onto it. It was only a matter of time before the old man passed away.

    Without him around, Shen Hongyang would not be able to hold onto the position he was currently sitting in.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Shen Hongyang rubbed his hands awkwardly. ¡°Sorry for what happened previously. We were too rude. I hope you can forgive us and not stoop to our level.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too young to ept such a ttering apology.¡±

    Huo Yunque spread open his palm. ¡°Song Yaoyao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Yaoyao said as she quickly handed her hand over to the man and followed his pace.

    Tang Xinrou: ???

    ¡°Precious!¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving without me?¡± she quicklyined.

    Song Yaoyao immediately stopped in her tracks. ¡°Sorry, Rourou, I almost forgot about you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to shop?¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her head to look at Huo Yunque. ¡°Gege, can I keep Rouroupany for a little longer? I¡¯ll look for you at the officeter.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded and suddenly remembered something as his gaze fell upon Han Feifei.

    For some reason, Han Feifei felt chills down her spine like she had been spotted by a wild predator.

    All she heard was the man¡¯s cold,manding voice. ¡°Go wash her mouth out.¡±

    Shen Hongyang looked at Huo Yunque. Although he was much older than Huo Yunque, he had no idea what he was thinking!

    Right now, for example, his expression was cold, but it was impossible to decipher his mood.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, leave this with me!¡± Shen Hongyang said. ¡°This shopping mall is our family business. Since this happened here, I will handle it well and give Miss Song an exnation!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Huo Yunque removed his sunsses. His phoenix eyes were sharp. ¡°My child likes to get into trouble. It¡¯s normal for girls to enjoy shopping. Since I¡¯m worried about her shopping elsewhere, I might as well buy this one for her to y around in. I will send someone to discuss this with you. Give me a price and I will buy the whole thing.¡±

    Shen Wenxuan opened his mouth in shock as his face turned red.

    When he kept a woman, he already thought it was generous to buy them a shopfront. Yet, this guy was buying an entire shopping mall.

    Oh, the difference...

    ¡°Ahem, Mr. Huo sure likes to joke around.¡±

    Shen Hongyang¡¯s heart raced, but he continued to smile politely without showing any difort on his face.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyebrows were sparse and long. When he spoke, he sounded polite and gentle, without any force.

    But when their eyes met, Shen Hongyang¡¯s mouth naturally opened.

    And he sighed on the inside.

    This man was, of course, being serious when he said he was acquiring this shopping mall.

    It seemed, he was about to lose it...

    He immediately thought of a n and instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Huo said? Take her to the bathroom and wash out her mouth! From now on, wipe your eyes clean before you leave the house, and learn how to be modest and low-key!¡±

    ¡°Wenxuan!!¡± Han Feifei opened her eyes in disbelief.

    As Han Feifei turned her head, a pnded on her face. She quickly covered her face and said between sobs, ¡°Save me!¡±

    If her mouth was really being washed out by the dirty water in the public bathroom, how was she going to live?

 Chapter 210: Donâ€™t Touch A Friendâ€™s Husband

    <h4>Chapter 210: Don¡¯t Touch A Friend¡¯s Husband</h4>

    Shen Wenxuan furrowed his brows. He was not worried about Han Feifei. Instead, he found her extremely stupid; all she ever did was attract trouble.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    His words made Han Feifei¡¯s heart go cold.

    ¡°Shen Wenxuan! You b*st*rd!¡±

    ¡°Let me go! I want to call the police. This is an abuse of power...mm..!¡±

    Shen Hongyang saw the situation and watched as Han Feifei was dragged away like a dead dog, but he simply turned away coldly.

    He then said, ¡°Since Miss Song likes to shop, why don¡¯t I give her an all-expenses-paid card. As long as she shops in one of the malls owned by the Shens, she can buy anything for free. What do you think, Miss Song?¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned against Huo Yunque. When she heard what the man said, her lips curved and sheughed.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like taking advantage of people~¡±

    Shen Hongyang¡¯s eyes sparkled and he said with a smile, ¡°How could this be considered as taking advantage? This is an apology gift. If Miss Song is missing anything, just let me know. I hope you can excuse the past and save my father!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your card nor your gift. I will definitely save Grandfather Shen.¡± Song Yaoyao stared into his eyes coldly. ¡°But this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    She simply wanted to save Grandfather Shen because he was a good person.

    But it didn¡¯t mean she liked the entire Shen Family.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile and he patted her on the head.

    He looked indifferent, but there was an inconceble sense of doting.

    ¡°Mr. Shen heard it. My child doesn¡¯t hold grudges, so you should forget about the gift. Or do you think the Huos are poor and can¡¯t afford to support a girl?¡±

    Heughed and put on his sunsses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our business talk another time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always kept business separate from my private life.¡±

    Hisst few words were firm and strong, causing Shen Hongyang¡¯s heart to immediately sink.

    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to be remembered by Huo Yunque.

    Hearts appeared in Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes and she held her cheeks in awe. ¡°Ohhh, Mr. Huo is so cool!¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, her eyes met with Song Yaoyao¡¯s.

    The little girl rubbed the red mole on her wrist and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Rourou, one should never touch their friend¡¯s husband!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Yunque hadn¡¯t walked far before he cleared his throat and furrowed his brows. ¡°Song Yaoyao, get over here!¡±

    It was rare for him to talk in such a ¡®rough¡¯ manner.

    Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck and made a hand gesture toward Tang Xinrou.

    Tang Xinrouughed out loud and rushed over to push her. ¡°Hurry and go. I bought enough today. I won¡¯t disturb your date with your Gege! Good luck~!¡±

    She winked at Song Yaoyao with an ambiguous expression.

    Song Yaoyao was no longer a child who didn¡¯t understand anything. She blushed and nodded in seriousness.

    ¡°I will try my best!¡±

    She waved her hand and ran toward Huo Yunque.

    The shop assistants looked at each other as they heard Tang Xinrou yawn and say, ¡°Congrattions, you can change jobs now.¡±

    This shopping mall was about to change ownership and there was no way that Huo Yunque would leave this store standing. Now that Shen Hongyang had exposed Shen Wenxuan¡¯s immoral dealings, including keeping a woman and opening a store for her, he was not going to stand idly by and let the store continue running either.

    Tang Xinrou smiled and waved her hand as she lifted her chin toward the store manager opposite.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to shop anymore today. I¡¯lle back another day. Contact me when you get new stock.¡±

    As she spoke, she proudly walked out of the mall in an elegant manner.

 Chapter 211: Give Me Your Hand

    <h4>Chapter 211: Give Me Your Hand</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao jogged after Huo Yunque and grabbed onto his sleeve as she spoke.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Gege. Have you eaten yet?¡±

    She rushed forward and blinked her almond eyes.

    At that very moment, her stomach grumbled.

    A smile slowly appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Song Yaoyao followed Huo Yunque downstairs and saw that a lot of girls were looking at him. Some had walked really far and they still turned around to take another look. A few even pulled out their phones to sneak photos.

    She grabbed onto Huo Yunque and started running. ¡°I¡¯m not eating! I¡¯m not hungry yet! Gege, let¡¯s leave!¡±

    Bleh! Gege was hers. These people weren¡¯t allowed to even take a nce!

    As Huo Yunque was being dragged away, he sped up his steps in amusement.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing...¡±

    Song Yaoyao stuck out her tongue and looked around. The girls began to blush and some even refused to leave as they stood firmly in ce and stared openly at him.

    She puffed up her cheeks as her face turned red in anger.

    These people were going too far. They had no shame!

    ¡°Are you really not hungry?¡± Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow and said suggestively, ¡°I thought I just heard someone¡¯s stomach grumble.¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was humiliated. She stomped her feet andined angrily, ¡°Look at those people. They¡¯re all sneaking looks at you! Someone¡¯s even stealing photos of you. Who knows what they may do with your photo in private!¡±

    Huo Qi was surprised by Song Yaoyao¡¯s possessiveness.

    ¡°Miss Song, even if they¡¯ve taken photos, they won¡¯t be able to post them up. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that!¡± Song Yaoyao nced at him. ¡°The photo is in their hands. Aren¡¯t they going to do whatever they want with it?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even have a photo of her Gege!

    Song Yaoyao felt so jealous that she was overflowing with sourness.

    She lowered her head unhappily. Why were there so many people in the shopping mall, and why was this path so long?

    As she was thinking this, someone lifted her chin. The man¡¯s eyshes lowered ad he stared straight at her. ¡°Let me take a sniff. Where is that sour smelling from?¡±

    The tall and ssy man leaned over slightly and focused on the girl gently.

    Although they couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, the ambiguous distance between the two, as well as the man¡¯s doting actions, made the surrounding girls squeal with envy.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes became misty. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when those people look at you!¡±

    Her Gege was so impressive. If he wanted to, he could wave his hand and countless girls would swarm toward him.

    The thought of this made her extremely annoyed, and she was quickly filled with possessive desire.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head and he lowered his voice.

    He brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear and spread out his palm. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed her cheeks unhappily as she ced her hand in his.

    The man closed his palm and held onto her hand as he pulled her into the crowd.

    Amidst the hustle and bustle, the girl stumbled as she obediently followed behind the man.

    The man¡¯s shoulders were broad and his legs were long, so his steps were wide, but he deliberately slowed down for her. The girl was innocent-looking in her pink sweater, white pants, and sneakers. Over her shoulders, she was carrying a backpack.

    Compared to the mature man in business attire, they did not match at all.

    Yet, the almighty, unapproachable man¡ªwho was being followed by an entourage of bodyguards and assistants¡ªunderstood this innocent girl¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 212: Gege, I Want To Eat A Hamburger

    <h4>Chapter 212: Gege, I Want To Eat A Hamburger</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    She was jealous that others were looking at him, so he held her hand in public.

    Without a word, he told everyone that the position beside him was already taken.

    Huo Qi looked down and sighed. The Master sure had his ways...

    If anyone still had the guts to say that his Master was pure with no desires and had no interest in women, he was going to crush their skulls.

    ¡°Gege~¡±

    Song Yaoyao stumbled behind. When she saw all the envious gazes that were directed at her, the dark clouds in her heart faded. She stuck out her body and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Why?¡±

    Why did he suddenly hold her hand? Moreover, he wasn¡¯t holding her like she was a child, he had his fingers sped with hers like a boyfriend and a girlfriend...

    Her heart suddenly felt sweet and all her difort disappeared.

    So what if these people kept looking? Gege was hers!

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he questioned her in a satisfied tone.

    He was observant and nothing could escape his gaze.

    ¡°Uh huh~¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly nodded her head like a happy little fool.

    ¡°Are you hungry now?¡± Huo Yunque asked.

    Song Yaoyao touched her stomach and nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque was amused as he pointed at her. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    They had already reached the first floor. If they wanted to eat, they would have to turn back.

    Song Yaoyao looked around. When she spotted a burger and pizza restaurant, her eyes lit up. She pointed straight in front of her. ¡°Gege! I want to eat a hamburger! Some fried chicken! C! And pizza!¡±

    Every time she mentioned an item, Huo Yunque¡¯s eyebrows would furrow further.

    ¡°Those are all junk food.¡±

    Huo Yunque had never eaten food like that in his life. He always ate nd food and only drank water or coffee.

    Those deep-fried food covered in all kinds of weird sauces was something that he had never wanted to try before he met Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s eating them! Just try it once, Gege~¡±

    Song Yaoyao wrapped her hands around his arm and tugged on it like a whining child. It appeared as though she was not leaving unless he agreed.

    Huo Yunque held his head and his temples twitched.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you won¡¯t grow taller if you eat this.¡±

    He knew that height had always been Song Yaoyao¡¯s weakness.

    But, this time, it was as though Song Yaoyao had been possessed. Plus, she was starving, so she really wanted to eat it.

    After all, in her previous life, she could only watch others eat junk food while she never got the chance to taste it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    She shook her head as she pulled Huo Yunque into the store.

    Huo Qi didn¡¯t even get the chance to stop her as he watched Huo Yunque being dragged away.

    Oh no, his Godly Master had be a mortal because of Song Yaoyao!

    The hamburger restaurant was full and there were people everywhere.

    Even in front of the counter, there was a long queue of people waiting to order their meals.

    Huo Qi couldn¡¯t bear to watch as he instructed the other bodyguards to wait outside and told the assistants to return to the office first before he walked inside. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you and Miss Song find a seat, and I¡¯ll line up for you.¡±

    Huo Yunque was dressed in business attire, looking ssy and refined. Moreover, he was tall with a handsome appearance. So people were naturally looking at him.

    As soon as he joined the queue, everyone instinctively moved away.

    The reason was simple: his aura was too frightening. When they stood close to him, they were too afraid to even take a big breath!

    But Song Yaoyao did not notice anything at all as she looked up at the menu boards excitedly.

 Chapter 213: 212 åˆ·å¡ï¼Œé»‘å¡ï¼Ÿ

    <h4>Chapter 213: 212 Ë¢¿¨£¬ºÚ¿¨?</h4>

    Every single item looked so tempting, and she wanted to eat them all.

    Huhuhu, it¡¯s too hard to decide~~

    Huo Yunque looked at the girl¡¯s excited expression and suddenly chuckled.

    He turned to Huo Qi and said, ¡°You can go back as well.¡±

    ¡°Sir, there are too many people here...¡± What if he encountered some kind of danger?

    Before he even finished speaking, he was interrupted by Huo Yunque¡¯s cold gaze. He lifted his hand slightly and gestured for Huo Qi to leave.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was troubled. She tugged on Huo Yunque and pointed at the boards above. ¡°What should I eat? I want to try them all. What should I do?¡±

    She bit her nails with a stressed expression.

    Huo Yunque grabbed her hand to correct her bad habit.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, children shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. You can only choose one.¡±

    ¡°Aww!¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks. ¡°But I haven¡¯t tried any of them before!¡±

    Seeing the anticipation in her eyes, Huo Yunque finally looked at the menu for the first time.

    He squeezed between his brows, endured the difort from the unfamiliar smell, and nodded as he said to the counter staff, ¡°Hi, can I please get a 99 yuan meal, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Song Yaoyao immediately jumped back to life as she grabbed onto Huo Yunque¡¯s arm and said in a ttering manner, ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so handsome! I love you so much! Muah~~¡±

    Huo Yunque held onto her head, stopping her from acting silly in public.

    The counter staff was a girl in her twenties. When she saw Huo Yunque, she did not dare to even look in his eyes as her cheeks turned red.

    Her voice trembled as she ced the order. ¡°O-Okay, you want the 99 yuan couple¡¯s meal? Your order has been ced. Please collect your meal from the right when your number is called. May I ask if you¡¯re eating in, or taking away? Is there anything else I can help you with? You can pay using our QR code.¡±

    Behind Huo Yunque were a few boys. They had to lift their heads high just to see the back of his head.

    They were sour and envious. Not only was this man tall, he also had a good figure.

    ¡°A couple¡¯s meal?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was already happy enough that she got to eat the hamburger she had always wanted to try. It even turned out to be a couple¡¯s meal!

    Song Yaoyao blushed and lifted her head to sneak a nce at the man.

    That was when she saw Huo Yunque pull out a card from his wallet and ce it in front of the staff member. ¡°Do you ept card?¡±

    ¡°Errr...¡±

    The staff member stared speechlessly at the ck card on the counter.

    What kind of card was this? She had never seen it before...

    ¡°S-Sir, it¡¯s more convenient to pay using your phone. Haven¡¯t you set up your virtual wallet yet?¡±

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. Why was it so troublesome just to eat a meal?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    The truth was, his phone was only used as amunication tool, and all his apps were business ones.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao was secretly amused as she took the card back. ¡°Sorry, was it 99 yuan? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    She pulled out her phone and quickly paid using the QR code.

    Behind her, she could hear the boys discussing, ¡°What kind of card was that?¡±

    ¡°Was it a ck card? It looked exclusive.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I never thought rich people would eat hamburgers...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was a bit embarrassed. What was she to do? It seemed as though she had affected her Gege¡¯s image...

    But Huo Yunque was unfazed as he led Song Yaoyao to the side and asked, ¡°Where would you like to eat?¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned and looked around. She really wanted to experience eating in, but when she thought about the amount of attention that her Gege attracted, she replied, ¡°We¡¯ll just get takeaway~¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded and said to the staff member, ¡°We¡¯ll eat in.¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°Gege! I said takeaway~¡±

    She tugged on his sleeve; Gege was still so young, but why was his hearing so bad?

 Chapter 214: Song Yaoyao, Have You Put On Weight?

    <h4>Chapter 214: Song Yaoyao, Have You Put On Weight?</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat in the restaurant?¡±

    Huo Yunque grabbed the tray of food and held onto the girl with one hand as he went to look for a seat.

    The restaurant was busy and a lot of people subconsciously nced at the strange mismatched couple.

    They were filled with envy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not used to it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao followed obediently behind Huo Yunque.

    As they wandered deeper, they finally found a table for two beside the window.

    Huo Yunque waited for her to sit down before he ced the tray in front of her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    He removed his sses. ¡°This can be eaten once in a while as a reward.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Just as Song Yaoyao unwrapped her hamburger, she heard what the man said, and looked up. ¡°What is it a reward for?¡±

    The man leaned forward slightly and brushed away a loose strand of hair on her lips.

    His voice was low. ¡°It¡¯s a reward for not lying to me. You were good today.¡±

    Huo Yunque removed his coat. It appeared as though he didn¡¯t wear ties often. His first two buttons were undone, revealing his long, slender neck and sexy Adam¡¯s Apple. When he spoke, his gaze was focused on her as though she was the only person in his world.

    As Song Yaoyao held onto her hamburger, the teasing made her heart race out of control.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Not hungry?¡±

    Huo Yunque pulled out a tissue and wiped his sses. Every now and then, he lifted his gaze to see what the girl was doing.

    ¡°N-no...¡±

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips. Her face was red as though she was drunk.

    No wonder princesses in ancient times liked to keep men as pets. A man¡¯s beauty was distracting!

    She blinked her eyes and quickly stuck out her burger. ¡°Gege can have the first bite!¡±

    Fried chicken was found in the middle of the burger, and the oily taste made Huo Yunque pause.

    He furrowed his brows.

    He looked into the girl¡¯s anticipating eyes and finally took a bite.

    Huo Qi did not dare to leave. When he saw this scene, his eyes opened wide in disbelief. His Master was actually eating a burger! Was the worlding to an end?

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Song Yaoyao asked Huo Yunque for his opinion.

    Like a child, she needed permission from the person she loved before she could eat the food she liked.

    Huo Yunque swallowed the bread in his mouth and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Gege can have this then!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled as she generously ced the other beef burger in front of Huo Yunque.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s throat twitched.

    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. You can eat it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not hold back. This time, she not only got the chance to eat a hamburger, she also ate many things that she never ate in her previous life because her family stopped her.

    It didn¡¯t matter that it was junk food...

    In the end, Huo Yunque furrowed his brows as he watched Song Yaoyao finish the couple¡¯s meal.

    She held onto her stomach and burped.

    Huo Yunque held his head and sighed. ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Here, Gege! Burp!¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her mouth awkwardly and her eyes darted.

    Oh no, she ate too much!

    ¡°Don¡¯t the Huos feed you enough?¡±

    Huo Yunque grabbed his coat and stood up. As he passed by Song Yaoyao, he said casually, ¡°I heard this type of food is very fatty. Do you want to go weigh yourself?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat down and watched as the man walked out of the restaurant.

    She waved her fist.

    ¡°Gege, you went too far!¡±

    She then chased after him.

    Huo Yunqueughed. ¡°Silly brat.¡±

    He then slowed down his pace.

    ...

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    Later that day, inside the hospital, Song Yaoyao stepped out of the private room with a pale expression.

 Chapter 215: Son, Good Luck!

    <h4>Chapter 215: Son, Good Luck!</h4>

    Shen Hongyang and his wife immediately rushed in to check on the old man. All they saw was Elder Shen sleeping peacefully in bed, his cheeks rosy and his breathing steady.

    Song Yaoyao was dizzy. She quickly leaned against the wall, lowered herself, and crouched down to get some rest.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The doctors took the old man for some examinations, and a group of people followed behind.

    Shen Xun held onto her and checked whether she was okay.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    No wonder her grandfather refused to do acupuncture in hister days. It was mentally exhausting. After two hours ofplete concentration, Song Yaoyao¡¯s brain hurt whenever she tried to think of something.

    She desperately needed some rest.

    In the distance, Huo Yunque had just stepped out of the elevator. He spotted Elder Huo leaning against the wall smiling at him.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow and continued walking. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Elder Huo pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°There, isn¡¯t that her? She looks exhausted. It¡¯s heartbreaking to see her like this. Look, even the brat from the Shen Family has abandoned his grandfather to watch over Yaoyao. Now that I mention it, the two of them look quite... Hey, where are you going? I haven¡¯t finished!¡±

    Elder Huo stretched his neck and watched as his son took big and hurried steps toward the girl. He was overjoyed.

    ¡°Are you still nning to act in front of me? Go ahead!¡±

    In the end, Huo Yunque was nervous when he saw the young man next to the girl.

    Elder Huo held his hands behind his back, went to ask a nurse which floor Elder Shen was on, and slowly made his way there.

    The youngsters could deal with their own matters.

    Son, good luck!

    ...

    Huo Yunque had no idea how borate Elder Huo¡¯s thoughts were. When he saw Song Yaoyao crouching against the wall with her face as pale as a paper, huddled up like a ball, his heart felt as though it was being stabbed by needles.

    He pursed his lips as he heard Shen Xun ask, ¡°Can you walk? I¡¯ll carry you to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    He suddenly roared.

    Shen Xun¡¯s back clearly stiffened for a moment. But he quickly rxed as he stood up and greeted Huo Yunque like nothing had happened.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly and strode toward Song Yaoyao. Looking down on her, he said, ¡°How long has it been since youst put yourself in such a state. Do you want another injection?¡±

    He knew what Song Yaoyao feared the most; these words were only meant to scare her so she wouldn¡¯t work so hard in the future.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s muscles tightened; she could still remember the feeling.

    She pouted her lips, stretched out her arm, and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Gege, carry me~¡±

    ¡°Walk on your own.¡±

    Although he said this, he still bent over to carry her in his arms.

    Song Yaoyao swung her legs and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m tired and can¡¯t walk~¡±

    Shen Xun shoved his hands in his pockets and stepped back. His eyes darkened slightly.

    Huo Yunque clicked his tongue, ¡°So you know how to be tired?¡±

    Normally, this delicate girl would cry when she was a little sick or there was a bit of pain. Yet, her face was pale right now, and she was enduring it.

    Song Yaoyao buried herself in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, found afortable spot, and closed her eyes.

    Waving her hand, she yelled, ¡°Shen Xun, I¡¯ll be leaving with Gege. I¡¯lle again tomorrow.

    Huo Yunque paused. ¡°You¡¯reing back tomorrow?¡±

    His aura was cold and so was his voice.

    Song Yaoyao was a little frightened. ¡°I have to...¡± she said softly.

    As soon as she said this, it felt as though the air around her had frozen.

    At that moment, Shen Xun bit his lip, watched as the man carried the girl away, and quickly chased after them, ¡°Song Yaoyao, thank you!¡± he said.

    Chapter 216: Fine, I¡¯ll Get Lost. I¡¯m An Expert At It.

    Song Yaoyao shook her hand in response.

    She had no extra energy to say anything as she quickly fell asleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Elder Shen¡¯s examination results shocked everyone.

    One session of acupuncture wasn¡¯t enough topletely cure a person, but his body waspletely different from before.

    ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine is amazing!¡±

    The nurses couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Hearing this, Elder Huo gave a chuckle and walked past them with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Our country has a long history. Things that we¡¯ve created in thest five thousand years are no worse than others! Young¡¯un, you need to open up your mind and respect the things that you may not understand.¡±

    He slowly returned to the hospital room at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± one of the nurses replied happily without feeling offended at all.

    This was a rarely seen bigshot; she already felt lucky to be able to talk to him.

    Inparison, another nurse standing next to her was a little awkward.

    ¡°Eh? Xin, what¡¯s wrong? Your expression is a little strange...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Xin was surprised. She rubbed her hands awkwardly and replied, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine...¡±

    Last time, she had publicly looked down on Traditional Chinese medicine in front of the elders.

    Elder Huo¡¯sment was clearly directed at her.

    ...

    ¡°How¡¯s Miss Song? Should we call Dr. Liu to check on her? The weather is cold and it¡¯s currently flu season. She needs to be careful!¡±

    Uncle Zhang opened the car door and saw Song Yaoyao asleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. Her usual energy was absent.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    Huo Yunque carried her inside while Uncle Zhang followed worriedly behind.

    ¡°I still think we should call Dr. Liu. Even if she isn¡¯t sick, it¡¯s best to prevent it.¡±

    When an old person nagged, it was frightening. Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll call him.¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡±

    Liu Yu arrived quickly with his medicine chest. He had been here so often that he felt he was about to remember the cement of every item in the room.

    He approached and took a look. The girl was breathing steadily, and apart from a slightly illplexion, there wasn¡¯t much of a problem.

    So, Liu Yu ended up thinking dirty again.

    His gaze swept across Huo Yunque. He was sitting on the sofa, with his shirt half-undone, and he looked satisfied.

    Liu Yu smiled knowingly.

    ¡°Sir, the girl is still young, you should hold back a little. Don¡¯t scare her away.¡± He searched through his chest and pulled out a delicate bottle. ¡°I have some good stuff here. It¡¯s great for improving a rtionship...¡±

    ¡°Liu Yu.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s head hurt. He lifted his gaze coldly. ¡°Did you study ¡®The Golden Lotus[1]¡¯ in university?¡± Why was his mind so dirty?

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Liu Yu was shocked as his hairs stood on end.

    ¡°Sir, ahem...can you not look so serious when you¡¯re telling a dirty joke?¡±

    It was frightening.

    Especially since his ssy and distinguished image wasn¡¯t scathed at all. His legs were still crossed, and even his hair looked pure and clean.

    It made Liu Yu seem even more dirty-minded.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Huo Yunque asked without answering.

    Liu Yu looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Just feed her some good food to replenish the body.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly. ¡°You can get lost now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Again?¡± Liu Yu frowned.

    ¡°Or do you prefer sunbathing in the garden?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine!¡± Liu Yu gave up and chose the first option. ¡°I¡¯ll get lost. I¡¯m an expert at it!¡±

    [1] A ssic adult fiction book.

 Chapter 216: Fine, Iâ€™ll Get Lost. Iâ€™m An Expert At It.

    <h4>Chapter 216: Fine, I¡¯ll Get Lost. I¡¯m An Expert At It.</h4>

    Song Yaoyao shook her hand in response.

    She had no extra energy to say anything as she quickly fell asleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Elder Shen¡¯s examination results shocked everyone.

    One session of acupuncture wasn¡¯t enough topletely cure a person, but his body waspletely different from before.

    ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine is amazing!¡±

    The nurses couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Hearing this, Elder Huo gave a chuckle and walked past them with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Our country has a long history. Things that we¡¯ve created in thest five thousand years are no worse than others! Young¡¯un, you need to open up your mind and respect the things that you may not understand.¡±

    He slowly returned to the hospital room at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± one of the nurses replied happily without feeling offended at all.

    This was a rarely seen bigshot; she already felt lucky to be able to talk to him.

    Inparison, another nurse standing next to her was a little awkward.

    ¡°Eh? Xin, what¡¯s wrong? Your expression is a little strange...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Xin was surprised. She rubbed her hands awkwardly and replied, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine...¡±

    Last time, she had publicly looked down on Traditional Chinese medicine in front of the elders.

    Elder Huo¡¯sment was clearly directed at her.

    ...

    ¡°How¡¯s Miss Song? Should we call Dr. Liu to check on her? The weather is cold and it¡¯s currently flu season. She needs to be careful!¡±

    Uncle Zhang opened the car door and saw Song Yaoyao asleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. Her usual energy was absent.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    Huo Yunque carried her inside while Uncle Zhang followed worriedly behind.

    ¡°I still think we should call Dr. Liu. Even if she isn¡¯t sick, it¡¯s best to prevent it.¡±

    When an old person nagged, it was frightening. Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll call him.¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡±

    Liu Yu arrived quickly with his medicine chest. He had been here so often that he felt he was about to remember the cement of every item in the room.

    He approached and took a look. The girl was breathing steadily, and apart from a slightly illplexion, there wasn¡¯t much of a problem.

    So, Liu Yu ended up thinking dirty again.

    His gaze swept across Huo Yunque. He was sitting on the sofa, with his shirt half-undone, and he looked satisfied.

    Liu Yu smiled knowingly.

    ¡°Sir, the girl is still young, you should hold back a little. Don¡¯t scare her away.¡± He searched through his chest and pulled out a delicate bottle. ¡°I have some good stuff here. It¡¯s great for improving a rtionship...¡±

    ¡°Liu Yu.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s head hurt. He lifted his gaze coldly. ¡°Did you study ¡®The Golden Lotus[1]¡¯ in university?¡± Why was his mind so dirty?

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Liu Yu was shocked as his hairs stood on end.

    ¡°Sir, ahem...can you not look so serious when you¡¯re telling a dirty joke?¡±

    It was frightening.

    Especially since his ssy and distinguished image wasn¡¯t scathed at all. His legs were still crossed, and even his hair looked pure and clean.

    It made Liu Yu seem even more dirty-minded.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Huo Yunque asked without answering.

    Liu Yu looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Just feed her some good food to replenish the body.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly. ¡°You can get lost now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Again?¡± Liu Yu frowned.

    ¡°Or do you prefer sunbathing in the garden?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine!¡± Liu Yu gave up and chose the first option. ¡°I¡¯ll get lost. I¡¯m an expert at it!¡±

    [1] A ssic adult fiction book.

 Chapter 217: Showing Off In Seriousness

    <h4>Chapter 217: Showing Off In Seriousness</h4>

    ¡°Wait...¡±

    Liu Yu turned around as the man knocked on his desk.

    His hand was very good-looking; each joint was clear, and his fingers were clean and slender.

    Every single raised bone was refined.

    ¡°Take your stuff with you,¡± Huo Yunque said.

    He pointed slightly. Liu Yu followed his gaze and saw the bottle on the coffee table.

    He chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque held back a smile. He picked up the bottle and stood up. He then walked over to the man and shoved the bottle in his pocket.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be concerned about my future love life. I think you should be prepared instead, and leave this for yourself.¡±

    His voice was low. As his eyshes lowered, his eyes curved upwards, making him look rxed.

    WTF!

    Like that, Liu Yu was kicked out. As he lifted his head, his eyes met with Uncle Zhang.

    Uncle Zhang was not surprised. ¡°Dr. Liu, did you upset the Master again?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Liu Yu stood up calmly and patted the non-existent dust from his body. ¡°He¡¯s just got a bad temper.¡±

    He openly criticized the man.

    Uncle Zhang shook his head in amusement.

    The young man was dressed casually, and he had big eyes and thick eyebrows. He was a bright and handsome young man. Unfortunately, he was a little dirty-minded.

    ¡°Stop provoking the Master and he¡¯ll stop punishing you.¡±

    Without agreeing, he sniffed and said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, do you have any more food downstairs? I want to eat.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of food. What would you like to eat? You can ask the kitchen to prepare it.¡±

    Liu Yu nodded and walked downstairs proudly.

    Halfway down the stairs, he suddenly remembered something.

    Wait a minute...

    Did the Master curse at him earlier?!

    Monday.

    The third ss was refreshed after two days of rxing, and they all had smiles on their faces.

    When Song Yaoyao entered, she discovered everyone had returned to theirzy selves: messing with their phones, reading manga, ying games, and chatting.

    She revealed a slight smile and greeted them sweetly.

    ¡°Good morning, did you all have a good weekend?¡±

    Her soft and cute appearance was too deceiving.

    When everyone saw her, they nodded their heads.

    ¡°Morning, Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°It was not bad. I went on a trip with a friend for two days.¡±

    ¡°I went to my idols¡¯ concert. Ohhh, they were so handsome!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you happy...¡± Song Yaoyao said as she walked to the front of the room and ced a stack of practice papers in front of her, ¡°...because you won¡¯t be having any more breaks after this.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Someone was eating their breakfast. When they heard herment, they sprayed their soy milk all over the student in front.

    But that student was not in the mood to care because they werepletely stunned by Song Yaoyao¡¯s words.

    The ssroom fell silent.

    Song Yaoyao patted the practice papers and smiled like an angel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you that yourst two days of break are over,¡± she said. ¡°Now, let me wee you into study mode...¡±

    At that very moment, the girl standing in front of the ss with a sweet smile was like an NPC in the hell mode of a game.

    Her voice was sweet, but she was saying the harshest words.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are we really not...¡±

    Crack!

    Song Yaoyao snapped the teacher¡¯s pointer stick in half and looked over innocently. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I was saying that I love studying! Studying brings me happiness. I can¡¯t wait!¡±

 Chapter 218: Number One Follower Position Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 218: Number One Follower Position Is Gone</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have some self-awareness.¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted the paper and happened to see the sleepy Shen Xun walking slowly into the ssroom. ¡°Shen Xun, good morning,¡± she called out.

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyes flew open in surprise.

    Today, Song Yaoyao had her long hair tied up, revealing her clean face.

    For some reason, she looked beautiful and cool.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked cautiously.

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°You came at the right time. We can start our exam! Please try your best not to disappoint~¡±

    She emphasized herst words, tantly warning them.

    Everyone sumbed to her threats. Holding the practice papers with tears in their eyes, they began their exam.

    It was the morning self-study session. Wang Zhongyun had just finished breakfast, so he decided to go for a walk to digest.

    He nced in through the back window. The girl standing at the front of the room was writing something in her book.

    The entire third ss was refreshed and different, even a few had dyed their hair back to ck.

    Wang Zhongyun smiled proudly and left without a word.

    The fact that these kids were willing to work hard meant that they weren¡¯t beyond saving.

    He really wanted to see the surprise that Song Yaoyao was about to give him!

    After he left, Song Yaoyao lifted her head knowingly and nced over. The window was empty.

    Her lips curved upward slightly and she ced her focus back on the script in front of her.

    An Feiran was the first to hand in his paper. He had finished in less than 30 minutes.

    Song Yaoyao had specifically printed these questions for the third ss so she could determine their foundation. For a top student like An Feiran, this was naturally child¡¯s y.

    ¡°So quick?¡±

    Song Yaoyao collected the paper and flipped through it. His uracy was 100%. She pped herself on the head. ¡°That¡¯s right. These questions are nothing for you.¡±

    When he heard her praise, An Feiran scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s alright. By the way, do you need help with anything?¡±

    He was too afraid to even look Song Yaoyao in the eyes as he blushed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed her script and jumped out of her seat.

    ¡°Okay, you can help me monitor this exam. I need to pop out. If anyone cheats, write down their name for me.¡±

    When Han Jun saw this, he bit his pen and nudged Shen Xun.

    He lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Brother Xun, this punk must have ulterior motives! I don¡¯t think he changed sses for a pure reason!¡±

    He was from the first ss indeed. He managed to answer questions that had him all stressed out in just a little over ten minutes.

    A top student and a bad student were more than a gxy apart! They were practically separated by a universe!

    Shen Xun red at An Feiran who was talking to Song Yaoyao and smiling, and his lips twitched in disdain.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    He was so timid and shy. Why should he be worried about him?

    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±

    An Feiran touched his neck. It was a bit cold at the front of the ss.

    Before Song Yaoyao got far, she turned back around. She wrote down a number and handed it to him. ¡°This is my number. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± An Feiran blushed even more as he put the number away like it was a treasure.

    ¡°F*ck! He even got her number!¡± Han Jun red at An Feiran. ¡°Brother Xun, if this continues, your position as the number one follower will be gone!¡±

    This punk was clearlypeting with Brother Xun.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    As soon as Song Yaoyao left, Shen Xun dropped his pen and stood straight up.

 Chapter 219: If You Need To Relieve Yourself, Then Do It On The Spot

    <h4>Chapter 219: If You Need To Relieve Yourself, Then Do It On The Spot</h4>

    An Feiran¡¯s eyelid twitched. After transferring to this school, the thing he heard most often was this guy¡¯s achievements.

    He held onto the phone number, quickly stood up, and stuttered, ¡°ssmate Shen, are you ready to hand in your paper?¡±

    ¡°No, can I go to the toilet?¡±

    Shen Xun shoved his hands in his pockets and smirked slyly.

    ¡°Sure,¡± a voice suddenly sounded from the window, sweet and soft. However, it felt as though a bucket of iced water had been poured onto Shen Xun.

    Song Yaoyao lifted her chin and her lips curved upward. ¡°Just go on the spot. Don¡¯t waste time. If you step out of the ssroom, I¡¯m giving you zero. Think about it.¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun was caught by surprise. As his heart raced, he nced over. He wanted to cry, but he had no tears.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already leave?¡±

    Tang Xinrou burst intoughter.

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and waved at the dazed ss. ¡°I am leaving for real this time. Good luck, ssmates~ Don¡¯t bully our new student. Bye bye~¡±

    After she finished speaking, Song Yaoyao left coolly with her script.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xun stood dumbfounded in the aisle. ¡°...¡±

    Han Jun shrunk back his neck and cleared his throat awkwardly. Clearing a path, he said, ¡°Brother Xun, if you¡¯re not busting to go, why don¡¯t youe back and sit down.¡±

    After all, it was awkward for him to continue standing there.

    ...

    The filming crew had started work early.

    The crew recognized Song Yaoyao, so when they saw her, they immediately let her in.

    The students that were filming were dressed in thin uniform. It was cold just to look at them.

    When Kang Yuan saw Song Yaoyao, he smiled and his eyes curved. He immediately waved at her. ¡°Yaoyao,e here! Did you finish editing the script.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, I changed a few fine details based on what I thought. It¡¯s not too different. Take a look.¡±

    She handed the script to Kang Yuan and looked at everyone happily.

    Luo Xinguang wasn¡¯t present that day so they were filming scenes with other people.

    Song Yaoyao had changed the beginning scene where Luo Xinguang was being bullied, as well as his encounter with the female leadter on. The secondary female lead¡¯s lines were changed the most, but Song Yaoyao did not change anything that the screenwriter deemed necessary.

    The secondary female lead was a notable character. She wasn¡¯t an antagonist, yet she acted like one sometimes.

    Onscreen, she was slightly cute.

    Kang Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he read the script and handed it to the screenwriter. ¡°Come, look at this. I know you don¡¯t like it when people touch your stuff, but take a look at this edited script yourself. You can make your own decision whether it¡¯s good or bad.¡±

    Sun Man¡¯s expression sank. He took a nce at the happy Song Yaoyao and epted the script.

    Kang Yuan never expected that Song Yaoyao would be interested in directing instead of acting.

    ¡°Yaoyao, do you want to gain more insight? Come, let me show you this.¡± Kang Yuan stood up and pulled Song Yaoyao over to the camera.

    Meanwhile, Sun Man sat on a chair and flipped open to the first page of the script.

    Song Yaoyao marked the lines that she changed. Her handwriting was clean and neat.

    The screenwriter had already heard about the earlier edits from Kang Yuan, so he directly flipped to the secondary female lead¡¯s part.

    To be honest,pared to her bright and forgiving personality before, this proud and brave character was much more lovable. After all, the female lead was already bright and vibrant. If the secondary lead was the same, then she would be too contradicting.

    The male lead was supposed to hate the secondary female lead and her personality. Moreover, she came from a luxurious background, and she normally spoke and acted openly. One was the number one student, one was number two, so they were oftenpared.

    Meanwhile, the female lead was the worst student.

    But after an exam once, the secondary female lead confessed to Xu Yang in front of the entire school.

 Chapter 220: Change Actresses

    <h4>Chapter 220: Change Actresses</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like you,¡± Xu Yang rejected calmly from the bottom of the stage as he looked at Xia Yuchu quietly.

    The scene fell silent, and the teachers did not look pleased.

    The girl on the stage shrugged her shoulders, jumped off coolly, and approached Xu Yang.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like me now. I will make you like me one day!¡±

    She lifted her chin proudly.

    Later on, they were both questioned by their teachers because of this.

    However, Xia Yuchu did not change her ways. She set her sight on Xu Yang and continued to be very attentive toward him.

    But even after their college entrance exams ended, and the students met up before going their separate ways, Xia Yuchu did not seed with Xu Yang. Instead, she saw him with the female lead, holding hands sweetly.

    After that, Xia Yuchu disappeared.

    In the end, Xu Yang and Le Ling became a couple and got ready to get married. That was when Xia Yuchu finally reappeared to attend their wedding. By then, she was a slightly famous designer with a stylish appearance.

    ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wish both of them happiness, just him.

    Forgive me for being so petty and not being able to wish you both happiness.

    Actually, the secondary female lead didn¡¯t get more scenes with Song Yaoyao¡¯s edits. In fact, a lot of her scenes were deleted.

    But Sun Man wasn¡¯t angry. He stared at the edited scenes for some time without saying a word.

    He actually wrote this script when he was still a neer. After that, every script he wrote was a huge sess. This was the only story that Sun Man couldn¡¯t forget and couldn¡¯t bear to let go of, even though it was wasn¡¯t that spectacr.

    He simply tried his luck by handing it to Kang Yuan. Who knew he would actually film it.

    To be honest, this script¡¯s quality and style were not good enough for someone like Kang Yuan, but for some reason, he epted it easily.

    It was hard not to admit that Song Yaoyao¡¯s edits made the secondary female leade alive.

    She didn¡¯t have many scenes, but she was full of character.

    Since she was just a secondary character, it didn¡¯t matter how beautiful she was, how good her grades were, and how rich her family was. The reality was, there were still many things that she couldn¡¯t have.

    After Kang Yuan took Song Yaoyao on ap around the set, she was filled with joy.

    ¡°Old Sun, what do you think?¡±

    Kang Yuan immediately knew that Sun Man was satisfied and winked at him.

    Sun Man red at him. ¡°Young people deserve respect!¡± he sighed as he looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Did youe up with these scenes? Or did you receive help? The characters are indeed moreplete and spectacr. But have you ever considered that the details are too distracting?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was unfazed by his questioning.

    Her eyes curved and she chuckled. ¡°Uncle Sun, why don¡¯t you look at it from another point of view? Xia Yuchu seems perfect, but she is far from realistic. In contrast, Xu Yang and Le Ling have their ws. Xu Yang is full of contradictions: he¡¯s got a low self-esteem, but he¡¯s also arrogant. As for Le Ling, she¡¯s cute and lively with good grades. She is the type to cry for the person she likes, she follows celebrities, and she gossips. In this world, there are plenty of Xu Yangs and Le Lings. As long as their characters are acted out well, the audience will be able to rte to them.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well said!¡±

    Kang Yuan pped and looked at Sun Man. ¡°So? Is that your response? Yaoyao looked through the script seriously! Don¡¯t screw up your face and make it seem like she¡¯s destroyed it!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Sun Man touched his nose and stood up. ¡°The edits were really good. But this change means we will have to choose another actress for the role.¡±

    ¡°Actually...I have a suitable person in mind.¡± Song Yaoyao rubbed her hands and smiled harmlessly.

 Chapter 221: Song Yaoyao, Are You The Devil?

    <h4>Chapter 221: Song Yaoyao, Are You The Devil?</h4>

    ¡°Yaoyao, can I really do it?¡±

    Tang Xinrou crouched down in the stairwell, holding onto the railing, unwilling to let go. ¡°Huhu, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready! Won¡¯t it be embarrassing if I don¡¯t get chosen? I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m too nervous! Huhu, I want to die!¡± she cried and wailed.

    ¡°Are you going or not?¡±

    Song Yaoyao shoved her hands in her pockets and watched speechlessly as Tang Xinrou ignored her own image.

    ¡°To be honest, I just received 200,000 yuan from Song Jingwanst Friday. This role...¡±

    ¡°F*ck!!¡±

    Tang Xinrou shot up on her feet. Without waiting for Song Yaoyao to finish, she pulled her out angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get this role! Don¡¯t fight with me for it!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you really don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to force yourself~¡± Song Yaoyao grinned like a little fox.

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°Pfft! I really want it, okay? Hmph, don¡¯t even dare topete with me! There¡¯s no window of opportunity whatsoever!¡±

    Without waiting for Song Yaoyao to lead the way, she already knew where she was going.

    She dragged Song Yaoyao onto the set and the crew did not stop them when they saw Song Yaoyao.

    Along the way, they passed all kinds of props and machines, as well as staff.

    As Tang Xinrou walked, her legs began to feel weak. She stood in the doorway and hesitated, ¡°Errr, Yaoyao...¡±

    Was there really no space for negotiation? She wasn¡¯t ready yet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Yaoyao wanted to pat her on the head at first, but when she saw her height and looked at herself... She stood up on her tiptoes and patted Tang Xinrou on the shoulder instead. ¡°Just do what you usually do. Don¡¯t forget, your auntie is a best actress~¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was stunned. She hugged Song Yaoyao and squeezed her in her arms.

    ¡°Huhu, my Yaoyao is so cute!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Yaoyao smirked. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    As such...

    Song Yaoyao pushed Tang Xinrou into the ssroom. Instantly, a series of eyes fell upon her. Song Yaoyao lifted her fist and cheered her on. ¡°Good luck, I have faith in you~¡±

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth. She wanted to cry but she couldn¡¯t.

    Song Yaoyao! Are you the devil?

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡±

    When Kang Yuan saw Tang Xinrou, his eyes lit up. To be honest, when he saw her for the first time, he had actually thought she was not bad; she was pretty, and her eyes were vibrant. However, the role suited Song Yaoyao more at the time. Now, after it had been edited...

    Itpletely suited Tang Xinrou¡¯s temperament.

    That brat sure had a lot of ideas!

    Kang Yuan finally understood what was happening. He had fallen for Song Yaoyao¡¯s trap.

    She didn¡¯t want to be an actress, so she pushed her best friend forward.

    To be honest, he had the right to be angry, but he had to admit that the girl did edit the script well. The character was much more multi-dimensional, and she made the story more interesting.

    ¡°Eh? Is this the student who¡¯s here for an audition?¡±

    Sun Man was pleased with the current Xia Yuchu, so as soon as he saw Tang Xinrou, his eyes lit up.

    Since he wrote the story, Kang Yuan respected his opinion.

    Moreover, he was pleased with Tang Xinrou¡¯s vibe, and she was apparently his fan.

    He nced speechlessly at Song Yaoyao who was standing in the doorway. The girl smiled at him in an appeasing manner, sping her hands like a fortune cat and pleading him for his help.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s try out a scene.¡±

    Kang Yuan gave Song Yaoyao a look and greeted Tang Xinrou.

    The silly Tang Xinrou snapped out of her daze. Her face immediately turned red as she quickly bowed at everyone.

 Chapter 222: Little Firecracker Or Violence Addict?

    <h4>Chapter 222: Little Firecracker Or Violence Addict?</h4>

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you all! Hi, Director Kang, my name is Tang Xinrou!¡±

    ¡°I know, we metst time. Who knew we¡¯d be fated to meet again.¡±

    Kang Yuan handed the script to her. ¡°Have you seen it?¡±

    Tang Xinrou shook her head awkwardly. ¡°Not yet...¡±

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t your good friend show it to you?¡± As he said this, he nced at the door mockingly.

    Song Yaoyao stood upright. As soon as her eyes met with Kang Yuan¡¯s, she immediately smiled sweetly.

    Her almond eyes curved like a crescent moon. Her dimples sank like they were pumped with honey. Who could bear to be angry at her?

    ¡°No, I know the rules,¡± Tang Xinrou shook her head honestly.

    The normally lively person was like an obedient little kitten in front of Kang Yuan.

    Sun Man selected the scenes for the audition: there were three in total.

    It included the first meeting, the confession, and the wedding at the end.

    The first scene was a little stiff because Tang Xinrou hadn¡¯t let go, but the second scene was a little better. As she looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, she was filled with courage. She began to think about what she would do if she ran into the person she liked.

    ¡°Xu Yang, I like you!¡±

    As soon as Luo Xinguang walked in, these happened to be the words that he heard. He was slightly surprised.

    Xu Yang was the character that he was ying. During this time, in order to immerse themselves in their roles better, everyone in the cast had been calling each other by their character¡¯s names.

    So, he naturally responded to this name.

    He looked over. The girl had her eyes closed. As the lights fell on her beautiful face, she lifted her chin slightly. Her back was straight, filled with arrogance. However, her sped hands and trembling eyes exposed her nervousness.

    Luo Xinguang let out augh, crossed his arms, and leaned against the doorway without entering.

    Instead, he nced beside him at Song Yaoyao who had not noticed him yet. ¡°Hey, Stinking Brat.¡±

    Song Yaoyao snapped out of her daze and moved her gaze away from Tang Xinrou to the person next to her.

    She slowly opened her mouth. ¡°I have a name. It¡¯s Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I like calling you Stinking Brat. What about Little Firecracker, then? Or Violence Addict?¡± he smirked as he rubbed his chin.

    Song Yaoyao smiled slightly and stepped forward.

    Luo Xinguang immediately readied his stance and warned, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t even dream about touching me!¡±

    ¡°Idiot...¡±

    The girl¡¯s lips were red and moist as she squeezed this word out slowly between her teeth.

    Her voice was filled with disdain and ridicule.

    Inside the ssroom, Tang Xinrou was beginning to perform the third scene.

    The truth was, after shepleted the second scene, Kang Yuan and Sun Man had already decided that they were hiring her.

    Although her acting was inexperienced without much technique, this was what they expected for a school drama.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like Kang Yuan hadn¡¯t guided a neer before. On the contrary, he was famous for using new faces because he felt that many actors had lost the motivation that neers had.

    Although they were experienced with abundant techniques, their enthusiasm just wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    The third scene was the most difficult to act out. It was a scene that took ce after graduation, where the characters had already entered adult society. By this time, Xia Yuchu was no longer the young and impulsive girl that she once was.

    Although she only had one line, her gaze and tone were very important.

    So as expected, Tang Xinrou did not achieve the result they were after.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Without expressing much, Kang Yuan nodded his head, gesturing for Tang Xinrou to stop.

    Tang Xinrou pursed her lips and looked at Kang Yuan. She felt a little sad on the inside.

    Had she failed?

    ¡°Thank you, Director Kang, for giving me this opportunity. Sorry for taking up so much of your time.¡±

 Chapter 223: The Protagonist Can Be A Eunuch And Fool

    <h4>Chapter 223: The Protagonist Can Be A Eunuch And Fool</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Tang Xinrou sniffed. In the end, she couldn¡¯t handle the blow and bowed at everyone. She was too afraid to even lift her head, afraid that they would see her embarrassing state. She turned around and ran right out.

    Kang Yuan called her back in amusement. ¡°Hey, why are you running? Don¡¯t you want the script?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Xinrou turned around in surprise. ¡°A-are you talking to me?¡± she stuttered as she pointed to herself, struggling to get her words out clearly.

    ¡°Who else if not you?¡±

    Kang Yuan walked over and shoved the script into Tang Xinrou¡¯s hands. ¡°You have a good friend,¡± he sighed.

    The script was thick and heavy.

    Tang Xinrou stared in disbelief at the three big words on the cover of the script: ¡®Ride the Wind¡¯!

    She couldn¡¯t believe that she had been selected.

    ¡°Is it really me?¡± she stuttered.

    To be honest, she knew exactly how bad she acted back there. She was too afraid to even look back at it. All she knew was it was horrible! Before this, she never imagined entering the entertainment circle or even acting. This was her first encounter, and she did it based on feeling.

    She was embarrassed to even think about it, and her face began to heat up as a result.

    ¡°Haha, when you have time, ask your guardian toe and help you sign your contract.¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯s words were like an insurance that immediately made her scream in joy.

    ¡°Ahhh!! Thank you, Director Kang! I will definitely do my best!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching.¡± It was rare for Kang Yuan to not be cold. ¡°If you have time, you shoulde and observe more often. That way you can learn as much as possible. Your role is the mostplex. If you don¡¯t understand something, you can ask that person. He is the screenwriter. His name is Sun Man.¡±

    Tang Xinrou nodded her head furiously. ¡°Sun Man, good script!¡±

    Sun Man was stunned by her passion. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Luo Xinguang stood outside with his arms crossed. When he saw the situation, he burst intoughter and asked Song Yaoyao, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the original person that Director Kang wanted for the role? Don¡¯t you want to be a celebrity?¡±

    She actually gave away her role so easily.

    Song Yaoyao found this guy too noisy. Apart from her Gege, everyone seemed noisy.

    ¡°Hey, are you this arrogant?¡±

    Seeing that he was being ignored, Luo Xinguang poked Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm.

    Humans always wanted what they couldn¡¯t get. The more they got ignored by someone, the more they remembered them.

    Song Yaoyao moved to the side and furrowed her brows in annoyance as she puffed up her cheeks.

    ¡°Compared to being a celebrity, I¡¯d much rather be a director.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have quite the ambition,¡± Luo Xinguang said with amusement. ¡°If you be a director, I will definitely show my support. I can even help you for free.¡±

    He didn¡¯t actually take Song Yaoyao seriously; she looked too childish. If someone was to say that she was a junior high school student, people would not doubt it.

    But he never expected that Song Yaoyao would record this casual conversation.

    She turned off the voice recorder on her phone and yed it for Luo Xinguang to hear.

    Her smile was harmless, sweet, and soft.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Luo. To prevent you from going back on your word, I recorded this conversation. When I direct something in the future, I will definitely hire you~¡±

    ¡°F*ck...¡± Luo Xinguang was speechless. ¡°Are you a fox? What are you going to make me act as? I won¡¯t take a role unless it¡¯s the protagonist!¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her hands happily.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll definitely make you the protagonist.¡±

    It¡¯s not like the protagonist couldn¡¯t be a eunuch or a fool, right?

    ¡°Oh, I just noticed, why is there an extra character here?¡± Sun Man suddenly called Kang Yuan back as he pointed to something marked in the script.

    The character didn¡¯t have much screentime. If he wasn¡¯t discussing the script with Tang Xinrou, he would have missed it.

 Chapter 224: I Have No Morals. Donâ€™t Try To Blackmail Me With Morals.

    <h4>Chapter 224: I Have No Morals. Don¡¯t Try To ckmail Me With Morals.</h4>

    ¡°Oh? Let me have a look.¡±

    Kang Yuan stretched out his hand to grab the script and casually flipped through it. He then looked at Song Yaoyao and held back a smile.

    ¡°Tell me, where did this charactere from?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile grew sweeter. ¡°Uncle Kang, to be honest, I have someone else in mind...¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Song Jingwan felt as though she was drowning in grievances and anger. Her fiery eyes almost burned a hole in the script. After some time, she sneered. ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you messing with me?¡±

    She took so much of her money and took advantage of her ambition to join Kang Yuan¡¯s drama, and gave her this measly role?

    Worst of all, it was an ugly character!

    She was the secondary female lead¡¯s follower: a character who always wore thick short-sighted sses, with a sensitive and self-conscious personality, bad grades, and braces. Throughout her entire high school life, she was known as the ¡®Braces Girl¡¯.

    As for Xia Yuchu...she was a rich girl with a precious background, and she was always beautiful with a swarm of followers. Compared to Xia Yuchu, one was like a star in the sky, and the other was like an unwanted street rat at her feet.

    How could an arrogant person like Song Jingwan not care about something like that?

    When Song Yaoyao smiled, her eyes curved downwards slightly, making her look innocent and kind.

    Her dimples sunk into her cheeks. ¡°How could I?¡± Song Yaoyao asked in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t this still a role? I¡¯ve given you what I promised...¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Song Jingwan grabbed onto her wrist with anger in her eyes.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, I warned you not to y tricks. Stop acting in front of me. You clearly know what role I want! I want to be the secondary female lead! Go and tell Director Kang!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist began to hurt, but her smile grew bigger and bigger without revealing any pain.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make that decision. I simply said I would rmend you. As for Director Kang¡¯s choice and who he wants to use, it has nothing to do with me~¡±

    When she smiled, her snow white teeth were exposed, looking bright and beautiful.

    But they were blinding on Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Song! Yaoyao!¡±

    She screamed each word clearly as she dug her sharp nails into the girl¡¯s delicate skin.

    ¡°You took 200,000 yuan from me! In the end, all you¡¯re giving me is this lousy role? Do you take me for a fool?¡±

    ¡°A...¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were clear as she smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe, there¡¯s nothing I can do~¡±

    Song Yaoyao spread her palms and shrugged her shoulders helplessly.

    However, she wasn¡¯t very sincere with her act, so her intentions were clear.

    Her expression was like a fuse connected to the ¡®bomb¡¯ on top of Song Jingwan¡¯s head.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±

    She lifted her hand and aimed for Song Yaoyao¡¯s rosy cheeks.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A momentter, a pitiful cry echoed through the room.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s face turned pale as her eyes became misty. The harmless-looking Song Yaoyao had twisted her arm while Song Jingwan was gripping onto it and turned her around to face the wall.

    She was then pressed against the wall in a very humiliating posture like she had been arrested.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Let me go! Ah!¡±

    She moved a little and her bones and tendons twitched painfully, causing Song Jingwan to break down in tears.

    ¡°Big Sis, don¡¯t you always im to bedy?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head and smirked. ¡°Ady wouldn¡¯t try to hit someone~¡±

 Chapter 225: Feiran, Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 225: Feiran, Save Me</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Song Jingwan huffed and sneered in pain. ¡°Ha... Can you look at what you¡¯re doing before you say that?!¡±

    Her bones were about to be crushed! Who knew how much strength was hidden inside Song Yaoyao¡¯s weak and harmless-looking body!

    ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡± Song Yaoyao blinked as she spoke confidently. ¡°I have no morals, so don¡¯t try to ckmail me with morals! I can hit whomever I want~¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Song Yaoyao endured the pain as cold sweat trickled down her forehead. She furiously turned around, ignoring her own image, and gripped Song Yaoyao¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you mess around with me! Either give me back the 200,000 or....Mm!¡±

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows in annoyance as she easily grabbed back at Song Jingwan¡¯s hair. Her leg bent as she kicked and Song Jingwan subconsciously kneeled in front of her.

    The girl wore her hair up in a ponytail, revealing her clean forehead.

    Her appearance was beautiful, and her lips were red like roses. She had an intimidating vibe like the antagonist of a story.

    Meanwhile, Song Jingwan kneeled in front of her. Those that didn¡¯t know would probably think that Beauty Song was being bullied.

    ¡°You only have this role. Nothing else.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced down at her condescendingly. The alluring look in her eyes grew, and as she looked down, her childish vibepletely disappeared.

    ¡°Let me say it one more time. I¡¯ve already done what I promised. This is the only role I can give you. Take it or leave it. As for the secondary female lead...¡± Her lips curved upwards slightly. ¡°Go fight for it if you have the ability. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always been open and honest. I won¡¯t y any tricks!¡±

    The winter sun shined in from the window in the stairwell and danced around on the girl¡¯s forehead. Her face was like a blooming morning rose. A sweet smile appeared on her lips; almost sweet enough to produce a scent.

    But her actions were so rough and violent.

    Her vibe wasplex but it strangely matched.

    Sweet, beautiful, yet bad and wild.

    ¡°ssmate Song, I¡¯ve already collected all the practice papers. Do you want to look through them...?¡±

    A gentle voice interrupted them.

    An Feiran stood at the top of the stairs and looked toward the narrow corner.

    ¡°Feiran!¡±

    Song Jingwan held back her tears and looked up. Her stiff back rxed. Her hands dropped and she stopped struggling.

    The girl¡¯s face was covered in tears and her eyshes were moist. Strands of hair were stuck to her face and she looked pitiful. She was kneeling in front of Song Yaoyao, her clothes in a mess as her jet ck hair was being tugged.

    Anyone that looked at her would pity her.

    Let alone someone who once liked her, right?

    ¡°Feiran, save me!¡± Seeing that An Feiran wasn¡¯t responding, she cursed on the inside and cried harder. She stretched out her hand as she sobbed. ¡°I was simply showing my concern for Yaoyao. Who knew she never treated me as an older sister...¡±

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips and turned her head. There was no shock nor panic on her face.

    ¡°I will look through the paperster. If you¡¯re out here, what¡¯s everyone else doing? Are they causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°Feiran!¡±

    Song Jingwan froze. She never imagined that the boy who waspletely in love with her before, would actually do nothing when he saw her being bullied!

 Chapter 226: Donâ€™t Love Me. Nothing Will Come Of It.

    <h4>Chapter 226: Don¡¯t Love Me. Nothing Will Come Of It.</h4>

    An Feiran blinked nkly and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Sorry, did I disturb you...?¡± he asked apologetically.

    The two hands hanging on his sides pinched his trousers with uneasiness. But the entire time, he only had Song Yaoyao in his eyes.

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. She simply felt as though she was almost drowned by the endless ridicule.

    ¡°An Feiran!¡± she growled again, unable to ept the situation.

    This time, she did not act pitiful. Instead, there was a questioning tone in her voice.

    Although she didn¡¯t like this boy, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t enjoy his admiration toward her.

    It was a good feeling to be admired. At least, before this, she had enjoyed it.

    But not now...

    An Feiran shook his head and looked at Song Jingwan in a calm and controlled manner. ¡°Jingwan, you¡¯ve never called me by my name.¡±

    She had always called him ssmate An.

    His voice was as gentle as ever. It was as though there was no sharpness in him whatsoever. His youthful face still had bruises, and he was pale and skinny.

    As always, he was just as warm and proper.

    No...

    Something was different. His gaze toward her no longer contained any affection. Song Jingwan realized that An Feiran was actually quite good-looking. He wasn¡¯t the type to stun someone at first sight, but his features were clean andfortable to look at.

    She blushed as a result of An Feiran¡¯s directness.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I call you that now?¡± she asked slowly.

    Song Yaoyao smiled and let her go. The more she looked at An Feiran, the more pleasing he appeared.

    To be honest, if he rushed over like an idiot and tried to speak up for Song Jingwan, then sorry...

    She would have beaten him up as well...

    He had already entered the third ss, how could he still be thinking about someone from the first ss?

    Don¡¯t even think about it!

    Fortunately, the young man was promising.

    Song Yaoyao was pleased with how quickly he learned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    An Feiran¡¯s eyes twitched a little as he stared into Song Jingwan¡¯s angry and aggrieved gaze, but he did not look away.

    ¡°Only my good friends and family can call me Feiran. You don¡¯t like me, am I right?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Jingwan almost ground her teeth to dust.

    What kind of creature was Song Yaoyao? Why did people act like they didn¡¯t know her after they encountered Song Yaoyao?

    ¡°If you need to go to the nurse¡¯s office, I can help you call for someone. But, of course, that¡¯s after ssmate Song is done with you. By the way...¡± As he looked at the girl standing on the side, his eyes sparkled like stars. ¡°ssmate Song, can I call you Yaoyao?¡±

    As it turned out, An Feiran had a pair of attractive eyes. As he looked at someone, the focus in his gaze made one feel like they were his entire world.

    Song Yaoyao shrugged indifferently as she ced her hand on the railing. ¡°Up to you.¡±

    An Feiran immediately chuckled. ¡°Okay! I shall call you Yaoyao from now on! Yaoyao!¡± he tested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me unless you need something. Also...¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly turned her head and pointed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t use such a coquettish tone. I don¡¯t like boys who are weaker than me!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...I, I don¡¯t...¡±

    An Feiran was frightened. His face immediately turned red like a cooked shrimp.

    He quickly waved his hands. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you don¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing his seriousness, Song Yaoyao nodded her head and walked away briskly.

    An Feiran was not attracted to Song Yaoyao in a romantic way, he respected her.

    Even now, he could not forget the first time he saw her. The way she faced the bullies and taught them a lesson even though her eyes were red and teary.

    She was unbelievably cool!

 Chapter 227: Everyone Likes Song Yaoyao Regardless Of Gender

    <h4>Chapter 227: Everyone Likes Song Yaoyao Regardless Of Gender</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Stop right there...¡±

    Song Jingwan red at Song Yaoyao¡¯s back and yelled at her fiercely.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The girl¡¯s long ponytail swayed. She pouted her lips and turned around, looking down condescendingly from the top of the stairs. ¡°Do you want to endure another beating?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her wrists as she grinned.

    ¡°You...¡± Song Jingwan said with hatred.

    However, she swallowed the rest of her words under Song Yaoyao¡¯s threats.

    Meanwhile, An Feiran watched as Song Yaoyao left and nodded politely at Song Jingwan before he turned to follow her.

    ¡°An Feiran!¡±

    Song Jingwan rubbed her cheeks and stood up. There were still tears in her eyes and she looked pitiful.

    ¡°Do you like Song Yaoyao?¡±

    An Feiran was stunned by her question and instinctively nced at Song Yaoyao¡¯s back. The girl¡¯s steps were quick, her hands were in her pockets, and her ponytail swayed with each step. It appeared as though she hadn¡¯t heard what Song Jingwan said.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± An Feiran denied.

    ¡°Ha... Really? Your eyes are telling me otherwise,¡± Song Jingwan said in ridicule. She then brushed her hair behind her ears and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like me before? Who knew your love was so fickle.¡±

    An Feiran blinked nkly as he processed these words.

    He patted on his sleeves and sighed.

    ¡°Love isn¡¯t fickle, hate is. Since you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t cause you any more difort. Isn¡¯t that ideal?¡± An Feiran asked. He was slow but he wasn¡¯t a fool.

    Back when he was helplessly obsessed with Song Jingwan, all he saw was her good side. Unfortunately, the time that he tripped in front of her and she looked at him in disgust, immediately extinguished his fiery heart.

    The man spoke slowly and his voice was clean. His eyes were round, his pupils were clear, and he was giving her a look of confusion.

    But there was no trace of attraction...

    ¡°Ha, go ahead then.¡±

    Song Jingwan shrugged and walked past him in disdain. ¡°You like Song Yaoyao, but you¡¯re destined to not receive any reciprocation. How sad!¡±

    This was the real her.

    But to her surprise, An Feiran was not sad.

    As he thought about Song Yaoyao, his eyes curved and he smiled. ¡°Love isn¡¯t the only thing that exists in this world; there is also friendship and kinship. Yaoyao is like the sun; anyone that goes near her is naturally attracted to her. If you insist that I like her, then I admit that I do, but I¡¯m sure that it is not the romantic kind.¡±

    He really wanted a friend, and Song Yaoyao¡¯s vibrant personality naturally attracted him.

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around after walking for quite a bit, and called out, ¡°Hey you, if you keep nagging, I will throw you down from the top of these stairs,¡± she threatened fiercely. However, her voice was soft and sweet without any lethality.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The sun immediately fell upon the boy¡¯s eyes, making them light up in an astounding manner.

    An Feiran instantly agreed. Without taking another nce at Song Jingwan, he started bounding toward the girl.

    He was like a disciple running toward his leader.

    Song Jingwan stood in ce and watched in displeasure as Song Yaoyao and An Feiran entered the third ss.

    She grit her teeth, threw her script on the ground, and stomped on it.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you just wait!¡±

    A role that was clearly made to brush her off wasn¡¯t something that she was cheap enough to ept.

    She pulled out her phone and walked to the side as she called a number.

    ¡°Hello, Brother, can youe to pick me up? Huhu, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Please...¡±

 Chapter 228: Please Hit Me

    <h4>Chapter 228: Please Hit Me</h4>

    As Song Yaoyao expected, the ss did really ¡®well¡¯ in their practice exam. Apart from An Feiran, who got full marks, not a single person passed.

    Song Yaoyao sat on a chair at the front of the ssroom.

    She scanned her eyes across the room with a slight smile and gently pped her hands. ¡°You guys did so well.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Tang Xinrou was frightened as her eyes met with Song Yaoyao¡¯s. She shrunk back her neck and quietly sank down, hiding behind the student in front of her and whispering to the student behind.

    ¡°F*ck...Yaoyao¡¯s so scary when she¡¯s like this! Will she hit us?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Han Jun was also a little frightened. He nced at his Brother Xun and saw that he was sitting calmly in his seat with his hands in his pockets, filled with confidence.

    He praised Shen Xun on the inside: Big Bro is Big Bro indeed! Look at that presence! He¡¯s nothing like these little shrimp...

    That was when his gaze trailed down and he noticed Shen Xun¡¯s shaking leg.

    He had grown up with Shen Xun and knew his habits.

    For example, his leg would shake when something bothered him.

    And right now, only one thing could be bothering him. Han Jun nced at the front of the ss and saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Haha...she¡¯s quite frightening indeed...¡±

    She was scarier than Brother Xun! Brother Xun simply hit people when he was angry. Whereas, this doll-like girl not only had a strong fist, she also forced them to do exam questions!

    The ssroom was quiet. A teacher who was checking up on the ss noticed that the vibe was a little strange. Without entering, he immediately turned around and slipped away.

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the papers and quickly remembered everyone¡¯s ws, weaknesses, and strengths. In a short span of time, she quickly thought of several solutions.

    She remained silent for roughly ten minutes while everyone hesitated to even breathe. They frowned as they self-reflected.

    Only when she finished looking at the papers and lifted her head did she realize that something wasn¡¯t quite right...

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yaoyao asked in confusion.

    As soon as she asked this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Huhu, Yaoyao, we know we¡¯re wrong!¡±

    ¡°Sorry for doing so badly. Hit us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t give us the silent treatment; it¡¯s so scary. If you¡¯re unhappy, just hit us!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    She had met people that demeaned themselves, but never to this extent.

    However, she was pleased that they were so self-aware...

    She stood up and pped her hands. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you are so self-aware. I thought things over a moment ago. High-intensity study requires a healthy body. So from today onward, I have designed a fitness n for you all. You will do 5ps around the field every day and 1 practice paper. Is that fine?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, just hit us!!¡±

    They¡¯d rather die than do 5ps around the field!

    ¡°I never knew that you had such a fetish.¡± Song Yaoyao stood up, stretched a little, casually grabbed a broom beside her, and snapped it on her knee. The thick broom snapped just like that.

    It actually snapped!

    ¡°F*ck...¡± Han Jun stared in shock.

    ¡°Who will go first?¡± Song Yaoyao looked at them and smiled.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds...

    Bang!

    Everyone immediately ran outside!

    ¡°Yaoyao, for the sake of your efforts, we have decided to get fit!¡±

    Song Yaoyao threw the broom onto the ground and dusted off her hands as she nodded proudly. ¡°Good. Remember to do 10ps~¡±

    ¡°Huh?? Didn¡¯t you say 5?¡±

    ¡°Because you all failed the exam, you will do double~¡± Song Yaoyao shook her finger. ¡°Non-negotiable~ Run!¡±

 Chapter 229: Get Justice For Song Jingwan

    <h4>Chapter 229: Get Justice For Song Jingwan</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    At that time, in ss 3-1.

    An Ruoyao watched as Song Jingwan walked in disheveled with an obvious red mark on her face, and yelled, ¡°Oh God! What happened to your face? Who bullied you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Someone actually bullied our Beauty Song?!¡±

    ¡°Jingwan, what happened? If you were bullied, we will get justice for you!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes were red as she smiled thankfully at everyone and said in a choked-up voice, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, a tear seeped out from the corner of her eye.

    Huo Ningxi slowly lifted his head. When he saw her in this state, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He strode over and analyzed Song Jingwan.

    The boy was very tall, and he already had the slight contours of a man; his childish appearance slowly fading. His voice was deep and husky. Even though it was still cracking, he sounded better than most of the other boys.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyshes twitched and her tears immediately fell harder.

    She quickly lowered her head and wiped her tears frantically. But the more she wiped her eyes, the more tears fell. It didn¡¯t take long before her sleeves were soaked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m honestly fine... Stop asking, Ningxi.¡±

    Song Jingwan lowered her head and rushed back to her seat. In one sweep, she ced all her textbooks into her backpack.

    An Ruoyao was confused. ¡°Jingwan, what are you doing?¡± Why did it seem like she was leaving?

    ¡°Young Master Huo, hurry and question her with me!¡± she said as she stomped her feet anxiously.

    Song Jingwan bit her lip and cried. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all these years, but we won¡¯t be ssmates from now on. I...huhu...¡±

    She suddenly buried her head and cried.

    A few of her close girlfriends saw her in pain and their eyes also turned red as they frantically tried tofort her.

    ¡°Jingwan, if something¡¯s troubling you, tell us about it. We will help you think of something!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you keep crying, I will start crying too.¡±

    Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows. He pressed his lips together and walked over to grab her wrist. ¡°Was it Song Yaoyao?¡±

    In Liyang, apart from Song Yaoyao, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else with who Song Jingwan had a conflict.

    After all, she had always had a gentle personality, and it didn¡¯t seem like she would offend anyone.

    He noticed Song Jingwan freeze. A momentter, tears fell even harder and he knew his guess was right.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±

    He looked down, let go of Song Jingwan, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Ningxi, no! It wasn¡¯t her. It really wasn¡¯t her...¡±

    She put on an act and chased after him a little, but An Ruoyao held her back. Her face was filled with anger and her cheeks turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t speak for her! Does she even treat you as an older sister? How can she act so arrogant at school? Does she think the first ss is dead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will go with Young Master Huo to get justice for Jingwan!¡±

    ¡°Yes, if anyone is to leave, Song Yaoyao should be the one to leave! Jingwan is Liyang¡¯s pride, why should she leave?¡±

    A few of Song Jingwan¡¯s admirers saw the situation and quickly followed Huo Ningxi to get justice. Deng Qi and Liu Peng, who had just returned to school, looked at each other. They touched the bruises on their faces and took a deep breath.

    They quietly sat down and did not move.

    Not everyone in the first ss was from a rich background. In fact, half of them relied entirely on their good grades to get into the ss. Normally in this ss, when they were bullied, they did not dare to say a word.

    Now that they were heading off to cause trouble, they naturally had no guts to join in.

 Chapter 230: We Have The Numbers, Weâ€™re Not Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 230: We Have The Numbers, We¡¯re Not Afraid</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    If something was to go wrong, they would definitely take the me.

    They weren¡¯t stupid.

    In the end, they gathered together a dozen or so boys, and they stormed over intimidatingly toward the third ss.

    ¡°Jingwan, wipe your tears first. Stop crying. As you can see, everyone cares about you.¡±

    An Ruoyao handed her a tissue as sheforted her.

    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±

    Song Jingwan sobbed and silently wiped her tears as the corner of her lips curved upwards slightly.

    ¡°Oh, Song Yaoyao¡¯s going to be miserable. Should we go and watch?¡±

    ¡°Are they going to hit Yaoyao?¡± Song Jingwan stood up and anxiously tugged on An Ruoyao. ¡°Quick! We can¡¯t let them do that!¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly ran out.

    An Ruoyao shook her head helplessly. ¡°Jingwan, you¡¯re too kind. She¡¯s already done this to you, yet you¡¯re speaking up for her. I¡¯m speechless!¡±

    But wasn¡¯t this what the first ss liked about her?

    ¡°Song...¡±

    Huo Ningxi approached the ssroom door, but just as he spoke, he saw a bunch of people running out in a disorderly manner. There were both boys and girls, and it looked like they were about to miss out on something if they were one step slower.

    He stepped back nimbly, but the others weren¡¯t so lucky and were knocked out of the way, toppling over and banging against the wall.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! My shoe!¡±

    The ce was a mess.

    Thest to step out was Shen Xun, and behind him were two boys and one girl.

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Young Master Huo?¡± Shen Xun asked casually as he shoved his hands in his pockets. In his mouth, he was sucking on a lollipop.

    He had bought it from Song Yaoyao for an exorbitant price.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Song Yaoyao?¡± Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows as his gaze swept across him. He looked behind him. ¡°Song Yaoyao,e out. I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Song Yaoyao bent over to pick up the textbooks that had been knocked onto the floor. When she heard the boy¡¯s voice, she turned her head in confusion.

    Her eyes were too pure and her gaze was too rxed, rendering Huo Ningxi speechless.

    It was someone behind her that said, ¡°Song Yaoyao! Come out! Did you hit Jingwan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded as she stepped out of the ssroom.

    Shen Xun moved aside.

    The girl stood in the doorway looking gentle and weak, but the protection from everyone made her appear really powerful.

    ¡°Are you here to get revenge for her?¡± Song Yaoyao blinked curiously and looked at the unfamiliar boys.

    ¡°You...¡± Huo Ningxi said helplessly. ¡°Why did you hit her again?¡±

    With her temper, his Small Uncle was the only one who treated her like a precious gem and thought she was an innocent little flower.

    ¡°She wanted to hit me. Shouldn¡¯t I fight back?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Ningxi wanted tough. ¡°She wanted to hit you? She¡¯s not the kind of person to casually hit another person.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re saying my Yaoyao hits people just because they don¡¯t agree with her?¡± Tang Xinrou was displeased with hisment. She sneered and stepped forward as she red at the people in front of her.

    ¡°You said it. Not us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, she admitted to it!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun twitched his lips and sucked loudly on his lollipop. Combined with the hostility in his eyes, it was hard not to feel a little numb looking at him.

    ¡°How do you n on resolving this matter? Do you want to fight?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Who hadn¡¯t heard about Shen Xun¡¯s reputation? He took a step forward, causing the cowardly people to retreat. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re afraid of you? We have over a dozen people!¡±

 Chapter 231: Face Me Head On If You Have The Guts

    <h4>Chapter 231: Face Me Head On If You Have The Guts</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Han Jun burst intoughter as he pointed around, ¡°Puhlease, look around.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± the boy mumbled. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I... F*ck!¡±

    The boy opened his eyes wide and looked at the students from ss 3-3. They all had strange smiles on their faces and they were surrounding them.

    ¡°Schoolmate, do you want to fight?¡±

    Shen Xun approached the boy with a smile and wrapped his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s better to be hit by us than to be hit by Song Yaoyao. If we hit you, you will, at most, go to the hospital. But if she hits you, you may be dragged straight to the funeral parlor...¡±

    ¡°Y-you...¡±

    The boy was almost scared to death by Shen Xun, and he lost all his power.

    When did Song Yaoyao be so prestigious in her ss? Her entire ss was trying to protect her?

    Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows without feeling any fear. ¡°Song Yaoyao, did you establish a bandit den here?¡±

    The third ss had always been rebellious and a mess. Normally, no one cared about them, and they often skipped sses. But now that Song Yaoyao was here, the brat actually managed to put the mess back into order.

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and pointed outside.

    ¡°I admit that I hit her, but as I said earlier, she was the one who tried to hit me first. Based on the fact that you will be calling me auntie in the future, I will let you off.¡±

    She lifted her chin with a grin. ¡°Throw him out. As for everyone else... Do what you want to them.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s calling you auntie?¡± Huo Ningxi never expected that Song Yaoyao would be so shameless; she actually said such words in front of everyone.

    But before he finished speaking, his hands and feet were restrained, and he was carried out into the crowd.

    Song Jingwan and the others approached, and they were met with this scene.

    The corridor was a mess and she couldn¡¯t find her own people.

    ¡°This...¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Ningxi?!¡±

    She was shocked as she quickly ran over and held onto Huo Ningxi. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Huo Ningxi dusted himself and looked into Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jingwan, Song Yaoyao said you tried to hit her first,¡± he said with a lowered voice.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes darted and she quickly brushed him off nervously. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? She¡¯s my sister. Why would I try to hit her? Ningxi, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    As he looked at her misty eyes, Huo Ningxiughed.

    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡±

    However, he suddenly realized that the girl he thought he understood was nothing like he expected.

    ¡°What are you guys nning to do?¡±

    The people around them were fierce and clearly looked like they were about to start a fight. Who knew they¡¯d encounter such a scene! Had the third ss been brainwashed by Song Yaoyao? What was so good about her?

    ¡°The situation speaks for itself...¡± Tang Xinrou spread her palms.

    ¡°The answer is obvious,¡± Han Jun added.

    Shen Xun bit his lollipop and mumbled unclearly, ¡°Get ¡¯em.¡±

    As soon as hismand fell, numerous hands reached toward them. But their hits weren¡¯t hard.

    Instead...

    ¡°What the f*ck?! Who took off my pants?!¡±

    ¡°My shoes!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!! You b*stards! Give me back my underwear!¡±

    Something white passed through the crowd. Song Yaoyao let out an ¡°eek!¡± and quickly covered her eyes.

    What an eyesore! These boys couldn¡¯tpare to even a strand of her Gege¡¯s hair!

 Chapter 232: Tarnished

    <h4>Chapter 232: Tarnished</h4>

    Shen Xun¡¯s lips twitched and his face turned pale as he blocked in front of Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°F*cken stop!¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Han Jun chuckled pervertedly. ¡°A bunch of naked chicken.¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and twisted his ears.

    With their figures, she was not interested in looking at them even though they were standing naked right in front of her.

    ¡°F*ck! Are you human?!¡±

    ¡°I know right! Fight us head-on if you have the guts! Why are you taking off our clothes?¡±

    ¡°Give me back my clothes! F*ck!¡±

    The fierce boys from earlier huddled into balls, hugging their knees in anger.

    ¡°Sigh...¡± An Ruoyao blushed. She grabbed onto Song Jingwan and dragged her back toward their ssroom. ¡°Jingwan, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Song Jingwan turned her head slowly.

    ¡°Oh, but what? The third ss is made up of a bunch of hooligans! If you stay any longer, they may strip you naked too!¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. ¡°This is schoolyard violence! I will report this to the teacher!¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Ningxi shook his head helplessly and said to them, ¡°Go back to the ssroom first. I¡¯ll deal with this matter.¡±

    What was the point of telling the teacher? Could the teacher do anything? Besides, the first ss were the ones who started this.

    ¡°O-okay,¡± Song Jingwan nodded her head as her eyes darted. ¡°Ningxi, be careful. Yaoyao is... I don¡¯t understand her anymore.¡±

    The girl lowered her head sadly as tears fell.

    Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows, but he was well-educated, so he couldn¡¯t say anything nasty.

    Especially since this girl was a childhood friend.

    He waved his hand and shooed Song Jingwan and the others away. After that, he walked toward Song Yaoyao and took a nce at the curled-up ssmates on the floor. Fortunately, these people weren¡¯t too cruel and left them with their shirts. At that very moment, they were tugging on their shirts and trying to cover the bottom half of their bodies. Looking across the scene, it was a sea of bare skin.

    Ugh, it really was...

    ...an eyesore!

    Huo Ningxi held his head and looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes with both anger and amusement. ¡°Song Yaoyao, aren¡¯t you afraid that my Small Uncle will find out about this?¡±

    His gaze fell upon Song Yaoyao. When she heard him, he noticed that a trace of guilt shed across her eyes.

    But it didn¡¯t take long before she raised her chest and cleared her throat.

    ¡°I...didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    She acted all serious.

    Huo Ningxi clicked his tongue. ¡°If you didn¡¯t see anything, why do you look guilty? Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re done for. Your eyes aren¡¯t clean anymore.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Song Yaoyao was indeed feeling guilty, and she had identally been discovered by Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°Hey...¡± Shen Xun ced his hand on Huo Ningxi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young Master Huo, this is a threat.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Ningxiughed.

    He pointed at the boys on the ground. ¡°Do you think I canpare to you?¡±

    They were frighteningly fierce!

    ¡°Yaoyao, what do you n to do with these people?¡± An Feiran nced at the watch on his wrist and asked.

    ¡°Them...¡±

    As Song Yaoyao spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but look at them.

    Once again, her eyes were tarnished. Song Yaoyao was annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why would you strip off their clothes?¡±

    ¡°I know, right!¡±

    The students from ss 3-3 pointed to themselves and looked at each other.

    They then started using each other.

    ¡°Yaoyao, I didn¡¯t start it!¡±

    ¡°Long Hu did it first!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We all saw it!¡±

    Long Hu who had innocently taken the me: ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t make things up!¡±

 Chapter 233: Your Big Brother Will Get Justice For You

    <h4>Chapter 233: Your Big Brother Will Get Justice For You</h4>

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, give their clothes back to them. If someone sees...¡±

    Huo Ningxi had begun to notice that several students from the nearby ssrooms were quietly poking their heads out of their windows to look at them. These boys were his ssmates, so he couldn¡¯t just sit idly by.

    Even though he felt that they deserved it!

    ¡°ss is almost over.¡±

    An Feiran looked at the time and suggested, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for a solution.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do then?¡±

    ¡°An Feiran, are you trying to trick me? Let me see you try!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± One of the boys threw his underwear into his face and rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re already in this state. How dare you talk back! What¡¯s giving you the courage to do that? Fish Leong[1]?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Feiran, what are you nning to do?¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s gaze swept across An Feiran and she narrowed her eyes.

    An Feiran blushed. ¡°If they want their clothes back, they can buy them with money.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! You idiot!¡±

    ¡°What kind of suggestion is that? If you want money, I don¡¯t have any. All I have is a life! If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just streak!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was indifferent. If these people wanted to get revenge for Song Jingwan, then go ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys resolve this matter. If you manage to get money, then we¡¯ll think of it as payment for a lesson learned. I won¡¯t get involved~¡±

    She casually waved her hand without stealing the limelight.

    Tang Xinrou was ted as she patted An Feiran on the shoulder. ¡°Good job, you¡¯ve learned quickly. Keep it up!¡±

    After saying this, she quickly chased after Song Yaoyao.

    An Feiran¡¯s face was red, his appearance was clean and proper, and his voice was gentle and soft.

    After Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao left, he finally approached the boys and asked, ¡°This underwear costs 100 yuan. Does anyone want it?¡±

    He had a polite temperament, but his words were shocking.

    In the end, even though they were unwilling, the boys who were there to cause trouble, had no choice but to grit their teeth and hand over their money in return for their clothes.

    In reality, not many people actually saw them in this state. Those that tried to peer in, were blocked by the students from the third ss. In fact, they couldn¡¯t even see their shadows.

    But they still felt humiliated. This time, their grudge was set.

    ...

    Song Wenchuan arrived quickly after hearing Song Jingwan¡¯s crying.

    Song Jingwan apologized as she sobbed, and paid back the students who had been tricked of their money. She then grabbed her bag and left.

    Everyone was in an angry mood, but when they saw Song Jingwan crying pitifully, their displeasure was immediately reced by heartache.

    Outside the school gates.

    Song Wenchuan approached. ¡°Jingwan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He had rushed here from work. His suit was messy and he looked clearly exhausted.

    ¡°Huhu, Gege...¡±

    Without exining anything, Song Jingwan pounced into his arms and bawled her eyes out.

    Song Wenchuan was slightly stunned. His hands froze in midair, and it took a while before he patted her on the back to see if she was okay.

    He sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Were you bullied?¡±

    When she heard this, Song Jingwan cried even harder.

    Song Wenchuan wasn¡¯t good atforting people. He furrowed his brows as his eyes almost overflowed with worry.

    ¡°Did someone bully you? Don¡¯t be afraid, tell me and I will get justice for you. Where¡¯s Yaoyao? Is she okay?¡±

    At first, Song Jingwan feltforted.

    But when she heard Song Wenchuan mention Song Yaoyao, her anger immediately exploded.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, Song Yaoyao! When will you stop mentioning her name? Is she your only sister?¡±

    [1] A popr Mysian singer who has a famous song called ¡®courage¡¯.

 Chapter 234: Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 234: Crazy</h4>

    Song Jingwan lifted her head and looked at Song Wenchuan angrily. ¡°When are you going to give me some attention as well. I also get unhappy and upset! Who do you think would bully me at school? Apart from Song Yaoyao who would do that?¡±

    Song Wenchuan looked into her eyes and saw extreme anger.

    His hand froze just as it was about to pat her on the head and he slowly lowered it.

    ¡°Jingwan, most of your unhappiness originates from Yaoyao. Perhaps you should try and ept here. That might make things easier,¡± Song Wenchuan said.

    ¡°Tch, ept her?¡±

    Song Jingwan bit her lip, refusing to bow down. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    After the incident at the mountain resort, how could they exist side-by-side in peace?

    ¡°Jingwan, both of you are my sisters.¡± Song Wenchuan sighed. He couldn¡¯t understand. Song Jingwan already received love from his parents, yet she was so possessive that she wouldn¡¯t allow him to give Song Yaoyao a little more attention.

    Was female jealousy this strong?

    ¡°Then do you know how Song Yaoyao treated me today?¡±

    Song Jingwan cried and pulled up her sleeves. There were bruises around her wrists. ¡°She restrained my hands and pushed my face against the wall! She also pulled on my hair and forced me to kneel in front of her! Even my ssmate saw it! Do you know how that felt?

    Song Wenchuan was shocked to discover that he felt quite indifferent when he heard theseints.

    He was like an observer that stood idly by as she made a fuss.

    He grew up with Song Jingwan, but even now, he did not understand her. She seemed to be unconsciouslyining, but the truth was, she secretly analyzed his gaze from the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Stop crying for now,¡± he patted her on the shoulderfortingly. ¡°Why did Yaoyao do that to you? Can you tell me the reason? If she¡¯s really wrong, I will definitely side with you.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s back stiffened and she stopped crying in disbelief. She opened her eyes wide and took a couple of steps back, avoiding Song Wenchuan¡¯sforting actions.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°I simply want to know what happened,¡± Song Wenchuan replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Did you consider my feelings when you asked this?¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s voice was cold as she wiped her tears and opened the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°Jingwan...¡±

    Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows. He was a little frustrated when he saw that she refused tomunicate with him.

    As the car turned onto the asphalt road, Song Wenchuan handed Song Jingwan a tissue. ¡°Wipe your face. You won¡¯t look pretty if you keep crying.¡±

    Song Jingwan epted the tissue and lowered her eyes. Hostility slowly appeared in her gaze.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just be my brother?¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Jingwan, stop joking.¡± Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows. ¡°I know a really good psychiatrist. Let me take you to see him.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m crazy, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m fine! Why should I see a psychiatrist?¡±

    The girl¡¯s sharp voice resounded inside the car. During this time, she had suffered so much at school while Song Yaoyao¡¯s school life had been improving by the day! Song Jingwan was about to lose her mind and her heart was a mess. She wasn¡¯t about to let Song Yaoyao steal everything from her!

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I simply think you¡¯re giving yourself too much stress.¡± Song Wenchuan undid his tie. He had no idea how to exin this to her.

 Chapter 235: Car Accident

    <h4>Chapter 235: Car ident</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick! I won¡¯t see a psychiatrist!¡±

    Song Jingwan turned her head and looked out the window angrily.

    She dug her nails into her palms, leaving red crescent moon marks on her hands.

    If he couldn¡¯t be her brother alone, then he should just disappear!

    She was not sharing his love!

    ¡°Jingwan, be careful!¡±

    Just as she thought this, the car abruptly veered to the side. Song Jingwan stared ahead in shock, her pupils constricting.

    A big truck had lost control and was flying toward them.

    At that moment, Song Wenchuan used all his strength to turn the steering wheel, facing the driver¡¯s seat into the line of impact.

    Song Jingwan was wrapped up by a pair of arms. She blinked her eyes in a daze as something sounded beside her ear.

    Drip drop, drip drop, drip drop...

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    ...

    On the athletic field, a bunch of boys and girls were dripping sweat.

    All of a sudden, a small figure fell andy on the floor without any response.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s usually roguish smile faded as he ran toward Song Yaoyao like he had lost his mind.

    Tang Xinrou was shocked. Her knees fell weak as she also ran toward Song Yaoyao.

    Behind Shen Xun, An Feiran followed without a sound, but his steps were also hurried.

    ...

    Blood. Blood was everywhere...

    The car was turned into a pile of useless metal. The person in the driver¡¯s seat was rendered unrecognizable by the blood on his face. His breathing was weak, and his arms and legs were twisted...

    ...

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flew open and cold sweat fell into her eyes. Stinging them!

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao! Huhu, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt a body pounce against her before she managed to make a sound. Tang Xinrouy carefully beside her, her eyes swollen from crying.

    Next to her ear, was the sound of a machine. Her arms were too weak to move. She blinked her eyes in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± the boy¡¯s voice was low and raspy.

    ¡°The doctor said this was due tock of exercise. You should get a check-up at the hospital,¡± An Feiran looked over. ¡°Are you feeling okay, Yaoyao? Should we take you to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, stupid Yaoyao! You really scared me!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice was choked up. She gritted her teeth and pinched the girl gently.

    But Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t sense anything. Her usually sparkly eyes were dazed and staring straight at the wall. Blood slowly faded from her retina and the white wall of the nurse¡¯s office finally came into view. She also noticed the worried faces of the third ss looking at her from the doorway.

    She suddenly threw off her nket and ran out barefooted.

    Tang Xinrou yelled in surprise, ¡°Yaoyao, where are you going?!¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyelids twitched as he quickly grabbed onto her waist to stop her. Hostility slowly appeared in his eyes as he red at the person next to him. ¡°You call this fine? How did you examine her? She¡¯s clearly unwell! F*ck...¡±

    He cursed quietly.

    Huo Ningxi heard about the news and rushed over. As he arrived, he was met with this scene.

    The girl¡¯s face turned pale and her eyes became misty.

    Huo Ningxi felt as though he lost his soul and his heart began to hurt.

    ¡°Huhuhu, Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me...¡± Tang Xinrou wiped her tears helplessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± Huo Ningxi mumbled.

    At a time like this, all grudges could be temporarily brushed aside. Song Yaoyao was clearly unwell and dazed.

 Chapter 236: Iâ€™ve Begun To Treat You Like My Real Brother

    <h4>Chapter 236: I¡¯ve Begun To Treat You Like My Real Brother</h4>

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right...¡±

    Shen Xun furrowed his brows. ¡°Do we have a car?¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    At this time of the day, their drivers had not arrived yet.

    It was An Feiran who said, ¡°I can borrow my uncle¡¯s car. Take Yaoyao to the school gates first. I¡¯ll go look for my uncle right away!¡±

    After speaking, he turned and ran out.

    At this time, no one was in the mood to think about who his uncle was. They simply breathed a sigh of relief.

    Tang Xinrou held onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoe. ¡°Yaoyao, put your shoes on first. Don¡¯t be scared, we are going to the hospital.¡±

    The hospital...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes twitched and she suddenly snapped out of her daze.

    She patted on Shen Xun¡¯s arm, gesturing for him to let her down. The sound of her voice made Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart break.

    It was low and raspy, and it reminded her of a kitten forcing a cry from its throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±

    She sniffed as she stepped onto the ground and put on her shoes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After what had just happened, Song Yaoyao¡¯s brain felt as though it was being pierced by needles. The moment she stepped on the ground, her legs felt weak.

    Shen Xun stretched out his hand, but Huo Ningxi blocked him.

    His lips curved as he looked into Shen Xun¡¯s eyes with his burning gaze.

    Meanwhile, Tang Xinrou helped Song Yaoyao out.

    Although everyone was worried about Song Yaoyao, they couldn¡¯t skip ss together and go to the hospital. Besides, even if they were willing, Song Yaoyao would not allow it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fightter,¡± Shen Xun smirked as he looked into Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked the look of you.¡±

    Huo Ningxiughed, but he was not amused. ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯ve felt the same about you.¡±

    After their exchange, the two boys left side-by-side and followed behind Song Yaoyao.

    ...

    At the hospital.

    Emergency room.

    Zhou Manli had copsed from crying. Despair was written all over her body and face as she sat on the ground, disregarding her image.

    However, at a time like this, anyone that looked at her would simply feel a sense of pity.

    She was a mother, and two of her children were involved in a car ident. Moreover, her only son was being resuscitated in the emergency operating theater, and his condition was unclear.

    Any mother in her position would feel the same sense of despair.

    ¡°Yaoyao, who are you looking for?¡±

    Tang Xinrou followed behind Song Yaoyao. ¡°Listen to me. Go get a check-up first. Yaoyao...¡±

    She tried to grab onto Song Yaoyao, but someone grabbed her wrist instead.

    An Feiran looked at her silently and shook his head.

    ¡°Something must be wrong. She¡¯s smart. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Tang Xinrou nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shen Xun narrowed his eyes as his gaze fell upon the boy. All of a sudden, he sneered.

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t actually sure whether Song Wenchuan was in trouble; she didn¡¯t have the contact details for anyone from the Song Family, and Song Wenchuan¡¯s phone was switched off.

    If she could, she would hope for none of it to be true.

    That was when she spotted Zhou Manli kneeling outside the emergency theater, crying her heart out.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips pursed together and her eyes lowered.

    The scene in her mind hade true. Song Wenchuan really...

    She suddenly felt overwhelmed by sadness. Apart from Huo Yunque, Song Wenchuan was the second person who treated her nicely after she came to this world.

    I¡¯ve begun to treat you like my real brother. How could you...

    She blinked her eyes, trying to force back her tears.

    In the novel, Song Wenchuan may have already died by now, but didn¡¯t she already help him avoid itst time? This time, she could definitely do it too!

    Tang Xinrou and the others did not understand what Song Yaoyao had experienced.

    All they sensed was that her vibe had changed and there was a sense of determination.

    Song Yaoyao clenched her fists and stepped forward...

 Chapter 237: If No One Loves You, Who Are You Crying For?

    <h4>Chapter 237: If No One Loves You, Who Are You Crying For?</h4>

    ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Song Rui sensed something and saw the pale-faced girl approaching with her clenched fists as soon as he turned around. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    His voice was a little stiff without any affection.

    Tang Xinrou and the others spotted Song Rui and Zhou Manli. Immediately, they understood why Song Yaoyao had insisted on running upstairs. So this was the case...

    But who had gotten in an ident? Who would make her react this way?

    Tang Xinrou assumed it wasn¡¯t Song Jingwan. Even if Song Jingwan died, Song Yaoyao would probably not shed a tear.

    Tang Xinrou had a foreboding feeling. She took a deep breath and stood from a distance without following her any further.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s here?

    Zhou Manli suddenly lifted her head, tears in her eyes, and spotted a beautiful face looking at her.

    In an instant, the hatred in her heart sprouted and grew into a huge tree.

    She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength, but she suddenly stood up and pushed Song Yaoyao.

    Thump¡ª

    Song Yaoyao was caught by surprise and she fell on the floor. Pain immediately spread through her body and tears began to form in her eyes. But she quickly blinked them back.

    When no one who loved her was around, who was she crying for?

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Tang Xinrou immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°You jinx! How dare youe here? What did you do to Chuan?! He just left the school! You are so unlucky, you little troublemaker! You won¡¯t let us live in peace even after you¡¯ve left. You did this to me before, now you¡¯re doing it to your brother! Let me tell you, Song Yaoyao, if something happens to Chuan, you won¡¯t be able to live in peace either!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±

    As he listened to Zhou Manli¡¯s ridiculous rant, Song Rui maintained a bit of logic.

    When he saw that everyone was looking at them, he grabbed onto Zhou Manli¡¯s arm and warned her quietly.

    If this was in the past, Zhou Manli may have actually backed off. But now, both of her most beloved children were in the operating theater! Her only son; her most capable son! Her son was in the emergency operating theater! How could she maintain her logic in this situation?

    Her eyes turned red and bloodshot as she red at Song Yaoyao fiercely like an angry poltergeist.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Why aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s dying?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    On the surface, this girl was also her daughter. But, she was obviously treated differently.

    Clearly, this woman acted like a good mother, but to Song Yaoyao, she was not good at all.

    ¡°Is something wrong with you?¡±

    Tang Xinrou helped Song Yaoyao up. She was so angry that she was about to cry. She hugged Song Yaoyao, turned to Zhou Manli, and yelled, ¡°If something¡¯s wrong, then you should go see a psychiatrist! What does this have to do with Yaoyao? If Yaoyao was really a jinx, then why are you still alive after the way that you¡¯ve treated her?¡±

    p!

    Zhou Manli¡¯s chest heaved as pain spread across her palm.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you crazy? F*ck! This is too much!¡±

    The p was aimed at Tang Xinrou¡¯s face, but Song Yaoyao quickly shielded her.

    The pnded on the back of her head. Song Yaoyao¡¯s head was already in pain to begin with, so this p amplified it, causing her eyes to immediately darken.

    ¡°Zhou Manli!¡±

    Song Rui was shocked. His face turned pale as he gripped onto Zhou Manli¡¯s wrist. ¡°This is the hospital; not a ce for you to cause drama! What are you doing? Can you shut up and think of it as good karma for your kids?¡±

    ¡°Tell her to leave then! I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± Zhou Manli pointed at Song Yaoyao with hatred.

 Chapter 238: Everything Has Its Limits

    <h4>Chapter 238: Everything Has Its Limits</h4>

    Song Rui¡¯s temples twitched. His pride waspletely gone.

    He lowered his head and looked around. Fortunately, this was a private hospital that was founded by several rich families and they didn¡¯t treat many people at the one time. So, he wasn¡¯t worried that the nurses and doctors would spread news about what had happened that day.

    If it really happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the humiliation.

    Seeing that Zhou Manli wasn¡¯t backing down, and was persistent about not existing in the same space as Song Yaoyao, Song Rui held his breath. He pursed his lips and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you go home first? Your mom and I are here. You can visit when your brother¡¯s life is no longer in danger.¡±

    It sounded like a negotiation, but his tone was firm.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow that!¡±

    Even though Song Rui said this, Zhou Manli was not satisfied.

    ¡°She is a jinx! As long as she is around, she¡¯s bad luck for our Chuan and Wanwan! Even when Chuan recovers, I won¡¯t allow her to see him!¡±

    The smell of gunpowder lingered in the air and Shen Xun¡¯s expression sunk.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes also turned red. From the moment that she first met Yaoyao, she had never let her suffer in this way! The third ss doted on her, and Small Uncle Huo spoiled her.

    What right did these parents have to take their temper out on their Yaoyao?

    If they could treat her like this in public, clearly, Yaoyao led a horrible life at home!

    She hugged Song Yaoyao and red back at the couple without any fear!

    ¡°Is your word final? What year are we in? Why are you still so superstitious? What right do you have to call Yaoyao a jinx? You might think Yaoyao is a jinx, but in my eyes, Song Jingwan is! After all, she was the one who was in the car with Song Wenchuan!¡±

    ¡°You... Where did youe from? How dare you interrupt when an elder is speaking?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Song Rui grabbed Zhou Manli and furrowed his brows as he recognized Shen Xun and Tang Xinrou. ¡°If she wants to stay then let her stay. If you continue talking recklessly, then go home!¡±

    ¡°How can I rx when Chuan and Jingwan haven¡¯te out yet?¡± Zhou Manli shrieked.

    ¡°Then quiet down and shut up!¡± Song Rui growled.

    His sharp gaze fell upon Zhou Manli, causing her to shiver. She finally realized what was happening as her mouth opened.

    She then sat back down in frustration.

    Every second outside the emergency theater was torturous.

    Song Yaoyao hugged her knees and leaned against the wall in a spot that was far from the Song Couple.

    Tang Xinrou was heartbroken. She sniffed. ¡°Yaoyao, Brother Song will definitely be fine! Really! You¡¯re like a lucky koi! You will definitely bless your brother!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rested her chin on her knee as her feathery eyshes lowered. Her lips were so pale that there was no color to them.

    ¡°It would be great if that was true, but there¡¯s no such thing as certain luck...¡±

    She thought things would be fine after she helped Song Wenchuan avoid death once. Who knew he¡¯d still get into a car ident.

    The sun rises until midday and begins to fall; the moon bes full and begins to wane.

    Everything had its limit and she had a feeling that she may have run out of luck.

    Ding¡ª

    The doors to the emergency operating theater flew open and two nurses stepped out covered in blood. They spoke quickly.

    ¡°The patient has intracranial bleeding, his ribs are broken, and his kidneys are punctured. We can¡¯t stop the bleeding! Where is his family? We need you to sign a consent form

 Chapter 239: Grandfatherâ€™s Here

    <h4>Chapter 239: Grandfather¡¯s Here</h4>

    A medical waiver appeared in front of them. When Zhou Manli heard the nurse¡¯s words, she stepped back and her head buzzed.

    A secondter, a cry of sorrow and despair sounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not signing! I will never sign this!¡±

    Zhou Manli was held back, and her feet began to feel weak. Hatred shed in her eyes and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Imand you to save my son! If you can¡¯t, then I will take your lives aspensation!¡±

    The nurse had seen many people like this in the past. There were big shots all over this hospital, so she wasn¡¯t afraid.

    She simply smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°Go ahead and don¡¯t sign it. If you don¡¯t then we can¡¯t continue in the operating theater. For the patient, every second puts him in more danger. Think about it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately stood up and approached the nurse.

    ¡°Sister, can I sign it?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was choked up and pitiful. The nurse nced sideways and saw the pale-faced girl. ¡°Are you 18 yet? What is your rtionship with the patient?¡± she asked.

    As long as she was over 18, she could take responsibility.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yaoyao grabbed the pen and quickly signed her name on the waiver. ¡°He is my brother. Please save him. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Zhou Manli stretched out her hand to snatch the paper, but the nurse quickly collected it.

    ¡°Who let you sign that? Who let you?! What right do you have to do that? Get lost! I¡¯ve never thought of you as my daughter! Get lost!¡± Her voice was sharp and cruel.

    No one understood why she treated her daughter like that. The person in the operating theater was her child, but wasn¡¯t the girl outside the theater also her child?

    She was pitiful, yet hateful.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s finger curled. She turned around and red at Zhou Manli with her dark eyes. A mysterious smile appeared on her lips. ¡°I never treated you like my mother either. You¡¯re not worthy...¡±

    ¡°Fine, then I shall break all bonds with you here! From today onward...¡±

    ¡°Even at your age, you can¡¯t understand your children!¡±

    All of a sudden, an authoritative voice sounded from the elevator. Elder Huo stepped out with an unfriendly expression.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Song Rui was shocked. He quickly approached and bowed slightly. ¡°Elder Huo, you¡¯re also at this hospital?¡±

    Elder Huo sneered and walked right past him, ignoring his awkwardly outstretched hand.

    Not everyone was worthy of shaking hands with him.

    ¡°Precious Yaoyao, have you been wronged?¡±

    He walked over and stretched out his hand toward Song Yaoyao. He rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Yaoyao. Grandfather is here! If they don¡¯t love you, I¡¯ll love you! Your Gege is on his way. If anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll get him to teach them a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, how did you know...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s tears immediately started falling. She lifted her hand to wipe them, but more fell out like a broken string of pearls.

    However, the girl remained obedient without causing a fuss. Her quietly crying expression was heartbreaking to look at.

    ¡°Nothing can escape my ears in this hospital,¡± Elder Huo said as he patted her on the back. His voice wasforting and gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If Yunque sees you like this, he¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry.¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly wiped her tears and nced at the closed doors of the emergency operating theater. ¡°Grandfather, my brother is...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Elder Huo wrapped his arm around her shoulder. His presence was like a sedative that calmed her heart.

 Chapter 240: Iâ€™m Here, Donâ€™t Be Scared

    <h4>Chapter 240: I¡¯m Here, Don¡¯t Be Scared</h4>

    The surgery had to continue.

    Elder Huo was keeping Song Yaoyaopany. She opened her palms slowly and realized it was wet and covered in ayer of cold sweat.

    She didn¡¯t want Song Wenchuan to die.

    The esctor dinged and opened again. The man leading the way was followed by an entourage as he hurried out.

    Huo Ningxi was originally leaning against the wall, slowly rubbing his wrists. When he saw the arriving man, he immediately stood upright. ¡°Small Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Huo Yunque lifted his hand to undo the buttons on his shirt and looked over. The girl was standing beside Elder Huo in one piece.

    He clearly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    He pursed his lips and walked quickly.

    The bodyguards that he brought along surrounded the entire area.

    For these people, the Song Family¡¯s bodyguards were far from enough.

    The familiar voice immediately snapped Song Yaoyao back to reality. Before her mind reacted, her body had already rushed over to the man and thrown itself into his arms.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    The man¡¯s snowy breath surrounded her,forting her down to her bones.

    The man lifted his head and wiped her tears with his fingers. His voice was low. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sobbed and grabbed onto his sleeve. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Her eyshes were moist and her hair was a mess.

    Ever since he arrived, Zhou Manli had suddenly fallen silent like she was frozen in ce. As she sat on the side, sad tears fell from her eyes.

    Song Rui¡¯s head felt ufortably heavy. His eyes fell upon Song Yaoyao. This daughter was quite capable, unfortunately, she was not on their side...

    This was something that he had just realized.

    Back when Zhou Manli said that she wasn¡¯t their daughter anymore, he noticed that the girl did not look sad at all. In fact, she looked at Zhou Manli as though she was looking at a stranger. There was no sadness, no happiness, no hatred, and no anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her gaze. There was a gentle pat on her head. A momentter, everything turned dark; the man had pulled her head into his arms.

    His charming and pleasant voice sounded above her head. It was cold like snow, but it gave Yaoyao a sense of security.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around the man.

    Liu Yu was dragged out of bed. As he arrived, he was still waking up. He had his pajamas on and he was wearing a pair of slippers.

    ¡°Hey! Huo Qi, this is too much!¡±

    His struggles were futile. With one hand, Huo Qi dragged him into the hospital.

    Everyone looked over.

    Liu Yu patted his messy hair and looked at all the eyes that were looking at him. He waved his hand, ¡°Hi?¡±

    The depressing atmosphere grew more stale. Liu Yu¡¯s lips twitched in displeasure, ¡°So who did you drag me out of bed to save?¡±

    From the moment that he entered the hospital, he already sensed what was happening.

    ¡°Go disinfect yourself first. Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Huo Qi took him to get disinfected and changed. He was then pushed toward the doors of the operating theater by the director of the hospital.

    ¡°Wait...who are you people?¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes were swollen like walnuts as she stared at Liu Yu and Huo Qi with caution. ¡°What are you doing? Where is Chuan? Is heing out soon?¡±

    ¡°F*ck...who are you, olddy?¡± Liu Yu insulted. He was the ultimate genius. Normally, apart from acting modest in front of Huo Yunque, no one else was treated that nicely.

    Elder Huo shook his head. ¡°So clueless! If Liu Yu can¡¯t save him, then no one can!¡±

    Song Rui was stunned. ¡°Liu Yu?¡±

    The Liu Yu who was internationally renowned? The genius of the medical world? Apparently, no hospital managed to hire him after he returned to China. It turned out, he was scouted by the Huos.

 Chapter 241: Do You Believe That I Can Kill You?

    <h4>Chapter 241: Do You Believe That I Can Kill You?</h4>

    Song Rui was immediately overjoyed, ¡°Dr Liu! Please save my son! As long as you can save him, I am willing to give you anything!¡±

    ¡°Tch...do you think I would be interested in your stuff?¡± Liu Yu rolled his eyes.

    If not for Huo Yunque, he wouldn¡¯t even be there

    The door to the emergency operating theater opened and Liu Yu walked in with a serious expression. At the same time, he received Song Wenchuan¡¯s medical report.

    The more he looked at it, the faster his eyelids twitched.

    However, Zhou Manli lost her mind. She had never heard of Liu Yu before. All she saw was a disheveled young man who looked like a hooligan.

    So she grabbed onto him stubbornly and did not let him go. ¡°Who are you? Did Song Yaoyao call you? Don¡¯t hurt my son!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Manli!¡± Song Rui¡¯s temples twitched.

    At this moment, Song Yaoyao¡¯s patience reached its limit. She suddenly strode over, wrapped her hand around Zhou Manli¡¯s neck, and pressed her against the wall.

    Everyone was caught by surprise.

    Her eyes were bloodshot and veins popped out from her hands as hostility filled the air.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± The whites of Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes began to show. She hit Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand frantically, but Song Yaoyao lifted her with one hand and she felt her feet leave the ground.

    ¡°If you were to die today, I wouldn¡¯t even blink. If you want Song Wenchuan to live, then behave; otherwise, I don¡¯t mind killing you right here!¡±

    Tang Xinrou and the others stood at a distance and opened their mouths in shock.

    ¡°Liu Yu, are you going in or not?¡± the man¡¯s voice was indifferent without any fluctuation.

    Everyone was stunned. Elder Huo was the only one who snapped out of his daze quickly. He smiled; not minding what Song Yaoyao was doing.

    To be honest, what was the big deal if she killed her so-called mother? It wasn¡¯t like the Huos couldn¡¯t protect her.

    For this brainless woman, death was ideal.

    But...

    ...the girl¡¯s hands were clean and fair; it wasn¡¯t right for her to take on this responsibility.

    Elder Huo looked at his son; he was already moving.

    He quietly approached Song Yaoyao, but he did not stop her!

    Meanwhile, Song Rui was losing his patience. He wanted to walk over and pull Song Yaoyao away.

    There was something wrong with the current Song Yaoyao. It was like she was possessed without any sense of humanity.

    ¡°Huo Qi.¡± Huo Yunque lifted his chin slightly.

    Huo Qi stopped Song Rui with one hand. Song Rui¡¯s mind was a mess and his hands trembled.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s face was red and swollen. If Song Yaoyao applied any more strength, Song Rui was sure that his wife would die right in front of him.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! She is your mother! Have you lost your mind?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not move; shepletely ignored him.

    Song Rui called for his bodyguards, but Huo Qi and his men blocked them and they were unable to get through.

    Down the hospital corridor which smelled of disinfectant, every second was precious inside the emergency theater, while outside, death filled the air.

    Zhou Manli truly sensed despair. Her breathing slowed down and her hands fell weak.

    Elder Huo¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Small Uncle! Hurry and stop Song Yaoyao!¡± Huo Ningxi said anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s going to kill someone!¡±

    Huo Yunque burst intoughter. ¡°I know.¡±

    So what?

    He stood calmly beside Song Yaoyao like a guardian with his dark eyes and mighty presence. He was like a sharp de that had already experienced the taste of blood.

    Huo Yunque was too casual about the entire thing. He yed with the prayer beads on his wrist, and his lowered eyes were filled with benevolence.

    But everyone knew that it was all an illusion.

 Chapter 242: Saved

    <h4>Chapter 242: Saved</h4>

    It felt like a long time passed, but it had only been a few short minutes.

    ¡°Yaoyao! Yaoyao, calm down!¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t get through and she began to break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Have you forgotten? No matter how awful she is, she is still the person that gave birth to Brother Song! You don¡¯t want him to hate you after he wakes up!¡±

    Snap¡ª

    Song Yaoyao snapped out of her daze and let go.

    Zhou Manli fell to the ground weakly, holding onto her neck and coughing. Horror filled her eyes as she looked at Song Yaoyao and retreated.

    Her arrogance hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    A low sigh echoed through the corridor.

    The man had been waiting for this moment. He pulled the girl into his arms and covered her eyes with his hands,forting her quietly.

    An Feiran watched with admiration and suddenly asked, ¡°Who is that man?¡±

    Tang Xinrou sighed, retrieved her gaze, and actually felt a little disappointed that nothing happened to Zhou Manli.

    But she knew that this way of thinking was wrong. Zhou Manli deserved to die, but not at the expense of tarnishing Yaoyao¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Him? The infamous, Mr. Huo. Haven¡¯t you heard of him before?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo?!¡± An Feiran nodded, suddenly feeling a little nervous. ¡°I heard about him as soon as I returned to China, but I had never seen him. Who knew he was so young...¡±

    He then looked at Huo Ningxi. He had called the man his Small Uncle.

    The first time that Tang Xinrou met Huo Yunque, she was also surprised. But now, she had epted this reality.

    A ck shirt enveloped the man¡¯s broad shoulders and firm chest, and his arms were strong. He was tall and majestic; the only person who could speak such reckless words and allow the girl to act inappropriately in front of him.

    Even if she tore the sky down, he would have a way to fix it for her.

    For some reason, that was the feeling that An Feiran got when he looked at him.

    He lowered his head, feeling a little self-conscious.

    Compared to a mature man, he still had a lot of catching up to do.

    The door to the emergency theater opened and Zhou Manli instantly looked over.

    Liu Yu was covered in blood. He gritted his teeth and shook his head as he looked at Huo Yunque. ¡°Things don¡¯t look optimistic. He has an intracranial hemorrhage but his body may not be strong enough to undergo surgery.¡±

    Song Yaoyao listened to Huo Yunque¡¯s heartbeat and her worries eased.

    When she heard Liu Yu¡¯sment, she suddenly asked, ¡°Can I go in?¡±

    Liu Yu was stunned. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao replied, Huo Yunque patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go get changed and disinfected. I¡¯ll prepare everything else.¡±

    At a time like this, everything was a waste of time.

    Song Yaoyao nodded and ran toward the disinfection room. As she passed by Shen Xun, she said, ¡°Help me fetch my silver needles from Grandfather Shen!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once everything was prepared, Song Yaoyao followed Liu Yu inside.

    Zhou Manli opened her mouth. Before she managed to stop her, Song Yaoyao red at her coldly.

    ¡°If you cause trouble again, I won¡¯t be holding back this time!¡±

    Zhou Manli had already wasted too much time.

    The surgery was extremely long and not a single person left.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sun rose the next day that the emergency theater doors finally opened again.

    Zhou Manli covered her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t contain her emotional cries.

    Her son had been saved...

    Song Yaoyao was helped out by a nurse. The nurse who was supporting her no longer treated her like a child. Instead, she saw her as a Traditional Chinese Doctor who was worthy of respect.

    If she didn¡¯t use her silver needles on Song Wenchuan¡¯s acupuncture point to control the bleeding in his skull, the surgery would not have been a sess!

 Chapter 243: She Has The Choice Not To Be Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 243: She Has The Choice Not To Be Your Daughter</h4>

    Huo Yunque approached immediately.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Who let you in there?¡± Zhou Manli regained herposure. She hated Song Yaoyao to death, so she lifted her hand to hit her.

    Fortunately, her son was fine. If he wasn¡¯t brought back to life, she would have taken Song Yaoyao¡¯s life aspensation!

    She was ready to give up everything!

    p¡ª

    Huo Yunque pulled the girl into his arms and blocked Zhou Manli¡¯s attack with his hand. He slowly nced sideways, his eyes dark like an abyss that never saw the light of day. His coldness was apparent.

    ¡°Mrs. Song.¡±

    He pressed his lips together.¡±As an adult, you don¡¯t seem to think very logically. I¡¯m sure Mr. Song has seen clearly what¡¯s right and wrong. Mr. Song, I suggest you take Mrs. Song to the mental hospital for a check-up.¡±

    Huo Yunque leaned forward and lifted the girl in his arms.

    The girl huddled up lovingly in his embrace and slowly closed her eyes. Her eyshes twitched a little.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Song Rui couldn¡¯t voice his grievances. He simply made an eye gesture at the bodyguards, signaling for them to block Zhou Manli and stop her from causing any more trouble. ¡°I will definitely listen to Mr. Huo¡¯s suggestion.¡±

    When the man heard this, the emotions on his face did not change at all.

    Instead, he sincerely added another suggestion. ¡°Liu Yu is quite an authoritative figure in the psychiatry field. If you don¡¯t mind, you can ask Liu Yu to examine your wife.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yu wiped his hands on his coat, nced at them sideways, and sneered, ¡°She¡¯s beyond saving. Just send her straight to the mental hospital!¡±

    Song Wenchuan was temporarily out of the danger zone, so Zhou Manli was a lot more rxed. At that moment, her tiredness finally caught up to her.

    When she heard what Liu Yu said, she gritted her teeth and red at him. But all she got back in return, was a look of ridicule.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, no matter what, Song Yaoyao is still a part of the Songs. I will be taking her home with us today!¡± Song Rui said bravely as he clenched his fists.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flew open and she said in a raspy voice, ¡°You just said earlier that you wanted to break all ties with me. Were you b*llsh*tting?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, a child shouldn¡¯t curse,¡± Huo Yunque patted her on the back as he corrected her.

    However, his voice did not sound stern.

    ¡°Mr. Huo...¡± Zhou Manli pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to let go...¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Huo Yunque looked at her with a doubtful gaze and said politely with a smile, ¡°But...how do you know she¡¯s your daughter?¡±

    Song Rui was surprised as he looked at Zhou Manli with suspicion.

    Zhou Manli was flustered. Raising the tone of her voice, she said sharply, ¡°She crawled out of my stomach. What do you mean she¡¯s not mine?! Also, Song Rui, what¡¯s with your gaze? Do you think I cheated on you?¡±

    Song Rui did not say anything.

    When Elder Huo saw that he no longer had any business there, he turned and left happily.

    Liu Yu was amused. What a great show. He looked at Huo Yunque, waiting for his response.

    But all he saw was the man carrying Song Yaoyao out with slight amusement in his voice,

    ¡°She has the choice not to be.¡±

    As long as Song Yaoyao was unwilling to do something, no one could force her otherwise.

    Phwoar!

    What a high-level response!

    Even though he saw the situation, Liu Yu didn¡¯t seem to think the Songs had suffered enough as he added, ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that although your son was saved, his brain suffered serious trauma and some of his nerves were damaged. So, he may have been brought back to life, but he will have a lot of residual problems. But the Songs have plenty of money. I¡¯m sure you can afford to get him treatment.¡±

 Chapter 244: I Want To See Her

    <h4>Chapter 244: I Want To See Her</h4>

    Just as the couple was about to faint, Liu Yu smirked and spread his palms casually. ¡°For example, he could end up in a vegetative state, his consciousness could remain intact but he could be paralyzed, or his body could be fine but he would be mentally disabled~ I¡¯m not saying this to scare you. I¡¯m just helping you to mentally prepare so you won¡¯t be too distraught~¡±

    After saying this, he waved his sleeves and walked away in a carefree manner.

    This car ident had heavy casualties; the truck driver died at the scene, and a 30 car pile-up followed behind it.

    On that same day, it appeared on all the local headlines and even became a trending topic on Weibo.

    The Songs were extremely anxious about this. As soon as the news went out, they immediately tried to suppress it. All the public ended up knowing was that a luxury car was involved in an ident and the car had been totaled. However, they were yet to know who the victims were.

    While theizens were sharing their opinions, Song Yaoyao saw the inspection report as well as the surveince findings from the police.

    ¡°The Bentley did not break any rules; the truck was in the wrong. It tilted due to an excessive load and rammed into the oing car on the other side of the road. Following standard trajectory, the first person to be hit should have been the front passenger, but because Song Wenchuan reacted quickly, he turned the steering wheel and shielded Song Jingwan who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat on the sofa indifferently as she listened to Huo Jiu¡¯s investigation results.

    This was her first time meeting Huo Jiu. He was in his twenties, but he had a calm and introverted vibe that was not normal for a youngster of his age.

    ¡°And?¡± she asked as she lifted her gaze.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huo Jiu was surprised, not quite understanding Song Yaoyao¡¯s question. He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The results are as you see them. Song Wenchuan sustained most of the impact so he¡¯s in the ICU, while Song Jingwan simply suffered minor injuries.¡±

    It was quite a miracle that she didn¡¯t even break a single bone.

    Song Yaoyaoughed. ¡°Has she woken up?¡±

    This was their first meeting, and Huo Jiu had always been curious about the girl that the Master treasured, but he was too introverted to show it. Song Yaoyao was beautiful as expected, but she was surprisingly young.

    Although she was stunning when sheughed, Huo Jiu felt a sense of coldness.

    He nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s awake. Our people have been keeping an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stepped off the sofa and started walking outside.

    Huo Yunque had just finished work. Since Song Wenchuan¡¯s car ident, almost three days had already passed.

    But Song Wenchuan still hadn¡¯t woken up. As a result, the Huo Manor had been depressing and silent without the girls cheerfulughing.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow and looked at the girl.

    ¡°Gege, Song Jingwan woke up,¡± she said as she buried herself in his arms and breathed in his fresh and snowy scent. She closed her eyes. ¡°I want to go see her.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t seeing Song Wenchuan; she was seeing Song Jingwan.

    No good was to result from this.

    But Huo Yunque did not question her. He ran his hand through her hair and replied, ¡°Okay, do you want me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°I will go on my own.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. Although her Gege knew she was violent, she was too embarrassed to fight in front of him.

    Huo Yunque did not insist; he gave herplete freedom and space.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Huo Jiu, you go with her.¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth but her lips were covered by the man¡¯s slender finger. ¡°Don¡¯t make me worry about you, okay?¡±

    One couldn¡¯t really hear the concern in the man¡¯s voice, but these words already exined everything.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose stung a little as she quickly nodded her head. ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 245: A Thought And A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 245: A Thought And A Dream</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt. If you need to do something, tell Huo Jiu to do it for you.¡±

    Huo Yunque nced at Huo Jiu. His back straightened and he said with respect, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Huo, as long as I¡¯m there, I won¡¯t let Miss Song get hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°Then, go ahead and return quickly.¡±

    ...

    Inside a regr room of the hospital.

    The doctor flipped through Song Jingwan¡¯s medical records as he patiently questioned her about her condition.

    ¡°Are you dizzy? Does it hurt anywhere?¡±

    Song Jingwany in bed, connected to a drip. Hearing the doctor¡¯s questions, her eyes turned red and she shook her head. ¡°My brother...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine.¡± Zhou Manli began to cry as well when she saw her daughter cry. She spoke gently and patted herfortingly, ¡°He¡¯s been resuscitated. He¡¯ll be fine! You should get some rest and not think too much. Both you and your brother are my life. If something happened to either of you, how would I have continued to live?¡±

    The doctor and nurse looked at each other and slowly retreated.

    ¡°This was all my fault!¡± Song Jingwan bit her lip until it began to bleed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t force him to pick me up from school, the car ident wouldn¡¯t have happened! Mom, you should scold me! Huhu, this was all my fault!¡±

    ¡°How could you be med for this?!¡±

    Zhou Manli said with hatred, ¡°It was all because of Song Yaoyao, the jinx! She transferred her bad luck to the two of you! She has always been like that. Ever since she was a child, the family suffered whenever she was around!¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡±

    Song Jingwan looked down and she slowly clenched her fists.

    Just before the car ident, a thought had shed across her mind... Also, she had a dream...

    In her dream, she was the neglected child.

    It had been a long time since she had a dream like that. Why...

    ¡°Who let youe here? Get lost! You¡¯re not wee here!¡±

    At that moment, a fierce and high-pitched voice interrupted Song Jingwan¡¯s thoughts. She immediately lifted her head and happened to look directly into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    They stared at each other quietly. The girl¡¯s ssy eyes pierced through all obstructions straight into her soul.

    Song Jingwan suddenly turned her head and looked away.

    ¡°I have something to ask Song Jingwan,¡± Song Yaoyao said without any emotions.

    As Zhou Manli looked at her delicate porcin-doll-like face, it felt particrly dark.

    Coldness spread from the souls of her feet and she shivered. Her dislike for Song Yaoyao increased.

    ¡°What do you want to ask? How dare you appear here when you¡¯re the cause of everything. Do you really think you can do anything just because Mr. Huo is protecting you?¡±

    ¡°The cause of everything?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head. ¡°Are you talking about Song Jingwan?¡±

    Her long slender finger pointed at Song Jingwan. The smile on her face made one tremble.

    As her eyes met with Song Yaoyao¡¯s, Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze darted frantically and there was a sense of guilt.

    Initially, Song Yaoyao just said these words casually, who knew she¡¯d actually receive a reaction.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    She licked her lips and a hostile aura emanated from her body.

    She had never been a good girl; not since her past life!

    ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to talk to you...¡±

    p!

    Song Yaoyao brushed away Zhou Manli¡¯s finger which almost touched her face. Her gaze was calm and still.

    ¡°When I told you that I have something to ask Song Jingwan, it was a notification. I wasn¡¯t asking for approval. Also...¡± She took a step forward. ¡°I hate it when people point at me. If it happens again, I will break your hand.¡±

    Her voice was extremely sweet, but her calm tone made her sound like a haunted doll from a horror movie.

 Chapter 246: I Told You Not To Provoke Me

    <h4>Chapter 246: I Told You Not To Provoke Me</h4>

    ¡°Ha!¡± Zhou Manliughed in anger. ¡°Are you threatening me? Men! Throw her out! What did I hire you for? Can¡¯t you even block a person?! Ah¡ª¡±

    The moment her voice fell, Song Yaoyao¡¯s patience had reached its limit.

    She dragged Zhou Manli across the room and threw her out. As she closed the door, Song Yaoyao looked into Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Huo Jiu lowered his head with respect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After speaking, he stretched out his hand politely. ¡°Mrs. Song, please rest outside for a bit.¡±

    Unlike Huo Qi who was lively and vibrant, this youth was cold down to the bone.

    Zhou Manli was like a chicken being held by the neck. Her eyes widened and she pointed at the sealed room, ¡°What is she doing? What is she doing to my Jingwan?!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Song, this is a society withws and Miss Song is a civil person.¡± As soon as Huo Jiu finished speaking, a loud scream was hearding from the room.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Don¡¯te near me!¡±

    ¡°Mom! Mom, save me!¡±

    ¡°Jingwan!¡± Zhou Manli¡¯s eyelid twitched and she almost lost her mind. She wanted to rush into the room, but the men that Huo Jiu brought with him quickly blocked her way.

    Huo Jiu flicked the hem of his shirt and said casually, ¡°Mrs. Song, don¡¯t worry, your daughter¡¯s reaction is a little exaggerated.¡±

    Song Jingwan was in the wrong; it had absolutely nothing to do with Song Yaoyao.

    Zhou Manli was furious and almost ground her teeth to powder.

    A civil person? Was this something that a civilized person would do?!

    Inside the hospital room.

    Song Jingwan rolled her eyes as she kicked her feet in bed. Her hand, which was still attached to a drip, was swollen like a bun due to her struggles. A bit of red blood back flowed into the drip bag.

    ¡°Ugh... No...¡±

    Two lines of tears flowed out from the corners of Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes and disappeared into her hair.

    She opened her mouth as she tried to catch her breath. The girl who was holding onto her neck was beautiful, but her smile seemed to be frozen.

    ¡°What have you done? How dare you call me a jinx? Did I even see Song Wenchuan before the ident? He clearly avoided a cmity before, how did he get hurt in the end?¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly let go and Song Jingwan copsed on the floor with a bang. She held onto her neck and coughed furiously.

    Her eyes were filled with fear as she looked at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I told you not to provoke me!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s throat was injured, so her voice was slightly raspy like a broken fan. ¡°I, cough, cough, cough... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about... Ah!¡±

    She could not possibly tell Song Yaoyao that it was because of a random thought.

    How could a disaster or an ident happen because of a simple thought?

    Before she finished with her pointless lies, Song Yaoyaotched onto her hair and sneered. As she tightened her grip, she tugged on her scalp and raised her head.

    Song Jingwan was too afraid to look her in the eyes, but she assumed that she would never kill her.

    ¡°Even if you kill me, my answer is the same! I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    A fire burned in her eyes and it grew fiercer.

    How could Song Yaoyao treat her like that?!

    If she didn¡¯t die today then things would never be over between them.

    Song Yaoyao pushed her back onto the bed and pulled out a wet tissue to wipe her hands.

    All of a sudden, she asked, ¡°Do you know what condition Song Wenchuan is in?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Song Jingwan was stunned by the sudden change in topic.

    Song Yaoyao nced down, minding her own business. ¡°He has fractured limbs, broken ribs, and his internal organs suffered varying degrees of injury. He also had a serious head trauma and he was in the emergency operating theater for over 20 hours.

 Chapter 247: Iâ€™ll Call You Big Brother, So Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 247: I¡¯ll Call You Big Brother, So Wake Up</h4>

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible...¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s mouth gaped open in surprise.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved upwards as she stared at her. ¡°He¡¯s not free from danger yet, and he may lose his life if we¡¯re careless. Moreover, even if he ovees this, he may never wake up again, or he may wake up and be paralyzed for life. Originally, you were supposed to die. Just before the ident urred, he shielded you with his body.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Song Jingwan denied as she clenched her fists.

    A momentter, she noticed Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze turn so cold that there was no trace of feelings left.

    ¡°I had no idea... Besides, in such a short amount of time, how could Wenchuan...¡±

    Even at this point, she was trying to make excuses and deny any involvement.

    After all, she didn¡¯t want to be responsible for another person¡¯s life.

    Song Yaoyaoughed coldly. She noticed the guilt and panic in Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes, but she did not see any remorse.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her hand gently and twisted casually.

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±

    Painful cries echoed from the hospital room. Outside, Zhou Manli¡¯s leg grew weak as she scratched and wed at the bodyguards.

    When it came to Song Jingwan, she was a good mother.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s arm drooped weakly. It was twisted and clearly broken.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head as she gently ced her hand on Song Jingwan¡¯s ankle, ignoring her pitiful cries. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that this isn¡¯t even one ten-thousandth of his pain.¡±

    Song Jingwan almost fainted from the pain. Her eyes darkened as tears blurred up her vision.

    After Song Yaoyao vented her frustrations, she headed for the door.

    ¡°You felt unfairly treated, and you thought his love was biased. Now, he may never wake up. The entire Song Family is yours. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with you for it. I hope you get what you want in the future!¡±

    In this world, there was no such thing as apletely peaceful life; one¡¯s burdens simply got shouldered by someone else.

    Song Rui wasn¡¯t very capable, so it was obvious how much responsibility Song Wenchuan held.

    Now that he was in this state...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and her steps became light.

    The Song Family¡¯s nightmare had just started.

    Hmm...

    The shares for Song Corporation had probably copsed by then.

    ¡°Miss Song, it looks like your mood has improved quite a lot,¡± Huo Jiu said in a carefree manner as he saw Song Yaoyao walk out.

    ¡°Huh? I guess so~¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the type of person to sit around and suffer. If she could vent her frustration, she would never endure it!

    The girl¡¯s voice was sweet and soft as it slowly grew more vibrant.

    But Huo Jiu didn¡¯t think that Song Yaoyao was as easy to bully as she appeared.

    After she was free from restraint, Zhou Manli immediately rushed into the hospital room. When she saw Song Jingwan dripping in sweat, she almost copsed.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! What did you do to Jingwan?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die,¡± Song Yaoyao grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. ¡°Mrs. Song, this jinx will get going. Keep your lucky star close. If you don¡¯t pay attention, your luck may slip away~¡±

    After speaking, she waved her hand without looking back and headed for the ICU.

    No visitors were allowed in Song Wenchuan¡¯s room. Song Yaoyao could only see him from behind a window.

    Song Wenchuan was wrapped up like a dumpling and he had various tubesing from his body. The machines beeped coldly, making Song Yaoyao ufortable.

    She had heard this noise too often in her past life and, the smell of disinfectant filled her entire body.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll call you Big Brother, so hurry and wake up...¡±

 Chapter 248: The Patient Is Reacting

    <h4>Chapter 248: The Patient Is Reacting</h4>

    Song Yaoyao leaned against the ss and watched for a while. Zhou Manli was still trying tofort her poor daughter while Song Rui was probably drowning in work at the office.

    Only Song Wenchuany quietly in the ICU by himself.

    ¡°Miss Song,¡± Huo Jiu whispered. ¡°The Master asked you to go home for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡± Song Yaoyao responded as she waved at Song Wenchuan. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow! If you¡¯re tired, get some rest. But don¡¯t rest for too long~¡±

    After speaking, she gently left the room without turning back.

    Not long after she left, the device that was monitoring Song Wenchuan suddenly made a long beep. Several nurses and doctors rushed into the ward to check. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The patient...he just had a reaction...¡±

    ...

    Time flew quickly. In the blink of an eye, November passed and December arrived.

    The weather grew cold, and many of the cities began to snow.

    Grandfather Shen¡¯s health was under control, and Song Yaoyao went from visiting once every three days to once a week.

    It seemed, she would get the man back to good health before the new year.

    Also, the vibe in the third ss hadpletely changed.

    They weren¡¯t idiots. After all, they came from good backgrounds and their parents had good gics; they couldn¡¯t really give birth to stupid kids. If they were willing to learn, they actually had the potential to be smarter than the other students.

    Thus, in just one month, they went from struggling to feeling quite rxed.

    During this time, Song Jingwan did not attend school. Everyone ended up discovering that the two eldest children of the Songs had gotten into a car ident; ultimately, the news did not get suppressed. So, whenever Song Yaoyao walked through the school, people pointed and talked behind her back.

    Someone had told everyone that she was a jinx, and some even said she had cursed Song Wenchuan and Song Jingwan, causing them to get into a car ident. So, Song Yaoyao often sensed that there were strange gazes directed at her.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t care. However, Tang Xinrou and the others couldn¡¯t let it pass.

    During this time, the third ss¡¯ tough reputation spread to all the nearby schools.

    Anyone that was caught speaking badly about Song Yaoyao was taught a ¡®friendly¡¯ lesson.

    Song Yaoyao told them that it wasn¡¯t good to hit people; that people would call it schoolyard bullying.

    So, following An Feiran¡¯s suggestion, everyone utilized a different method. It was discoveredter that this method was much more painful than being hit!

    Studying the 5/3 textbook was something that they couldn¡¯t just suffer on their own, right?

    Anyone that got caught was forced to do practice papers. On top of that, they had to join the third ss every morning for their daily jog. Tenps every day; the third ss had gotten used to it. But for the gossiping punks, they naturally vomited from exhaustion.

    However, this wasn¡¯t enough! The third ss were a bunch of monsters! Their homework was even inspected every single day! If they didn¡¯tplete it... Haha...they would have to be careful not to get caught!

    Otherwise, they would be messed up to the point where their own mothers wouldn¡¯t recognize them!

    There were a few days left until Tang Xinrou¡¯s filming was to bepleted.

    This heiress kept a low profile and was very modest on set; willing to put in the hard yards. Everyone had some idea that her background wasn¡¯t average because she often wore expensive brand name clothes, but they had no idea how ¡®not average¡¯ she was.

    At first, some people looked down on her, assuming that she had got into the cast through rtions. But when they realized how modest she was, saw that she asked a lot of questions when she didn¡¯t understand something, and noticed she had a good temper, they began to be friends.

 Chapter 249: Running

    <h4>Chapter 249: Running</h4>

    Luo Xinguang was the only person who persistently provoked Song Yaoyao. Even after several beatings, he did not stop.

    The third ss¡¯ motivated atmosphere attracted a lot of attention at Liyang. In fact, some of the teachers requested that their students jog with the third ss.

    Thus...

    The winter morning was covered by a light fog as the sky slowly lit up. The once-useless rich kids had long crawled out of bed.

    The sound of footsteps echoed through the athletic fieldbined with young, vigorous shouts.

    ¡°Exams, here Ie!¡±

    ¡°I will rank #1!¡±

    ¡°Go, go, go!¡±

    ¡°Good luck...¡±

    Looking out on the field, there were a few unfamiliar faces following behind. Unlike the third ss, they were in apletely disorderly manner.

    On the exterior track, two middle-aged men jogged slowly.

    Looking carefully, they turned out to be Kang Yuan and Principal Wang Mingjiang.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s great to be young.¡±

    Wang Mingjiang grinned. ¡°It¡¯s never toote to work hard. I really can¡¯t wait to be pleasantly surprised by these kids.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Kang Yuan raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know it will be pleasant and not horrifying?¡±

    ¡°Ha! They are my students! They¡¯re definitely impressive!¡± Wang Mingjiang said proudly.

    The two men jogged along with the kids. By now, the students had done twops, but they had yet toplete one. However, they were in no hurry. When Kang Yuan first appeared at the school, everyone was excited, but now, they were used to seeing him.

    These two men had already been jogging with them for half a month.

    Kang Yuanughed in frustration and did not respond to Wang Mingjiang.

    He lifted his gaze, looked around, and spotted the dozen or so weaklings coughing and struggling behind. ¡°Don¡¯t ck off! Hurry and run! I still need to work!¡±

    That was right, Director Kang learned from what he observed and forced the youngsters in his crew to join as well.

    The youngsters looked pale as they nced at each other helplessly and continued to run with their weak legs.

    The longer they ran, the slower they went...

    All of a sudden, a slim figure flew past them and continued running.

    The youth remained low-key in his ck athletic gear. Around his neck hung a set of headphones and his hair was in a mess.

    But this did not take away from his sparkling aura. Everyone quickly looked at him and locked their gazes. When he suddenly disappeared, they could only smile bitterly.

    ¡°Comparison is certainly infuriating!¡±

    He was handsome, he had a lot of fans, and even his athleticism was good!

    Tang Xinrou never imagined that she would be doingps on the field. She had to admit that exercise brought about many benefits. Her immune system improved, and she didn¡¯t get tired as quickly.

    She turned her head and discovered that someone was following beside her. When did this happen?

    ¡°Luo...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Luo Xinguang rolled his eyes. ¡°Hey, do you want everyone to know that I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°Then, how dare youe here on your own? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your fans will eat you alive?¡± Tang Xinrou refuted without holding back.

    In the past, Tang Xinrou viewed Luo Xinguang as a cold person; a superstar who she could never meet.

    But now...

    Haha, a man who had been beaten by her Precious Yaoyao multiple times, was not worthy of being her idol!

    Luo Xinguang licked his tongue and noticed the girl who was jogging beside Tang Xinrou.

    The fog slowly faded, the horizon was a faint shade of blue, and the new sun was like an egg yolk. It wasn¡¯t that bright outside, but the girl seemed to have her own gentle glow that attracted attention wherever she went.

    Her jet-ck hair was tied into a ponytail, exposing her forehead. When the light hit, her skin looked slightly transparent.

 Chapter 250: If You Keep Talking Trash, Iâ€™ll Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 250: If You Keep Talking Trash, I¡¯ll Kill You</h4>

    Everyone was sweating like rain, while she appeared rxed.

    Her gaze no longer looked weak and delicate.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Luo Xinguang spoke up. ¡°Little Tang¡¯s filming will end tomorrow. Director Kang is nning to treat everyone to a meal. Do you want to go together?¡±

    Afterpleting herstp, Song Yaoyao did some stretches.

    When she heard this question, she turned her head. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±

    Her eyes sparkled magnificently.

    Luo Xinguang choked and turned his head ufortably. ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±

    ¡°We see you wandering around on set all the time. Everyone knows that you¡¯re Director Kang¡¯s protege. Just wait, he¡¯s bound to invite you.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just wait for Uncle Kang to say something.,¡± Song Yaoyao said indifferently.

    She stretched her leg, shook her arms, and waited for her muscles to rx. Just as she was about to lead the ss back to their room to prepare for their exams...

    Director Kang approached. ¡°Yaoyao, Little Tang¡¯s finishing off her scenes tomorrow. I was nning¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay, Uncle Kang. I¡¯ll be there. We still have some studying to do, so I¡¯ll get going~¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand without looking back as she left with the third ss.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Kang Yuan helplessly rubbed his chin. ¡°The brat knew what I was talking about?¡±

    He turned his head and looked at Luo Xinguang.

    Luo Xinguang shrugged his shoulders innocently and spread his palms. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Kang Yuan watched as he walked away.

    As if I¡¯d believe you!

    After self-studying, it was time for their exams.

    The first subject was maths. Wang Zhongyun entered holding a question paper. He wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw Song Yaoyao sitting behind the teacher¡¯s desk.

    To be honest, the results of this exam weren¡¯t that important. As long as they behaved and didn¡¯t cause trouble, Wang Zhongyun was already very grateful!

    ¡°Student Song, I¡¯ll leave the papers here. Since you¡¯re free, you can supervise.¡±

    Like azy manager who shifted responsibility, he dropped the papers on the desk and left.

    Tang Xinrou chewed on her pen andughed. ¡°Is he this trusting of us? I bet he¡¯s just cking off!¡±

    Without saying anything, Song Yaoyao distributed all the papers.

    The ss was no longer that discouraged by exams. As soon as they received their question papers, they immediately got ready to fill them in. The truth was, they also wanted to know how far they had progressed!

    But, all of a sudden, An Feiran stood up from his seat.

    On his good-looking face, there was a shy smile. From his backpack, he pulled out another stack of question papers and began to hand them out.

    Everyone: ???

    Was he messing with them?!

    They would be stupid if they were to fall for his innocent-looking face! If there was such a thing as a henchman, then he would definitely be one.

    His academicsbined with Shen Xun¡¯s fighting skills was actually quite a good match.

    Song Yaoyao crossed her legs and flipped through a book that Kang Yuan had lent her.

    She sensed the dead silence in the room, but she did not lift her gaze at all.

    ¡°Just casually fill out the paper from our teacher, but answer An Feiran¡¯s paper seriously. Hand them back to me in 60 minutes.¡±

    One of the students didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s long leg kicked the chair in front with a ng. He rubbed his head and sneered. ¡°You ask so many questions. Just do it! If you keep talking trash, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    As soon as the school bully spoke up, everyone fell silent.

    In an instant, there were only the sounds of pens scribbling, erasers rubbing, and papers rustling.

    No one tried to cheat, and no one chatted.

    Every now and then, Wang Zhongyun ran over to take a look. When he saw everyone like this, he immediately nodded his head happily.

    Great! Excellent!

 Chapter 251: Yaoyao, Iâ€™m So Sad

    <h4>Chapter 251: Yaoyao, I¡¯m So Sad</h4>

    He had never seen students who were as self-aware as the third ss! If anyone was to say that the third ss¡¯ students were bad now, he would challenge them with his life.

    Perhaps, Wang Zhongyun was unlucky. Just as he had this thought, a middle-aged man approached holding a thermos.

    ¡°Oh? Mr. Wang, are you supervising an exam?¡±

    This man was, Chang Qing, the headteacher for the first ss and the fifth ss.

    Apart from the first ss, the fifth ss had the best academic results, and different from Wang Zhongyun, Chang Qing taught English.

    Amongst the teachers, there was also a difference in status. A top teacher like Chang Qing, who led the most promising sses, had enough reason to turn his nose up arrogantly.

    Wang Zhongyun had put up with a lot from this man in the past.

    Worst of all, they were coincidentally alumni who had graduated from the same school. Yet, one led the best ss while one led the worst.

    ¡°En,¡± Wang Zhongyun grunted without any emotion. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Chang? It¡¯s not time for the English exam.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I had no choice!¡± Chang Qing smirked as he looked into the third ss. He noticed the girl sitting behind the teacher¡¯s desk and immediately lit up. ¡°Is that the student who made a bet with my first ss? It¡¯s not good for a young person to speak so arrogantly!¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Wang Zhongyun gripped the thermos in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not of your concern. So what if their academic results are bad? When they enter society in the future, they¡¯re going to lead better lives than you and me!¡±

    Their parents were so capable that they had nothing to worry about.

    Chang Qing was not angered by his response. ¡°Mr. Wang, that¡¯s not the right way to think! It¡¯s because of your way of thinking that the third ss consistently performs so badly! Your job is to nurture them into a benefit to society, not a leech!¡±

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we swap?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he tired of standing there?

    Chang Qing pretended not to hear him. He held onto his thermos as he clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°They look quite serious. Unfortunately, the third ss is bound to lose this bet. How boring and pointless!¡±

    He shook his head as he began to leave.

    Wang Zhongyun sighed andughed in disdain.

    ¡°You¡¯re just like before: petty and calctive. It¡¯s their matter whether they do well or not. As a teacher, must you get involved and make thingsplicated?¡±

    Chang Qing grinned and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to suggest that. But since you insist, why don¡¯t we make a bet ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Whoever loses should leave Liyang. I have nothing to hide. To be honest, I¡¯ve never liked the look of you.¡±

    Wang Zhongyunughed. ¡°Fine. To be honest, I¡¯m quite happy to see you.¡±

    Back during their school days, these two weren¡¯t just enemies, they were also love rivals.

    In the end, the girl chose to marry the rtively ordinary Wang Zhongyun. Thus, the petty Chang Qing held a grudge against him.

    However, Wang Zhongyun never expected that he would be petty to this extent. They were already married and in their forties. How could he still be so hung up on the past?

    Chang Qing looked at him. He looked like someone who would just sit around and smile as the world fell down around him. How useless! He couldn¡¯t understand why Xue Li chose him in the end!

    He sneered and turned to leave.

    Inside the ssroom, Song Yaoyao rested her chin on her hands, ignoring the matter outside.

    The day of exams soon ended.

    The next day, Tang Xinrou officiallypleted her filming.

    This scene was filmed outside. As soon as she finished, she gave Song Yaoyao a phone call. But before she managed to speak, she started to cry.

    ¡°Huhuhu, Yaoyao! I¡¯m so sad!¡±

 Chapter 252: Sign 50 Autographs

    <h4>Chapter 252: Sign 50 Autographs</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was startled as she hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who bullied you?¡±

    Tang Xinrou sobbed, ¡°Huhu, I¡¯m done filming. I¡¯m going to miss everyone!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    The dinner that night was held at a famous private restaurant that was particrly good at protecting the privacy of their guests. Many celebrities and famous people liked to dine there, and Kang Yuan was a regr.

    Before Song Yaoyao arrived, she specifically notified Huo Yunque.

    By the time dinner was over, it was already 9pm. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t go out at night very often. As soon as she stepped out of the restaurant, the chilling cold wind found its way to her neck as though it had eyes.

    Song Yaoyao shivered. ¡°Achoo!¡±

    She rubbed her nose as Tang Xinrou wrapped her arm around hers and asked worriedly, ¡°Yaoyao, are you okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded and cheered up.

    These two girls were young and beautiful, and even in the entertainment circle, they could easily rank in the top two, but no one in the production team dared to have their way with them.

    Just by looking at the way that Kang Yuan sat Song Yaoyao by his side and patiently introduced her to each person happily, it was obvious that he treated her like his protege.

    Many of the production crew were a little scared. But when they saw the girl smiling and handling everything calmly, they rxed.

    To survive in the entertainment circle, these people had to be extra cautious.

    Regardless of whether they would coborate in the future, it was best to solidify their rtionship first.

    Song Yaoyao opened her WeChat and saw a series of friend requests. She smiled.

    Her eyes sparkled like stars.

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Luo Xinguang?¡±

    The profile photo was Luo Xinguang, and coincidentally, it was the one that Song Yaoyao had retouched.

    Tang Xinrou sighed. ¡°All things aside, this photo was edited really well. His fans are quite talented. They did it in a way where it still looks real.¡± The photo did not look like it had been manipted. It simply looked good and detailed.

    This was the real test on a retoucher¡¯s skills and judgment.

    As she spoke, she watched Song Yaoyao ept every single friend request except for Luo Xinguang.

    Tang Xinrou was shocked. ¡°Eh? Yaoyao¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey, Brat, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    A young man¡¯s vibrant voice sounded behind them. He was slightly dumbfounded. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for quite some time now. What¡¯s wrong with adding me on WeChat? Plenty of people would die for the opportunity!¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her delicate chin with a proud and roguish vibe.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Tang Xinrou was amused to see Luo Xinguang being embarrassed.

    In their film, this guy rejected her multiple times. Although it was all fake, she had never suffered such grievances.

    Hmph! If she actually liked someone in real life, they would not have the guts to reject her. She would just knock them out and carry them home.

    ¡°I guess I can add you on WeChat...¡±

    Song Yaoyao started digging through her bag and pulled out a stack of postcards with Luo Xinguang¡¯s photo on them. She threw them at Luo Xinguang and said with a smile as she fluttered hershes, ¡°Give me your autograph as an exchange.¡±

    On the surface, she appeared innocent and harmless, but the truth was, she waspletely evil.

    There were at least 50 postcards in the stack.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Luo Xinguang fumbled a little and caught the cards. A few dropped on the ground so he bent over to pick them up. ¡°Song Yaoyao, I just realized how greedy you are,¡± heined.

    Within the entertainment circle, he was famous for his unwillingness to sign autographs. In fact, not many of his fans managed to get a hold of one.

 Chapter 253: In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 253: In Danger</h4>

    Yet Song Yaoyao asked for several dozen in one go...

    ¡°Are you signing them or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Xinguang replied.

    But he was curious about something. ¡°Why do you need so many autographs though? Are you eating them?¡±

    Song Yaoyao answered this question honestly. ¡°I¡¯m selling them for money.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t resist her cuteness and rubbed her on the head. ¡°You little money-grubber!¡±

    Luo Xinguang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You look like you have sufficient clothing and food, and you¡¯re not poor. Must you be this greedy?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a nce at him and made an agreement for him to bring her the signed autographs after filming the next day.

    The two girls bid farewell to Director Kang and started to leave. The remaining people were bound to have more activities after dinner. Presumably, they were going for some karaoke and drinks before bar-hopping for the rest of the night.

    Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to disturb their fun. Hand-in-hand, they stepped out into the alleyway.

    A little further up was the shopping district.

    The private restaurant was situated in a secluded part of town. Without a regr leading them, they wouldn¡¯t have been allowed in. After all, they only served a small selection of people.

    ¡°Brrr!¡± Tang Xinrou shivered. ¡°It¡¯s so cold! By the way, Yaoyao, we have our vacation next month. Let¡¯s go skiing in Switzend!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. She had be a lot quieter recently. Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart ached when she looked at her.

    ¡°A, let¡¯s go y for a bit~ There¡¯s nothing for you to do at home on your own anyway!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was unmoved by Tang Xinrou¡¯s whining. ¡°Of course I have something to do. I need to spend time with Gege!¡± she replied firmly.

    The winter vacation was the perfect opportunity.

    It would be perfect if she could win over her Gege during this time.

    Tang Xinrou ground her teeth with envy.

    As expected, everyone else was brushed aside when Mr. Huo was involved.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not worthy.¡± Tang Xinrou blinked back an aggrieved tear and dragged Song Yaoyao forward. ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go buy milk tea!¡±

    Milk tea and winter; the perfectbination. All the freezing Tang Xinrou wanted was to quickly drink something hot. As for gaining weight? So be it!

    ¡°Hey, Yueyue! Isn¡¯t that Song Yaoyao?¡±

    In the distance, dressed in a mini dress, stiletto heels, and a puffer jacket, Xu Yue lifted her gaze and extinguished her cigarette. She looked over at Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou, and she noticed that they had no bodyguards around them. They were all alone.

    Great...

    Just as she was feeling aggrieved, they showed up.

    She made a phone call. Song Jingwan had been discharged from the hospital and was currently recovering at home.

    Song Jingwan was a perfectionist, so she couldn¡¯t possibly let her admirers see her in a cast.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean that she had no idea about the events that were happening at school.

    She was aware that things had been running smoothly for Song Yaoyao and Director Kang really liked her. She was also aware that Tang Xinrou joined the cast of ¡°Ride the Wind¡± as the second female lead thanks to Song Yaoyao¡¯s rmendation. The more Song Yaoyao got her way, the more Song Jingwan disliked her!

    She lowered her head and red at the cast on her leg. She could still remember the pain she suffered in the hospital room.

    Song Jingwan bit her lip and listened to Xu Yue¡¯s voice. After a while, her lips curved and darkness shed across her eyes...

    ...

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou were chatting happily when a bunch of youth suddenly approached from the end of the alleyway. Some were tall and some were short, but none of them looked friendly.

    Song Yaoyao pressed her lips together and furrowed her brows as she pulled Tang Xinrou to the side to make way. But to her surprise, a soon as they moved to the side, those people moved the same way, clearly trying to block their path!

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Xu Yue crossed her arms and approached smugly from behind. ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for this day? Huh?¡±

 Chapter 254: Are These Guys Any Match For You?

    <h4>Chapter 254: Are These Guys Any Match For You?</h4>

    The wind blew against the tree behind them, causing it to rustle as a few dead leaves drifted to the ground.

    Xu Yue thought about the humiliation she received from Song Yaoyao during this period, and her eyes grew more and more hostile.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was calm as she analyzed her surroundings, ready to fight.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Before Xu Yue spoke, the tall and strong man next to her was suddenly filled with joy. He stretched out his hand and wrapped it around Xu Yue¡¯s waist as he scanned Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao with his perverted gaze.

    There was disdain in his rough voice, ¡°Babe, is it just these two little girls? Are they worth the trouble? I can just call a few of my men to deal with them and they¡¯d have no choice but to act obediently!¡±

    If they fed them some drugs on top...

    His gaze darkened.

    Xu Yue sensed what he was thinking and secretly scolded him as she grabbed his hand and warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. I¡¯m simply after her. Don¡¯t touch the other one!¡±

    Although Tang Xinrou was really annoying as well, she had the backing of the Tang Family; it was best not to offend her.

    ording to Song Jingwan, Song Yaoyao had been kicked out of the Song family and was now Huo Yunque¡¯s toy.

    Just a toy...

    Would that man still want her if she was tainted? Without anyone to back her up, she would be able to step all over Song Yaoyao.

    After he heard her warning, the man did not look pleased.

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Also, be careful of that little b*tch, she¡¯s wild!¡±

    The bodyguardsst time had been defeated by her, but this time, she had specifically gathered arge group of people. On her own, there was no way Song Yaoyao would be able to beat down so many.

    ¡°Fine, fine!¡±

    The man waved his hand impatiently; his voice was rough.

    Inside, he did not take Song Yaoyao seriously. He simply nced at Tang Xinrou and thought, what a pity, before he raised his hand. ¡°You heard what sister-inw said! Go get her! The girl is delicate, be gentle and don¡¯t kill her.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...don¡¯t worry Big Bro, we will, at most, y with her until she¡¯s half-dead!¡±

    Xu Yue smirked. ¡°After you remove her clothes, I want to take some photos!¡±

    Tang Xinrou, who had been quiet up until this point, heard these words and felt disgusted.

    ¡°Xu Yue, if you touch a single hair on her body, don¡¯t you dare show yourself around Liyang again!¡±

    ¡°Ha...I¡¯m not touching her. Besides, you have no authority in the Tang Family,¡± Xu Yue said with disdain.

    The men were in no rush to touch Song Yaoyao. They wanted to tease her first like a little pet.

    Tang Xinrou sneered. ¡°Fine.¡± She took two steps back and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Yaoyao, are these guys any match for you?¡±

    Since these guys wanted to die, Tang Xinrou was not going to act as a savior and persuade them to turn back.

    ¡°Maybe just.¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her gaze and loosened her wrists.

    ¡°Pfft...what did she say?¡±

    The man was amused. No match for her?

    ¡°Little girl, are you confused?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking to me. You¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Tang Xinrou understood that beside Song Yaoyao, she was nothing but a burden.

    So when Song Yaoyao told her to keep her distance, she did not hesitate for a second.

    Practically at the same moment that she stepped away, Song Yaoyao began to move.

    One man lifted his hand to grab her, but he was sent flying with one kick to the chest. At the same time, she grabbed onto the wrist of another and twisted it effortlessly.

    Crack¡ª

    The sound of breaking bones echoed down the quiet alleyway, giving one goosebumps.

    Xu Yue took a couple of steps back as she held onto her phone.

    The girl that was filled with hostility opened her eyes wide with a dark and eerie vibe.

 Chapter 255: No Next Time

    <h4>Chapter 255: No Next Time</h4>

    The man who had his arm around Xu Yue¡¯s waist rubbed his chin and clicked his tongue in surprise. ¡°Not bad. You do have a bit of skill.¡±

    After fighting for so long, no one managed to even touch a single piece of her clothing.

    One of the men were frustrated. He gave his friend a look and they quickly surrounded her while enduring their injuries. All of a sudden, one of them pulled out a dagger from their pocket...

    ¡°Yaoyao, be careful!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s expression immediately changed and she began to rush toward Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Song Yaoyao warned as she narrowed her dark eyes at Tang Xinrou.

    Tang Xinrou paused. She clenched her fists and made a decision to kill Xu Yue after everything was over!

    In the distance.

    ¡°Master Huo...¡±

    Huo Qi grew anxious as he watched the men surround Miss Song. A cold sweat formed on his forehead.

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes as the moon shone down on him. His eyes looked into the distance as though he was examining something.

    His long slender fingers yed with the prayer beads on his wrist.

    Huo Qi was extremely anxious. ¡°Are you not helping Miss Song? What if she gets hurt?!¡±

    ¡°Let her fight.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was calm. As light seeped through his long eyshes, it cast a shadow on his cheekbone. His gaze was unpredictable.

    Huo Qi opened his mouth, wondering why Huo Yunque said that.

    He was clearly worried about Miss Song, that was why he personally came to pick her up. But why was he not making a move when she was in danger?

    Huo Qi watched anxiously. However, he quickly began to feel numb.

    Her every punch was firm and pitiful cries filled the air.

    Some people thought they had encountered a fight, when they noticed that the alleyway was blocked by several big ck-suited men. They looked extremely intimidating.

    Tang Xinrou sighed and saw the noble man standing under the moonlight. Her heart skipped a beat.

    When did Mr. Huo arrive? she thought to herself.

    Xu Yue¡¯s face turned green. She didn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao to be so tough. The video she was recording seemed to be mocking her.

    She wanted to see Song Yaoyao humiliate herself. Instead, she had beaten everyone up and they were crawling all over the ground.

    All the men had fallen.

    Xu Yue looked at her friends and decided to escape.

    But as soon as she stepped out of the alleyway, a handsome face looked at her.

    The young man¡¯s lips seemed to be smiling. He stuck out his hand politely, ¡°Are you okay, Miss?¡±

    Xu Yue blushed, ¡°I¡¯m...fine...¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help? I can take you home.¡±

    The man¡¯s face was too handsome. When he smiled, it was like a crisp breeze under the moonlight; clean and charming.

    She waspletely mesmerized as she fell into a daze staring at the man. ¡°If you can...that would be great...¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Huo Qi looked past the crowd and watched as Huo Jiu flirted on the other side. He crossed his arms andined.

    ¡°Master Huo, look at Huo Jiu¡¯s flirtatious expression! Oh, Master, wait for me...¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Song Yaoyao held in her frustration and wiped a tear from the corner of her eyes as she turned her head. ¡°Gege?¡±

    When did he arrive?

    She immediately rxed and pounced into his arms.

    The man brushed away her tears and nced down at the girl with a dark, unpredictable gaze. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    He brushed his hand through her jet-ck hair as he lowered his voice.

    Song Yaoyao wrapped her arms around his waist. Although her hands hurt, her heart was calm.

    She nodded her head as she wiped her tears onto the man¡¯s knitted sweater.

    ¡°There will be no next time.¡±

    Huo Yunque allowed her to fight this time, but it was thest time she was acting recklessly and hurting herself as a sacrifice.

 Chapter 256: Gege, I Really Like You

    <h4>Chapter 256: Gege, I Really Like You</h4>

    ¡°F*ck... What the hell?!¡±

    The man finally realized he had encountered a tough enemy. He cursed, pulled open his cor, and approached Song Yaoyao. ¡°Hey, girl! Are you nning to leave after hitting my people? And you, do you know who I am? Huh? This is my territory. I can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Huo Yunque pulled back his hand and wrapped the girl in his arms.

    The man was sent flying as he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Huo Qi was speechless. He took a nce at the man; his chest was practically dented.

    The Master didn¡¯t normally attack, but when he did, it was lethal!

    With this thought, he realized how Miss Song and the Master were a perfect match.

    Only the Master could control this violent girl.

    The man¡¯s eyes scanned across the people on the ground as though he was looking at a pile of ants. His tone was cold.

    ¡°Deal with them.¡±

    Huo Qi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    Song Yaoyao hooked her arms around Huo Yunque¡¯s neck. Seeing that he was taking her away, she quickly asked, ¡°Can you get someone to take Rourou home?¡±

    Huo Yunque paused.

    Tang Xinrou quickly waved her hands and smiled. ¡°I can catch a taxi home. It¡¯s fine. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take Miss Tang home.¡±

    As a qualified follower, Huo Qi was well-skilled at sucking up.

    Regardless of everything...he was not going to let anyone disturb the Master¡¯s alone time; no matter what, he was going to create this chance for him!

    ¡°Errr...¡± Song Yaoyao looked at Tang Xinrou.

    Tang Xinrou immediately waved her hand and smiled. ¡°Hurry home! Remember to apply ointment! Don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look good if your eyes are swollen~¡±

    She cheekily pointed at Huo Yunque¡¯s back with an underlying meaning.

    Song Yaoyao continued to cry, but when she saw this gesture, she immediately startedughing.

    ¡°See you, Rourou~¡±

    ¡°See you, Yaoyao~¡±

    The two girls bid each other farewell.

    It had been a month since Tang Xinrou saw Song Yaoyao smile sweetly like this. She breathed a sigh of relief. How she had missed it!

    Perhaps, she should thank Xu Yue for tonight!

    Song Yaoyao hooked her arm around Huo Yunque¡¯s neck. Although her eyes were teary, she did not forget to look at the man¡¯s face.

    His dark hair hung naturally, and his expression was cold and indifferent as usual. It seemed, he hade from home. On his body, he was still wearing a set of baggy loungewear. His light brown knitted sweater made him look slightly softer.

    But the thing that attracted Song Yaoyao the most was his eyes. She noticed them the first time she met him.

    His eyshes were like feathers, and his eyes were dark and deep like the ocean; he waspletely alluring. The icy fragrance from his body made Song Yaoyao the mostfortable. As long as he was around, it felt as though there was nothing to worry about. Even if the sky fell down, she could hide in his arms and pretend to be an oblivious little woman.

    She still remembered the first time they met and his sudden nce.

    The man was ssy, noble, aloof, and cold. But now...

    Huo Yunque sensed Song Yaoyao¡¯s passionate gaze and lowered his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your hand hurt?¡±

    His cold voice was clearly concerned.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Everything in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind disappeared and all she had in her eyes was this man.

    He lowered his head like a God who had stepped down from heaven, emitting a sense of passion and desire.

    Song Yaoyao tightened her grip around his neck and leaned in to bite his ear. ¡°Gege, have I ever told you that I really like you?~¡±

 Chapter 257: I Need A Kiss To Recover

    <h4>Chapter 257: I Need A Kiss To Recover</h4>

    The hot breaths fell upon his ear. Huo Yunque tilted his head slightly in difort. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    A momentter, Huo Yunque said helplessly, ¡°What is in that head of yours, huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed. Even after they boarded the car she stubbornly refused to let go of his neck.

    Huo Yunque had no choice but to sit her on hisp.

    All of a sudden, he thought about their first meeting and the way the girl looked at him. As she sat on the man¡¯sp, she blushed from the teasing and her eyes became teary.

    The man grabbed her hand and looked down. As expected, her hand was swollen like a bun.

    The girl was soft and delicate. Huo Yunque was not surprised.

    His eyes darkened for a moment and fierce emotions brushed past his heart.

    Song Yaoyao pouted and buried herself in the man¡¯s arms. ¡°I don¡¯t look good! Don¡¯t look at me!¡±

    She tried to pull her hand away but failed.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Huo Yunque asked.

    The answer was clear but he still asked.

    Song Yaoyao blinked. Her eyshes were still moist, but between her eyes she looked like a sly fox.

    She analyzed Huo Yunque in secret and said coquettishly, ¡°Keke, Kiss me and the pain will go away!¡±

    Huo Yunque avoided her injury and ced the girl¡¯s soft hand in his.

    It didn¡¯t look too good.

    He narrowed his eyes and nced at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao admitted that her thoughts weren¡¯t innocent and appropriate. Under his all-seeing eyes, her cheeks turned redder and redder like the sky at dawn and a rose in autumn.

    Huo Yunque did not move as Song Yaoyao dropped her shoulders.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she whined. ¡°Gege¡¯s not interested in the opposite sex. I¡¯m just being greedy...¡± But before she finished speaking, her hot hand suddenly felt a brush of coldness.

    Song Yaoyao immediately lifted her head and her eyes lit up.

    Her eyes sparkled like stars.

    The man¡¯s lips were cold and it was icy as he pressed it against the back of her hand. But it perfectly subdued the heat and pain that she felt.

    She parted her moist lips. ¡°Gege, you...¡±

    ¡°Not interested in the opposite sex?¡± Huo Yunque looked into her eyes with amusement and his coldness slowly faded. ¡°Then what are you? Huh?¡±

    His voice turned up at the end teasingly.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao kicked her feet and buried her head into the man¡¯s chest.

    Feeling his chest shake, the man¡¯s deep and charmingughter echoed through the car. The street lights shone like a gxy of stars. His voice was so sexy and mesmerizing that Song Yaoyao wanted to nosebleed!

    She bit her lip and her eyes curved.

    The drive home was really peaceful. Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand was hot. It wasn¡¯t painful anymore, but it was beginning to tickle.

    She pouted her lips. ¡°Gege, it still hurts~¡±

    As her voice fell, she lifted her hand to his lips; her intent was obvious.

    ¡°So delicate.¡±

    The driver couldn¡¯t help but nce at the rearview mirror, and his heart stirred.

    Their almighty and influential Master currently had one hand gently behind the girl¡¯s back and the other one was holding her hand.

    One kiss after another fell upon the back of her hand,forting her without any words.

    It was ridiculously ticklish and itchy!

    This honor was given to the girl in the man¡¯s embrace who was slowly nodding off to sleep.

    If this was to be exposed to the heiresses who admired the Master, how many people would cry tears of heartbreak...?

    The driver did not dare to watch them any longer. He quickly retrieved his gaze and got rid of his messy thoughts.

 Chapter 258: They Must Be Really Close

    <h4>Chapter 258: They Must Be Really Close</h4>

    Late that night, popr idol Luo Xingguang suddenly made a post on Weibo.

    His fans exploded and rushed to notify each other about it.

    They started responding before they even read his post.

    ¡°Ahhhh! He finally posted! I love you!¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a front-row confession!¡±

    ¡°Dear Mrs. Luos, help me make this the topment!¡±

    After fighting for the position of topment, his fans began to read his post carefully. What had he posted?

    Huh?

    An autograph?!

    Luo Xinguang (verified): Strongly condemn this greedy person!! [Picture attached]

    ¡°1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7... Let me count how many signed photos there are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a fan for three years and I don¡¯t even have a single autograph!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I want one too!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying!¡±

    ¡°I really want to know who he gave these autographs to! Huhu, they must be really close!¡±

    ...

    Luo Xinguang¡¯s every move attracted attention. It didn¡¯t take long before it became a trending topic and everyone was looking it up.

    Inside her bedroom, Song Yaoyao had just finished showering and applying ointment.

    Her eyes were moist like the sky after rain.

    It was strange. On the way home, she had fallen asleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. But now that she was alone in her bedroom, she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She flipped over and got out of bed. She then pulled on her plush slippers and crept toward the corridor like a thief.

    The long corridor was covered in a dark carpet. The house had a vintage European design and the air smelled of wood. It was quiet and dark.

    The entire manor was asleep.

    Song Yaoyao walked down the corridor. She wanted to look for Huo Yunque, but she was afraid that he would find her clingy.

    The tiny figure wandered down the long corridor like a ghost in an old manor.

    Finally, Song Yaoyao turned a few circles and said gently outside Huo Yunque¡¯s door, ¡°Gege, good night.¡±

    She then returned to her room quietly.

    In the middle of the night, Huo Yunque finished hisst document and sent his assistant an email for the next day. He then stood up. The coffee mug beside his hand was empty.

    The man¡¯s robe was loose and his cor was wide, revealing his firm chest. His muscles were defined and particrly sexy.

    A bit of light reflected on his window. Huo Yunque took a nce, slowly changed into his loungewear, and headed out of the room.

    This man was quite persistent when it came to certain things.

    He was self-disciplined, polite, and gentlemanly.

    Huo Yunque went to Song Yaoyao¡¯s room. The room was silent and a night light was on beside the bed.

    The cold night was warmed up by this small slither of light. Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved slightly and he turned to leave...

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was sweet. Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow as Song Yaoyao rubbed her eyes and sat up. Her dark eyes stared straight at him happily.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    The light was dim but it was enough for the man to see that the girl wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. She was dressed in pink and white pajamas and her hair hung behind her back. She sat on the bed and spread her arms.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Can you keep mepany?¡±

    As soon as she saw Huo Yunque, Song Yaoyao¡¯s worries immediately disappeared.

    Her eyes curved as she cutely pleaded for a hug.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s heart softened. He approached and sat down.

    The girl immediately pounced into his arms in joy.

    Although he didn¡¯t take the initiative, he did not reject her. Not even when Song Yaoyao hooked her arms around him, buried herself in his arms, and rubbed her head against his neck.

 Chapter 259: Indecent Dream

    <h4>Chapter 259: Indecent Dream</h4>

    ¡°Gege, did you specificallye to see me?¡± Song Yaoyao curved her eyes. Her voice was sweet like honey as soon as she spoke.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque smirked as he patted her on the back.

    Song Yaoyao, who wasn¡¯t sleepy at first, smelled the man¡¯s scent. She slowly closed her eyes, her head nodded, and she began to feel drowsy.

    ¡°Liar!¡±

    Song Yaoyao tried to stay awake as she let out a yawn. Her almond eyes squinted, and she looked slightly smug.

    ¡°Then, Gege, please exin. Don¡¯t tell me you walked into the wrong room. I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t believe you~¡±

    As she yawned, she humphed.

    ¡°Mmm...¡±

    Huo Yunque was amused, and his response was unclear.

    His palm patted repeatedly on the girl¡¯s back. She was buried in his neck and her eyshes fluttered with every blink, creating a ticklish feeling.

    It felt as though a little kitten was scratching at him. On the surface, he remained noble and restrained, but deep down, he was boiling up.

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    Song Yaoyao hugged his neck. Now that she was rxed, she began to feel tired.

    ¡°Can you sleep with me tonight?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°If you leave, I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±

    As soon as she closed her eyes, all she saw was blood.

    Song Yaoyao hated the images in her mind, but she was grateful for the warning. At least, it helped drag Song Wenchuan back from hell.

    Words of rejection got stuck in Huo Yunque¡¯s throat and he lowered his gaze.

    The girl sat gently on hisp as though she was weightless. He only needed one arm to easily hold her in his embrace.

    ¡°Is that a no?¡± Song Yaoyao was a little disappointed and her tiredness faded.

    She crawled out of his arms listlessly. ¡°Sleep early then, Gege. Good night.¡±

    Pfff...

    Huo Yunque was amused. The girl¡¯s expression changed at the flip of a switch like a child.

    He narrowed his eyes and deliberately teased her. ¡°Okay, good night. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    As he spoke, Huo Yunque stood up and started to leave. When he felt a tug on his sleeve, he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    He nced over. His charming voice contained an obvious sense of amusement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say good night? Who¡¯s holding onto me now, huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao buried herself under her quilt, revealing only her eyes.

    She humphed and said firmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    Huo Yunque immediatelyughed. His deep and raspy voice echoed through the quiet room.

    Combined with the girl¡¯s sweet scent, there was a seductively doting vibe in the room.

    He sat back down, stretched his arm, pulled Song Yaoyao into his embrace along with her quilt, and ced her on hisp.

    He gently patted her on her back. ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception today. Hurry and sleep.¡±

    When she heard hismanding tone, Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved uncontrobly like a sly little fox. She nodded her head obediently and did not cause any trouble.

    ¡°Gege, good night~¡±

    This time, it was serious.

    After an entire day, Song Yaoyao was exhausted. In her dream, she saw a majestic snow-capped mountain. The wind and snow were dazzling, and in front of her was a sea of silver.

    Sheined in her mind: it¡¯s so cold.

    Almost immediately, the snow melted and seedlings began to rise from the dark soil. Song Yaoyao watched as the seedlings sprouted and grew.

    It didn¡¯t take long before a field of flowers and grass surrounded her.

    It was a heavenly scene.

    After that, the snow-capped mountain also melted and the water was surprisingly hot. Song Yaoyao ended up inside a huge hot spring. Amidst the misty steam, there sat a tall, strong figure...

 Chapter 260: Who Did You Dream About?

    <h4>Chapter 260: Who Did You Dream About?</h4>

    His lips were thin, his chin was firm, and his sexy Adam¡¯s Apple moved up and down as he looked at her.

    Drops of water rolled down her jawline into the water. Song Yaoyao could not see his face, but she knew who he was!

    Her face was red like blood and she could hear the sound of sshing water. The man lifted his hand from the water. It was slender and defined. He sat on the edge of the pool and slowly curled his finger at her.

    In an instant, his prim and cold temperament was reced with a strong sense of seduction.

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips. Unable to resist, she pounced into the man¡¯s arms.

    In her dream, she was seduced by the man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s Apple for a long time...

    Eventually, she was awoken by the cold...

    She slowly opened her eyes in confusion.

    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?

    But it didn¡¯t take long before an icy cold voice sounded from above her head, causing her to shiver and immediately wake up.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, let go...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly realized what was happening and tried to shuffle back. But this was just her imagination, right?

    In reality, she was wrapped tightly in her quilt like a caterpir and she was wiggling backwards.

    Her cheeks turned red and her eyes sparkled as she nced at the man¡¯s neck.

    There was a transparent liquid on his neck and she didn¡¯t want to know what it was! But the eye-catching bite mark and red rash reminded her of what she had done while she was sleeping.

    Oh!!

    Song Yaoyao almost burst into tears; she was too embarrassed to face the world!

    In particr, the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s Apple looked like a mess.

    It was red like blood.

    ¡°I-I-I...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes twitched. If she could, she would dig a hole and hide in it.

    She was simply dreaming! How did she do this to her Gege?

    Her eyes darted, too afraid to look directly at Huo Yunque. She could already imagine how dark and displeased his expression would be.

    Huhuhu, he must be angry!! Would he think of her as a pervert?

    ¡°Gege...I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Huhu...¡± Song Yaoyao softly apologized in a timid manner.

    As soon as her voice fell, her retreating body was suddenly pulled back.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yaoyao screamed in surprise.

    The man grabbed onto her chin and lifted her head.

    As she looked into Huo Yunque¡¯s deep and dark eyes, he narrowed them. ¡°Were you dreaming?¡± He rubbed under her chin with his thumb, causing Song Yaoyao to shiver.

    Huhu, Gege is scary when he¡¯s mad!

    Song Yaoyao looked away, ¡°N-no...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who did you dream about?¡± Huo Yunque asked casually as though he didn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Song Yaoyao wanted to make up excuses, but her lips were covered by the man¡¯s finger and she automatically shut up.

    Her eyes sparkled as she looked shyly at Huo Yunque.

    The man was noble and there was a slight smile on his lips. He still looked ssy and calm as usual.

    However, the man¡¯s gaze did not look pleased.

    ¡°Think about it carefully and answer properly.¡±

    Huo Yunque gently patted her on the cheek as he smiled seductively. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to act coquettish...¡±

    His gaze turned cold, causing Song Yaoyao to freeze.

    She immediately opened her mouth and said, ¡°Yes, Gege. I dreamed about you!¡±

    She closed her eyes tight. Her voice was loud and courageous. It was as though a louder voice would mean that she wasn¡¯t afraid...

 Chapter 261: Elaborate

    <h4>Chapter 261: borate</h4>

    As her voice fell,ughter filled the room.

    Huo Yunque pulled her out from under the quilt and his icy eyes immediately melted. ¡°Song Yaoyao, what do you spend all day thinking about?¡± he teased.

    A dream revealed one¡¯s innermost desire.

    The girl¡¯s dreams were bing more and more borate.

    It seemed, in the future, he couldn¡¯t let her sleep away from home, just in case...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was pulled out, and her hair draped messily on her shoulders. Her delicate little face was pale.

    She blinked in disbelief.

    ¡°Gege, are you not angry at me?¡±

    Was he letting it go like this?

    ¡°Stop thinking about stuff like that from now on.¡±

    Huo Yunque stretched out his hand and squeezed her cheeks, leaving a red mark on her face. He then stepped off the bed and left.

    ¡°Hurry and get out of bed. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted as she held her cheek. She was upset, but she did not dare to voice her frustrations.

    All she could do was hold back the tears that were swirling in her eyes.

    She watched as Huo Yunque disappeared and the door closed.

    All of a sudden, she blinked back her tears, dived under her quilt, and punched the bed.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Huo Yunque paused and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The girl was delicate yet she was making all this noise. What was she doing in the room now?

    ¡°Small Uncle, you and Song Yaoyao¡ª¡±

    Forget it...

    Huo Ningxi was dressed in athletic gear, sweat dripping down his forehead. Clearly, he had just returned from a jog.

    He watched as Huo Yunque left Song Yaoyao¡¯s bedroom and his eyes fell upon the red marks on his neck. He froze, pressed his lips together, and did not ask any further. He lowered his head at Huo Yunque. ¡°Small Uncle, I will go have a bath first.¡±

    After saying this, he quickly walked past. However, his pace was messy, and his calmness was reced with frustration.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed and turned to return to his bedroom.

    He never had to exin his actions.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether Huo Ningxi misunderstood or not. It had nothing to do with him.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t log onto social media often. Her dealings with Meng Qiqi only took ce once a week. Initially, when Meng Qiqi realized that Song Yaoyao wanted to make money, she decided to introduce some new clients to her. But Song Yaoyao rejected her offer.

    She had to study, read books, and she still needed to tutor the kids in the third ss.

    She was always busy. How did she have time to retouch photos?

    As soon as boarded the car, she logged onto QQ and numerous messages popped up.

    Meng Qiqi: Ahhhhhh!! I¡¯m so jealous!!

    Meng Qiqi: Babe! Did you see Xingxing¡¯s Weibo? He signed 50 autographs! I¡¯ve collected all his albums and singles, but I still don¡¯t have his autograph!

    Meng Qiqi: I¡¯m so jealous! Whoever got those autographs must have saved someone in their past life.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: ...

    If she was right, Meng Qiqi was talking about the autographs that she had.

    In that case, did she save 50 gxies in herst life?

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: I have them. Do you want?

    Meng Qiqi: ???

    Meng Qiqi: Hahaha, babe, what a funny joke. Don¡¯t you remember how you ced a huge bid on onest year and failed?

    Song Yaoyao did not reply because Huo Ningxi was talking to her.

    His eyes darted and he twisted his face.

    Song Yaoyao was confused.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± he asked.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes scanned across her. His expression was really strange.

    Song Yaoyao watched as he looked down, lifted his shoulders, and kicked his feet. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m fine. Huo Ningxi...¡± she looked at the boy speechlessly, ¡°What do you want to ask? Just say it.¡±

 Chapter 262: Who Did You Sleep With Last Night?

    <h4>Chapter 262: Who Did You Sleep With Last Night?</h4>

    Ever since Huo Ningxi followed her to the hospitalst time, their rtionship had improved a bit.

    Huo Ningxi pursed his lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I saw my Small Uncle walk out of your room in the morning.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°Yes, we slept togetherst night.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Huo Ningxi clenched his fists. ¡°Then, did you and my Small Uncle do anything?¡±

    His gaze swept across Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck. She was wearing a crew neck sweater and a white jacket. Her exposed skin was white like jade; clean and wless.

    He then looked at her bright expression; it didn¡¯t seem like she had done anything.

    ¡°We simply slept...¡± Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. ¡°What else could we have done?¡±

    After saying this, she shrunk her neck back in guilt.

    Of course, she was not telling Huo Ningxi that she had an erotic dream and she woke up sucking her Gege¡¯s neck.

    Before Huo Ningxi managed to breathe a sigh of relief, he noticed Song Yaoyao¡¯s guiltily darting eyes. His expression immediately turned cold.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, let me tell you, girls should learn how to cherish their bodies. How old are you? How can you share a room with a man?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded, agreeing with Huo Ningxi¡¯sment. ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t shared a room with another man except for Gege! I will marry him in the future so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a child. No matter how naive she was, she knew right from wrong.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Huo Ningxi choked in anger. ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and said fiercely at Song Yaoyao, ¡°What do you know? Only men understand men! Once a man gets something, he won¡¯t cherish it anymore. Do you know what¡¯s the best trick?¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned against the car door in shock. ¡°What?¡±

    This guy spoke as though he knew what he was talking about.

    ¡°You should y hard to get and keep him hanging! Understand?¡±

    When he saw that Song Yaoyao looked frightened, Huo Ningxi¡¯s lips curved and he forced himself not tough.

    He had to admit that the brat was quite cute when she wasn¡¯t hitting people...

    ¡°But...¡±

    Song Yaoyao thought for a little and bit her nails anxiously. She was clearly the one that took advantage of her Gege. He had been a gentleman the entire time!

    So, Huo Ningxi¡¯s words did kinda make sense.

    Except the roles were reversed.

    Did that mean her Gege was ying hard to get?? Song Yaoyao felt as though she had made a discovery.

    ¡°No buts!¡± Huo Ningxi stared at her. When he saw that she wanted to make excuses, he continued to speak fiercely. ¡°Hurry and tell me that you understand! Before marriage, you must not cross the line with a man!¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her eyes innocently. But...her Gege wasn¡¯t just any man...

    Her mind was a mess. She watched as Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows. He looked as though he was ready to hit her if she refused.

    She pouted her lips speechlessly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Ningxi felt a little better. He carefully analyzed Song Yaoyao, and after he confirmed that his Small Uncle hadn¡¯t done anything to her, he finally rxed.

    The car soon arrived at the school.

    Song Yaoyao walked ahead. She bit her lip in deep thought. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her Gege had been ying hard to get!

    When she finally got over the thought, she suddenly remembered something.

    Wait a minute¡ª

    ¡°Hey, Huo Ningxi!¡± She narrowed her eyes in a hostile manner. ¡°Were you threatening me earlier?¡±

 Chapter 263: Do You Want An Autograph?

    <h4>Chapter 263: Do You Want An Autograph?</h4>

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s back stiffened. He then grabbed his backpack and ran off.

    Only an idiot would stay and let her hit him!

    Song Yaoyao woke up a littlete today. By the time she arrived on the athletic field, the third ss had already run a fewps.

    The yellow sun rose on the horizon and a fresh gust of wind blew past.

    The youngsters who were running toward the sun were youthful and full of vigor.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Someone handed over a stack of autographs and Song Yaoyao epted it. She then sat down on the steps.

    She flipped through them casually. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t sign them.¡±

    ¡°Would I dare? It¡¯s only right for me to bribe a future director.¡±

    The youth shoved his hands in his pockets. He was wearing his school uniform and his ck hair was being swept up by the wind. His tone was roguish and his gaze wandered into the distance.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao was amused as she nodded in seriousness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I film something, you will definitely be my first choice.¡±

    Sigh¡ª

    Luo Xingguang retracted his gaze and looked at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I discovered you don¡¯t understand the meaning of keeping a low profile.¡± He pulled out his phone and showed Song Yaoyao his QR code. He blinked. ¡°Exchange?¡±

    Song Yaoyao slowly scanned the code. ¡°ept¡±.

    The QR code appeared and she epted the friend request.

    [Your friend request has been epted. We can now chat.]

    ¡°Exchangeplete!¡±

    The two people made an exchange. When they finished and looked at each other, their eyes smiled.

    ¡°So you know how to joke too.¡± Luo Xinguang narrowed his eyes and watched as the sky slowly lit up. His lips curved.

    He thought she was a boring person who only knew how to hit people. That she appeared cute but barely joked around.

    By this time, the third ss almost finished jogging and Song Yaoyao had clearly cked off.

    She pulled out her phone and discovered she had not replied to Meng Qiqi yet. Moreover, Meng Qiqi had sent her a series of messages.

    Meng Qiqi: Babe?

    Meng Qiqi: [kowtow.jpg] Babe, I¡¯m not mocking you! Remember how we tried to get it together but failed?

    Meng Qiqi: stop ignoring me!

    Meng Qiqi: [crying.jpg]

    Song Yaoyao had a feeling that this girl was just as talkative in real life as she was online.

    But she had no idea that some people werepletely different onlinepared to how they were in real life.

    She pointed her camera toward the autographs, took a photo, and sent it.

    The other party remained silent for an entire minute. A momentter, the screen was filled with exmation marks.

    Meng Qiqi: !!!!!

    Meng Qiqi: Ahhhh! F*ck!!!! !

    Meng Qiqi: Am I dreaming? You have so many!

    Meng Qiqi: Wait...these autographs look familiar. Were these the ones in my hubby¡¯s Weibo postst night?

    Her excitement was exactly as expected.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she started typing with a slight smirk.

    Luo Xinguang looked at her. Judging by her smile, she seemed to be plotting something.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Do you want an autograph?

    Meng Qiqi: Yes! I really want one!

    Meng Qiqi: How much are you charging? I¡¯m willing to go bankrupt for one! [lick.jpg]

    Luo Xinguang was curious about who she was talking to. She seemed really happy. He nced over casually and happened to see the conversation...

    ¡°It¡¯s one of your super fans. Do you want to say anything? Song Yaoyao waved her phone and smiled like a fox.

    Luo Xinguang sensed that she had ulterior motives.

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do I get out of it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to milk tea.¡±

    Luo Xinguang clicked his fingers and epted the phone. ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 264: Idolâ€™s Voice Message

    <h4>Chapter 264: Idol¡¯s Voice Message</h4>

    Meng Qiqi typed furiously on the other end, pleading Song Yaoyao to sell one to her. All of a sudden, she received a voice message.

    She yed the message in surprise. A momentter, the sound of a girl screaming echoed through the neighborhood!!

    The youngster¡¯s voice was loud and there was a sense of disbelief.

    ¡°Hi, I am Luo Xinguang. Thank you for liking me,¡± the voice said in amusement.

    This voice!

    Isn¡¯t that my idol¡¯s voice? I can recognize his voice anywhere!!

    Meng Qiqi lost her mind.

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±

    Her roommates, who had been woken up, began to knock on the door. ¡°Meng Qiqi! Are you crazy?!¡±

    Meng Qiqiughed as she rolled around on her bed while holding onto her phone.

    She wasn¡¯t crazy, but she wasn¡¯t far from it.

    Luo Xinguang sent the message and waited for a while, but he did not get a response.

    He returned the phone to Song Yaoyao in amusement. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s my fan?¡±

    Shepletely ignored him.

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head. ¡°She probably thinks you¡¯re a swindler.¡±

    By this time, the third ss had finished theirps. Song Yaoyao grabbed her backpack and went to meet with them. They had another day of exams ahead of them.

    Since Tang Xinrou finished filming, Song Yaoyao heartlessly dragged her back to join the exams.

    Ride the Wind¡¯s journey wasing to an end, but she had heard from Kang Yuan that he was reshooting some scenes that he was not pleased with and it would be a wrap.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly felt that she was going to miss it. But those emotions quickly disappeared.

    Goodbye was inevitable.

    Later, when her vacation came around, she was going to follow Kang Yuan around and learn from him. When the day came that she could take charge and be a director, there were bound to be plenty of opportunities.

    This thought helped her let go. Song Yaoyao leaned on the teacher¡¯s desk and looked through some books about filming.

    The others continued with their exams.

    Just as Song Yaoyao instructed, their answers for the teacher were a mess, and some even handed in nk papers. On the other hand, for Song Yaoyao¡¯s paper, they bit their pens and thought long and hard before answering each question seriously. When the teacher saw how serious they were, he nodded proudly.

    He even praised Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao felt a little guilty.

    She wanted to tell the teacher that he was going to be disappointed by the results.

    The teachers had no idea; they were even feeling proud.

    That day, another event happened. Kang Yuan forced Song Yaoyao to make a guest appearance. She had no lines and simply had to show her face as a student.

    Song Yaoyao was speechless but Director Kang was determined.

    ¡°When I asked you to be the secondary lead, you refused. Now I¡¯m simply asking you to sit here. Is it that hard? Little Brat, I¡¯m technically your teacher!¡±

    Song Yaoyao epted her fate. ¡°Fine, go ahead!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t refuse.

    After filming, the shoot was a wrap.

    That night, there was another celebration dinner. At first, Kang Yuan wanted Song Yaoyao to attend, but she rejected his invite. She was really busy these days and she still had to visit the hospital.

    Without Song Wenchuan, the Song Family¡¯s stocks continued to plummet. In the end, they couldn¡¯t keep his condition a secret.

    Meanwhile, Zhou Manli made ns to take Song Wenchuan overseas for treatment.

    When Song Yaoyao arrived at the hospital, Zhou Manli was talking to the doctor.

    ¡°Mrs. Song, Young Mr. Song can¡¯t handle any sudden changes, let alone going overseas. He¡¯s already recovered quite a lot and his vitals are stable. At a time like this, you should let him stay here.¡±

 Chapter 265: Request For A Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 265: Request For A Transfer</h4>

    ¡°Stay here?¡±

    Zhou Manli sneered and lowered her voice. She knew she was outside a hospital room, so she could not disturb her son.

    ¡°You bunch of trash! My son¡¯s already been in bed for a month! He still doesn¡¯t look like he will wake up any time soon. Why should I trust you?¡±

    More importantly, they had lost a powerful assistant and Song Rui was struggling to keep thepany¡¯s affairs in order.

    ¡°Mrs. Song, please be more civilized.¡±

    The head doctor furrowed his brows and his face sank.

    His name was highly recognized in the country! This private hospital was financially backed and constructed by several big families, the medical equipment in it were thetest models in the world, and the medical staff were all elites.

    Sure, the Songs were rich, but in this hospital, the staff had seen plenty of rich people.

    Even the big boss, Elder Huo, was currently staying in their hospital. What right did this woman have to yell at them?

    ¡°I¡¯m being too civilized. No matter what, my son is leaving the hospital today. I¡¯ve already contacted the hospital overseas and someone will being to pick him up soon. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else!¡± Zhou Manli furrowed her brows fiercely.

    Normally, when someone wanted to seek death, the doctor didn¡¯t bother stopping them.

    But he felt bad for the girl who previously sat outside the injured man¡¯s room for over 20 hours like a broken doll. They had focused all their energy on saving this guy, how could they just treat him like nothing now?

    ¡°If you insist on transferring hospitals, there¡¯s nothing we can do. But Mrs. Song, there¡¯s something I must tell you: the grass isn¡¯t always greener on the other side. You should open your eyes and take a good look at the world. Our country¡¯s medical facilities are much better than in the past!¡±

    Besides, Song Wenchuan¡¯s condition was already stable. He simply hadn¡¯t woken up because he had suffered a head injury.

    Even if he was to go overseas, what could they do about it? Were they going to force him awake? They needed to give him time to recover!

    ¡°Tch, then why isn¡¯t my son awake yet? Do you know how much money we¡¯re losing each day that he isn¡¯t awake? Can you afford topensate us?!¡±

    ¡°If you keep talking trash and wasting time, Song Corporation is going to go bankrupt!¡±

    A soft and cold voice sounded as Song Yaoyao approached carrying her backpack with her hands in her pockets.

    ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    The head doctor¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately greeted her. ¡°Hello, my name is Wei Yuanfan. During your brother¡¯s surgery, I gave you and Dr. Liu some assistance. Do you remember me?¡±

    In the eyes of those with real skills, they didn¡¯t care about money, they cared about ability.

    Regardless of Chinese or Western medicine, as long as they could save people, then they were worthy of respect!

    Even though Song Yaoyao looked young, her courage was worthy of respect, and her acupuncture skills were impressive.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao? What are you doing here?¡±

    After everything she experienced, Zhou Manli was a lot calmer this time. She still remembered how she rushed into the hospital roomst time and discovered that Song Jingwan¡¯s wrists and ankles had been broken by Song Yaoyao.

    This girl was a demon; not her daughter!

    Fear appeared in Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes and she began to distance herself from Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°He¡¯s not transferring. I¡¯m taking over from here and I will definitely wake him up.¡±

    Song Yaoyao spoke calmly. She wasn¡¯t asking for permission; she was simply notifying them.

    ¡°You must be dreaming!¡±

    Zhou Manli gritted her teeth and nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you entered the operating theater once, you can take all the credit. You know nothing! All you¡¯re going to do is kill Chuan!¡±

 Chapter 266: Will You Leave On Your Own? Or Do You Want Me To Help You?

    <h4>Chapter 266: Will You Leave On Your Own? Or Do You Want Me To Help You?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was amused. Her eyes darkened. ¡°If I know nothing. What about you? Apart fromining about others, what do you know?¡±

    As she spoke, she started approaching.

    ¡°I worked hard to drag him back from the brink of death. Did I do that so you could kick him around like a sandbag?¡±

    Zhou Manli saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes and felt a little scared. Her throat began to hurt. ¡°He is my son. I would never hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Ha, are you worthy of being a mother?¡± Song Yaoyaoughed in disdain. She nced at Zhou Manli and threatened, ¡°Do you want me to drag you out? Or will you leave on your own? Huh?¡±

    The risk of death overwhelmed her again. Zhou Manli¡¯s throat began to hurt. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re quite capable now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrugged arrogantly. ¡°Who told you to dislike me but not have the ability to get rid of me?¡±

    This was the honest truth. Zhou Manli was speechless. Her feelings for this daughter wereplex. She was afraid of her, but she also hated her.

    ¡°Now, tell your people to leave the same way that they arrived. Song Wenchuan is staying here; he¡¯s not going anywhere!¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes, pointed her finger, and her voice was cold.

    If Song Wenchuan was the same as the rest of the Song Family, Song Yaoyao would not care about his life and death. But...

    When it came to this matter, she had to get involved!

    ¡°Do you want him to be in a vegetative state forever? This hospital won¡¯t be able to save him!¡± Zhou Manli screamed.

    Song Yaoyao ignored her. ¡°Huo Jiu, help me throw her out.¡±

    Huo Jiu nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Song.¡±

    Because Song Yaoyao always attracted trouble, Huo Yunque allocated Huo Jiu to her and let her order him around as she liked.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was amused. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch and see!¡±

    Before her voice even fell, Huo Jiu had already begun to drag the woman away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you here again; otherwise...¡± she narrowed her eyes threateningly.

    ¡°Let me go! You piece of trash! You deserve to die...¡± Zhou Manli ignored her own image and fought, while the hospital treated her like a joke.

    Everyone knew by now that Mrs. Song was abnormal! Her son was in this state, but rather than letting him recover in peace, she was trying to force him overseas for treatment.

    Did she think he was living too long? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would lose his life as soon as he boarded the ne?

    What a joke!

    Wei Yuanfan sighed and spoke even more politely to Song Yaoyao, ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s lucky you were here.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly and retrieved her arrogance. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite. Uncle Wei, you can just call me by my name. I will have to trouble you to take care of my brother from now on. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No trouble at all.¡±

    Wei Yuanfan quickly waved his hand and sighed.

    How could two people from the same mother be so different?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±

    Wei Yuanfan quickly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    After a busy day, Song Yaoyao finally remembered about Meng Qiqi on the way home.

    Only God knew how Meng Qiqi¡¯s day passed; she was already on the brink of a breakdown. She didn¡¯t tell a single person about Luo Xinguang¡¯s voice message and the 50 autographs that Song Yaoyao had.

    Although she was really happy, she respected their privacy.

    Now that she had received a voice message from Luo Xinguang, she no longer had any regrets in life.

    If she simply received a message from a voice that sounded like her idol, she may have suspected that it was an imposter. Butbined with the thick stack of autographs that Song Yaoyao showed her...

 Chapter 267: I Sell My Talent, Not My Body!

    <h4>Chapter 267: I Sell My Talent, Not My Body!</h4>

    These autographs were the same ones that were currently on her idol¡¯s Weibo!

    Unfortuately, Song Yaoyao had yet to reply to her and it was driving her crazy; she couldn¡¯t even eat and drink.

    When her roommate finished work and walked in, she was met with her sloppy and dazed expression.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her roommate was speechless.

    Meng Qiqiy on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m almost dying...¡±

    Ding Dong!

    Meng Qiqi sat up. She saw hertest message and her eyes teared up in excitement.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: I¡¯m sorry, I just finished school.

    Meng Qiqi: [bawling.jpg] Huhuhu, you finally replied! If you didn¡¯t reply soon, I would have died from the torment!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Huh?

    Someone was calm, not understanding the joys and pains of pursuing a celebrity.

    Meng Qiqi¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard: Yaoyao! Was that voice message really from Luo Xinguang?

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: You don¡¯t believe me?

    Meng Qiqi: It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you! I¡¯m too afraid to believe you! Ahhh, what luck! Do I deserve this? I¡¯m not worthy!

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t understand why she was talking about herself like this.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: I still have some autographs here. Do you want?

    ¡°F*ck!!¡±

    Meng Qiqi was so shocked, she almost rolled off the sofa. She nodded her head furiously: Yes!! Don¡¯t worry, I will cherish it after I receive it! I will frame it and pray to it every day!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: ...No need. He¡¯s still alive.

    Meng Qiqi scratched her head when she thought about it: By the way, Yaoyao, do you know Xingxing?!

    She thought about it carefully and remembered that she and Song Yaoyao were both pitiful fangirls when they first met.

    She thought about Song Yaoyao and then she thought about herself!

    Meng Qiqi cried tears of aggrievance.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Not only do I have his WeChat. We¡¯ve even shared a meal together.

    Of course, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t tell her that she even hit him. If his fangirls found out about that, they were bound to put a bounty on her head.

    Meng Qiqi: ???

    Meng Qiqi: Ahhh, WTH! I¡¯m so jealous!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: So, do you want to make a deal?

    Meng Qiqi: Huh? [cautious.jpg] I sell my talent, not my body!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Do you want to get up close and personal with your idol? Do you want to sit down and eat with him? Do you want his private contact details?

    Of course she did...

    Meng Qiqi: That¡¯s enough! I want it all!

    Meng Qiqi: Speak! What do I need to do?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved upwards and her eyes sparkled.

    Deal set...

    Normally, when Song Yaoyao arrived home, the first thing she did was speak to Huo Yunque. But Huo Yunque did not return home that day.

    As Uncle Zhang watched the girl pout her lips, he noticed that she looked clearly depressed.

    ¡°Something happened to thepany overseas. The Master rushed overeas with some people before he even got the chance toe home.¡±

    ¡°He went overseas?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao never imagined this to be the case, and she lost her appetite to even eat. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me!¡± She pouted as her mood got worse.

    It was only yesterday that Gege had shared the bed with her. Tonight, he was gone.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll be back! Don¡¯t be sad, Miss Song.¡± Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t know what to do. The girl was more reliant on Huo Yunque than he imagined. ¡°Besides, you can always give him a phone call.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed. She picked up her spoon and continued to eat. Her voice was unclear.

    ¡°Gege went overseas for business. He must be really busy. I can¡¯t bother him.¡±

 Chapter 268: Xiao Tang Is The Best

    <h4>Chapter 268: Xiao Tang Is The Best</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    What if she called him when he was in a meeting and he got angry?

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s smile deepened and he sighed.

    Miss Song was so understanding. A child like this was much more lovable.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Master treats you differently.¡±

    How different?

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The dining room¡¯s huge crystalmp emitted a bright light. Uncle Zhang felt for the first time that this light still had some use. As it fell on the girl¡¯s ss-like eyes, it sparkled.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Uncle Zhang replied confidently.

    If the Master was really not interested in someone, he would never let them near him, let alone in his house like Miss Song.

    He even broke so many rules for her.

    Huo Yunque used to be really busy and barely spent time at home, but ever since Song Yaoyao moved in, it had been a long time since he went on a business trip. Uncle Zhang was sure that if something didn¡¯t go wrong overseas, and Huo Yunque wasn¡¯t required, he would never go.

    Simply based on the way that he doted on her, his intentions were clear.

    What a pity...

    Uncle Zhang sighed. The Master did so much for Miss Song, yet he maintained a cold facade and refused to let her know. How could he do that?

    Uncle Zhang made a decision! When the necessary time came, he was going to expose him.

    ...

    The bedroom light was warm. Song Yaoyao stepped out in a robe with a towel on her head.

    She pounced onto the bed and sent Huo Yunque a message as a test.

    ¡®Gege, are you busy?¡¯

    But as expected, there was no response.

    Song Yaoyao was not surprised. When people traveled overseas, they often changed phones and SIM cards; she wasn¡¯t even sure if Huo Yunque was still using the same phone number.

    She had gotten used to seeing Huo Yunque. Now that she couldn¡¯t see him, it was no surprise that she felt a little sad.

    Ding¡ª

    At that moment, her phone suddenly rang.

    Song Yaoyao immediately opened the message and discovered it was from Tang Xinrou.

    ¡®Yaoyao, I created a Weibo ount! Quick, follow me! It¡¯s called, Xiao Tang is The Best!¡¯

    Song Yaoyao was annoyed that it wasn¡¯t her Gege.

    Tang Xinrou who was lying on her bed and swiping through Weibo, suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Her nose was itchy and she sneezed.

    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±

    Who was thinking about her?

    Song Yaoyao brushed aside her frustration and sat up in bed. She opened her Weibo and searched for the name that Tang Xinrou had given her. She then followed it.

    The ount was newly created and there was only one post that had been posted 10 minutes ago.

    Xiao Tang is The Best: Have a good night~ [heart]

    Attached to the post was a selfie. The girl¡¯s face was make-up free and her teeth were exposed by her dazzling smile. She was sitting on her bed wearing her pajamas and doing a peace sign at the camera.

    Did You Get Gege Yet: Hey babe, you¡¯re hot~ [seedy]

    Xiao Tang is The Best replied to you: Hahaha, Yaoyao is so perverted today!

    Tang Xinrou received a message and quickly replied.

    Her follower count increased to 1. How pitiful. Song Yaoyao was tempted to buy her a whole heap of followers.

    After all, she had taken a step into the entertainment circle now. This follower count was too pitiful!

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t normally interested in browsing Weibo. But probably because Huo Yunque had suddenly gone overseas, she was not in the mood to look at books and decided to browse the trending topics.

    Her hand identally pressed on something and the screen changed.

    The ount name attracted Song Yaoyao¡¯s attention. This girl was called Qiqi, and she was also a fan of Luo Xinguang¡¯s.

 Chapter 269: I Copied You Because I Respect You

    <h4>Chapter 269: I Copied You Because I Respect You</h4>

    Qiqi Who Wants To Be Mrs. Luo (verified): F*ck, this is the first time I¡¯ve met such a shameless person? It¡¯s bad enough that she giarized my friend, she¡¯s even picking on her because she has a lot of fans. The culprit is acting like the victim! What kind of logic is this? Do you think you¡¯re acting reasonably just because you¡¯re popr? Do you think you¡¯re respecting Shuihan by copying her? F*ck your mom!

    Hmmm...

    Even her tone was very simr.

    Song Yaoyao clicked into Qiqi¡¯s Weibo and confirmed that it was definitely Meng Qiqi.

    This was because she had posted up a screenshot of a voice message and added the caption, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m so happy~ Today was my luckiest day. What happened? I won¡¯t tell you! [smug]¡±

    This post sounded pleasant, but her Weibo was a mess.

    Meng Qiqi was being torn to shreds.

    ¡°Your mouth is so dirty. Did you grow up eating sh*t?¡±

    ¡°A rumor-monger deserves to die! If you have evidence, then show it!¡±

    ¡°giarized? Haha, as a major influencer, our Ruoruo has no interest in your friend¡¯s lousy book!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to leech off her poprity because she sold the copyright to her book and it¡¯s being made into a drama! Haha, keep whining over there. A nobody like you won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Keep acting arrogant. Wait ¡¯til I skin you alive!¡±

    ¡°Girls, stop giving this idiot attention! She¡¯s just jealous of our Ruoruo. If she¡¯s so good, why doesn¡¯t she try to sell her copyright? Bleh!¡±

    But Meng Qiqi replied to eachment without fear.

    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°Is this the standard of our major influencers? Shuihan¡¯s book has already been out for 10 years. How long has her book been around? Isn¡¯t it obvious who copied who?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Come skin me alive! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    She was like an old eagle who was protecting its child even though its neck was being strangled. Every word expressed her fury,

    Book? Copyright?

    With nothing better to do, Song Yaoyao went to the website they were talking about and searched for the two books they mentioned.

    Ruo Lan¡¯s book was called, ¡®Her Highness is Abusive¡¯. It was a book about a female protagonist who tried tomit suicide but was reborn. She gives up on love, bes a concubine, and destroys everyone in her way. In the end, the emperor dismisses the harem and they live happily ever after.

    In recent years, tropes like this were very popr.

    The other book was written by Yun Shuihan. Song Yaoyao took particr notice of the date that it was released. It had indeed been a long time: 10 years ago.

    The synopsis and the name used an ancient, literary style.

    ¡®Pce Walls¡¯

    [Liu Yan, the daughter of a concubine, was neglected from a young age. Everyone bullied her, stepped all over her, and insulted her. Her mother even died right in front of her eyes.

    What was she to do?

    Liu Yan: I will to rise to the top. I will make all those who bullied and insulted me kneel at my knees in fear and do my bidding!

    But what if she had to give up on everything? Wouldn¡¯t she regret it?

    No!]

    The synopsis was very engaging; even Song Yaoyao, who barely read, was interested. She read through a few chapters. The author had good writing skills and every sentence was eloquently executed in an ancient style. Even now, it would be considered as a high-quality piece.

    In addition, the protagonist was born with a rebellious and ambitious heart, giving her the determination to keep moving forward.

    In her eyes, there was no such thing as love; all she cared about was her mother.

    In the novel, the emperor treated her differently, but not to the extent where he dismissed the harem for her. It was very logical. Also, the protagonist moved up in the pce and used every person by her side to achieve it.

    In just a few short chapters, the first climactic scene already got Song Yaoyao cheering.

 Chapter 270: Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 270: Rtionship</h4>

    Human intentions, calctions, scheming... In just a few short chapters, the reader experienced all of these.

    But was her writing too realistic to the point where her readers felt stressed?

    Song Yaoyao saved this book and went to look at Ruo Lan¡¯s one. This book was much more rxing.

    It was refreshing and sweet.

    Compared to Yun Shuihan¡¯s serious storyline, Ruo Lan¡¯s novel was just a typical leveling-up romance story. Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t say that this book had nothing to offer. For its author to be so popr, and for it to have so many young followers, it naturally had its strengths. But...

    Just by reading the first arc, Song Yaoyao was already certain that it had been giarized.

    In the first few chapters, Liu Yan¡¯s auntie passed away, triggering her determination to aim high instead of sticking around.

    In Ruo Lan¡¯s novel, the protagonist, Song Lan, was reborn, and she managed to prevent her auntie¡¯s murder just in time. As a result, she also developed the determination to aim high, when in her previous life, she simply wanted to stay by her auntie¡¯s side and keep a low profile.

    Liu Yan had two maids by her side, one was nted by her father¡¯s older wife just to watch over her.

    Song Lan also had the same thing.

    Liu Yan was then sent to a remote manor, and the same thing happened to Song Lan after she offended the older wife.

    Liu Yan did not resist as she left holding her auntie¡¯s memorial tablet. On the way, she happened to encounter the emperor who was investigating something in disguise. When she noticed his powerful aura and happened to spot the jade pendant on his hip, she guessed what he was thinking and deliberately tried to seduce him.

    Meanwhile, Song Lan had been reborn and had seen the emperor before. She also knew that he had left the pce in disguise before. Thus, she paid the carriage driver and told him to take a route that the emperor was likely to take. She then tried to seduce him...

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the pages in amusement.

    Ruo Lan had clearly taken the story of ¡®Pce Walls¡¯ and repackaged it, turning someone else¡¯s creation into her own.

    Song Yaoyao did some research and discovered that the story was quite popr. Due to the fact that the copyright had been sold, the website gave it extra promotion, and it was currently ranked number one.

    After reading both novels, Song Yaoyao considered the good and bad points for both.

    Yun Shuihan: serious and elegantly written with unique schemes and calctions. She had clearly done a lot of research. Unfortunately, it was too deep and made people feel depressed. There was no true love, just fighting and scheming.

    Ruo Lan: average writing and clearly giarized. However, it incorporated trending topics including rebirth, face pping, and sweet doting, so it easily attracted a following.

    But Yun Shuihan did not release another book in the ten years after ¡®Pce Walls¡¯.

    Thus, Ruo Lan probably never guessed someone would discover that she had giarized.

    At this time, her idiotic fans continued to attack Meng Qiqi. Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes sparkled and a thought came to her mind.

    She opened her QQ and found Meng Qiqi.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: What¡¯s your rtionship with Yun Shuihan?

    ...

    Y Country.

    Snow floated like feathers outside the window, covering the ground in a nket of silver.

    The gorgeous European-style architecture was grand and morous, the golden wall tiles were luxurious, and the floor was spotless and shiny.

    A group of people headed for the meeting room; the person leading the way opened the door with respect.

    Using the localnguage of Y Country, he said politely, ¡°This way please, Mr. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was soft as he nodded his head. When he spoke the localnguage, it sounded like music.

    ¡°Oh! Huo! Long time no see...¡±

    A friendly man approached with his arms wide open.

    But before he got close, something ck and hard pressed against his chest.

    The atmosphere immediately changed. The air filled with the scent of gunpowder, and swords were drawn.

 Chapter 271: Iâ€™m Not Interested In You

    <h4>Chapter 271: I¡¯m Not Interested In You</h4>

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved; his smile was dignified. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in men.¡±

    Guns surrounded them. Huo Qi as well as Huo Er, who was posted in Y Country, were both by Huo Yunque¡¯s side. His bodyguards remained outside, and the entire room was filled with the other party¡¯s people.

    Huo Qi and Huo Er stood upright and their hands dropped beside their waists.

    Their leader remained calm.

    The brown-haired and brown-eyed man who had a gun pointed at him revealed a look of anger. But it didn¡¯t take long before he raised his hands in surrender and pleaded with a smile.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! I was simply weing you. Huo, you¡¯re scaring me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then sorry, Armand.¡±

    His fingers were defined as they fell upon the trigger. Clearly, he had no intention of putting the gun down.

    Inside the meeting room, Armand¡¯s bodyguards grew tense as they red at the oriental man and watched his every move.

    He was prim and proper, and there was a slight smile on his lips.

    But no one dared to look down on him. The more harmless this man looked, the more lethal he was. Only those that had dealt with him would know this.

    ¡°Hey, Huo!¡± Armand could feel his heart racing. ¡°You should put that down. Look, you¡¯re scaring my bodyguards!¡±

    ¡°Let me apologize for my abruptness once again. Now, Armand, please sit over there.¡±

    He lifted his chin and pointed at the seat near the window.

    ¡°Oh! Okay, okay!¡±

    Armand raised both his hands and quickly went to sit down.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as Huo Yunque lowered his gun. His finger was still hooked around the trigger as he sat down opposite Armand.

    Seeing this, the bodyguards quickly surrounded him.

    Inside the quiet meeting room, there was a clear rifling sound.

    The man crossed his legs as he yed with his gun. Faced with a tough enemy, the bodyguards did not dare to rx even for a second.

    Armand was in a horrible mood, especially since this man remained so calm.

    He seemed to be feeling pretty good and he had a happy vibe to him.

    ¡°Mr. Gordon, it¡¯s about time that you tell your subordinate to lower his gun,¡± Huo Qi narrowed his eyes and warned.

    ¡°Oh, sorry...¡±

    Armand shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re just worried about my safety. After all, no one will pay them if I die,¡± he joked as he nced at Huo Yunque. As his eyes fell upon the red marks on his neck, he suddenlyughed.

    Amusement appeared in his brown eyes.

    Huo Yunque took the gun apart and casually threw it on the desk with a click-ck.

    ¡°I was just joking with you. There were no bullets in the gun.¡±

    Armand¡¯s smile froze and he looked at the desk.

    It was true...

    The gun had been taken apart and there was no bullet.

    Yet, he was actually frightened by this empty gun! Armand took a deep breath and swallowed his anger.

    ¡°Haha, long time no see, Huo. You¡¯re still such a jokester!¡±

    Armand waved his hand. ¡°Huo is my special guest. Hurry! Put down your guns and get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir...¡±

    After the danger was removed, Armand was not pleased.

    This man was still so annoying.

    He lowered his voice and ordered his men, ¡°Bring a few women and a wine from my collection.¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes.

    The men quickly did as told and the meeting room door opened again.

 Chapter 272: A Kitten That Likes To Bite

    <h4>Chapter 272: A Kitten That Likes To Bite</h4>

    There was heavy snow outside the window. The blond women that arrived were voluptuous, their clothes could barely cover their bodies as they entered, and they twisted their bodies as they walked.

    ¡°Huo, these are mypany¡¯s new models. They just turned 18. Do you want to take your pick first?¡± Armand nced at his neck and winked.

    When discussing business, beauty and wine was naturally indispensable.

    Huo Qi scowled. Did all foreign women have such big breasts? 18 years old? Even if they said they were 28 years old, he would believe it!

    Miss Song was more like an 18-year-old. She was clean, pure, and cute like an angel.

    ¡°Thanks, I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    Huo Yunque stretched out his hand and shook his head.

    Huo Er immediately ced a tablet in his hands with respect. The man lowered his eyes and started to go through his ounts casually.

    ¡°Last month, the Gordon family intercepted my business and detained 30 of my cargo ships. Armand, don¡¯t you think you got involved with something you shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was cold. It wasn¡¯t quick nor slow, but it was extremely oppressive.

    Armand wrapped his arm around one of the women and gave the other two women a look.

    The two women who weren¡¯t selected twisted their hips and went to sit beside Huo Yunque.

    But before they managed to sit down, their heads were stopped by the ck barrel of a gun.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Ear-piercing screams filled the air, causing Huo Yunque to furrow his brows.

    Armand smirked. ¡°Dear Huo, as a gentleman, you shouldn¡¯t treat beautiful women like this. If you prefer dark hair and dark eyes, I can find some for you...¡±

    ¡°Armand.¡± The man curled his finger and knocked the desk. ¡°Dying things won¡¯t solve any problems. Are you trying to oppose me?¡±

    Armand¡¯s smile disappeared. He tightened his grip on the woman in his arms, causing her to turn pale in pain. She bit her lip and did not dare to make a sound.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He pushed the woman away. ¡°If I told you I didn¡¯t know those ships were yours, would you believe me?¡±

    Huo Yunque held his head andughed, his lips parting slightly.

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    ...

    Half an hourter, Armand weakly leaned into the sofa. He looked at the man and smiled bitterly. ¡°Huo, you are really a demon.¡±

    Ever since returning to China, this man did not show himself much again, so Armand was quite surprised that he would personallye here.

    Based on his personality, if he didn¡¯te to a truce with this man, he was going to eat him alive.

    ¡°Thanks for your praise.¡± Huo Yunque stood up. ¡°Happy cooperation...¡±

    Huo Er shook Armand¡¯s hand on his behalf.

    Meanwhile, Huo Qi put away the signed documents and ran over to open the door.

    ¡°Wait...¡±

    All of a sudden, Armand called him back.

    Huo Yunque looked back. He raised an eyebrow and asked him what else he wanted.

    Armand touched his neck and winked. ¡°Huo, your woman is so unrestrained. Did she leave marks on your neck to im ownership because she was worried about youing out here?¡±

    She even left them in such a vulnerable spot. Apparently, Eastern people were very devoted. Who knew that even this demon couldn¡¯t escape.

    The girl¡¯s misty eyes appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s mind and her face glowed.

    Armand watched as the man thought about something and a smile appeared on his face.

    How frightening!

    He then watched as Huo Yunque turned around and walked out the door with a doting smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a kitten that likes to bite...¡±

    A kitten?

    Wow!

    Huo certainly has a unique taste.

    Armand, on the other hand, preferred hot beauties with soft and voluptuous bodies.

 Chapter 273: I Am Gegeâ€™s Child

    <h4>Chapter 273: I Am Gege¡¯s Child</h4>

    The phone in his pocket vibrated and Huo Yunque pulled it out.

    ¡®Gege, are you busy?¡¯

    His message inbox was clean, and the only conversation he had was with Song Yaoyao.

    It was filled with messages from the girl which he barely replied to.

    He looked at his watch to check the time in China. It waste. Was Song Yaoyao asleep?

    When Song Yaoyao heard her phone ring, she immediately jumped up from herputer desk and rushed over to her bed.

    She immediately pressed the answer button.

    Her sweet voice traveled through the mouthpiece to Huo Yunque. ¡°Gege~¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque sat in his car which was surrounded by an entourage that protected him.

    He lowered the window and icy snowkes floated in.

    He stretched out his hand to catch some, but as soon as they encountered his warmth, they immediately melted. He spread his palms and there was nothing left.

    ¡°How could you leave just like that?! You didn¡¯t even tell me!¡± Song Yaoyao pouted as she sat cross-legged on the bed. Her voice was clearly sad and aggrieved. ¡°Do you know how sad I was when I returned home and didn¡¯t see you?~¡±

    The man¡¯s heart tightened and he nodded his head expressionlessly.

    ¡°Okay, I know I was wrong.¡±

    Huo Qi had grown ustomed to this, but Huo Er was shocked.

    What was wrong with the Master? Had he been possessed?!!

    Just as he was about to turn his head, Huo Qi stopped him and pulled him back.

    Huo Er stared at him. Why the hell did you pull me back?

    Huo Qi smiled.

    I just saved your life!

    Not expecting the man to apologize so easily, Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck and stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, actually. I know you went because of something important.¡± She blinked and asked quietly, ¡°Gege, are you done there? When are youing home?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and sounded like it was coated in ayer of honey; sweet and sticky.

    She was coquettish and gentle.

    Huo Yunque curved his lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done, but I won¡¯t be back until two dayster.¡±

    ¡°I see~¡±

    Song Yaoyaoy on her bed. Her face pressed against the phone and she closed her eyes as though she could hypnotize herself into believing that the man was by her side.

    ¡°Gege,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is it dark where you are?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± It was nighttime in Y Country, and the European-styled architecture was lit up by the street lights. The vibe was very different from China. He curved his lips and suddenly asked, ¡°Song Yaoyao, shouldn¡¯t you exin why you¡¯re not asleep?¡±

    His voice sounded through the phone oppressively.

    Song Yaoyao felt guilty and pouted her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡±

    She humphed and her coquettish voice echoed through the car.

    Huo Er¡¯s curiosity almost exploded.

    Was the Master dating???

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you a child?¡±

    Huo Yunque removed his sunsses and massaged between his brows.

    They had rushed here as soon as they got off the ne, but no matter how tired he was, it disappeared at the sound of the girl¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Song Yaoyao spoke confidently. ¡°And I am yours!¡± she said before she added, ¡°You were the one who said it!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Yunque was amused. ¡°When did I say that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. All I know is you said it!¡± Song Yaoyao was shameless when it came to this.

    Huo Er¡¯s jaw almost dropped. Did the Master always have such a good temper?

 Chapter 274: How Is She Dressing?

    <h4>Chapter 274: How Is She Dressing?</h4>

    But, there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t do as long as he could think of it.

    All that could be heard was the man¡¯s helpless voice. ¡°Fine, I said it.¡±

    There was amusement in his deep and gentle voice. It was like he was whispering to his lover.

    That¡¯s about right!

    Song Yaoyao cheered up. She swung her feet and searched up the weather in Y Country on herptop. Her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Gege! It¡¯s snowing in Y Country!!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Song Yaoyao bit her fingers in envy. ¡°I want to see the snow!¡±

    Every winter, because of the cold weather and her bad health, her family never allowed her to go out.

    Song Yaoyao remembered, when she was 15, she wanted to see the snow so badly she bugged her brother to take her out. In the end, she returned home and had a fever that very night, setting off a chain of events that eventually led her to the ICU.

    Meanwhile, her brother was punished by Father Song until he was covered in bruises.

    When she woke up, his face was still swollen and his eyes were red as he apologized to her. He dered to never take her out again after that.

    No one med Song Yaoyao for acting recklessly, they simply felt her brother didn¡¯t do well.

    Huo Yunque sensed that the girl¡¯s mind had already begun to wander after she said she wanted to see the snow.

    He understood that the girl had a lot of secrets. But he had never been a curious person. He simply believed his own eyes.

    When the day came that Song Yaoyao was willing to tell him everything, he was willing to listen. If she didn¡¯t tell him, he was not going to be sad.

    Everyone had secrets.

    ¡°Do you want to see the snow? Wait.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked in confusion as she called out to the man, but when she checked the phone again, she realized he had already hung up.

    He told her to wait.

    Fine, she was going to wait...

    Song Yaoyao realized she had developed a slight habit: whenever she heard Huo Yunque¡¯s voice, she immediately felt calm. She was full of energy earlier, but after a short conversation with the man, she was beginning to feel sleepy.

    The girl in the fleece bathrobe squinted her eyes. All of a sudden, she shoved her head under the quilt and stuck her bottom up like a frog.

    But it didn¡¯t take long before she snapped out of her daze.

    She pped herself on the face.

    I can¡¯t! I¡¯m still waiting for Gege!

    Ding¡ª

    It was a WeChat notification.

    She opened it unenthusiastically, thinking it was one of the people she had recently added.

    To her surprise...

    ¡°Gege?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. She immediately jumped up and clicked on the ept button.

    The profile photo was just a default image, and the ount name was simply ¡®Huo¡¯. Clearly, it was a newly registered ount.

    A moment after she epted the ount, there was a request for a video call.

    F*ck!!

    Song Yaoyao began to panic and identally rejected the video call...

    [The number you have called is busy]

    As this message showed up, the atmosphere in the car turned cold.

    Huo Yunque held onto his phone and his cold gaze fell upon Huo Qi. ¡°Did she not know it was me?¡±

    Huo Qi, who had just registered the ount for Master Huo, felt a chill down his neck. In fear, he replied, ¡°She...should know...¡±

    As his voice fell, the other party returned his call.

    Huo Qi breathed a sigh of relief and crossed his hands together.

    Amen. Thank you, Miss Song. She was truly an angel.

    The unfamiliar app made Huo Yunque furrow his brows. In seriousness, he clicked on the ept button.

    The girl¡¯s delicate and lovable face immediately appeared on his screen, but it didn¡¯t take long before...

    Huo Yunque¡¯s face turned dark in anger.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, wear your clothes properly!¡±

    How was she dressing?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly lowered her head in surprise. She had not thought about her clothes when she made this call.

 Chapter 275: We Just Parted But I Already Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 275: We Just Parted But I Already Miss You</h4>

    She hadpletely forgotten about what she was wearing.

    Her bathrobe hung loosely on her arms and the cor was wide open, revealing something pink and thin.

    Of course, she knew what it was!

    Her ears buzzed and her face turned red.

    Ahhh!

    Would Gege think she was acting inappropriately?

    She quickly pulled her clothes up, her face so red that it looked like blood. Her voice trembled shyly.

    ¡°G-Gege...ahem...it¡¯s fixed...¡±

    The man turned back around and looked at the girl who was wrapping herself tightly like a dumpling. Amusement appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you want to see snow?¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly nodded her head. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The video function turned on. For a moment, Song Yaoyao was disappointed not to see Huo Yunque, but she was quickly attracted to the beautiful scenery outside.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she eximed.

    The camera pointed outside the window and there was a sea of white. It was snowing hard. When she looked into the distance, she saw a romantic city skyline. The prosperous red lights converged like a gxy of stars. The light snownded upon a branch nearby. When the wind blew, the snow fell.

    Song Yaoyao wanted to walk into the screen and experience it for real.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    She opened her mouth; it was impossible to hide the amazement in her eyes.

    Huo Yunque leaned against his seat and stuck the phone outside the car. The girl watched the snow, and Huo Yunque watched the girl.

    His lips curved slightly and he had a doting gaze that he wasn¡¯t aware of.

    The wind tunneled in through the window, and the heater in the car had lost its purpose.

    Huo Qi rubbed his arms, looked at the Master¡¯s indifferent expression, and felt a strong sense of admiration.

    He was the Big Boss indeed. It was as though he couldn¡¯t feel the cold.

    After Song Yaoyao had enough, she asked, ¡°Gege, can you sleep with me?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Huo Er coughed.

    Sleep? What kind of sleep?

    However, the two people in the conversation did not sense anything. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over you. Sleep.¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately cheered up. She smiled and leaned into the camera. Her red lips were like cherries and looked very seductive.

    She leaned in and blew a kiss.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then~ You can¡¯t hang up until I¡¯ve fallen asleep!¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled deeply and nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes, good night.¡±

    ¡°Gege, good night~¡±

    Song Yaoyao was exhausted. She ced her phone beside her pillow. At first, she could still speak to Huo Yunque, ¡°Gege, let me tell you, we¡¯ve just parted but I already miss you~ I will dream of you tonight~¡±

    But within a minute, all that could be heard was the sound of the girl¡¯s breathing.

    The snowy night was quiet, and the foreign city was morous.

    As he listened to the girl¡¯s breathing, Huo Yunque¡¯s heart felt full.

    The girl said she missed him.

    Huo Yunque felt as though these were words that he should have said.

    His finger touched the screen as though he could feel the girl¡¯s face through the phone.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao woke up after sleeping a few hours.

    She rubbed her face against the pillow and sat up drowsily. She then rubbed her eyes.

    She walked over to the window and opened the curtains. In the big courtyard, the ginkgo trees were bare and the leaves formed a carpet on the ground like snow.

    In the distance, the air was foggy and the sky was blue.

    She yawned and picked up her phone. Her phone had persisted all this time and there was only 3% of battery left.

    But the thing that made her the happiest, was the fact that the phone had not hung up.

 Chapter 276: Yes, Dad!

    <h4>Chapter 276: Yes, Dad!</h4>

    Huo Yunque¡¯s phone seemed to be on his office desk. On the other end of the screen, she saw a row of bookshelves filled with foreign books. Song Yaoyao had seen a few of them in Huo Yunque¡¯s room.

    ¡°Gege?¡± she tried to call the man.

    It was likelyte at night in Y Country, and she wasn¡¯t sure if Huo Yunque was asleep or not.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before she heard a low voice. A hand stretched over and picked up the phone.

    The distinguished and handsome face appeared on the screen. His deep gaze made one tremble, and he suddenly felt unapproachable.

    But when his gaze fell upon the drowsy girl, his iciness melted and his eyes warmed up.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head. She touched the man¡¯s face through the phone.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± she pouted as she rested her chin on her hands. Her heart ached. ¡°You have dark eye bags. Gege, you need to be wary of your health and take care of yourself!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft as she warned him like an old woman.

    These were words that he often heard from Elder Huo and Uncle Zhang. Now that he heard it from this soft and sweet girl, his heart melted and he smiled.

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± He removed his sses and leaned into the screen.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    His face was extremely handsome. Even up close it was wless. In fact, his strengths were magnified. His deepughing voice was sexy, causing Song Yaoyao¡¯s mesmerized eyes to twinkle.

    In an instant, Song Yaoyao heard waves rolling in her mind and a cier crumble...

    Her face turned red and she nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her voice was small and obedient...

    Huo Yunque¡¯s throat moved and hisughter filled the room.

    He held his head. This child was too well-behaved.

    ¡°In that case, wait for me at home and don¡¯t cause any trouble, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded at everything he said.

    Her face turned red and her eyes fluttered.

    ¡°If you need anything done, just tell Huo Jiu to do it for you. If you need to buy anything, tell him to buy it. Don¡¯t eat too many desserts. It¡¯s bad for your teeth. Also...¡± Huo Yunque twirled a pen and Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes fell upon his defined hands. She felt tempted to bite it.

    Her dazed expression made Huo Yunque helpless. He shook his head. ¡°Also, don¡¯t eat cold stuff. I will tell Huo Jiu to keep an eye on you. No snacks either...¡±

    Song Yaoyao realized what he said and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± she said sarcastically.

    ¡°Master Huo, I have...uh...¡±

    Huo Yunque was shocked. At that moment, the video call ended.

    Huo Er blinked nkly. He felt the air freeze, and the atmosphere turned dull. He opened his mouth and looked into the Master¡¯s cold eyes. His throat felt dry.

    In fear, Huo Er did something very clever.

    He quickly ran over and ced some documents on Huo Yunque¡¯s desk. He then bowed with respect.

    ¡°Master Huo, please continue. I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±

    He then disappeared like a puff of smoke.

    After he left the room, the oppressive feeling quickly faded.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Huo Er rubbed his forehead and his heart raced a little.

    Huo Qi rushed over. When he saw him in this state, he raised his eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Er frowned. ¡°Huo Qi, I think I should leave behind myst words.¡±

    ¡°Huh??¡±

 Chapter 277: I Discovered The Masterâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 277: I Discovered The Master¡¯s Secret</h4>

    ¡°I discovered the Master¡¯s secret!¡±

    Huo Qi: ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Er: ¡°The Master likes being called ¡®Dad¡¯! I just walked into the room and happened to hear a girl call him Dad!¡±

    How scary!

    Huo Qi: ¡°So??¡±

    ¡°I think the Master is ready to get married and have a child!¡±

    He clenched his fists, certain that his guess was right.

    Huo Qi was speechless. He wrapped his hands around Huo Er¡¯s neck and dragged him away.

    ¡°Huo Er, are you an idiot?! The Master told you to stay in Y Country to help Huo Yi. But, I reckon you¡¯re here to give him more work!¡±

    Huo Yi had just left on a business trip and Huo Er immediately slipped up.

    ...

    ¡°Darn, I¡¯m out of battery.¡±

    Song Yaoyao happily breathed a sigh of relief.

    She was going to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear what he said!

    During breakfast, Song Yaoyao swung her legs and asked, ¡°Uncle Zhang! Can I have strawberry cake tonight??¡±

    Uncle Zhang revealed a fatherly smile. This encouraged Song Yaoyao to test her limits. ¡°And can I have some vani ice cream?¡±

    Uncle Zhang: ¡°Miss Song, you should eat something else.¡±

    ¡°But I really want to eat that! Uncle Zhang, please~~¡± she said coquettishly as she sped her hands.

    If this was someone else, they may have been swindled by her cute expression.

    But Uncle Zhang lived by a certain person¡¯s orders.

    He looked at Song Yaoyao lovingly and said warmly, ¡°Miss Song, no~ The Master said your teeth will rot if you eat too many desserts; ice cream is even worse. Perhaps, you can negotiate with him...¡±

    Song Yaoyao mmed her head on the table unhappily.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Negotiation was impossible!

    He would never agree!

    Hmph! Challenge to dislike Gege ¡ª day one!

    In the evening, Song Yaoyao paid special attention to video call requests.

    Her hands and eyes were quick and she clicked agree as she saw a calle in.

    Before her brain reacted, a smile had already appeared on her face and her voice was sweet. ¡°Gege, I missed you~!¡±

    Failure to dislike Gege ¡ª day one!

    Time passed quickly and Thursday arrived in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone¡¯s exam results were posted on the school bulletin board.

    Not surprisingly, the third ss was at the bottom again.

    ¡°Hahahaha! They¡¯re so arrogant, acting all serious and stuff. I thought they¡¯d rank number one in this exam!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª What were you thinking? Dogs can¡¯t be taught not to eat sh*t! I heard arge number of them even handed in nk papers!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is this for real?¡±

    ¡°Does their bet with the first ss still stand?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. But based on their stubbornness, it¡¯s no surprise if they don¡¯t follow through.¡±

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s a shame that the entire school knows about it! They¡¯re going to be known as trash!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you guys must know Song Yaoyao, right? She¡¯s the Big Boss of the third ss! Apparently, she beat her own sister until she was sent to the hospital and she hasn¡¯t returned to school yet!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, really? Beauty Song??¡±

    A bunch of people chatted amongst themselves. As they spoke, they suddenly felt a sense of coldness.

    As soon as they turned around, they noticed they were surrounded by people looking at them like they were idiots.

    It was already shameless to talk behind another person¡¯s back, let alone in front of so many people. Had they forgotten what day it was? If they were there to look at the results, wouldn¡¯t the third ss be there too?

    Great!

 Chapter 278: We Are Civilized People

    <h4>Chapter 278: We Are Civilized People</h4>

    They looked at the circle of people standing at the back of the crowd; all tall, arrogant, and filled with disdain.

    It was as though no one could outrank them except for heaven.

    The girl leading these people was carrying a pink backpack and holding a thermos cup in her hand, lookingpletely harmless.

    This was their first time encountering the Big Boss of the third ss at such a close range. They muttered amongst themselves. It seemed, the rumors weren¡¯t credible.

    This delicate little girl wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand even a pinch from a boy, how could she possibly control the third ss? Just with her face?

    Beside her, a tall and hot girl squinted her eyes with her arms crossed, smiling and looking at the students who mocked them.

    These people were gossiping so much that she wanted to dig a hole and throw them into it.

    ¡°Keep going. Let me hear thetest news.¡± Tang Xinrou curved her lips naturally.

    Shen Xun shoved his hands in his pockets. With a lollipop in his mouth, he swept his dark eyes across the crowd, immediately causing them to be frozen in ce; they did not dare to make a single move.

    The other students from the third ss also smiled. ¡°Student, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hit you!¡±

    This was exactly the reaction that they wanted.

    They were going to let the idiots from the first ss act arrogant for another month.

    When everyone heard what they said, they rolled their eyes and thought to themselves, ¡°Really? You won¡¯t hit us? Haha, as if we¡¯d believe you!¡±

    After that, a prim and proper boy stepped forward. He smiled and stretched out his hand. Almost instantly, a halo seemed to form around him, and he gave off an aura of gentleness.

    An Feiran: ¡°Student, do you want to do some practice papers with us? We can improve and ¡®encourage¡¯ each other.¡±

    These words made everyone cry on the inside. ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s fine...¡±

    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re civilized people. We won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t we go for a jog in the morning together? After 10ps in the morning, you will have plenty of energy to study~~¡±

    ¡°No, I...¡±

    Before they managed to blurt out words of rejection, the third ss closed in on them, grabbed their arms, and carried them out. ¡°Come on~~¡±

    Gong Wei was patrolling the school at that time, looking out for students who werete or skipping ss.

    As soon as he saw the third ss, his head began to hurt.

    His eyelids twitched and he yelled at them from behind, ¡°Fighting is forbidden at school!¡±

    Without turning back, Han Jun waved his hand andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir! We are good students!¡±

    As long as someone was willing to study with them, then they were good friends.

    They shouldn¡¯t have recklessly stepped forward!

    ...

    When Wang Zhongyun received the results, he was almost so angry that he was sent to the hospital.

    But this wasn¡¯t all. When he was heading to ss holding the results in the morning, he ran into Chang Qing who always waited for him.

    As soon as Chang Qing saw his ufortable expression, he began tough. ¡°Ohhh¡±¡ªhe sighed pretentiously¡ª¡±Mr. Wang, don¡¯t be upset. The third ss still improved, didn¡¯t they? At least, they were all present and there¡¯s space for improvement! Unlike my students. They¡¯re so well-behaved that they¡¯re all ranked at the top. How will they improve?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Wang Zhongyun didn¡¯t even look at him as he walked right past.

    Chang Qing hated when he acted like this. He followed behind calmly. ¡°So, does our bet still stand? Maybe you should just plead me for mercy. If they don¡¯t get good results in the final exam, then you will lose your job! It might be fine for you, but I don¡¯t want Xiao Li to suffer with you.¡±

 Chapter 279: You Donâ€™t Need To Worry About My Students

    <h4>Chapter 279: You Don¡¯t Need To Worry About My Students</h4>

    Chang Qing¡¯s tone was strange. At first, Wang Zhongyun had no intention of giving him any attention, but when he heard the man¡¯sst sentence, heughed in anger and said, ¡°This is not of your concern.¡±

    After saying this, he strode into the ssroom. Only then did his expression sink.

    Rather than being angry, he was disappointed.

    He looked at the students; they were all studying hard. He rubbed his head and his heart ached.

    They were clearly trying so hard. Why had their results not improved?

    ¡°Hey, Old Man, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re in a daze? Don¡¯t tell me you were frightened by our results! Haha!¡±

    As soon as he heard these words, Wang Zhongyun¡¯s expression became moreplicated.

    It was worth noting that out of all the sses in the school, only ss 3-3 had the guts to joke with their teacher and call him names.

    But they were all adults; no longer children. When they saw the disappointment in Wang Zhongyun¡¯s eyes, they actually felt a little bad on the inside.

    The results this time were actually deliberate. However, they hadn¡¯t received their results for the other paper yet, so they weren¡¯t sure how they performed in that.

    The ssroom fell silent. Wang Zhongyun shrunk back his head and walked over to his desk.

    Forcing a smile, he said, ¡°The results are out. Did you all go to check it? Don¡¯t worry if you did badly, I¡¯m sure that as long as you try hard, you will all seed one day!¡±

    ¡°Pfff, you¡¯ve lost your mind, Old Man! We are first from the back!¡±

    ¡°You look really sad. Did someone bully you? Tell us and we will get revenge for you!¡±

    All of a sudden, Wang Zhongyun mmed his hands on the table and stared at them.

    ¡°So what if you are first from the back? Your results do not define you! After you enter society, your potential is endless! Don¡¯t listen to the discouragement from others!¡±

    His personality had always been quite soft, so it was a rare sight to see him raise his voice.

    Chang Qing, who was passing by, let out augh when he heard this. In a suggestive tone, he said, ¡°Yes, your teacher is right, don¡¯t be upset~~¡±

    He raised his fist in encouragement.

    For a teacher to say something like this was a bit out of line. But Chang Qing couldn¡¯t help it. It was a rare chance for him to see Wang Zhongyun suffer. However, it wasn¡¯t enough for him.

    Thump¡ª

    All of a sudden, a spring water bottle hit him on the head and Chang Qing cried out in pain.

    ¡°You! How dare you hit a teacher!¡± Chang Qing¡¯s hand shook in anger.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, my hand slipped~¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chang, ss is starting. Aren¡¯t you in the wrong ssroom?¡±

    ¡°Wang Zhongyun!¡± Chang Qing yelled furiously. ¡°Is this how you teach your students?¡±

    Wang Zhongyunughed. ¡°Sorry, let me apologize on behalf of my students.¡±

    He revealed a huge smile that showed no sincerity at all.

    Sitting at the back of the ssroom, Shen Xun rested his chin on his handzily. ¡°Mr. Chang, since you like our ss so much, why don¡¯t you stay? Hu, close the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother Xun!¡±

    The chubby Long Hu stood up happily and headed for the door.

    This frightened Chang Qing and he quickly stepped out of the room.

    ¡°What are you doing? What a bunch of uneducated and disrespectful students! You¡¯re beyond saving! Honestly!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, a chalkboard eraser hit him firmly on the back of the head.

    He turned around and his eyes met with Wang Zhongyun¡¯s angry gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my students like that!¡±

    No matter how bad his students were, it was not up to an outsider toment on it.

    ¡°Y-Y-You!¡± Chang Qing¡¯s hand trembled in anger. He looked around and saw the students looking at him intimidatingly like they were ready to give him a good beating. He was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything as he turned and left.

 Chapter 280: Yaoyao is mine!

    <h4>Chapter 280: Yaoyao is mine!</h4>

    As he left, he grumbled andined.

    After he was gone, Wang Zhongyun¡¯s hand began to tremble.

    He had always been a kind person. But because he never fought and argued, he was allocated the most difficult ss. Of course, it was also because of this pacifistic personality that he could remain calm and not have any huge contradictions with them.

    Yet, he actually hit someone this time.

    To be honest, it was quite refreshing.

    He took a deep breath and snapped out of his daze. As he looked down, he noticed a stack of papers had been ced in front of him.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡±

    A boy with a gentle smile and a clean face, said, ¡°Sir, these are our exam papers from 2 days ago.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Zhongyun was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t they already release the results, why do you still have them... Oh my God!¡±

    His hands trembled and joy suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    The questions in this paper appeared to be more difficult than the ones in the paper that the school provided. Yet, these papers werepletely filled. He took a quick nce through them and discovered, surprisingly, that there weren¡¯t many incorrect answers. Moreover, the names written on the papers were the names of ss 3-3¡¯s students.

    ¡°Wh-What is this?¡± He shook his hand helplessly, unable to even speak properly.

    When they saw a smile reappear on Wang Zhongyun¡¯s face, the students chuckled.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a long story. You might not believe it, but we are geniuses.¡±

    Wang Zhongyun believed them.

    After ss, Wang Zhongyun had a slight skip in his step as he walked with his head held high.

    He held his hands behind his back. His steps were wide, and he was full of high spirits.

    Hmph...

    Chang Qing saw this and his eyelids twitched. He couldn¡¯t hide his ridicule.

    ¡°Mr. Wang, how can you smile when your students did so badly?¡±

    ¡°Oh, life is short. We should enjoy it~¡± Wang Zhongyun grinned. ¡°Mr. Chang, when should we have a drink together? I¡¯ll treat you as an early goodbye gift. What do you think?¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°???¡±

    What the hell did he say?

    Had he been traumatized? How dare he say something like that?

    ...

    Home time soon arrived. Song Yaoyao tidied her backpack and said to Tang Xinrou, ¡°Rourou,e with me somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Okay, where?¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Song Yaoyao smiled mysteriously. ¡°To spend money!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou leaned over and squeezed her cheeks. ¡°Spend money? Would a miser like you be able to do that? Are you nning to sneak out and eat desserts again? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡±

    She waved her hand generously and pulled Song Yaoyao out the door.

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. Did she look like such a thrifty person? This was too much!

    But after they were seated at the milk tea store outside the school, Tang Xinrou fell into a daze.

    She watched as the girl opposite her talked about something that she did not understand. Something about a contract and an agreement... Separately, she understood what these two terms meant, but when actually used together in context, she waspletely clueless.

    She had only heard about stuff like this from her brother and father.

    In front of her sat two girls who looked older than Song Yaoyao.

    One bit her straw as she nced at Song Yaoyao. Her eyes lit up frighteningly. Tang Xinrou narrowed her eyes and moved closer to Song Yaoyao.

    Yaoyao belonged to her! She could not allow another girl to appear beside Yaoyao!

    ¡°Ahem...are you really Yaoyao?¡± Meng Qiqi was still in disbelief.

 Chapter 281: Offline Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 281: Offline Meeting</h4>

    Only yesterday, they were still chatting online. Now, they were actually face-to-face.

    That¡¯s right, the person with the baby face beside her was her roommate, the author of Pce Walls, Yun Shuihan. She was already 30 years old. But because of her young appearance, people often mistook her for a college student.

    Song Yaoyao paused. She dug through her backpack pulled out an autographed photo, and threw it proudly on the table.

    If one didn¡¯t know, it looked like she was throwing money.

    But in the eyes of a super fan like Meng Qiqi, this was more precious than money!

    ¡°Ahhh! F*ck!¡±

    Meng Qiqi finally believed Song Yaoyao. She wiped her hands on her shirt and picked up the autographed photo carefully. Hearts almost appeared in her eyes as she looked at it.

    ¡°Ohhh, my husband is too handsome! Look at this autograph. His writing is so light, elegant, and grand...¡±

    Song Yaoyao held onto her milk tea speechlessly. ¡°Are you crazy? How does that look good to you when it¡¯s so messy?¡± She shook her head.

    Tang Xinrou sighed. ¡°Fangirls are frightening!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that about my idol!¡± Meng Qiqi opened her eyes wide and patted the photo lovingly, saliva almost dripping from her lips. ¡°Look at my husband¡¯s perfect face. His body is so sexy and his gaze is so deep! Oh God! He¡¯s almost charmed me to death!¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Song Yaoyao almost vomited from disgust.

    Yun Shuihan was a gentle person who spoke with a soft voice.

    She smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, Qiqi goes crazy when Luo Xinguang is involved. She¡¯s usually quite normal.¡±

    As if...

    Meng Qiqi held onto the autograph, not willing to let go.

    ¡°What do you think about what I just said?¡± Song Yaoyao asked.

    ¡°Errr...¡±

    Yun Shuihan was a little amused. She was already 30. No matter how young she looked, her experiences were already imprinted deep in her bones.

    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, but I know my book isn¡¯t focused on a trending topic. Most drama watchers are young people. They like lots of sweet doting. Even if Pce Walls gets adapted into a drama, I¡¯m afraid... Anyway, selling copyright isn¡¯t easy...¡±

    m!

    Song Yaoyao interrupted. She dug through her backpack again, pulled out a ck stic bag, and threw it at her.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about money. I can afford to buy your copyright. This is a small portion of the money. As long as you¡¯re willing to sell it, then I can make it happen.¡±

    Meng Qiqi was shocked. She opened the bag curiously and her eyelids twitched as soon as she looked inside.

    ¡°F*ck... So much...¡±

    Sensing the gazes around her, she immediately lowered her voice and swallowed back the word, ¡®money¡¯.

    The bag contained a stack of pink notes, amounting to roughly 200,000 yuan.

    Whether it be a corporate ve like Yun Shuihan, or someone with no ambition like Meng Qiqi, this was arge sum of money.

    Yet, what did Song Yaoyao say? This was just a small portion?

    Her throat felt dry. ¡°Yaoyao, how did you get so much money?¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, there was suddenly a honk outside the window. A luxurious car which she had ever only seen on television stopped outside.

    A handsome man stepped out of the car. He shoved his hands in his pockets and headed into the store.

    Tang Xinrou saw Huo Ningxi and rolled her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±

    Meng Qiqi blushed and said quietly, ¡°He¡¯s super handsome...¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...Don¡¯t you like Luo Xinguang?¡±

    If Luo Xinguang found out that his fans were so fickle, he would probably break down in tears.

 Chapter 282: Refusal To Sell Copyright

    <h4>Chapter 282: Refusal To Sell Copyright</h4>

    ¡°Ahem...Luo Xinguang will always be my main husband! Forever and always!¡±

    Meng Qiqi guiltily took a photo as she spoke in a righteous manner.

    Forget it.

    Perhaps, this was how women were like...

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Meng Qiqi and Yun Shuihan watched as the wealthy-looking boy headed their way. All the girls in the store immediately blushed and stared at him without blinking.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Song Yaoyao nced sideways.

    Huo Ningxi saw her cold attitude and pursed his lips in displeasure. ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve gone home with me? Where have you been going to after school?¡± he asked sternly.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Tang Xinrou found this quite strange. She was used to seeing Huo Ningxi treat Song Yaoyao coldly.

    This was a bit awkward.

    ¡°Of course it is. You are the type that traffickers like the most! Be careful not to be kidnapped and sold to the mountains as a young bride!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared¡±¡ªSong Yaoyao rolled her eyes¡ª¡±What exactly are you doing here?¡±

    She lifted her head. Her rosy cheeks looked like a pair of ripe peaches, tempting one to take a bite. Her dark eyes stared at him attentively and her voice was soft.

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Huo Ningxi looked away awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home together.¡±

    Woah!

    Meng Qiqi asked nosily, ¡°Yaoyao, is that your brother?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my nephew.¡±

    After the two blurted their response at the same time, Huo Ningxi¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Who¡¯s your nephew?!¡±

    So shameless!

    Tang Xinrou supported her chin in amusement and watched the show.

    ¡°It will happen sooner orter,¡± Song Yaoyao replied confidently.

    ¡°You wish! I would rather die than acknowledge that!¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s face turned red in anger. Gritting his teeth, he turned and left.

    ¡°Keep wandering the streets! If a bad person kidnaps you, I won¡¯t do a thing!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou copsed inughter on Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm. She pointed at Huo Ningxi¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Do you know what he looks like right now?¡±

    Yun Shuihan smiled shyly.

    This was the feeling of youth. For them, love was beautiful.

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    She puffed up her cheeks and returned to the main conversation.

    ¡°I really liked Pce Walls. I read the whole thing in one night. It¡¯s straightforward but it is indeed too heavy, so we will definitely edit a little for the drama adaptation.¡±

    Yun Shuihan was a bit surprised. Song Yaoyao looked too young, so she didn¡¯t quite believe her.

    But when Song Yaoyao was serious, her expression was so stern that one bypassed her appearance and treated her like someone of their own age.

    ¡°Edit? Sorry, I don¡¯t like it when my work is edited into something unrecognizable...¡± Yun Shuihan revealed a bitter smile and shook her head in rejection. She had witnessed the hard work of too many authors being destroyed after selling their copyright.

    ¡°What if I allow you to edit it yourself?¡±

    ¡°What...? But I can¡¯t...¡±

    Screenwriting and novel writing were two different things. After so many years, Yun Shuihan wasn¡¯t sure whether she could find the feelings she once had.

    ¡°Of course, if I buy your copyright, I will definitely give my input. But I can guarantee that it won¡¯t stray too far from the main theme. We will simply add a few things that will appeal to the masses. If you want to bepletely in control, then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not the only who won¡¯t be able to ept, I¡¯m sure no director would be able to ept it.¡±

 Chapter 283: Itâ€™s Good To Have Money

    <h4>Chapter 283: It¡¯s Good To Have Money</h4>

    Song Yaoyao smiled slightly and stood up. ¡°Actually, I could have discussed the copyright with your publisher, but I wanted to meet you in person. You and Ruo Lan are published on the same website, right? She clearly giarized, yet the original author is being stepped all over. Are you really willing to ept that?¡±

    Yun Shuihan¡¯s gaze immediately darkened. How could she ept that?

    But the cruel realities of society had taught her many things; it taught her to ept fate.

    She opened her mouth, ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I still have something to do so I¡¯ll get going first. These are my contact details. You can contact me after you¡¯ve thought about it carefully.¡±

    After speaking, Song Yaoyao finished thest sip of her milk tea and signaled Tang Xinrou to leave with her.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Tang Xinrou quickly responded as she grabbed the stic bag and grinned like a sly fox.

    ¡°If I was you, I would definitely choose to sell my copyright. All the conditions will be written down in a contract so you won¡¯t have to worry about being scammed. You¡¯re an office worker, right? You spend 9 to 5 in the office every day, you have people scolding you all the time, and I¡¯m sure you get personally attacked to the stage where you can¡¯t fight back. Are you happy with that kind of life? Have you never considered a change?¡±

    This girl was dressed from head to toe in branded clothing. The handbag she was carrying was the same one that Yun Shuihan had seen her boss carry. Apparently, it was several hundred thousand yuan. Her boss cherished it and did not let anyone touch it. Yet, this girl used it casually and was throwing it around like it was nothing.

    This was the biggest difference between people. People often said that everyone was equal, but how was this equal? Some people were born on the finish line. People like her, on the other hand, could work hard their entire lives, trying to catch up, but they would never achieve the same living standards.

    For example, one handbag of Tang Xinrou¡¯s was equivalent to the deposit for an apartment.

    Yun Shuihan pursed her lips as she fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Song Yaoyao called from outside.

    Tang Xinrou smiled. ¡°Sorry, I better get going. But if I was you, I would definitely choose to sell my copyright.¡± Tang Xinrou grabbed her handbag and her eyes twinkled. ¡°If there¡¯s an opportunity to live a better life, why would anyone choose to live in the lower ss? Especially now that you have the chance to show your work onscreen where it can be seen by the masses. Yaoyao¡¯s even giving you the option of editing your own work. You need to know, many authors sell their copyright only to find that the resulting work is something that even they don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re very lucky...¡±

    After leaving behind these words, she smiled and elegantly walked out of the milk tea store.

    She had an alluring and ssy temperament. Even though she was just an 18-year-old high school student, Meng Qiqi and Yun Shuihan actually felt intimidated by her.

    ¡°What did you say to them?¡± Song Yaoyao asked as she turned her head.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Tang Xinrou parted her lips and grinned harmlessly before she stretched out her hand and patted Song Yaoyao on the head.

    ¡°I simply told them how good our Yaoyao is!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smirked and nodded her head. ¡°You have good judgment.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was dazed for a moment before she realized what had happened and rolled her eyes.

    As she watched Song Yaoyao approach her car, she rushed over and rubbed her head.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re such a narcissist~¡±

    The two girls finished with their banter and bid each other farewell. Huo Jiu opened the car door, and Song Yaoyao stepped in.

    ¡°Huo Jiu, go to the hospital.¡±

    The two luxury cars left.

    Meng Qiqi held onto her milk tea and said with envy, ¡°It¡¯s good to have money.¡±

    Yun Shuihan knew she was just pitying herself. After all, who wouldn¡¯t be envious of something like this? They could do whatever they wanted without any care as long as it was legal.

 Chapter 284: Acupuncture

    <h4>Chapter 284: Acupuncture</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know their identities before?¡± Yun Shuihan asked in amusement.

    ¡°I had no idea... I simply knew that Yaoyao was wealthy and spent a lot of money chasing after celebrities, but I didn¡¯t know she was THIS wealthy! What was that car just now?¡± Meng Qiqi said as she scratched her head.

    ¡°A Rolls Royce,¡± Yun Shuihan replied.

    ¡°Reality has proven¡±¡ªMeng Qiqi spread her palms¡ª¡±that she¡¯s much wealthier than I thought...¡±

    Yun Shuihan nced down and subconsciously stirred her milk tea.

    Meng Qiqi could tell that she was quite stressed. Yun Shuihan was her university senior. After graduation, they met due to fate, and only discovered that they had attended the same university after getting to know each other. After that, they ended up renting a ce together.

    By now, they had been living together for several years. After all, when Meng Qiqi moved out, she had only just graduated from university. Thus, her rtionship with Yun Shuihan was really good.

    This was also the reason why she lost her temper when she discovered that Yun Shuihan had been giarized.

    ¡°Sister Han...¡± Meng Qiqi tugged on her sleeve questioningly. ¡°What are you thinking? I actually think that that girl was quite right. Are you really going to endure the unfairness?¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Yun Shuihan hesitated. ¡°She looked too young...¡±

    It was normal for her to feel worried. Anyone that saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s appearance and learned of her age would also develop doubts.

    ¡°Oh, Sister Han!¡±

    Meng Qiqi grabbed onto her hand. ¡°Give it a try. What if it works out? Let me tell you, Yaoyao is pretty impressive! If I didn¡¯t see her with my own eyes today, I would have had no idea that she was a high school student!¡±

    ¡°So...you¡¯re suggesting that I sign the contract?¡± Yun Shuihan looked at Meng Qiqi. Her eyes shifted; she was clearly moved.

    Meng Qiqi nodded firmly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t let that b*tch, Ruo Lan, continue with her arrogant act!

    ...

    ¡°Dr. Wei, did my brother also have no reaction today?¡±

    Song Yaoyao put down her backpack and approached Song Wenchuan.

    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t be disappointed. After the serious injuries he sustained, it¡¯s already a miracle that he¡¯s alive,¡± Wei Yuanfan replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at him. As for the care worker, can you please ask him to visit often and take care not to stop the massages.¡±

    After lying in bed for long periods of time, muscle atrophy wasmon.

    If they didn¡¯t stretch his body and massage his muscles, and he continued to lie there, his body would be useless even if he woke up in the future. If that happened, he would never walk again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve been visiting him several times a day.¡±

    Wei Yuanfan¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched Song Yaoyao pull out an acupuncture needle.

    ¡°Miss Song, may I stay and watch? I guarantee that I won¡¯t make a sound and disturb you!¡±

    Wei Yuanfan had witnessed Song Yaoyao¡¯s impressive skills. Moreover, Song Wenchuan was her brother, so he knew she would never make a move unless she was 100% sure.

    When he was young, he had read many wuxia novels. Inside, the Chinese medicine practitioners were amazing and he had once longed to witness them at work. Onlyter did he find out that there were too few Chinese medicine practitioners who really had the skills.

    Who knew he¡¯d witness these amazing skills in this youngdy.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. If possible, can you give me a hand?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded as she asked Wei Yuanfan to help her untie Song Wenchuan¡¯s hospital gown. She lowered her eyes, concentrated, and applied the needle...

    The tip of the thin silver needle vibrated. Song Yaoyao focused all her energy on Song Wenchuan. She pressed her lips together and continuously used the needle to stimte his acupuncture points.

    ...

    Half an hourter, Song Yaoyao sighed.

    ¡°Okay, this is it for today. Thank you, Dr. Wei.¡±

 Chapter 285: Looking For The Miracle Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 285: Looking For The Miracle Doctor</h4>

    Song Yaoyao put her needle away, stood up, and sincerely thanked Wei Yuanfan.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Wei Yuanfan waved his hand. ¡°I should be thanking you for teaching me something new.¡±

    He stuck out his tongue, hoping that the acupuncture would be effective.

    If Song Wenchuan actually managed to wake up ¡ª that would be a real medical miracle!

    Song Yaoyao left the ward and got ready to visit Elder Huo and Elder Shen.

    Elder Shen¡¯s health had improved a lot, and the outside world was paying close attention to his condition. It could be said that the direction of the Shen Family was dependent on his existence.

    Everyone was observing, but the majority was certain that he would not be able to make it for much longer.

    Yet, just as they were getting prepared to attend his funeral, he miraculously got better!!

    This time, regardless of their intent, everyone began to investigate this matter. Unfortunately, the Shen Family¡¯s lips were sealed. No matter how they investigated, they couldn¡¯t find any information about the miracle doctor who treated Elder Shen.

    All they knew was that he used Chinese medicine.

    Chinese medicine? Was it that amazing?! !

    As an economic center, Feng City was filled with powerful and authoritative people.

    They all had elderly people at home, and at their age, who didn¡¯t have some kind of medical condition?

    So, for the sake of their older rtive, or as an old person who didn¡¯t want their family to worry, Elder Shen¡¯s hospital room was almost filled to the brim.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t find Elder Huo in his room, so she followed the suggestion from a nurse and found her way to Elder Shen¡¯s room. But as she approached, she was shocked.

    There were so many people!

    While those people were talking, the delicate face of a youngdy peeked into the room and greeted them questioningly, ¡°Hi?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Brat, what are you doing here?¡±

    Elder Huo¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her and he immediately waved.

    Her cute appearance prompted Elder Shen to chuckle as well. The two men looked at her dotingly. This expression waspletely different from the forced smiles they had on their faces before she arrived.

    Everyone was surprised. Who was this girl?

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately jogged over and pulled out a bag of sugar roasted chestnuts from her backpack. ¡°Grandfather, I bought this on the way here. I forgot to bring it to you first. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Elder Huo cleared his throat and smiled as he epted the chestnuts. ¡°Oh, my Yaoyao is so filial. How did you know that I like this?¡±

    Elder Shen¡¯s lips twitched. This old punk was such a thief!

    However, he must have been really clever to get to where he was today. Immediately, Elder Shen realized what Elder Huo was doing.

    He was trying not to expose Song Yaoyao¡¯s identity. Elder Shen understood. After all, she was still so young. The Huos were clearly determined to protect her, but he actually felt a little jealous. The rascal from the Huo Family didn¡¯t understand anything about women. All he did was walk around with an angry expression all day. What did this girl like about him?

    If Elder Shen discovered she was originally attracted to his good looks, it would infuriate him more.

    ¡°Hehe, how are you feeling, Grandfather Shen? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I feel perfect. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this good!¡± Elder Shen sighed as he stretched his arms.

    A guy called, Wei Ning, spotted Song Yaoyao and amazement appeared in his eyes. He had seen a lot in his life, but this girl¡¯s face and her temperament were too eye-catching.

    He grew curious, but that was all he could do.

 Chapter 286: Please Help, Miracle Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 286: Please Help, Miracle Doctor</h4>

    Of course, he would have never thought that it was the youngdy who looked innocent and harmless in front of him who healed Elder Shen!

    ¡°Elder Shen, I beg of you. My mother is almost at her limit. I¡¯m really left with no choice but to hassle you. I know miracle doctors are generally arrogant. Don¡¯t worry, if you tell me where the doctor lives, I will be respectful. I won¡¯t offend him.¡±

    Wei Ning bowed pleadingly.

    Song Yaoyao deshelled some chestnuts, tilted her head curiously, and looked at the young man in front of her.

    He had a neat crew cut, his appearance was masculine, and he wore loose unbranded athletics clothes. He looked pretty good, but he was unshaven, and he was slightly pale and vulnerable-looking.

    Elder Shen nced at Song Yaoyao and said helplessly, ¡°This isn¡¯t my choice. As you know, skilled people are difficult to hire. The doctor saved my life, I can¡¯t do anything offensive. How about this, go home and wait. I¡¯ll contact the doctor, and if the doctor agrees, I¡¯ll get someone to notify you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao understood Elder Shen¡¯s gaze and analyzed Wei Ning.

    He had a look of anguish on his face. When he heard the old man¡¯s reply, a look of despair crossed shed across his eyes. He was a filial son.

    Song Yaoyao nodded slightly.

    The other people who were snooping around with gifts heard what Elder Shen said. Of course, they were disappointed, but there was nothing they could do if the old man was unwilling to reveal anything. They could only find other ways to investigate the miracle doctor¡¯s whereabouts.

    Even if they didn¡¯t need her help now, who could say that they wouldn¡¯t need her in the future?

    This was life; no one knew when bad luck would befall them. There was definitely no harm in befriending a miracle doctor who could pull someone back from the brink of death.

    If they actually fell ill one day, this could be a lifesaver!

    ¡°Okay, Elder Shen, sorry for bothering you today. I hope you didn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°We will have to trouble you, Elder Shen. As long as the miracle doctor is willing to help, he can set any condition. The Wangs will definitely fulfill it!¡±

    Wei Ning also bowed thankfully. Although he felt hopeless, he wasn¡¯t angry at Elder Shen for not helping. Everything relied on fate. Elder Shen was saved by the miracle doctor but he couldn¡¯t make decisions on behalf of her.

    No matter how powerful and rich he was. When faced with a deadly illness, everyone was equal.

    The crowd left the same way that they arrived. Wei Ning waited until everyone was pretty much gone before he also started walking out.

    ¡°Hey, little rascal, the apple you brought me a couple of days ago was not bad. Where did you buy it from? I¡¯ll ask my care worker to buy some,¡± Elder Shen called him back curiously.

    All the other people didn¡¯t give this a second thought. It was just a question.

    So they walked off into the distance.

    Wei Ning paused. A momentter, he was ecstatic.

    Today was his first time here and he had brought expensive Chinese medicinal herbs. When had he ever brought Elder Shen apples? Hisment was clearly an excuse to stop him from leaving.

    ¡°Elder Shen, you...¡±

    He was so happy that his throat went dry.

    After he turned his head and confirmed that the other people were far away, he began to walk back. He rubbed his hands and asked cautiously, ¡°Are you willing to help me?¡±

    ¡°Ha! I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s helping you. It¡¯s this brat...¡±

    Elder Shen grinned and pointed at Song Yaoyao who was quietly deshelling chestnuts for Elder Huo.

 Chapter 287: My Sonâ€™s Girl

    <h4>Chapter 287: My Son¡¯s Girl</h4>

    She was extremely serious. Her curled eyshes fluttered like butterflies and twitched with each breath. They were long and beautiful. When she didn¡¯t speak, she looked like a doll that sat in a shop window.

    Wei Ning opened his mouth in confusion. ¡°So, Elder Shen, you mean...¡±

    He never even considered that Song Yaoyao would be the miracle doctor. At most, he simply thought she was the doctor¡¯s rtive.

    He quickly softened his voice, ¡°Miss, is your grandfather the miracle doctor who saved Elder Shen? Can you help me plead him? My mother is extremely ill. Please help her!¡±

    After speaking, he bowed to her without considering whether she deserved it or not.

    Song Yaoyao was dazed. She suddenly gained another grandfather out of nowhere? What the hell!

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Elder Huo peered sideways and a bodyguard naturally helped Wei Ning up.

    He crossed his legs smugly. ¡°Little rascal, our Yaoyao is still young, she can¡¯t handle such formality. Besides, it depends on fate whether your mother can be cured. The doctor¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t guaranteed. Understood?¡±

    Wei Ning had no idea why Elder Huo was protecting Song Yaoyao, but he immediately nodded his head.

    Filled with respect, he said with modesty, ¡°Yes, I understand. Actually, I¡¯m just being stubborn. The other hospitals already gave her a death sentence. Right now, we are just trying to keep her alive for as long as possible. But my mother didn¡¯t enjoy much fortune when she was young, so for her to suffer this way in herte years is too torturous. I...¡± As he spoke, his nose tingled and he lifted his head to blink back some tears.

    Men didn¡¯t cry easily, but that was only because they didn¡¯t experience something that hurt them enough.

    At the mention of his mother, even this tough 180cm tall guy couldn¡¯t control his tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I simply want to give another try. Even if it fails, I won¡¯t me anyone.¡±

    This was fate. If they failed this time as well, he didn¡¯t want to struggle anymore.

    After all this time, his mother was probably tired.

    ¡°Yes, as long as you understand.¡±

    Elder Huo nodded and patted Song Yaoyao on the head. ¡°In that case, brat, based on the fact that he¡¯s so filial, you should go with him tomorrow and take a look.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly and agreed in a gentle voice, ¡°No problem!¡±

    She then looked at the dazed Wei Ning and stretched out her hand to greet him. ¡°Hi, my name is Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Wei Ning, was dumbfounded as reality sunk in.

    Had he understood the two old men properly? Was he right?

    He looked at the girl and her fair outstretched hand. Her clear grape-like eyes blinked. She looked extremely cute!

    He held her hand with hesitation; it was soft like cotton candy.

    For someone like him who had done his military service, he had held weapons and endured the wind and rain, but when it came to holding this girls hand, he did not dare to apply too much force.

    At that moment, everything finally felt real.

    The two old men weren¡¯t the kind to joke. Since they had said what they did, then it was likely true.

    With this thought, he bowed excitedly and spoke with respect.

    ¡°H-Hi! I am Wei Ning!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised by his passionate response. She tried to pull back her hand but failed.

    She pouted as her hand began to hurt.

    Elder Huo saw this and reminded coldly, ¡°That¡¯s about enough. This is my son¡¯s girl. If you keep holding her hand, he might hunt you down.¡±

 Chapter 288: Little Miracle Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 288: Little Miracle Doctor</h4>

    Sure, his son usually appeared cold and restrained, but the truth was, he was very possessive. If something belonged to him, he would not allow another person to covet it, even if he no longer wanted it for himself.

    Let alone Song Yaoyao who had already made a ce for herself in his heart and who he allowed to do whatever she pleased.

    He seriously doted on her.

    Of course, Wei Ning knew who Elder Huo was talking about: the infamous Mr. Huo...

    His temples twitched and he quickly let go, apologizing sincerely.

    ¡°Sorry, I was too excited. A-are you the miracle doctor who cured Mr. Shen?¡±

    At the mention of the miracle doctor, Wei Ning felt it was slightly surreal.

    This miracle doctor was too different from what he imagined. He expected an old man over fifty with white hair and a beard. In the end, reality gave him quite a blow. As he looked at the rosy-cheeked girl who looked like a junior high-schooler, he knew there would have been no way that this was anything he could have ever expected.

    ¡°What¡¯s a miracle doctor?¡± Song Yaoyao scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s true that I treated Grandfather Shen, but my skills can still improve. I¡¯m not sure whether I can save your mother. Tomorrow, tomorrow after school, give me the address and I will go take a look.¡±

    Song Yaoyao honestly had no idea how good her medical skills were. After all, her grandfather often said that to study medicine, one¡¯s hands and mind had to be steady and they should remain calm.

    He even tested her every now and then to put her back into ce.

    So, Song Yaoyao was not just being modest. Curing a person and saving them was all dependent on fate.

    But for Wei Ning, this wasn¡¯t what he heard.

    She was still attending school...

    That definitely suited her appearance.

    Wei Ning tried not to look shocked like a country bumpkin, in case he angered the miracle doctor. What if she decided not to treat his mother?

    He quickly nodded his head, ¡°Thank you. Which school do you attend? I will personally pick you up tomorrow. Is that okay?¡±

    He showedplete sincerity, but his voice was slightly hesitant, afraid that Song Yaoyao would be unhappy.

    But Song Yaoyao had a good temper so she nodded her head. ¡°Okay. Leave your contact details. Tonight, send me your mother¡¯s symptoms, the name of all the hospitals she¡¯s attended, and the medicine she¡¯s taking.¡±

    By considering the symptoms, she could determine whether she could treat her.

    Wei Ning pulled out his phone and they quickly exchanged phone numbers.

    After that, Wei Ning left. As he walked out of the hospital, his steps were still a little unstable.

    He had met the miracle doctor. And the doctor was willing to see his mother. Most notably, the miracle doctor was actually a high schooler!

    This day was f*cken unbelievable...

    ...

    Everyone soon found out that the third ss who talked big and made a bet with the first ss hadest in the recent exams. But due to the fact that they were known to be fierce, no one dared to ridicule them in front of their faces. Instead, whenever someone from the third ss walked past, people would secretly point at them and gossip.

    Surprisingly, however, the roguish third ss did not cause any trouble this time.

    They continued to jog in the mornings and attend ss as normal.

    Meanwhile, plenty of teachers spoke to Wang Zhongyun and tried to investigate the truth, but he was peaceful and unfazed. He smiled brightly. No matter how harsh their words were, he replied gently, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure, but in my eyes, all my students are the best. These were just monthly exam results, what¡¯s the big deal? Who¡¯s to say they won¡¯t make aeback before the end-of-semester exams and bring back the first ce ranking?¡±

 Chapter 289: I Will Go Wherever You Go

    <h4>Chapter 289: I Will Go Wherever You Go</h4>

    The teachersughed and did not ask any more questions.

    They simply thought Wang Zhongyun had been traumatized. First ce ranking? Was he dreaming?

    They were filled with disdain and unfriendliness toward Wang Zhongyun.

    But Wang Zhongyun had always been a solitary person. Apart from the teachers who taught the third ss, he did not pay attention to anyone else.

    After ss, Song Yaoyao received a phone call from Yun Shuihan.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Song, I¡¯ve thought about your offer carefully. I¡¯ve decided to sell my copyright. If you have time, let¡¯s meet and discuss further.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was not surprised. She had offered good conditions. Any hot-blooded person would not be able to stand the mistreatment.

    Clearly, Yun Shuihan also wanted to take a gamble and give her giarizer a p in the face.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet in 2 days¡¯ time then. I¡¯ll check my schedule and once I¡¯ve confirmed a time and ce, I will contact you. Okay?¡±

    She was methodical and organized.

    ¡°Of course...¡± Yun Shuihan quickly agreed.

    Only after hanging up did she discover that her palms were covered in sweat and she was extremely nervous.

    It was so strange. Song Yaoyao was just a senior high school student who hadn¡¯t graduated yet, while Yun Shuihan had already been working for several years. Yet, she couldn¡¯t treat her like a child. Especially when she spoke seriously, she emitted a powerful aura, causing one to fall silent and listen to her orders.

    Yun Shuihan admired her charm.

    Perhaps in this lifetime, she could never be as confident and rxed as Song Yaoyao. It was as though no one could ever get in her way.

    As the weather grew colder and colder, the glowing sun brought no warmth. Even the air stung.

    The atmosphere was covered in a thick fog as countless cars parked outside the school gates. Today was the same as usual.

    The only difference was the extra luxurious car which rushed toward her with a growl.

    Song Yaoyao stood in ce as someone rushed over.

    ¡°Mirac-Miss Song¡ª¡±

    When he sensed that there were a lot of people looking at him, Wei Ning quickly changed his greeting.

    He wasn¡¯t an idiot. Previously, inside the hospital room, Elder Shen did not reveal Song Yaoyao¡¯s identity because he didn¡¯t want everyone to know about her.

    Song Yaoyao looked at him strangely and followed behind him carrying her backpack.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me this way. I charge for my services.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have to lower himself like that.

    At least, Song Yaoyao was not going to hate someone who was desperately trying to find a doctor for his mother.

    Wei Ning smiled leisurely and scratched his head. ¡°Okay, to be honest, I¡¯m not quite used to it.

    It would have been fine if Song Yaoyao was an old person, but she looked so weak and delicate. To speak to her with such respect was a little strange.

    ¡°Take me to your ce so I can check on the situation.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wei Ning had been waiting for her to say this. He quickly ran over to open the car door.

    As soon as Song Yaoyao sat down, another body squeezed in beside her.

    She furrowed her brows and looked over to find a familiar yet annoying face looking back at her.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, what are you doing?¡±

    Huo Ningxi ignored her and did not reply. ¡°Where are you going? I want to go too.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Song Yaoyao clenched her fists in anger. ¡°Are you asking for a beating??¡± she threatened as she gritted her teeth.

    Wei Ning recognized Huo Ningxi; they had met several times.

    As he watched this scene from outside the car, he felt a little awkward.

 Chapter 290: Couple Profile Photos

    <h4>Chapter 290: Couple Profile Photos</h4>

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Huo Ningxi leaned back stubbornly, squinting his eyes.

    ¡°Even if you hit me, I will still go with you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She held her backpack and shuffled a little to the side, then a little more to get far away from Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°Brother Wei, let¡¯s go. Stop wasting time here,¡± he said to Wei Ning who was standing there nkly.

    ¡°Then, he...¡± Wei Ning pointed at Huo Ningxi helplessly.

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks coldly.

    ¡°Just treat him like thin air.¡±

    The car started and gradually left the school.

    Huo Ningxi crossed his legs calmly. ¡°Can air be as handsome as I am?¡±

    If this was in the past, Song Yaoyao would have responded to these cold and sarcastic words with a good beating.

    But Huo Ningxi was strangetely. He had be so shameless that Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what to do with him.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, what the hell do you want?¡±

    Huo Ningxi did not reply. Pointing at Wei Ning, he asked, ¡°Who is this punk?¡±

    Wei Ning: ¡°...¡± He tried to focus on driving but his heart began to wonder: which rascal was Elder Huo actually referring to?

    Was he actually talking about Huo Ningxi? Were these two having a lover¡¯s tiff?

    But judging by the look in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, there did not appear to be any love for Huo Ningxi.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and ignored him.

    Holding onto her phone, she looked out the window and decided to chat to Huo Yunque.

    But that guy didn¡¯t use WeChat. How unbelievable! Huo Yunque¡¯s ount was newly registered and there wasn¡¯t even a profile photo; just the default one.

    Song Yaoyao thought to herself quietly. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if her Gege changed his profile photo to a picture of her?

    She had never dated before, but didn¡¯t couples like using couple profile photos? She wanted that too~!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Gege, are you still busy? [Heart]

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: When are youing back? Don¡¯t work toote or my heart will hurt!

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: If you¡¯re busy, it¡¯s fine to not reply. I simply miss you~

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: [HugsAndKisses]

    ...

    Huo Ningxi crossed his arms and his gaze subconsciously drifted toward the phone in Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands.

    When he saw her message, he couldn¡¯t help but press his lips together and look away in annoyance.

    The Weis lived in a freestanding vi. It wasn¡¯t too big and it was quite cozy.

    There were nts around the garden, but they didn¡¯t seem to very well maintained.

    Wei Ning exined, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s home. She designed it herself. She likes growing flowers, but ever since her illness worsened, she hasn¡¯t had the energy to maintain them.¡±

    The truth was, he really wanted his mother to recover. Even if it meant exchanging his own health, he was willing.

    Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows and followed behind as he began to understand the motive of this visit.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she at the hospital?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The hospital said she was incurable.¡± Wei Ning shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve had people from local and international hospitals visit, but they¡¯ve all said that there¡¯s nothing they can do...¡±

    Thus, his mother¡¯sst wish was to return to this home and die here.

    Knowing this, Wei Ning ignored the advice of the hospital and brought his mother back to this vi.

    This was the ce where he had grown up. Every corner contained memories of him and his mother.

    ¡°My mother lives on the second floor. Come with me.¡±

    Huo Ningxi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you guys down here.¡±

    At a time like this, he was of no help.

    Wei Ning smiled at Huo Ningxi. ¡°Auntie Liu! Pour some water for our guest. Young Master Huo, drink whatever you like, we have plenty of beverages in the refrigerator. You can ask Auntie Liu to get it for you. Please excuse me.¡±

 Chapter 291: No Younger Sister

    <h4>Chapter 291: No Younger Sister</h4>

    As he spoke, he led Song Yaoyao upstairs.

    The smell of medicine lingered in the air. The second floor wasparatively quiet. In fact, there seemed to be a deadly silence.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Wei Ning knocked on a door.

    ¡°Ning Ning, you¡¯re back?¡± a weak woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Come in. Why are you home so early?¡±

    His eyes turned red as he forced a smile on his face. ¡°I wanted to return earlier to keep youpany!¡±

    He then turned his head and pleaded quietly, ¡°Miss Song, can you not tell my mother that you¡¯re a doctor?¡±

    Hope had been torn away from them too many times, so Wei Ning did not dare to give his mother hope again.

    Song Yaoyao gently nodded her head.

    As soon as the door opened, a stronger scent of disinfectant wafted out of the room.

    The room had been specially arranged, and next to the bed sat a respirator.

    A haggard woman was lying in the bed, so skinny that she was like a pile of bones. Her face was sallow, and the back of her hand was covered in needle marks.

    She exuded the aura of death.

    Song Yaoyao did not like this. She liked sunshine, vibrancy, and things that were full of life.

    Because in her previous life, she too had this aura while lying in bed waiting for her death.

    At that time, her heartbeat gradually slowed until it eventually stopped.

    ¡°You brat, there¡¯s so much to do at the office, how could you... Eh? Who¡¯s this girl?¡±

    Mother Wei¡¯s eyes lit up. She once had a daughter, but she passed away not long after birth.

    So, she had envisioned countless times how her daughter would look if she was still alive.

    A set of clear eyes, a delicate and exquisite face, and a head of long, soft jet-ck hair with which she could tie ponytails. This girlpletely matched the image in her mind. Her eyes opened in shock.

    ¡°So simr...¡±

    She waved at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Child,e here.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes darted but she obediently approached and said softly, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Mother Wei smiled in a particrly happy manner. ¡°This youngdy is so pretty. You and our Ning Ning are...?¡±

    She didn¡¯t think that Wei Ning and Song Yaoyao were an item; she simply thought they were friends. Mainly because Song Yaoyao looked so young that she did not look like an adult.

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°Auntie, Brother Wei and I are friends. I heard you were ill so I came to visit you!¡± she said with a cute voice that she used to use on her mother. The end of each sentence was high-pitched as she grabbed onto the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, I forgot to bring a gift. You won¡¯t be mad, right?¡±

    This young girl¡¯s hands were soft like cotton candy.

    Mother Wei immediately felt her pain disappear a bit. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not mad! You¡¯re so well-behaved, how could I be mad?¡±

    Song Yaoyao seemed to fill the void that she had in her heart.

    Wei Ning understood. When his sister passed away, he was old enough to understand.

    He was supposed to have a younger sister. At that time, he was in school. Back then, he used to y basketball with his friends as soon as school finished, and they did not return home until the sky was dark. But after he discovered that he was to have a younger sister, he rushed home every single day so he could press his face against his mother¡¯s belly and chat to the baby inside.

    It could be said that he witnessed the growth of that child inside his mother and how it made her stomach grow bigger and bigger.

    The day that his mother gave birth, he was in school. But by the time that he finished school, everything was over...

    His mother told him that his sister had gone to heaven.

    Little Wei Ning lost his mind. The gift that he prepared for his sister had not been opened yet! But she was already gone.

 Chapter 292: Mental Issue

    <h4>Chapter 292: Mental Issue</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. She could sense the sudden sadness between the mother and son, and her tone became even sweeter. ¡°Then, I can leave Auntie my phone number. Whenever you miss me, you can give me a call. I will visit when I have time.¡±

    Mother Wei was ecstatic. She quickly nodded her head as her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡±

    Sometimes, the fate between two people was amazing. Just like the way that Song Yaoyao made Mother Wei think of her daughter. It made her believe that if she was alive, she would be just as beautiful and cute.

    Mother Wei didn¡¯t have much energy, so after a short chat with Song Yaoyao, she slowly drifted off to sleep.

    Before she fell asleep, she handed Song Yaoyao a box: a gift for their first meeting.

    Song Yaoyao knew she would be upset if she didn¡¯t ept it, so she took the box and did not reject it.

    After Mother Wei fell asleep, she examined her body. The woman was very weak, and her organs were failing, but most importantly...

    ¡°This is a mental issue.¡±

    Wei Ning wiped the sweat from his forehead. It was the middle of winter, but he was so anxious that he was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    He was afraid of receiving bad news.

    ¡°Then...can she be saved?¡± he asked carefully.

    ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    Song Yaoyao gently started walking to the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s talk downstairs. We don¡¯t want to disturb Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, what are you trying to say?¡±

    Wei Ning was worried. As this 180cm tall man followed behind Song Yaoyao, he was anxious like a child.

    ¡°I already told you, it¡¯s a mental issue: Auntie, herself, doesn¡¯t want to live.¡±

    ¡°My mom...¡±Wei Ning¡¯s mouth opened, but he quickly became dispirited. He smiled bitterly. ¡°I know. But I...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.

    Mother Wei had lived a tough life. She was the original wife of Wei Ning¡¯s father and he married her by choice, but Wei Ning¡¯s grandmother disapproved of them. Back then, even when his grandfather agreed, she still refused to let Wei Ning¡¯s mother live in their home.

    Left with no choice, Father Wei had to buy a separate residence for her, which was the current vi they were in.

    Father Wei had a special identity and was often sent out on missions. Sometimes, he could be gone for several months.

    When he wasn¡¯t around, Mother Wei¡¯s life was particrly difficult. Grandmother Wei would cause trouble every 2-3 days and even tried to kick them out of their home. In those days, they had outdated ideals and believed that a daughter-inw deserved to be hit if they weren¡¯t obedient. So, Grandmother Wei beat Mother Wei many times. But in order not to worry Father Wei, she simply endured it without a word.

    That child, Wei Ning¡¯s sister, was lost because of Grandmother Wei¡¯s beatings.

    Perhaps, due to karma, Grandmother Wei fell down the stairs and died from a cerebral hemorrhage not long after.

    However, the damage had already been done. Moreover, the Weis had a lot of ¡®unique¡¯ rtives. Filled with despair, Mother Wei requested to get a divorce with Father Wei. Of course, Father Wei refused.

    As a result, they had been living separately ever since.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t understand why Wei Ning shared all this with her. She simply wrote out a prescription and said, ¡°Auntie¡¯s illness is actually very easy to treat. She has to resolve the matter that¡¯s been bothering her.¡±

    If someone didn¡¯t want to live, all medicines were useless.

    She left behind the prescription and told Wei Ning that she would be back in three days.

    Wei Ning wanted to show her out, but Song Yaoyao refused.

    After she boarded her car, Song Yaoyao was unusually quiet. She rubbed her chest.

    It didn¡¯t feel too good.

    She checked her own pulse. Her heart was healthy and it beat strongly.

    Yet, it did not feel good.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too well.¡±

    Huo Jiu quickly turned around. Indeed, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyebrows were knitted in silence.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

 Chapter 293: Injured

    <h4>Chapter 293: Injured</h4>

    Huo Ningxi gave her a nudge.

    But Song Yaoyao opened her mouth and yelled, ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    The car stopped and Song Yaoyao looked at Huo Ningxi. ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Huo Ningxi was unhappy. ¡°What is the meaning of that?¡±

    ¡°Are you getting out or not?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze turned cold without any trace of warmth.

    Even if Huo Ningxi changed, so what? Did the pain he caused to the previous Song Yaoyao no longer exist?

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t like Huo Ningxi, so she didn¡¯t want him to get involved in her business.

    Seeing the annoyance on her face, Huo Ningxi reluctantly opened the car door and stepped out.

    Just as his feetnded firmly on the ground, the car zoomed off, leaving him standing in the dust.

    ¡°F*ck...¡±

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°You stinking brat!¡±

    After leaving the Wei Vi, Song Yaoyao headed to the hospital again. By the time she left, she was exhausted.

    She was really tired.

    The only WeChat ount that she specifically followed had not responded. Her round, pink-nailed fingers danced across the keyboard. But she eventually locked the screen and threw the phone on the backseat.

    Y Country.

    Outside, the weather was cold and snow was drifting through the air.

    Inside a big bedroom, the man¡¯s handsome face was slightly pale, and he looked particrly skinny.

    After some time, his eyshes twitched and his eyes opened.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Huo Qi, who had been watching over Huo Yunque, breathed a sigh of relief and rushed over.

    He called the inte, ¡°The Master is awake. Call the doctor!¡±

    In the early morning, the hotel they were staying in had been attacked by terrorists and Huo Yunque was injured.

    ¡°Whats the time?¡±

    When he moved a little, there was a numbing pain. The man calmly sat up in bed, his eyebrows not furrowing at all.

    ¡°Sir, be careful!¡± Huo Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°It is currently 1pm. You¡¯ve been unconscious all morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Huo Yunque nodded. ¡°Give me my phone.¡±

    A bunch of doctors rushed in and examined his body.

    Huo Yunque unlocked his phone, and as expected, he had received a bunch of messages on WeChat.

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Gege, when are youing back?

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Can we video chat today?

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Gege, are you busy?

    It¡¯s Yaoyao: Gege, I met a really special patient today. I felt really close when I looked at her!

    ...

    Most of the messages were about her day and everything she had encountered.

    Huo Yunque couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    The doctors were shocked by hisughter and they became extra cautious.

    His upper body was naked with a bandage wrapped around his shoulders, from which blood was beginning to seep out.

    The doctors helped him disinfect his wound, stop the bleeding, and rebandaged it.

    ¡°Bring me my clothes.¡±

    He swiped his phone, and there were a thousand emotions in his eyes, but most importantly, it was filled with gentleness.

    ¡°Sir, you need to rest...¡±

    ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±

    Huo Qi gave Huo Er a look and went to fetch Huo Yunque¡¯s clothes.

    The man slowly put the clothes on. As he moved, it was inevitable that he would tug his wound. Red blood seeped onto the white bandages again.

    His fingers were long and slender, and even his knuckles had a sense of self-restraint.

    The room was extremely quiet. Huo Er opened his mouth, but Huo Qi stopped him.

    ¡°You guys can step out first.¡±

    However, they stayed until he did hisst button and his wound could no longer be seen.

    Huo Er looked at Huo Yunque worriedly as Huo Qi dragged him out with him.

    He furrowed his brows. Just before he stepped out of the door, he suddenly heard a soft voiceing from Huo Yunque¡¯s phone: it was the coquettish voice of a girl.

 Chapter 294: I Wonâ€™t Be Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 294: I Won¡¯t Be Disgusted</h4>

    ¡°Gege~¡±

    In an instant, everything was clear.

    The girl sat at the dining table, holding her mobile phone and looking at him happily.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips moved a little, his smile so subtle that it was hard to detect.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was suddenly surprised. She analyzed the man¡¯s face which was more pale than usual and her excitement immediately faded.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Are you hurt...?¡±

    Song Yaoyao asked hurriedly, ¡°How did you get hurt? Where are you hurt? Show me!¡±

    The concern in her eyes was almost overflowing as they quickly turned red and she began to ramble.

    Huo Yunque lowered his head and focused his gaze on her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not hurt,¡± he exined briefly.

    Song Yaoyao blinked and hot tears streamed down from her eyes like rain. Her red eyes were misty. As she looked into his eyes, she pressed her lips together stubbornly. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Your lies won¡¯t work on me!¡±

    She had studied medicine.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head, his voice was clear and deep.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly fine.¡±

    He lowered his voicefortingly as his throat moved. There was a sense of gentleness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not in China right now so I can¡¯t help you wipe your tears...¡±

    The man leaned backzily in his bed as his dark hair fell naturally in front of his forehead. His pale lips curved upwards slightly; he was even in the mood to joke around with her.

    Song Yaoyao sobbed. ¡°Then let me see your wound!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head as his slender fingers fell upon the buttons of his shirt. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you really want to see?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wiped her tears and nodded her head.

    When Uncle Zhang approached and saw the girl crying pitifully, he received quite a shock.

    Only when he approached did he realize that she was talking to Huo Yunque on the phone.

    He smiled and retreated quietly.

    When Huo Yunque heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s response, he burst into a huskyughter.

    ¡°My wound is in a spot that I don¡¯t usually show people. If you look at it, then you have to take responsibility.¡±

    Teardrops clung to Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes and her pupils looked extra clear after being washed by her tears.

    She blinked and suddenly cried louder.

    ¡°Waaaaa!¡±

    Huo Yunque froze; he was quite shocked by this reaction.

    But as he watched her continue to cry, he felt helpless and heartbroken.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m honestly fine.¡±

    ¡°Waaaaa!!¡±

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t know what to do about this crying girl. His temples began to hurt as he sighed and epted his fate. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡±

    As long as it could stop her from crying, he was willing to do anything.

    The girl cried so hard that she could barely catch her breath. Her small face was covered in tears and she sobbed. A few strands of hair stuck to her cheeks, making her appear extra delicate.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned and distraught.

    ¡°Gege...stop lying to me. Don¡¯t worry! Even if you¡¯re wounded ¡®there¡¯, I won¡¯t be disgusted by you! I will stay with you for life. Honestly!¡± she guaranteed between tears.

    When Huo Yunque heard this, his face immediately darkened.

    He took a deep breath but couldn¡¯t control himself in the end.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    He deepened his voice and his eyes turned frighteningly cold.

    ¡°What are you thinking, huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque stretched out his hand and unbuttoned the shirt that took him much effort to put on. In the end, he tore it off, revealing his big chest muscles.

    His firm muscles appeared on the screen, alongside the thick bandage which wrapped around the front of his chest and over his shoulder. Blood had seeped through this bandage.

    So...this was where he was wounded...

 Chapter 295: Ahhh!

    <h4>Chapter 295: Ahhh!</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart rxed and she breathed out. As she wiped her tears, she patted her chest. ¡°You scared me. I thought...¡±

    As she spoke, she lifted her gaze and looked into the man¡¯s cold, dark eyes. It was as though he was staring at a dead person.

    ¡°You saw it now? Song Yaoyao where did you think I was hurt? Tell me!¡±

    His scolding tone made Song Yaoyao tremble.

    She shrunk back her neck and her face turned red like blood. Her gaze swept across the dining table and nced outside for help. She didn¡¯t want to see Huo Yunque¡¯s intimidating expression anymore.

    ¡°I...¡±¡ªshe pouted her lips andughed dryly¡ª¡±I thought the same thing as you...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque held back a smile; his actions tugged on his wound again.

    He hissed and leaned back against his pillow, lifting his tightened chin. ¡°Yes, keep lying.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    This was the first time that Song Yaoyao experienced such a difficult conversation with Huo Yunque.

    She blinked and quietly looked at his expression. His lips were slightly curved and his smile was subtle.

    Ohhh! Gege is so frightening!

    Song Yaoyao wanted to cry again. This time, it was out of fear.

    To be honest, after she arrived in this world, she hadn¡¯t been scared of anything except for Huo Yunque. He wasn¡¯t angry often, but when his expression sank, he made Song Yaoyao tremble in fear.

    ¡°Think carefully. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    He slowly grabbed a ss of water and took a drink. His expression was extremely carefree.

    But Song Yaoyao could sense coldness from his calm-looking eyes.

    Song Yaoyao gave up and apologized tearily, ¡°Sorry, Gege, I shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood! Gege is tall, strong, and unparalleled!¡±

    Huo Yunque paused and gently returned his cup to the bedside table with a tap.

    ¡°Gege~¡±

    Song Yaoyao whined quietly. ¡°I know I was wrong~¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly and slowly smiled. His smile was sharp like an ax, immediately shattering the awkward atmosphere. His face was cold and he happened to have a set of evil phoenix eyes. When he smiled, he had a sense of roguishness, teasing one until their legs got weak.

    Redness rushed up onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s face as though it had a life of its own.

    She watched as Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes, leaned in close to the phone, and said something.

    Buzz¡ª

    Her mind went nk. By the time she realized what was happening, her hand had subconsciously hung up on the video call.

    The husky, sexy, roguish, and deep voice echoed in her mind.

    ¡°I will try my best to make my partner ¡®satisfied¡¯ with me.¡±

    Ahhh!!

    Song Yaoyao screamed inside the dining room and pped herself on the face. She was so red that she looked like a cooked prawn.

    After Huo Ningxi was kicked out of the car by Song Yaoyao, he failed to g down a taxi, so he ended up calling his driver. He stepped into the house with a displeased expression and immediately spotted Song Yaoyao who was screaming. His lips twitched and he asked helplessly, ¡°Are you crazy, Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Her screams stopped...

    A few minutester, Song Yaoyao picked up her phone and headed upstairs without looking back.

    Even from a distance, Huo Ningxi could still hear her crazy screams.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhang...¡±

    Huo Ningxi pointed to the second floor and tapped his own head, ¡°Was she traumatized by something?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...that.¡± Uncle Zhang stood upright with his head down. His smile was warm. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Miss Song may have experienced something that made her particrly happy.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Huo Ningxi was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 296: Return Gift

    <h4>Chapter 296: Return Gift</h4>

    Y Country. Someone was in a good mood after teasing a child.

    His lips curved, and his coldness instantly dissipated.

    He lifted his hand to press the bell and Huo Qi immediately ran in.

    ¡°Master Huo, are you done with talking to Miss Song?¡± he grinned nosily.

    Huo Yunque faintly nced at him. ¡°How are things going with Xiao Lin? Have you found the instigator?¡±

    As soon as he heard these words, Huo Qi¡¯s smile disappeared.

    He shook his head. ¡°These people were obviously trained to go on a suicide mission. They refused to reveal anything and are hanging by theirst breaths. But...we did discover something.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow.

    Huo Er nodded. He then pulled out a tablet and showed a video to him. ¡°This woman has been in and out of our premisestely. At first, we thought she was an ordinary guest, butter on, we discovered that her timing was very coincidental so I sent someone to investigate. Can you guess who this woman is?¡±

    The room fell silent. The only people who could get that close were those that were meant to be loyal.

    After some time, Huo Yunque chuckled as he shook his cup and watched the water swirl.

    ¡°Have the Gordons been contacting anyone in China?¡±

    The Gordons would never have the guts to attack him on their own.

    Unless it was beneficial enough for them and they could guarantee that he would die.

    ¡°The Master is almighty! Hehe...¡±

    Huo Qi stuck up his thumb like a bootlicker. ¡°What a coincidence, someone¡¯s been ying frequent tricks in China too.¡±

    Huo Yunque was not surprised.

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Notify Huo Jiu. Tell him to increase security on the person he is secretly protecting. Also...¡±¡ªhe smirked¡ª¡±Help me prepare a return gift for the Gordons.¡±

    Huo Yunque was like an eagle. On the surface, he appeared like a gentleman, but when one actually went up against him, they would discover how frightening his methods were. He was radical, domineering, and strong. If they didn¡¯t kill him in one go, then their new enemy would bring on endless troubles and relentless revenge.

    Huo Er grinned. ¡°Yes, Sir! I¡¯ve been putting up with those guys for long enough!¡±

    This time, he could finally dere war on them!

    These people thought they could bully them just because they had been keeping a low profile.

    ¡°Tell Huo Yi toe here.¡±

    The man began making preparations even though his injuries hadn¡¯t recovered yet.

    Meanwhile, in an old castle, standing on a steep cliff, facing a winding mountain road.

    Looking down, the road looked like a long snake. The castle was surrounded by tall walls. The quaint tiles and beautiful golden city walls resembled the royal pces where kings lived, magnificent and luxurious under the sun, disying the extravagance of the rich in all its glory.

    p¡ª

    Elder Gordon, who was in his seventies, threw a ruthless p across Armand¡¯s face. His eagle eyes curved in a sinister manner, and the protruding veins on the back of his hand reflected his annoyance.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Armand lowered his head with respect, his cheeks swollen.

    He was extremely helpless. Everywhere he went, there were morous people, but his suit was wrinkled and stained.

    ¡°Armand, you are such a disappointment!¡± Elder Gordon shook his head. ¡°Do you know where you went wrong?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have sent someone to assassinate him because of temptation.¡±

    p¡ª

    Elder Gordon¡¯s temples twitched as he gave another p.

    ¡°No, the Gordons prioritize their own interests. Liking money is not a w; having ambition is not a w. What I¡¯m disappointed in, is the fact that you didn¡¯t kill him in one go!¡±

 Chapter 297: Song Jingwanâ€™s Changed

    <h4>Chapter 297: Song Jingwan¡¯s Changed</h4>

    Armand bowed. ¡°Father, I was wrong...¡±

    ¡°That man from the East is a demon that crawled out of hell. Your mistake is going to bring endless disasters upon the Gordons., my child.¡± Elder Gordon lowered his gaze and looked at the youth who was kneeling on the ground. His eyes were calm and indifferent. He stretched out his hand and patted him on the head. ¡°If necessary, I am going to abandon you to protect the family. Armand, I hope you can understand.¡±

    Although Armand expected this, it was still despairing to hear.

    But he did not have the courage to even lift his head. He looked down.

    ¡°Yes, Father, your decision is right.¡±

    The Gordons were facing the risk of destruction.

    The sleeping dragon had awoken and the unrest he brought with him was a reminder that the wealthy families should watch their people well. If they weren¡¯t 100% confident, then they should not try to touch the dragon¡¯s scales. After all, once angered, the fire from a dragon wasn¡¯t something that most people could endure.

    In just a few short days, the top regarded family in Y Country was beaten to pieces.

    The family members all tried to escape. They had no choice but to abandon their wealth and status in Y Country in search of help from others.

    ¡°Sir, Elder Gordon¡¯s been shot and his safe has been emptied out. Also, Armand is missing...¡±

    That¡¯s a story forter.

    ...

    The cold wind swept outside the gates of Liyang High School.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    A familiar yet annoying voice sounded beside her and Song Yaoyao lifted her gaze.

    That was when she saw Song Jingwan who she hadn¡¯t seen in several months. She was sitting in a wheelchair and she had lost a lot of weight. She was originally quite delicate, but now that her body was so skinny, her eyes looked particrly big and her pale face made her look slightly sick.

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows. At first, she didn¡¯t want to respond to her, but when she encountered her calm eyes, something seemed different.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit in the milk tea store. It¡¯s cold outside,¡± Song Jingwan said with a smile. Regardless of whether Song Yaoyao was following, she instructed someone to start pushing her.

    ¡°Why did she call out to you?¡±

    Huo Ningxi furrowed his brows and his gaze fell upon Song Jingwan¡¯s back. She was a lot skinnier and her clothes hung loosely; she barely had any meat on her body.

    He parted his lips but he did not call out her name.

    She seemed a lot quieter. When she saw him, she simply smiled and nodded. Unlike in the past, her eyes did not light up and she did not pounce at him.

    As long as he was around, Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze never wandered to another person.

    But now, after one month, the light in her eyes had faded. Although they still lit up slightly when she saw him, she no longer looked as excited as before.

    Huo Ningxi suddenly felt aplex mix of emotions.

    He understood that these feelings were due to his pride. When someone circled around him, heined that they were annoying, but when they suddenly gave up, he felt a little disappointed.

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and also headed into the milk tea store. Huo Ningxi did not follow.

    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Song Jingwan asked as she sat down.

    ¡°I already had breakfast, thanks.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat down opposite her and smiled with her chin raised.

    Song Jingwan had clearly learned from her past. But...her change was too dramatic. She even had the temperament of a mature woman at times.

    ¡°I need to go to ss. If you want to say something, then say it.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s lips curved upwards. ¡°Song Yaoyao, where¡¯s Xu Yue?¡±

 Chapter 298: I Really Hate You

    <h4>Chapter 298: I Really Hate You</h4>

    Xu Yue?

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes. After searching through her memory, she finally remembered who Xu Yue was. This was how she was like. If someone didn¡¯t affect her, then she couldn¡¯t remember them. If she held a grudge against someone, she would deal with them on the spot.

    But...

    Huo Jiu seemed to have talked to Xu Yue...

    A million thoughts ran through her mind. Song Yaoyao smiled like a blooming flower, her dimples sunk deeply. ¡°You are so strange. Isn¡¯t Xu Yue your friend? She reports to you every day so you know my every move from home. If she¡¯s missing, you should call the police. Why are you asking me?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ugly girls~¡±

    She continued to smile wholeheartedly, her eyes sparkling.

    This expression pierced Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. She scrunched her dress until it wrinkled up, but her own expression did not change. ¡°If I¡¯m right, you had an argument with Xu Yue on Tuesday night. She went missing that night and it wasn¡¯t hard to investigate who she had offended. Song Yaoyao, there¡¯s no point lying.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smirked. She picked up her backpack and stood up. Squinting her eyes, she scanned the girl from top to bottom.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s left arm was still wrapped in bandages. When his eyes met with Song Yaoyao¡¯s, his pupils immediately constricted.

    ¡°Not only do I not know, even if I do, why should I tell you? Do I look like a good person?¡±

    She pressed her hands against the table, leaned forward slightly, and looked down on Song Jingwan.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s heart tightened and she habitually pressed her lips together.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Yaoyao finally understood what was happening. ¡°Are the Xus asking you for her? I¡¯m sure you were involved in Xu Yue¡¯s attack on me. You¡¯re anxious because you¡¯re afraid they will find out and me you, right?¡±

    Song Jingwan didn¡¯t make a sound; Song Yaoyao was right.

    She bit her tongue and tried to calm down.

    Song Yaoyao was different from what she knew. She had transformed from a fair, naive, and sweet girl, to somehow who was dark and evil.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person. I have no idea where she is. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    After she was done talking, Song Yaoyao walked out without looking back.

    Song Jingwan gritted her teeth and called her back, ¡°Song Yaoyao, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll call the police?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure how Song Yaoyao felt; her expression was quite indifferent. Perhaps, she really didn¡¯t know where Xu Yue was.

    But Xu Yue had lost contact on that night and Mrs. Xu had asked about her several times. Song Jingwan had already been holding her off until now.

    Fortunately, Xu Yue had actually run out that day after having an argument with her family. Since Xu Yue had always been rebellious, Mrs. Xu did not suspect Song Jingwan.

    If this continued, calling the police was just a matter of time.

    ¡°Go ahead. What does it have to do with me?¡± Song Yaoyao scrunched up her nose, pushed open the ss door, and headed back toward the school gates.

    Song Jingwan chased after her in her wheelchair. The wind messed up her hair, and her weak body looked like it could easily be swept away.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, I really hate you.¡±

    She hated her a lot. Even in her dreams, she took everything away from her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s steps were light like she was stepping on clouds, her head held high the entire time.

    She faced her back to Song Jingwan and waved her hand, gesturing that she already knew.

    ¡°Big Miss, are we going home?¡± the woman who was taking care of Song Jingwan asked with her hands on the wheelchair.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze darted and fell upon the school gates. The word Liyang sparkled brightly under the sun.

 Chapter 299: Youâ€™re Fired

    <h4>Chapter 299: You¡¯re Fired</h4>

    She curled her lips. ¡°Call my mother and tell her that I won¡¯t be going home for lunch. I am returning to ss today.¡±

    ¡°That... But your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, Big Miss. What if you fall or bump into something? Also, if the Madam finds out that you¡¯re not going back, she¡¯s going to be angry...¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡±

    The pitiful-looking girl lifted her eyes. They were ck, cold, and filled with darkness.

    The woman felt a chill down her spine. ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not it. I was just¡ª¡±

    Before she finished, she was ruthlessly interrupted by Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Take me to the school building and you can leave.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? No! I can¡¯t!¡±

    The woman was dismayed; she couldn¡¯t understand Song Jingwan¡¯s decision at all.

    If she got injured again, it may cause permanent damage.

    Song Jingwan was annoyed. She furrowed her brows and coldness swept across her pale face.

    ¡°You¡¯re fired! Now, get lost!¡±

    ¡°Big Miss¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to repeat myself? Get lost, immediately!¡±

    After speaking, she took control of her electric wheelchair and headed for the school.

    The woman stood there dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She was confused and aggrieved.

    She really needed this job. In the beginning, she actually thought she was quite lucky to have found this job. After all, her client seemed to have a gentle and kind personality. Only after a few days of interaction did she realize that everything was an illusion.

    The soul hidden underneath this delicate face was messed up, crazy, and sick.

    She even fired her for simply showing concern...

    Song Jingwan¡¯s ssroom was on the third floor. By the time she struggled up the stairs on one foot, her body was covered in sweat as though she had just been soaked in water. When the wind blew, the cold pierced through to her bones.

    Her face was pale without any life.

    When Song Jingwan arrived at her ssroom, it caused quite amotion.

    ¡°Jingwan?!¡±

    ¡°ss President, you¡¯re back!!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, what happened to your hands and your leg? There were rumors that you had gotten into a car ident. Was this caused by that? We wanted to visit you, but we didn¡¯t know which hospital you were in.¡±

    Everyone was flustered.

    Song Jingwan pressed her lips together and smiled slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They¡¯re just small injuries.¡±

    An Ruoyao held onto her arm and stared at her. ¡°How is this just a small injury? Oh, Jingwan, did youe here on your own? Didn¡¯t anyone escort you?¡±

    Song Jingwan shook her head weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can walk any longer, can you help me to my seat?¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay...¡±

    Huo Ningxi lifted his gaze from his books and analyzed Song Jingwan.

    He took a deep breath and walked over to her side. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Jingwan was surprised as though she never expected Huo Ningxi to help. Her eyes even turned red in joy. ¡°Thank you, Ningxi, I thought...¡±

    What did she think?

    Huo Ningxi panicked.

    Before this, he and Song Jingwan used to have a good rtionship. They also got along well. Unlike Song Yaoyao, Song Jingwan wasn¡¯t violent. She was gentle and submissive.

    ¡°Did youe up on your own?¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s voice was deep as he half-carried Song Jingwan to her seat.

    Song Jingwan spoke carefully as though she was afraid of angering him. ¡°Yes, I was nning toe for a visit at first, but as soon as I stepped foot into the school, I realized how much I missed everyone...¡± When she said thisst part, she looked at Huo Ningxi. The love in her eyes could not be concealed. ¡°That¡¯s why I came up here. Actually, I wasn¡¯t¡ª Cough, cough, cough.¡°

 Chapter 300: Acting Like A Love Saint

    <h4>Chapter 300: Acting Like A Love Saint</h4>

    Before she finished speaking, she started coughing until her eyes became teary.

    Huo Ningxi did not feelfortable looking at her. During this time, Song Jingwan had lost a lot of weight. Her palm-sized face was pale, her dark hair hung down against her cheeks, and when she smiled, her eyes curved in a gentle and kind manner.

    But she also looked pitiful.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have given me a call?¡± He furrowed his brows.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Jingwan lowered her head. Clenching her fists, sheughed bitterly. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about me anymore. After all, Yaoyao doesn¡¯t like me. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with her?¡± Huo Ningxi was annoyed at the mention of Song Yaoyao.

    But this clearly proved that Song Yaoyao was different to him.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s dense eyshes concealed the darkness in her eyes. When she finally lifted her head, she smiled again, and carefully tugged on his sleeve. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me talking about her, then I won¡¯t. The truth was, I forgot to bring my phone; otherwise, I would have definitely called you~¡±

    After hearing this, Huo Ningxi¡¯s expression improved.

    ¡°Stop thinking nonsense. Where¡¯s your wheelchair?¡±

    Song Jingwan blushed slightly and smiled with embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s downstairs...¡±

    ¡°Stay seated here. I¡¯ll go get it,¡± Huo Ningxi said helplessly.

    After saying this, he turned around and strode out of the ssroom.

    The ssroom was noisy. The majority of the students were very passionate and weing, hoping that she would stay.

    ¡°Jingwan, you have no idea! The fools from the third ss were talking big about beating us in the final exams! Do you know how they went in the monthly exams? Haha, they still rankedst! Stay around. Your academics are so good. You can help us increase our average score!¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled. ¡°Just take the bet as a joke.¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡± An Ruoyao tugged on her arm unhappily. She then leaned close and said quietly, ¡°Let me tell you, Jingwan, Song Yaoyao¡¯s been getting really close to Young Master Huotely. You better stay and not let that little wench take advantage!¡±

    ¡°Ruoyao...¡± Song Jingwan said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s my sister.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care. You will always be a part of the first ss, so we need to stick together!¡±

    In the end, Song Jingwan ¡®gave up¡¯ and agreed to stay.

    ...

    In the afternoon, as soon as ss ended, everyone ran out happily.

    After Song Yaoyao prepared her homework, she slowly followed the crowd out as well.

    ¡°Yaoyao, do you know who I saw at school today?¡± Tang Xinrou said quietly as she hooked onto her arm.

    Judging by her expression, Song Yaoyao could already guess.

    But she curved her eyes like crescent moons and asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    She clearly knew the answer.

    Tang Xinrou humphed angrily, ¡°Song Jingwan! In the state that she¡¯s in, she still attended school. She certainly likes to study!¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood on her tiptoes and patted her on the head. ¡°This has nothing to do with us, so stop wasting your time on it.¡±

    Perhaps, her lips were magical. As soon as she mentioned Song Jingwan, she saw Huo Ningxi carrying Song Jingwan down the stairs.

    ¡°F*ck, what the hell...¡± Tang Xinrou was shocked.

    What had happened without her knowing? Was Huo Ningxi and Song Jingwan together?

    She looked at Song Yaoyao and saw that she was indifferent.

    But Huo Ningxi¡¯s actions made Tang Xinrou choke. He was being so controlling towards Song Yaoyao earlier, yet as soon as Song Jingwan was back, he immediately started carrying her.

    She leaned against the railing and said with a smirk, ¡°What a coincidence, Young Master Huo, are you acting like a Love Saint?¡±

 Chapter 301: Denying What She Truly Feels

    <h4>Chapter 301: Denying What She Truly Feels</h4>

    One moment he liked this person, next minute he liked another. Did he think he was the ¡®Chosen One¡¯?

    Song Yaoyao shoved her hands in her pockets and walked downstairs calmly.

    She had never had any feelings for Huo Ningxi. When Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t cause her trouble, she was happy to live harmoniously with him. As for who he liked and who he decided to date, Song Yaoyao had no opinion.

    Huo Ningxi paused as he heard a girl¡¯s mockingugh behind him.

    He knew it was Tang Xinrou, the girl who always followed beside Song Yaoyao, the Third Miss of the Tang Family.

    His arms went stiff; he was actually a little scared to turn around and check if Song Yaoyao was there too.

    Song Jingwan nced down and secretly gritted her teeth.

    She patted Huo Ningxi on the hand in an understanding manner and said gently, ¡°Ningxi, you can put me down. There are only a few steps left. I can walk down on my own...¡±

    Although she said this, she was hopeful that he would refuse.

    But...

    Huo Ningxi actually put her down and smiled at her thankfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll support you. Be careful.¡±

    Only after he helped Song Jingwan into her wheelchair did he have the chance to turn around. Right at that time, Song Yaoyao reached the bottom of the stairs.

    His throat twitched and he quickly called out to her.

    For some reason, he felt a little guilty.

    ¡°Hey...Song Yaoyao! Let¡¯s leave together. Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Tch...¡± Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°Forget about it. You should just leave with Miss Song Jingwan so people don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°No need. We aren¡¯t headed the same way.¡±

    This was the truth; she was heading to the hospital and visiting Auntie Wei after that.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s screams were drowned in the sea of people. He looked in the direction that Song Yaoyao left and clenched his fists.

    Song Jingwan bit the inside of her cheek so hard that it began to bleed. When she spoke, the irony taste of blood spread through her mouth. But she teased in a carefree manner, ¡°Ningxi, would Yaoyao be jealous?¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes lit up a little but he continued to act stubbornly as he said with disdain, ¡°Why would she be jealous? Her entire focus is currently on my Small Uncle.¡±

    Even he, himself, did not realize how jealous his words sounded.

    But an outsider always viewed the situation clearer than those involved.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s heart burned like hot oil as she forced a brighter smile on her face.

    ¡°She loves denying what she truly feels. She never met Mr. Huo in the past, why would she like him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not talk about her. I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    Huo Ningxi shook his head, unhappy that they were talking about Song Yaoyao.

    He understood, deep down, that Song Jingwan disliked Song Yaoyao.

    But now that Song Jingwan was kind and understanding, and she was even joking with him, he felt a lot more rxed.

    The thing he feared the most was how she used to be obsessed with him. It was a lot of pressure.

    ...

    These days, Song Yaoyao still visited Song Wenchuan every single day and she would apply acupuncture here and there. But the miracle that Dr. Wei Yuanfan hoped for, did not happen. He understood that hoping for a seriously injured patient to wake up was a ridiculous wish.

    However, he still had hope in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mysterious medical skills.

    Oh, by the way, he still had no idea that Song Yaoyao was the one who treated Elder Shen. Otherwise, he would not be able to face Song Yaoyao calmly at all.

    All those that knew about Song Yaoyao had been ordered to keep their lips sealed. That way, no one would be able to find the miracle doctor no matter how hard they searched.

    After all, who would expect the miracle doctor to be a high school student?

 Chapter 302: Dirty Mind

    <h4>Chapter 302: Dirty Mind</h4>

    Huo Yunque was really busy. Only when he was talking to Song Yaoyao did he rx and rest a little.

    The girl was delicate and sensitive like she was made of honey and pollen, and it seemed like she needed someone to take care of her.

    Huo Yi, Huo Er, and Huo Qi were worried every day that the Master would ruin his health by working too hard.

    But these decisions could only be made by him.

    So, the words that clung to Huo Yi and Huo Er¡¯s lips were, ¡°When will the Master call Miss Song?¡±

    ¡°I think the Master should get some rest and have a chat with Miss Song.¡±

    Huo Qi rolled his eyes as the door opened from the inside. The man was dressed in a suit jacket and he narrowed his eyes as he analyzed them.

    He asked slowly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Huo Yi immediately gave Huo Qi a look.

    Huo Qi chuckled and said loudly, ¡°Sir! Huo Yi and Huo Er were saying that you should get some rest and call Miss Song!¡±

    Rather than punishing them as they expected, the man furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡±

    ¡°3pm! It¡¯s nighttime in China. Miss Song must still be awake!¡± Huo Yi quickly replied.

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded. The scheme against the Gordons had started and he only slept 2-3 hours a night. Worst of all, he was still injured.

    He started walking down the corridor and returned to his room. Huo Qi quickly followed behind him.

    The man¡¯s hand was long, slender, and fair. He held onto the door handle and he suddenly paused. Without turning around, he said, ¡°The three of you will have three months of sry deducted.¡±

    Huo Yi and Huo Er knew they were wrong, so they reluctantly epted.

    But Huo Qiined, ¡°Sir! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll deduct another month.¡±

    ¡°Master Huo!¡±

    I¡¯m innocent!

    ...

    Whenever he opened his phone, Huo Yunque would see a lot of messages from the girl.

    But today...

    The man pursed his lips. He looked at the messages which had stopped this morning and his eyes darkened.

    The truth was, Song Yaoyao had been really busy today. Tomorrow, she was meeting Yun Shuihan to discuss the selling of her copyright. She had also invited a representative from the web publisher to negotiate handing over the copyright the next day.

    After that, she was nning to send it to Director Kang, so he could provide some advice.

    So, when her phone rang, Song Yaoyao was in the middle of finalizing her contract.

    She got out of her seat and went to grab her phone from the bed. When she saw the familiar caller ID on her screen, Song Yaoyao did not answer immediately like she usually did.

    This caller ID reminded her of the stupid thing she did thest night.

    If there was a memory-erasing medicine, she would pay any price for it!

    She had embarrassed herself too much!

    The phone rang for roughly one minute before it hung up.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pounced onto her bed and buried her head into her quilt.

    What was she to do? She really regretted it!

    She missed her Gege...

    The phone fell silent for three minutes before it rang again.

    This time, Song Yaoyao quickly answered.

    But when she saw the ssy and handsome face in front of her, she bit her lip and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Normally, she spoke a lot, but today, she acted like a mute.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°N-n-nothing...¡± Song Yaoyao quickly shook her head as she blushed.

    Could she possibly tell him that her mind wandered off to adult thoughts when she saw his face?

    Oh no, her mind was dirty!

    The girl held onto her phone sincerely as she knelt on her bed and straightened her back like she was facing her ultimate nemesis.

 Chapter 303: Call Me Father

    <h4>Chapter 303: Call Me Father</h4>

    Huo Yunque took two painkillers and furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you feeling aggrieved?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not!¡± Song Yaoyao said, shaking her head like it was a rattle.

    But the more she acted like this, the more abnormal she seemed.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao to act so abnormally. Was it because she was thinking about...

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will ask Huo Jiu.¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her mouth and continued to shake her head.

    ¡°Errr...¡±

    Do you miss me?

    These words hung on Huo Yunque¡¯s tongue but he swallowed them back. He narrowed his eyes and studied the girl.

    A beam of light shone down from the ceiling and covered Song Yaoyao¡¯s body. She was dressed in a milky white set of pajamas and her face was strangely red.

    The two people looked at each other without saying anything.

    After a long time...

    The girl sat cross-legged on her bed and wrinkled her face. In an extremely quiet voice, she asked, ¡°Gege, can you forget what happened yesterday?¡±

    Huo Yunque realized what she was talking about and broke down inughter.

    So, he had been guessing all day, and it turned out, she was stressing on her own.

    The man¡¯sughter was iparably charming. Song Yaoyao felt her head go numb and her body fire up.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough!¡±

    She tried to give him a fierce warning but her clear eyes were teary.

    She was like a kitten showing its ws.

    The man¡¯s throat twitched and heughed harder.

    Unfortunately, he was not the type to hold back. As he continued tough, he nodded his head. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯tugh anymore.¡±

    But the amusement in his eyes could not be hidden.

    Song Yaoyao was furious. She clenched her fists and puffed up her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡±

    Stupid Gege was taking things too far!

    She covered her phone, lifted her quilt, and buried her head underneath, not allowing Huo Yunque to see her face.

    The screen turned ck.

    Ahem...

    How could someone be so cute?

    Huo Yunque became even more amused as heughed. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you, you jerk!¡±

    Okay...she was growing brave...

    Huo Yunque tapped on his desk. ¡°What if I get you a slice of strawberry cake?¡±

    Rustle¡ª

    The quilt lifted and the girl¡¯s voice sounded beside his ear.

    ¡°I want a scoop of ice cream with it!¡±

    What a glutton!

    From the looks of it, Uncle Zhang did not secretly spoil her.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Two slices of cake, but no ice cream.¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit!¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her phone and whined coquettishly.

    Her cheeks puffed up. Her blushing cheeks looked like a pair of overripe peaches.

    Her supple lips were moist.

    But, no matter how lovable she looked, when it came to something that could give her a stomach ache, Huo Yunque was firm.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The man shook his finger, ¡°Two slices of cake or nothing at all.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was strictly controlled; it had been a long time since she had dessert!

    In the past, there were many things that she couldn¡¯t eat. Now that she could freely eat, this man was controlling her like he was her father.

    ¡°Fine, fine!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly agreed. She lifted her fingers and said, ¡°Two slices it is. You need to keep your word! I¡¯ll get someone to get it for me now...¡±

    ¡°Eat it tomorrow.¡±

    The night was quiet, and only their two voices could be heard in the bedroom. For some reason, there was a sense of warmth.

    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so controlling~¡±

    Song Yaoyaoy on her bed and lifted her legs up, swinging them from side to side as sheined, ¡°You¡¯re like my father!¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his brows and his lips uncontrobly curved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

 Chapter 304: Dominant CEOs Delicate Wife

    <h4>Chapter 304: Dominant CEOs Delicate Wife</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face turned red and she immediately hung up.

    Because of Pce Walls, she had been following the novel website, so she knew a lot now!

    For example, she knew that calling someone ¡®Daddy¡¯ could be considered a kink...

    As he looked at the video call that suddenly cut off, Huo Yunque froze. The girl¡¯s fair and rosy skin and her watery eyes appeared in his mind.

    Without a doubt, he knew what she was thinking.

    Seriously...

    He burst intoughter.

    While he wasn¡¯t around, who had been feeding her these unhealthy thoughts?

    He made one simple call and quickly discovered what the girl had been getting up to.

    Novels?

    Huo Jiu even forwarded him a few of the specific novels that Miss Song had been following.

    [I Heard You Also Like Me]

    [Reborn As A Dominant CEOs Delicate Wife]

    [The Tyrant¡¯s Beloved Concubine]

    What the hell was all this?

    The almighty Mr. Huo had never taken notice of stuff like this. The usually calm man took a look at these novels and his lips naturally twitched.

    For the sake of the girl¡¯s mental health, he tried to remainposed as he clicked into one of them. Just the synopsis was enough to make his expression turn dark.

    [Waking up from a night¡¯s sleep, to discover you¡¯re the delicate wife of a dominant CEO?

    The President wrapped his arm around Xu Miaomiao¡¯s waist and pressed her against the wall. The guy that was as handsome as Apollo smirked evilly and touched her face. His gaze lowered and his voice was firm, ¡°Miaomiao, stay by my side! Even if you die, you can only be mine!¡±

    Xu Miaomiao wanted to cry when she heard this. She held her hip and thought, ¡°The novels didn¡¯t lie to me! They always talk about guys pressing girls against walls and how they are so talented! President Daddy! I can¡¯t handle it. Let me go!¡±]

    p!

    Huo Yunque closed his notebook, closed his eyes, and massaged between his eyebrows.

    Waves stirred underneath his seemingly calm expression.

    Song Yaoyao!

    He immediately called back. ¡°ce a restriction on her inte. Those...¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s throat twitched. ¡°Those ridiculous novel websites... Don¡¯t let her log into them again!¡±

    Of course, Huo Jiupleted the mission that was given to him by the Boss.

    So, after hanging up the phone and patting her cheeks to cool them down, Song Yaoyaoy in bed and poked out her little head to read a novel, only to realize...

    ¡°Eh??¡±

    [Server error: please try againter.] ]

    What was this?

    She had just reached a climactic part of the novel. The female lead finally had some progress with the dominant CEO and she was trapped in the man¡¯s arms. The scent of the man¡¯s testosterone made her legs weak and her mind a mess.

    At that moment...the president lowered his head and kissed...

    [Server error: please try againter.]

    Song Yaoyao was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. She had tried several times now. She switched off the WiFi and tried to use her own mobile data.

    [Server error: please try againter.]

    She turned off her phone, restarted it, and tried again.

    [Server error: please try againter.]

    Song Yaoyao gritted her teeth, apologized to the author, and went to search for a pirated version.

    But the results that appeared made Song Yaoyao extremely confused.

    ¡°???¡±

    What the hell was this?

    [Due towork restrictions, the content you searched for is temporarily unavable]

    [Perhaps, you could try the following...]

    #How to quickly improve your exam results.

    #How important it is to enter a good university. You will regret it if you don¡¯t read this!

    #Girl addicted to novels sees a dramatic drop in academics! How regretful!

    Song Yaoyao: ???

    I suspect this lousy phone is acting up against me!

    But I have no evidence.

    She smirked.

 Chapter 305: Did You Do Something Against Your Conscience?

    <h4>Chapter 305: Did You Do Something Against Your Conscience?</h4>

    No matter how Song Yaoyao tried, she could not connect to the novel website again.

    Song Yaoyao was in a bad mood.

    After rolling around for half an hour, she finally fell asleep.

    But, no matter howte she slept, her body clock naturally woke her up at 6am. She stretched and yawned before she pulled open the curtains.

    Outside, a youngster covered in morning dew stepped out the front door right at that time dressed in athletics gear, and he proceeded to jog down the path outside.

    This property was really big. The ginkgo trees in the back were now bare and covered in ayer of snow.

    As Song Yaoyao stared out the window, she was suddenly reminded of her recent attempt to steal a kiss from Huo Yunque and how she was caught in the act.

    The temperature of her cheeks increased.

    Song Yaoyao pouted. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t understand that man. Did he have feelings for her or not?

    And what kind of feelings were they?

    Huo Ningxi sensed someone looking at him. As he jogged, his eyes drifted to where he felt the gazeing from and happened to see a delicate figure move away from the window.

    His footsteps slowed down and a strange look appeared in his eyes.

    He suddenly thought about the words that Song Jingwan had told him.

    ¡°Yaoyao loves denying how she truly feels...¡±

    Was that true?

    He had no idea that Song Yaoyao was simply taking a breath of fresh air.

    She wandered into the bathroom in a daze, brushed her teeth, and washed her face. As the icy cold water hit her face, she finally woke up a little.

    Today¡¯s schedule was to meet with Yun Shuihan.

    She thought for a bit and called Tang Xinrou to apany her.

    During breakfast, Huo Ningxi¡¯s gaze continuously swept across Song Yaoyao. Song Yaoyao pretended not to see him. But by allowing him to do this, he grew braver and braver, and started staring straight at her.

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows and looked at him.

    Like a criminal, he quickly looked away.

    Song Yaoyao was curious, ¡°Huo Ningxi, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yaoyao immediately sped up her eating. ¡°Then stop looking at me.¡±

    Huo Ningxi took a bitr of prawn dumpling. ¡°If you didn¡¯t look at me, how did you know I was looking at you?¡± he responded childishly.

    Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°Take your time eating. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Huo Ningxi panicked. ¡°You¡¯re going out again? Where are you going? I want to go too...¡±

    Song Yaoyao ignored him as she led Huo Jiu out without turning back.

    Huo Ningxi wanted to chase after her but Uncle Zhang stopped him.

    ¡°Young Master, Master Huo instructed that from now on, apart from mandatory sses, a private teacher will also teach you financial management. The teacher should arrive at 8. Hurry and get ready.¡± ¡°I...¡±

    Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth. ¡°Uncle Zhang, are you doing this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Uncle Zhang was surprised as he looked at him confusedly. ¡± Young Master, what are you talking about? What do you mean I did it on purpose? The Master organized all this, and he¡¯s doing it for your own good!¡±

    His surprise and confusion were perfect; he didn¡¯t expose anything at all.

    But, no matter how unhappy he was, Huo Ningxi could only watch as Song Yaoyao boarded the car outside, and was driven out the main gates.

    He was furious!

    Inside the car.

    Song Yaoyao yed with her phone as she looked at Huo Jiu via the rearview mirror.

    She narrowed her eyes gently; her gaze was deep for someone of her age.

    ¡°Huo Jiu, did you do something against your conscience?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Jiu coughed hard. As he choked, he pretended to be surprised. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about, Miss Song?¡±

    He blinked and turned around to look at Song Yaoyao.

    Written all over his face were the words, ¡®I¡¯m innocent and naive. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯

 Chapter 306: Missed Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 306: Missed Appointment</h4>

    Song Yaoyao half believed him. The more she looked at Huo Jiu, the more she sensed something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Why didn¡¯t she quite believe him?

    Huo Jiu looked at her with sincerity and smiled. ¡°Yes, Miss Song, I am one of your people. I ampletely loyal to you!¡±

    But I must listen to the Master first. Please believe me. I was forced!

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    A thought crossed her mind, but when she tried to grab onto it, her brain was nk.

    What had she missed?

    ...

    ¡°Yaoyao, over here!¡±

    Inside a cafe on the pedestrian shopping street.

    Song Yaoyao arrived at the agreed location. As soon as she entered, a hand raised high and waved at her.

    ¡°Hi, Miss Song.¡±

    Yun Shuihan smiled politely. Even though Song Yaoyao looked young, she could not treat her like a child.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded and sat down beside Tang Xinrou.

    Meanwhile, Meng Qiqi sat down next to Yun Shuihan. Online, one could say anything they wanted, but in real life, Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou were actually quite intimidating.

    Especially since they were both so beautiful. One was cute and delicate, the other was sexy and morous.

    Countless youths secretly analyzed them as they walked past.

    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    Song Yaoyao ordered a cup oftte and pushed the menu over to Yun Shuihan.

    Tang Xinrou furrowed her brows and took a nce at the watch on her wrist.

    She didn¡¯t sound too pleased, ¡°Where is the representative that¡¯s supposed to be here to discuss the copyright? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t care about business matters, she knew that trust was a basic requirement. If they couldn¡¯t even arrive at the agreed time, how could they trust them with business?

    Yun Shuihan felt a little awkward. It had been a long time since she spoke to someone from the website.

    Even the editors had been changed several times. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to contact the new editor and confirm things with Song Yaoyao. Only then did they agree to send a representative.

    IP adaptations were popr these days and many popr television dramas were adapted from novels.

    The website that Yun Shuihan used was very focused on this point.

    They had agreed to meet at 9am and had reconfirmed the time. Everything was already set, so why now...

    It was already past 9am.

    The coffees arrived and Song Yaoyao added arge amount of milk to her drink as well as two cubes of sugar.

    She swirled her coffee a little and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s just be patient and wait.¡±

    But a trace of sharpness appeared in her eyes.

    Time slowly passed and the four girls got along well.

    But time ticked by and they sat there for an entire hour and a half without seeing anyone from Yn Literature.

    If Yun Shuihan still held onto some hope at the beginning, all that hope was now gone with the passing of time.

    It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    Of course, she wanted to live some good days, and she wanted everyone to know about her novel. More importantly, she wanted to prove that her writing was no worse than the giarizer.

    But now...

    Reality had clearly given her a p in the face and all hope was lost.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Song...¡± Yun Shuihan was in a depressed mood and there was helplessness in her smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be negotiating the copyright.¡±

    If she was 10 years younger, she probably would have screamed in anger. She may have even turned up at the website¡¯s office to question them. But she wasn¡¯t young anymore. She was already 30.

 Chapter 307: If Heâ€™s Not Coming, Then Tie Him Up And Bring Him Here

    <h4>Chapter 307: If He¡¯s Not Coming, Then Tie Him Up And Bring Him Here</h4>

    After all her years in the workce, her sharp edges had been ground down like a smooth rock in the river.

    She epted everything that life threw at her, and if anything was taken away from her, she had no ability to resist it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao managed to speak, Tang Xinrou began tough in anger. She mmed her hands on the table and said coldly, ¡°Call the representative. I want to see what he¡¯s made of. How dare he stand us up! This is something that Yaoyao wants! He has to let go whether he wants to or not!¡±

    Yun Shuihan opened her mouth, surprised by Tang Xinrou¡¯s arrogance.

    Meng Qiqi was also surprised, but what she felt more was admiration.

    Arrogance could sometimes be seen as a positive trait.

    They looked at Song Yaoyao and saw a smile that was sweeter than honey. She sat back leisurely in her seat and sipped her coffee every now and then.

    When they looked at her, she lifted her chin slightly and lowered her eyshes. ¡°Make the call...¡±

    Her voice was calm and dark.

    It was hard to say whether she was more arrogant or Tang Xinrou was more arrogant.

    Meng Qiqi also nodded her head as she held onto Yun Shuihan¡¯s icy cold hand. ¡°Go ahead. Maybe there¡¯s traffic or some kind of dy. We should always think positively.¡±

    Yun Shuihan gently agreed, ¡°Okay, wait a moment and I¡¯ll make the call.¡±

    After saying this, she picked up her phone and headed for the bathroom.

    Song Yaoyao rested her cheeks on her hands and waited in boredom.

    The sun shone in through the clean, transparent window and fell upon Song Yaoyao¡¯s body. The skin on her little face was smooth like an egg; no pores were visible and there were no ws.

    Meng Qiqi looked at her with admiration and exined carefully, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t be upset. The contract for Yn Literature is famous for being harsh. It¡¯s much better now, but ten years ago, it waspletely domineering. Even after all these years, they still hold the rights to the copyright. If they don¡¯t approve, it¡¯s useless even if Shuihan agrees...¡±

    After all, a signed contract was legally binding.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be upset.¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes. Her curled eyshes fluttered like butterflies.

    Before Meng Qiqi managed to take a breath, she heard Song Yaoyao joke in a soft voice, ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll just tie him up and bring him here~¡±

    Her voice had always been pleasant. At this moment, with her eyes curved, she sounded cute and coquettish.

    But Meng Qiqi trembled. She had seen the seriousness in her eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t joking. If the representative from Yn didn¡¯te, she may actually do it.

    But...

    Meng Qiqi had no idea how powerful Song Yaoyao¡¯s background was. She simply knew that Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao were honestly arrogant.

    Yun Shuihan went to make the phone call and didn¡¯t return for a long time, but she was in no hurry.

    They knew she needed time to negotiate...

    Meanwhile, a few boys who had been sitting nearby for close to an hour nced at Song Yaoyao intermittently. Finally, one of them decisively held onto a note and started walking toward Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Meng Qiqi opened her eyes wide and quietly teased, ¡°He must being here to get your contact details!¡±

    Based on her years of experience with novels, she saw through the boy straight away.

    Song Yaoyao supported her chin and smirked.

    When the boy saw her beautiful face, he immediately blushed.

 Chapter 308: Iâ€™m Not Her Boyfriend, Iâ€™m Her Boyfriendâ€™s Subordinate

    <h4>Chapter 308: I¡¯m Not Her Boyfriend, I¡¯m Her Boyfriend¡¯s Subordinate</h4>

    He licked his lips, almost tripping over his own feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s interested in our Yaoyao.¡± Tang Xinrou also supported her chin as she tapped her head.

    Amusement appeared in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Would you believe it if I told you that he will be stopped within 3 seconds?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Qiqi was confused.

    But Tang Xinrou had already begun counting. ¡°One, two...¡±

    As soon as she said, ¡°three¡±, a young man stretched out his arm and stopped the boy.

    They weren¡¯t too far away, so Meng Qiqi heard his crisp voice.

    ¡°Student, what¡¯s in your hand? Let me see.¡±

    The boy was embarrassed to be stopped in front of the beautiful girl. ¡°Why should I let you see it?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So fierce.¡±

    The youth slowly stood up and realized the man was really tall; taller than him by an entire head.

    Huo Jiu¡¯s wide palm fell upon the boy¡¯s shoulder. It didn¡¯t look like he was using any strength, but he easily pushed the boy back down into his seat.

    Not allowing him to refuse, he grabbed the note from his hand and took a look at it.

    ¡°Hi Pretty Miss, are you interested in being friends? Here¡¯s my contact. Looking forward to your reply... Wow!¡± Huo Jiu held back augh and waved the note. ¡°Student, before you flirt with someone, shouldn¡¯t you investigate whether they have a boyfriend first?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow.

    The boy angrily tried to grab the note back and red at him. ¡°How is this any of your business? Give me back my note, unless...you¡¯re her boyfriend. If not then get lost and mind your own business!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Huo Jiuughed as coldness appeared in his dark brown eyes. Between his eyebrows, there was a sense of indifference. His palm remained on the boy¡¯s shoulder, preventing him from standing up.

    When the boy¡¯s friends saw this, they quickly approached.

    But, he leaned into the boy¡¯s ear and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m not her boyfriend. I¡¯m just...her boyfriend¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The boy red at him and his face burned red.

    F*ck, this man looked skinny, but why was he so strong?

    He gritted his teeth. What year was it? Who still had subordinates?

    ¡°I am confiscating the note. As an apology, I shall pay for your coffee. Now, please distance yourself from my family¡¯s Young Mistress.¡±

    Huo Jiu patted on the boy¡¯s shoulder and returned to his seat. He then threw the note into his cup of unfinished coffee.

    The dark liquid quickly swallowed the note and washed away the writing.

    The boy was furious. It had taken him a long time to write that and it took a lot of determination to give it to the girl.

    Now, it was just rubbish.

    ¡°B*st*rd! Would you believe it if I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Huo Jiu smirked and nced over.

    He was extremely cold like a bloodthirsty knife.

    The boy who had yet to see much of the world was immediately frightened.

    While he was ovee by fear, his friends quickly dragged him away.

    Far away, the boy¡¯s displeased voice could still be heard.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? That guy doesn¡¯t look like good news! Even if we all go up against him, we may not beat him!¡±

    ¡°Does he know that girl? Is he her boyfriend?¡±

    Hearing this, the boy scrunched up his mouth in disgust. ¡°What boyfriend? He¡¯s just...ackey!¡±

    He refused to admit that he was frightened.

    It was such a shame that he didn¡¯t get the pretty girl¡¯s contact details.

    In the end, this small interlude gave everyone a bit of entertainment while they were waiting. Tang Xinrouughed and a sinister look appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 309: Mr. Huo Is So Controlling

    <h4>Chapter 309: Mr. Huo Is So Controlling</h4>

    She leaned her head against Song Yaoyao and said with a chuckle, ¡°Precious Yaoyao~ If Mr. Huo is so controlling now, how will he be in the future?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t even made their rtionship official yet, and he had already sent someone to prevent all strangers from approaching.

    If they actually confirmed it, would he forge a cage to lock his precious Yaoyao up?

    After all, Tang Xinrou had personally witnessed Yaoyao¡¯s charms.

    They waited another ten or so minutes, but Yun Shuihan still did not return.

    Meng Qiqi was worried that Yun Shuihan had encountered something. Just as she was about to go look for her, Yun Shuihan ran out and her eyes were red.

    She held onto her phone with anger between her brows. No matter how hard she tried to suppress it, it still showed.

    ¡°Shuihan, how did it go?¡±

    Meng Qiqi quickly grabbed onto her and her heart sank. ¡°They stood us up, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Yun Shuihan nodded and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Song. I...¡±

    ¡°Oh, so this is the person who wants to buy your copyright? Let me see...¡± A woman dressed in branded clothing and high-heeled shoes crossed her arms and squinted her eyes at the two women opposite Yun Shuihan. She immediately startedughing. ¡°Ha...I was wondering who it was. Yun Shuihan, have you been scammed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Yun Shuihan said indifferently.

    Meng Qiqi analyzed the woman. There was a sense of familiarity to her surgically-altered face.

    A photo appeared in her mind and she suddenly sneered as she recognized her.

    ¡°Ruo Lan?¡±

    Ruo Lan held onto her branded handbag and lifted her chin arrogantly. ¡°Are you my fan?¡±

    ¡°Tch, your fan? Why would I be the fan of a giarizer?¡±

    It was shameless enough to giarize; she even attacked the victim. How disgusting would she have to be to do that?

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re together,¡± Ruo Lan said with contempt as she pretended to suddenly understand. ¡°Yun Shuihan, did you lose your mind because you wanted to be famous so badly? Do you actually believe that these two brats want to buy your copyright? Tch...can they afford it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a sip of coffee. The cold coffee tasted greasy and she struggled a little when swallowing it.

    After that, she lifted her gaze and looked at Ruo Lan. ¡°Were you the reason why Yu Lan¡¯s representative didn¡¯te?¡±

    Ruo Lan refused to take the girl seriously no matter how mature she sounded.

    She nodded her head and admitted proudly, ¡°So what if I did?¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Meng Qiqi was so angry that she wanted to pour her coffee in the woman¡¯s face. ¡°How can there be such a shameless person? Not only did you giarize without apologizing, you even caused trouble so brazenly! Are you sick?¡±

    Ruo Lan shrugged and flicked some non-existent dust off her dress.

    Sheughed smugly. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m popr!¡± She then pointed at Yun Shuihan. ¡°How can shepete against me? If you have the ability, then take me to court. Do I look afraid?¡±

    She spoke confidently, making Meng Qiqi furious.

    She wanted to beat Ruo Lan up until her fake nose went crooked! But just as she was about to make a move, Yun Shuihan held onto her tightly. She turned her head and looked at Ruo Lan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡±

    She had achieved fame and fortune.

    But she had stolen Yun Shuihan¡¯s results and thrown her into the mud.

    Society was unfair. Those that worked diligently were bound to do the same job for the rest of their lives, earning the same lousy sry. Meanwhile, someone like Ruo Lan was taking shortcuts and reveling in sess, wearing branded clothes and handbags, and essing high-ss venues.

 Chapter 310: Let Me Tell You A Secret

    <h4>Chapter 310: Let Me Tell You A Secret</h4>

    She even made her lose all hope with one sentence.

    ¡°F*ck...¡±

    Tang Xinrouid back in her chair and smiled with disdain.

    ¡°This is my first time seeing someone who¡¯s more arrogant than I am. Even worse, she¡¯s running around blinding everyone with her ugliness,¡± she said to Song Yaoyao.

    Tang Xinrou shook her head and squinted her eyes. Her words were full of ridicule. ¡°Your fake chin is pointy like a witch¡¯s. Why isn¡¯t a failed product from the assembly line hiding instead of holding her fake nose high? Are you trying to let the entire world see your botched surgery? Sigh...if you¡¯re trying to gain pity, then you¡¯ve definitely seeded. How pitiful; you need to walk around with that ugly face for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Meng Qiqi was originally choking in anger, but after she heard Tang Xinrou¡¯s insulting words, she immediately burst intoughter.

    She looked at Ruo Lan again. Her face alternated between white and red like a beautiful color palette.

    Oh, how refreshing.

    ¡°Y-you...you have quite a nasty mouth for someone so young. You im I¡¯ve done surgery on my face. What about you? Who are you looking down on?¡± Ruo Lan was furious. ¡°The two of you look quite young. Have you even graduated from high school yet? You must be spending your Sugar Daddy¡¯s money. Does he know about this?¡±

    Where did a Sugar Daddye from?

    Tang Xinrou broke down inughter in Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh my God...this woman is hrious! I¡¯m sorry, I got my face done in my mother¡¯s stomach. Who told my mother to be beautiful and my father to be handsome. It¡¯s also not my fault that I was born rich.¡±

    She wrapped her arms around Song Yaoyao¡¯s waist and said cheekily, ¡°Yaoyao, hurry and tell your Gege about this. If he was to find out, he could easily acquire Yn Literature!¡±

    ¡°Tch! What a big talker!¡±

    When it came to a woman, as long as she was of no threat to Song Yaoyao, Huo Jiu was not going to get involved.

    Especially when Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t call for his help.

    So he stood to the side and enjoyed the show...

    He took a nce at the woman¡¯s face; there was some truth to Miss Tang¡¯s words.

    At this hour, the cafe wasn¡¯t too busy; otherwise, their arguing would have already attracted a crowd.

    Ruo Lan pouted her lips with disdain as a trace of envy appeared in her eyes.

    Although she disliked these two girls, she had to admit that they were more beautiful than the celebrities she had seen. They were beautiful from every angle. If they weren¡¯t on the same side as Yun Shuihan, Ruo Lan would have asked them which surgery they went to.

    ¡°Do you know how much Yn Literature makes every year? And how much they make from copyright? They¡¯re the leaders in the web literature industry. Acquire thepany? Pft...these words clearly show how clueless you are.¡±

    Everyone had ess to different social circles. For someone like Ruo Lan, the most she would get invited to were a few activities here and there. And because of her novel being adapted into a television drama, she had met a few celebrities.

    Thus, she thought Tang Xinrou was just pulling her leg.

    ¡°Yes, we are clueless.¡± Tang Xinrou looked at her like she was looking at a fool.

    Some people let a little bit of fame get to their heads and thought the world revolved around them.

    Not everyone understood that there was always someone better than them.

    Clearly, Ruo Lan had no idea.

    Song Yaoyao was particrly calm. A sweet smile clung to her face as she curled her finger at Ruo Lan.

    ¡°Come here, let me tell you a secret.¡±

 Chapter 311: Private Grudge

    <h4>Chapter 311: Private Grudge</h4>

    Ruo Lan was a bit ditzy but she wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Song Yaoyao was clearly not calling her for anything good. Besides, Ruo Lan simply mocked the two girls because they looked young.

    If two adult women were sitting there instead, she would have nevere over to provoke them.

    She had many fans who supported her, but she also had people who criticized her.

    These few days, alongside the usations of giarism, Meng Qiqi had set up a side-by-sideparison. Now, all over Weibo and various online forums, people were digging up dirt on Ruo Lan. Most notably, on the writer¡¯s forum, everyone was critical of her behavior and they had begun to exclude her.

    Her novel also attracted a lot of anti-fans who continuously gave her low ratings and reported her.

    Although she had the website to back her up, she was used to being praised. As one of the top authors, when had she ever suffered such grievances?

    This was all Yun Shuihan¡¯s fault for being so nosy! She was just trying to leech off her poprity because she was famous and her novel was being adapted into a television drama.

    Ruo Lan was not going to pay anypensation; not even a cent!

    Not only that, she was going to throw Yun Shuihan in the mud and tread all over her until she couldn¡¯t get back up!

    Actually, she had specificallye here today to witness Yun Shuihan being humiliated. After all, she was the one who stopped the representative froming.

    ¡°Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you a¡ª Ah!!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, half a cup of coffee was thrown in her face. She didn¡¯t even see the girl move before her hair was tugged and her face was smashed against the table with a bang.

    Ruo Lan was dizzy. She had no idea how the girl could be so fast.

    How did she do it?

    No...

    The main point was... She actually hit her!

    When one of the waiters saw the situation, he quickly approached. But before he reached them, a young man stopped him with a smirk.

    ¡°Sorry, they are trying to resolve a private grudge. Don¡¯t worry, we will pay for all damages and won¡¯t get you in trouble.¡±

    He had a smile on his face and looked polite and well-mannered.

    The store manager took a nce around the cafe and saw some men sitting extremely still. His heart jumped and he understood what was going on.

    They were so calm; never once did they even nce at themotion that was going on. If it was just one of them, then that would have been understandable, but everyone was the same!

    It seemed, they weren¡¯t there to drink coffee; they were in disguise and protecting their boss!

    Oh...

    Which family¡¯s youngdy was this? What a scene!

    ¡°Okay, okay, take your time. We guarantee not to disturb you.¡± After the store manager said this, he dragged the waiter away.

    ¡°Ugh! Little b*tch! Let me go!¡±

    Ruo Lan was furious. She broke free from Song Yaoyao but she was covered in the girl¡¯s unfinished coffee.

    Because she had added a lot of milk and sugar, it was thick, sticky, and sweet-smelling.

    It was disgusting!

    p!

    Tang Xinrou narrowed her eyes, picked up her handbag which cost several hundred thousand yuan, and pped it across her face.

    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re the b*tch! How dare you insult my precious Yaoyao, I¡¯m going to p your fakeness out of you!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    Ruo Lan¡¯s nose began to bleed and her eyes were starry. Only then did she realize that she was hit by the handbag that she had been coveting but did not have the ability to buy. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°You...you just wait! You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can buy her copyright!¡±

    She covered her nose, aware that she was no match. More importantly, these two girls were brave enough to actually hit her. If she continued to stay here, it was of no benefit to her.

 Chapter 312: If You Donâ€™t Go Then The Show Wonâ€™t Be Complete

    <h4>Chapter 312: If You Don¡¯t Go Then The Show Won¡¯t Be Complete</h4>

    Remembering their faces, she quickly left under everyone¡¯s curious gaze.

    Yun Shuihan breathed out and smiled in delight.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Song. You helped me get revenge.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, you should toughen up. She¡¯s humiliating you right in front of you. How can you keep enduring it?¡±

    Tang Xinrou wanted tough but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she nced at the handbag on the table with disgust.

    She had impulsively pped that woman with it. Now, there was coffee, foundation, and even lipstick on the leather. She waspletely disgusted. She decided, she was going to get it cleaned, and then she was going to sell it so she wouldn¡¯t think of the woman¡¯s face when she saw it.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Yun Shuihan nodded. ¡°I will fight for my rights! If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll take her to court! After all, I have nothing to be afraid of. It¡¯s not like I did anything wrong!¡±

    She stuttered as she spoke, but to see this passive girl say something like this, it was clear that she had been relentlessly bullied.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Song Yaoyao unlocked her phone and made a call.

    ¡°Hello? Yaoyao?¡± a man¡¯s voice sounded on the other end. He was clearly pleased and surprised. ¡°How do you have the free time to call me? Oh, right, it¡¯s Saturday.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Brother Wei, I¡¯m currently in the shopping district. Are you busy? Can I visit you?¡±

    That¡¯s right. Song Yaoyao had called Wei Ning.

    After they got to know each other, they greeted each other casually.

    Moreover, Mother Wei liked Song Yaoyao a lot. Every time she saw her, her energy would increase, and she was more diligent with her treatment. Of course, she now knew that Song Yaoyao was hired to treat her illness.

    But, not only did she not resist, she even ced all her trust in Song Yaoyao.

    It seemed, she wouldn¡¯t me Song Yaoyao no matter what she did.

    ¡°Okay, do you know where my office is? Should I send someone to get you?¡±

    The Weis owned a huge business. There was a time when Wei Ning hated his family¡¯s business; he only returned when his mother persuaded him. But, he never ced any focus on the corporation, he simply passed his days in one of the branches.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s close by. I¡¯ll be there soon. By the way, Brother Wei, do you mind if I bring a few friends?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was gentle. When she said the word, ¡®brother¡¯, Wei Ning was suddenly reminded of his sister who was sent to heaven.

    The amusement in his eyes increased and he gripped onto the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. What are you nning to do?¡±

    It was just a small request. Even if Song Yaoyao asked for all his stores, he was willing to hand them over.

    As he watched his mother improve gradually, Wei Ning had nothing more important to focus on.

    One could lose money, but they could make it back. On the other hand, he only had one mother.

    After speaking to Wei Ning, Song Yaoyao stood up and led Tang Xinrou to get the bill.

    Seeing that she was busy, Yun Shuihan immediately said, ¡°Miss Song, you can leave if you¡¯re busy. Qiqi and I will go home.¡±

    ¡°Home?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked her beautiful eyes, and her eyshes moved.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te, this show won¡¯t beplete. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She didn¡¯t save people for charity.

    She wasn¡¯t so stupid as to not use something that was beneficial to her.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Shuihan was confused. She had no idea how the person who Song Yaoyao was seeing had anything to do with her.

    But she looked at Meng Qiqi and nodded her head.

    ¡°Okay...we will have to trouble you then.¡±

 Chapter 313: Yulan Culture

    <h4>Chapter 313: Yn Culture</h4>

    Ten minutester, when Yun Shuihan saw the high-rise building in front of her with the Yn Culture logo on it, she suddenly understood why Song Yaoyao said the show could not continue without her.

    Song Yaoyao had taken them straight to the parentpany of Yn Literature: Yn Culture!

    Yn Literature was just a small subsidiary of Yn Culture. Yn Culture covered all aspects of publishing andics, and it had a number of investments.

    But even though Yun Shuihan had been giarized and bullied, she never imagineding here.

    Yet, right now...

    ¡°My God!¡±

    Meng Qiqi opened her mouth wide.

    Yaoyao was honestly quite bad*ss!

    ¡°Miss Song, this...¡± Yun Shuihan also opened her mouth, unable to hide her surprise.

    While they were still in shock, a smart middle-aged man who was wearing sses, quickly approached them and said with respect, ¡°Hello, may I ask if you¡¯re Miss Song?¡±

    When Song Yaoyao nodded, his smile increased. ¡°Hi, Miss Song. You see, I am President Wei¡¯s assistant. He is currently in a meeting and he asked me toe greet you first. Pleasee in...¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yun Shuihan and Meng Qiqi looked at each other. President?

    When she realized what was going on, Meng Qiqi grabbed onto Yun Shuihan¡¯s hand excitedly, happiness beaming in her eyes. Yun Shuihan also breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.

    She knew then that with Song Yaoyao around, there really was a possibility that she could get justice.

    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, a handsome man quickly approached them.

    ¡°Yaoyao, how did you have the time to visit me?¡±

    His eyes were full of joy like he was looking at his own sister as he led her to his office. ¡°What would you like to eat? Wait, scrap that...¡± He quickly turned to his assistant and instructed, ¡°Go downstairs and buy some snacks. Chips, drinks, a bit of everything. After that, go to the dessert store and buy some cake!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was about to tell him not to buy anything. But when she heard him mention cake, she immediately swallowed back her words.

    Her head turned and she reminded, ¡°Make sure it¡¯s strawberry vored!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Wei Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh. If he wasn¡¯t worried about annoying her, he would have stretched out his hand and rubbed her head.

    So cute.

    ¡°Okay, I will buy you whatever you want to eat. Hurry in and sit down.¡±

    Wei Ning¡¯s office wasn¡¯t very big. The most surprising thing was the styling.

    One of the walls was covered in weaponry.

    Amongst them was the centerpiece: a sword that measured over 60cm long.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Meng Qiqi eximed out loud. This office...was too cool!

    ¡°You must be Yaoyao¡¯s friends. If you want, feel free to take a look. No need to be polite,¡± he said in a wee manner.

    At that moment, he spotted Tang Xinrou and he was ecstatic.

    ¡°Oh, let me see. Isn¡¯t this Miss Tang? Are you friends with Yaoyao?¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and picked a spot to sit down.

    ¡°Yaoyao and I are in the same ss in the same school. We even share the same desk! I should be the one asking you how you know my Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Your Yaoyao?¡± Wei Ning was amused. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Just know that I think of Yaoyao like a sister. We¡¯re really close!¡±

    Perhaps, due to his line of work, Wei Ning spoke in a confident and direct manner, and when he smiled, it was handsome and refreshing.

    Now that they had control over Mother Wei¡¯s condition, the burdens that were weighing him down, were immediately lifted. He stood upright and looked in high spirits.

 Chapter 314: Who Made The Call To Protect Her?

    <h4>Chapter 314: Who Made The Call To Protect Her?</h4>

    Previously, the Wei Family had caused quite a stir and Mother Wei¡¯s matter was not handled well. Tang Xinrou wanted to tease the man, at first, but when she lifted her head, she noticed him looking dotingly at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao had somehow made her way over to the wall already and was admiring the weapons on the wall.

    She swallowed back her words and shrugged.

    It was a good thing to have another person dote on Song Yaoyao.

    The assistant was quick. Mainly because there was a street outside with convenience stores, dessert stores, and everything he needed. So, he returned with a pile of stuff.

    He was meant to buy them for Song Yaoyao, but the four girls all ended up getting something.

    He even told them he could buy more if they weren¡¯t to their tastes.

    Yun Shuihan and Meng Qiqi shook their heads and agreed that they were satisfied. They weren¡¯t as close to the boss as Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou, so they did not have the guts to be picky.

    Wei Ning sat behind his office desk. As he watched Song Yaoyao take a bite of her cake, he noticed her eyes curve in satisfaction.

    She was overjoyed.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yaoyao, did youe because of something?¡±

    Although Song Yaoyao looked happy, he knew she wasn¡¯t the type to wander around aimlessly. Especially since she had brought two unfamiliar girls with her, he could guess that she had something to discuss.

    ¡°Brother Wei, you sure understand me.¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes curved and she pulled out a tissue to wipe her lips. She smiled like a little fox.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡± Wei Ning pointed at her. ¡°Tell me what it is. If I can help, I will definitely do my best.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song Yaoyaoforted as she smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no question about it, you can definitely help!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pointed at Yun Shuihan. ¡°Brother Wei, Yn Literature is a subsidiary of yours, isn¡¯t it? I recently came across an interesting topic. Although it was quickly deleted, the content was fascinating. Let me recite it to you!¡±

    She cleared her throat and pretended to pull out her phone and read from it. ¡°Yn Literature¡¯s trending author, Ruo Lan, was caught giarizing an unknown author from the same tform, causing an uproar among readers. Yet, she replied, ¡°I giarized you because I admire you. If you have the ability, then sue me!¡±¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was sweet and soft. When she spoke, her expression was lively.

    The moment she opened her mouth, Tang Xinrou was already lying on the desk rolling inughter.

    By the time she finished, Tang Xinrou had reached her limit. But even though Song Yaoyao put a lot of effort into her act, Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t help but critique her, ¡°Precious, your phone screen turned off.¡±

    Yun Shuihan and Meng Qiqiughed in secret.

    Song Yaoyao calmly put her phone away, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    After listening to her, Wei Ning furrowed his brows.

    giarizing was equivalent to stealing someone else¡¯s hard work. No matter how the previous CEO handled things, Wei Ning was here now and he was not going to let something like this slip through the cracks, especially since he was made aware of it.

    This had the potential to negatively impact hispany. If he allowed this to happen, then it would be equivalent to telling the other authors not to work hard since they could make money from giarizing.

    Eventually, it wouldpletely destroy Yn Culture¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Yaoyao, thank you foring here to tell me this. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely deal with this strictly. Miss, can you tell me all the details of what happened?¡±

    Yun Shuihan immediately nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I will leave this matter in your hands!¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Song Yaoyao propped up her chin and blinked. ¡°No rush. What I want to know more, is who made the call to protect the giarizer...¡±

 Chapter 315: Complaint

    <h4>Chapter 315: Comint</h4>

    Wei Ning froze and he fell into deep thought.

    Yun Shuihan and Meng Qiqi looked at each other and realized what was going on.

    Ruo Lan¡¯s matter was blown up, but she had just sold her copyright and they were in the process of selecting actors. For the giarizing matter to be deleted within half an hour of posting online, who would benefit the most?

    Why did the representative back out from selling Yun Shuihan¡¯s copyright when the opportunity was presented to him?

    Why had they been stood up when they already agreed to meet today?

    ¡®Coincidentally¡¯, at this time, Ruo Lan also appeared at the same cafe, and she lookedpletely smug. She even threatened Yun Shuihan and she was not afraid of being sued.

    She definitely had someone backing her up.

    Realizing this, Yun Shuihan¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Song Yaoyao.

    Miss Song is amazing. How does she know everything?

    ¡°Lin, tell the manager from Yn Literature toe here.¡±

    Wei Ning realized what was going on straight away. Song Yaoyao must have confirmed it already or she wouldn¡¯t have shown up all of a sudden.

    Either way, he was going to give her an exnation for this!

    Anyone that bullied her was giving him a p in the face!

    Lin quickly responded. He turned around, left the office, and clicked his tongue.

    The boss was angry. Jia Hao better pray that he was not involved; otherwise, his career at Yn Literature would reach its end!

    President Wei was new to his position, but there were things that he could not tolerate. Especially now that this girl had found her way here. Judging by President Wei¡¯s attentive expression, it was clear that he held Song Yaoyao in high esteem.

    Lin caught the elevator downstairs.

    At this exact time, a woman in high-heeled shoes stepped into the editing department of Yn Literature and stormed into the manager¡¯s office angrily.

    The door mmed loudly.

    The staff was used to this, but they couldn¡¯t contain their disgust.

    Everyone knew that Jia Hao was a married man. As a top author on the website, Ruo Lan was not poor, yet she still chose to cheat with a married man. How disgusting!

    But not matter how they looked down on Ruo Lan, they could not express their thoughts.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Jia Hao was in the middle of discussing a business deal when a loud bang startled him.

    Putting his private matters aside, his ability at work was evident. This was the reason why the previous CEO turned a blind eye to his affair.

    He looked up in frustration and noticed it was Ruo Lan. He furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Why are you here again? How many times have I told you not toe here unless you have something important? Do you know how much drama you¡¯re causing? It¡¯s bad for your image as well!¡±

    Their rtionship was meant to be a secret, but Ruo Lan was making everyone aware of it. Was she afraid that people didn¡¯t know she was a mistress?

    ¡°Brother Hao!!¡±

    Ruo Lan pouted. She twisted her hips and sat down on hisp.

    She then wrapped her arms around his neck coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯ve been bullied! You need to back me up!¡±

    Her soft body pressed against the man, causing his expression to lighten. Unable to resist, he squeezed her bottom and asked helplessly, ¡°What happened this time? How many times have I helped you already?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ruo Lan pouted her lips unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re my dearest. Who else am I supposed to turn to if not you?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong about this. Even though she wasn¡¯t a great person, she was very good at pleasing men.

    Right at this moment, the door to the office suddenly flew open...

 Chapter 316: President Wei Is Looking For You

    <h4>Chapter 316: President Wei Is Looking For You</h4>

    Jia Hao quickly pushed Ruo Lan away in surprise.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ruo Lan cried out as her back hit the office desk.

    ¡°Assistant Lin, what are you doing here?¡±

    Jia Hao quickly stood up and rubbed his hands as he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Is President Wei looking for me?¡±

    Lin Yi forced a smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, he is. By the way, is this Ruo Lan? The author who has made the website a lot of money? Since you¡¯re here as well, why don¡¯t youe up with Manager Jia?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ruo Lan immediately nodded and agreed.

    ¡°No need!¡± Jia Hao red at her fiercely, warning her not to cause trouble. ¡°She simply came to ask a few questions. It¡¯s resolved now. Ruo Lan, didn¡¯t you say you were busy? You should leave.¡±

    As he spoke, he continuously hinted at her with his eyes.

    But Ruo Lan pretended not to notice. She had heard that the CEO of Yn Culture was really handsome. However, she had not had the chance to see him.

    Since Lin Yi was inviting her, she wasn¡¯t going to be so stupid as to refuse.

    She got to her position as a top author and had good connections with operations because she always grabbed onto the opportunity to climb up thedder.

    For example, she didn¡¯t care that Jia Hao was a married man; he helped her sell her copyright, helped her get to the top of rankings, and he helped her settle the giarism matter. At least, for now, he was quite useful.

    Jia Hao was aware of how Ruo Lan was.

    But...

    She was about to ruin him!

    When he heard her say that she could put anything aside for the sake of seeing President Wei, he finally lost it. He gestured for Lin Yi to wait and tried to drag Ruo Lan out.

    But...

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Lin Yi smiled. ¡°Since Miss Ruo Lan has the time, then that¡¯s great. Manager Jia, why such a big reaction? President Wei¡¯s not going to eat her up.¡±

    Wei Ning had ess to plenty of beautiful women. He could stretch out his hand and grab a handful at any time.

    Ruo Lan was a little attractive, but in Wei Ning¡¯s eyes, she was nothing.

    ¡°Assistant Lin, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡±

    Jia Hao was speechless. He was just ying around with Ruo Lan; it was a mutually beneficial rtionship.

    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s go. President Wei is waiting!¡±

    In the end, Jia Hao took Ruo Lan with him.

    His expression was dull and he did not look pleased with Ruo Lan.

    But Ruo Lan did not take notice. Her mind was focused on seeing President Wei. Apparently, he was handsome, young, and capable.

    How handsome could he be?

    ¡°President Wei, were you looking for me?¡±

    Ruo Lan¡¯s thoughts materialized as soon as she saw the man sitting behind the office desk.

    Rich, handsome, and capable.

    He ticked all the boxes for the male lead of a novel. His clothes were simple: a white shirt, ck pants, and no tie. His ck stubble looked rough, his face was cold, and his eyes were deep like an eagle¡¯s.

    It was often said that a crew cut was the best way to tell if a man was handsome or not.

    Wei Ning, was the best proof. Not only did he not look cheesy, he was not ugly either. As he sat down at his office chair, his eyes swept across them with a manly gaze. He was so charming that it made one weak at the knees.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Wei Ning smirked and pointed to the spot where Song Yaoyao and the others were previously seated. He lifted his chin and gestured for them to sit down.

    His smile made Jia Hao ufortable.

    Jia Hao pursed his lips and saw Ruo Lan staring straight at Wei Ning. This made him furious.

    This woman didn¡¯t seem to notice when death was near!

 Chapter 317: Compare

    <h4>Chapter 317: Compare</h4>

    Jia Hao sat down slowly while Ruo Lan stretched out her hand and used her sweetest voice to greet Wei Ning.

    ¡°Hi, President Wei, I am Ruo Lan.¡±

    Her fair hands were well-maintained, and there were several rings on her fingers.

    Wei Ningughed. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the giarist.¡±

    Ruo Lan¡¯s expression immediately changed and her heart sank. She slowly pulled her hand back. ¡°President Wei, what do you mean by this? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

    Her heart raced as she looked at Jia Hao in a panic.

    F*ck!

    Jia Hao cursed on the inside. Just by looking at him, it was clear that his rtionship with Ruo Lan wasn¡¯t normal.

    What an idiot!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let me remind you.¡±

    Wei Ning smiled, leaned back in his chair, and pped his hands.

    A figure stepped in from next door. Her temperament was soft and docile, and she had a babyface.

    When she looked into Ruo Lan¡¯s eyes, there was a trace of anger.

    ¡°Yun Shuihan?!¡±

    Ruo Lan screamed in surprise and disbelief. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±

    She had done her research. After Yun Shuihan stopped writing, she had gone back to focus on her work. All these years, she had just been a small-time employee. How did she get to know someone like President Wei?

    By using her face?

    As soon as she thought this, Ruo Lan shook her head in denial.

    She suddenly realized a frightening possibility.

    If Yun Shuihan was here, where were the other three girls?

    ¡°It seems like you remember now.¡±

    Wei Ning nodded his head casually. ¡°I don¡¯t care how the website operated before, but I am the CEO now. I will never allow giarism to ur, nor will I tolerate it!¡±

    ¡°President Wei, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Ruo Lan gritted her teeth and pinched her thigh. Tears immediately started rolling from her eyes.

    She cried pitifully. ¡°This woman is framing me. She hasn¡¯t written for so long and hertest novel was ten years ago. How could I have read it? Besides, I¡¯m a top author, why would I giarize her?¡±

    ¡°Save it!¡± Yun Shuihan took a deep breath and clenched her fists. ¡°You¡¯re still so persistent. Not only are you not apologizing for giarizing, you¡¯re even ming the victim. So what if it¡¯s been ten years? Even if it¡¯s been 20-30 years, I will still remember what I¡¯ve written! If you¡¯re so sure that you didn¡¯t giarize, are you brave enough topare our work?¡±

    Inside the resting room, Tang Xinrou smiled and raised her thumb.

    She was finally toughening up.

    Yaoyao was amazing!

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ruo Lan went weak at the knees. Yun Shuihan was suddenly so fierce that it made her feel guilty. Her voice grew quieter and quieter. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be brave enough?¡±

    Jia Hao took a deep breath and rubbed his cheeks.

    This idiot!

    These words werepletely exposing her guilt!

    Wei Ning¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s get started then. I will believe the person who makes more sense.¡±

    ¡°Me! Let me speak first!¡± Ruo Lan nced at Yun Shuihan and fought to speak first. ¡°Before I wrote this novel, I discussed the plot with my editor. My friends were also aware of the direction I was headed. They can be my witnesses!¡±

    Yun Shuihan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Wei Ning immediately called for Ruo Lan¡¯s editor as well as the friend she mentioned to substantiate her ims.

    Ruo Lan immediately rxed.

    She looked at Wei Ning, teary-eyed, and said pitifully, ¡°President Wei, you must believe me now. They can all vouch for me! Novels are all simr in some way. You¡¯re not part of the operations team so you have no idea that oveps happen all the time. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

 Chapter 318: The Three Of You Are Fired

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Three Of You Are Fired</h4>

    One was an unknown author who had already moved offline, the other was a top author.

    There was no question who would be favored.

    Ruo Lan¡¯s editor quickly nodded her head, confirming that she could prove her innocence.

    ¡°You guys are so shameless!¡±

    Yun Shuihan¡¯s eyes turned red from anger. She bit her lip and red at the two women.

    Smugness appeared in Ruo Lan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Wei Ning chuckled. He crossed his arms and turned to look at Jia Hao.

    ¡°Manager Jia, who do you think is right in this situation?¡±

    Jia Hao did not reply immediately. Instead, he looked at Ruo Lan. Ruo Lan narrowed her eyes and gave him a look of warning.

    If Jia Hao refused to side with her, then they could go down together.

    As the manager of a literary website, it was already bad enough that he had rtionships with multiple female authors, he even used his power for personal gain. Many authors had been forced to leave because of him.

    If they actually got into a disagreement, who would be more embarrassed?

    Jia Hao was disgusted by the woman. She was so gentle when she was pleading him and acting coquettish, now look how hateful she was acting.

    He swallowed and said in a deep voice, ¡°President Wei, Ruo Lan is one of our signed top authors. Compared to an outsider, I believe her more. Besides, just as she said, she was already a top author when she first started writing this novel. Top authors are cherished. No matter what she writes, the readers are bound to like it. She has no reason to giarize.¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Wei Ning nodded.

    He then looked at Yun Shuihan who was about to cry and asked, ¡°Do you agree with what they¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Even a golem had a bit of humanity. These people were simply teaming up to oppress her because she was a powerless nobody!

    ¡°If President Wei doesn¡¯t get justice for me, I will have to rely on thew. Even if I go bankrupt, I will fight to the end!¡± she said in a deep voice as she gritted her teeth.

    One should endure to keep the peace, but all this retreating was making her furious.

    If she didn¡¯t resolve this matter, it was going to create a knot in her heart that could never be undone!

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Wei Ning humphed. He narrowed his eyes and scanned across Jia Hao and Ruo Lan. Finally, his gaze fell upon the editor.

    The temperature suddenly dropped and the three people felt their bodies go cold.

    That was when they heard Wei Ning calmly say, ¡°This is an official notice: the three of you are fired. Jia Hao used his power for private gain and acted indecently with our female staff. I will ask an expert to investigate whether you broke anyws. As for you...¡±

    Wei Ning looked at the shocked editor. ¡°You can go back to pack your things, and you can ask the finance department for this month¡¯s sry.¡±

    ¡°President Wei! Why...?¡±

    Ruo Lan didn¡¯t expect Wei Ning to change so quickly. It was as though she had been kicked down from heaven into hell. The higher she started, the more painful the fall.

    She was shocked. When she realized what had happened, she screamed, ¡°President Wei! I can¡¯t ept this. If you want to cancel our contract, you need to give me a reasonable exnation! Otherwise, why should I listen to you? This is such an ungrateful thing to do. How much money have I made for the website all these years? If you really want to cancel it. then make sure to prepare thepensation!¡±

    After hearing this, Wei Ning gestured for her to calm down.

    The air smelled of gunpowder. As a moneymaker for the website, Ruo Lan was usually spoiled. Never did she consider whether she had the right to make a fuss in front of Wei Ning. Based on her ie alone, that amount of money was nothing in Wei Ning¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ve got things flipped the wrong way around.¡±

 Chapter 319: Angry And Useless

    <h4>Chapter 319: Angry And Useless</h4>

    Wei Ning sneered and tapped on the contract under his hand. ¡°This is the contract you signed with Yn. It contains all the conditions that the author must follow, including no giarizing. Have you upheld these conditions?¡±

    Ruo Lan was speechless when questioned.

    The editor had already been dragged out to pack her things.

    Jia Hao sat on the sofa in a dejected manner. His shoulders were slumped and he was covering his face; it was unclear what he was thinking.

    Ruo Lan was the only one who still couldn¡¯t ept her fate.

    In a low voice, she whined, ¡°President Wei, this is unfair. If this matter gets blown up, it won¡¯t be good for Yn. If I stay here, I can continue to attract readers for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Wei Ning shrugged indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the point of fairness? Is it edible? All I know is you made my younger sister unhappy, so I have to make you unhappy as well...¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister?!¡±

    Ruo Lan looked at Yun Shuihan but shook her head.

    She was already 30; it couldn¡¯t be her.

    Then, who could it be?

    The door opened.

    Three girls walked out in a line. Thest girl had her hands in her pockets. When she saw Ruo Lan, she smiled sweetly and her dimples sank deep into her cheeks.

    She waved her delicate hand and greeted, ¡°Hi, Miss Top Author~¡±

    Ruo Lan¡¯s lips twitched a little.

    Wasn¡¯t this the violent girl who threw coffee on her at the cafe?

    She immediately broke down, tugging on her hair and gritting her teeth. ¡°Did the two of you team up to mess with me? You already own Yn, why would you hide your identity and pretend to negotiate a copyright sale? F*ck you!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Tang Xinrou pulled a deless sword off the wall and ced it up to Ruo Lan¡¯s neck.

    She lifted her chin and looked at the woman in a cold and proud manner.

    ¡°Auntie, if you swear again, I¡¯ll shove this into your mouth. Understood?¡±

    As the icy cold metal brushed against her skin, ayer of goosebumps formed on Ruo Lan¡¯s skin.

    Ruo Lan was furious.

    She brushed the sword away, turned around, grabbed her handbag, and began to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cancel our contract then. Who¡¯s afraid? It¡¯s your loss! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The office immediately fell quiet.

    Jia Hao was taken away by Lin Yi and his men, so he couldn¡¯t leave yet. They still needed to do some investigations on him.

    If he had really used his power for personal gain in a way where he had embezzledpany funds, then prison would be awaiting him!

    Yun Shuihan looked at Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou who had each grabbed a deless sword and were currently fighting for fun.

    They wereughing in a silly manner,pletely unaffected by what had just happened.

    Of course, they were still beautiful even though they were silly. Even their actions were graceful.

    Unlike Wei Ning who looked like a fool staring at Song Yaoyao happily.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    The nging noises brought Yun Shuihan back to reality. Her knees fell weak and she leaned against Meng Qiqi.

    ¡°I can¡¯t... Let me lean against you for a bit. My legs are wobbly...¡±

    Today had been too exciting!

    Only now did Yun Shuihan realize that she had been tricked by the girl! Song Yaoyao had told her to gather her courage to challenge Ruo Lan and ensured that there would be no problem!

    Perhaps, due to Song Yaoyao¡¯s calm expression, she really did step out courageously.

    Who knew...

    She was still useless in the end. Angry and useless.

 Chapter 320: Donâ€™t Be Like Ruo Lan

    <h4>Chapter 320: Don¡¯t Be Like Ruo Lan</h4>

    That night, there was an announcement on Yn Literature¡¯s official Weibo ount.

    Yn Literature (verified): Effective today, Yn Literature has terminated its contract with the author, Ruo Lan. All rted works will be removed from our tform. For all readers who have already paid, you may be able to request a refund before 8pm tomorrow night. All funds will be returned to the reader¡¯s ount. Refund requests are epted between 12.6-12.7 (8pm). Thank you for your understanding.

    When this post went up, Jia Hao wasn¡¯t around to suppress it. So Ruo Lan, who was already hated, was immediately shot up to the top of search rankings.

    Like an onion, her dark past was uncovered oneyer at a time.

    Her stic surgery, the way she bullied a small author during the yearly celebrations, how she used her body in exchange for resources, how she was a mistress...

    Initially, everyone thought the scandals were just for fun, but when they clicked into the information posted, they realized it was all true.

    Netizens: This is f*cking blinding!

    Before a day even passed, theizens used images of Ruo Lan to create memes.

    [Don¡¯t Be Like Ruo Lan.jpg]

    [I Have My Eyes On this Book. From Today Onwards, It Is Mine!.jpg]

    [Don¡¯t Worry, I¡¯m Just Copying A Little.jpg]

    [I¡¯m Copying You Out Of Respect.jpg]

    [I Will Get My 100,000 Fans To Scold You.jpg]

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s phone continuously rang as Meng Qiqi sent her numerous images.

    Meng Qiqi: Hahaha, did you see these? It¡¯s so refreshing!

    Meng Qiqi: This is karma! She¡¯s probably spewing right now!

    Meng Qiqi: Ahem! After doing bad things openly, it¡¯s no surprise that she¡¯s on the search rankings.

    ...

    Different from what Ruo Lan expected, after her contract was terminated, not only did Yn Culture not suffer any loss, they even grew in poprity.

    Because of their n to not tolerate giarism, many authors edited their novels overnight to avoid punishment, and this gave the website a good reputation.

    Ruo Lan waspletely shocked. In the middle of the night, she had woken up to get water and decided to take a look on Yn Literature. Initially, she expected her readers to speak up for her and give her words offort.

    But when she saw the trending post on their front page, she almost coughed up blood in anger.

    #Hahaha, she¡¯s finally gone. LMAO!

    l: +1 I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t contain it. You could say I¡¯m taking joy in another¡¯s misfortune, or you could say that this is a cheap act. Regardless, I¡¯m just happy that she left. Yn finally did something useful! Ruo Lan was tarnishing the website. As a reader, this was meant to be a ce for novel-lovers, but somehow, it became a dictatorship. It was because of her that my favorite author was forced to leave!

    l: +2 My friend closed her ount because she couldn¡¯t stand it. As soon as she heard this news, she called me and told me she was going to write again! Hahaha

    ...

    l: Yn¡¯s spring hase!

    l: Go!!

    l: By the way, have you heard that management also changed?

    l: Huh? Really? Don¡¯t lie to me!

    ...

    l: It¡¯s true. That ¡®top author¡¯ was involved with him so he was fired. Worst of all, Manager Jia was a married man. Apparently, he¡¯s being investigated right now. If he¡¯s caught embezzling funds, dismissal is the least of his worries...

    l: Woah, how exciting!

    Exciting my *ss!

    Ruo Lan was furious when she saw thements. She mmed herptop shut and brushed everything off her desk in anger.

 Chapter 321: Buddha Told Me To Save The World

    <h4>Chapter 321: Buddha Told Me To Save The World</h4>

    In the end, the film and television rights for Pce Walls fell into the hands of Song Yaoyao.

    Wei Ning initially told Song Yaoyao to take it for free and he would cover all the copyright fees for her.

    But Song Yaoyao did not allow this. She wasn¡¯t the type to take advantage of others. Thanks to Wei Ning, she had already secured the copyright that she wanted and she had achieved her motive.

    So when the contract arrived, Song Yaoyao¡¯s wallet was immediately emptied.

    Her 10 million yuan...

    That night, Song Yaoyao had a dream.

    In her dream, she grew a tail and used it to swim freely in the sea.

    The ocean was a strange shade of pink.

    Sifting through the water casually, she scooped up a bunch of money! In response, she magically created a pocket and stuffed it full of money while sheughed uncontrobly...

    That was when the sun rose and she woke up. The subtle rays of light shone in through the window and the stars on her curtain glowed dreamily.

    Song Yaoyaoy in bed like a corpse as two streams of tears fell from her eyes.

    She was poor now...

    Huhuhu!

    She had to make money!

    ¡°How to make money?¡±

    Elder Shen looked at Song Yaoyao in surprise, not understanding the situation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is that rascal from the Huo Family so stingy that he didn¡¯t give you money to use?¡±

    At that moment, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up and heforted cheerily, ¡°Brat, why don¡¯t youe to my family. We have money too. You can buy whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was moved, but she rejected his offer firmly.

    Elder Shen: ¡°Why?!¡±

    He wanted a well-behaved and adorable granddaughter-inw like Song Yaoyao who was good in both studying and fighting, and who had a sweet and caring personality.

    He had already seen through Shen Xun, but what was the point of simply liking someone when he didn¡¯t put in any effort?!

    Sigh! How useless!

    He was tempted to forge a pickaxe for the young man so he could teach him some perseverance. No corner could not be pried if one tried hard enough!

    For example, when he was younger...ahem...that¡¯s a story for another time.

    Song Yaoyao sat in her chair and swung her legs.

    When she heard the man¡¯s question, she replied confidently, ¡°Because the Huos have Gege! I¡¯m not staying with them because of their money. I know how to make my own money!¡±

    Elder Shen: ¡°...¡±

    Look! Look!

    Comparison was indeed the devil!

    Stupid rascal!

    He was not going to help Shen Xun anymore.

    Elder Shen stared into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes angrily.

    ¡°Then tell me, what do you n on doing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao giggled. ¡°Grandfather Shen, you know a lot of people. Weren¡¯t you being questioned about who treated your illness before? I thought about it carefully when I got home. A doctor should bepassionate! While I¡¯m sitting here in a leisurely manner, there are so many patients waiting for me to save!¡±

    She clenched her fists and said in a spiritual manner, ¡°Buddha once said, ¡°Saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda.¡±¡±

    Elder Shen was amused by her words. He saw through her but he did not expose her. ¡°What else did he say?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°He told me to go save the world.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    Elder Shen shook his head inughter and pointed at Song Yaoyao. ¡°You are so cheeky!¡±

    It was a shame that this child wasn¡¯t a part of his family.

    Elder Shen sighed. ¡°Fine, I do have a lot of friends who are suffering from ongoingplications with injuries that they sustained when they were young. Although they aren¡¯t fatal, they are very painful. If you can treat them, the money...ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks in disagreement.

 Chapter 322: Will You Come To Your Birthday Party?

    <h4>Chapter 322: Will You Come To Your Birthday Party?</h4>

    Elder Shen quickly changed his words, ¡°If you can fix them, that would be such a meritorious thing to do!¡±

    ¡°Merit? Grandfather, what are the two of you talking about?¡±

    A boy walked in holding one bag in each hand.

    ¡°Oh? Xun¡¯s here!¡± Elder Shen¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Song Yaoyao with a meaningful gaze and waved at Shen Xun. ¡°Hurry over and sit down.¡±

    Grandfather Shen¡¯s passionate greeting made Shen Xun a little ufortable.

    He raised an eyebrow and walked over to sit down.

    He then greeted smoothly, ¡°Big Bro, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    p¡ª

    Elder Shen huffed and pped him on the back of the head.

    ¡°Why are you calling her Big Bro?!¡±

    You should make her your girlfriend instead!

    ...

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t visit Elder Shen for long. The old man promised to contact her after he found her some clients.

    At this time of day, Elder Huo was having his afternoon nap, so Song Yaoyao did not disturb him.

    Instead, she went to visit Song Wenchuan first.

    After applying acupuncture, the many peacefully in his bed, breathing long steady breaths.

    There was a pink scar on his forehead and his chest heaved with every breath.

    If one didn¡¯t look at him carefully, they may have thought he was dead.

    Even the machinery connected to his body was quiet without any reaction.

    Song Yaoyao held onto a book and sat quietly by his side.

    The weather was good today, so the window was open. Every now and then, the temperature increased a little.

    Sunlight filled the room, dissipating the scent of disinfectant.

    The man¡¯s eyes were shut tightly. He had lost a lot of weight, and his powerful aura had disappeared. All that was left was a sick and pale body.

    Click¡ª

    The room door was pushed open.

    Song Yaoyao nced over. The middle-aged man who entered looked like he had clearly aged.

    In the past, he had Song Wenchuan to share the burden. Now, everything was on his shoulders.

    After flying back and forth, today was the first day that he got some time to rest, so he decided to visit Song Wenchuan.

    There were a lot of bodyguards outside. On the way home, Zhou Manliined in her high-pitched tone that Song Yaoyao was always opposing her. She even got people to guard Song Wenchuan¡¯s room and not let her in.

    But...

    Song Rui did not get angry. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Of course, Zhou Manli loved her son, but her love was sometimes too extreme. If they left her alone with Song Wenchuan, who knew what stupid thing she would do.

    He felt a lot morefortable with Song Yaoyao by his side.

    It was strange. This daughter whom he didn¡¯t usually like was beginning to feel more and more foreign.

    After their eyes met, he quietly looked away.

    Song Yaoyao stood up. She ced a bookmark in her book and shoved it into her backpack.

    She nodded slightly and quietly left Song Rui¡¯s side.

    ¡°You...¡± he opened his mouth but closed it back up.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyaopletely ignored him, walked out of the room, and headed for the elevator.

    Song Rui quickly looked at Song Wenchuan and breathed a sigh of relief. Song Yaoyao took good care of him. This daughter who he barely noticed and treated like an invisible person, turned out to be the one who visited Song Wenchuan the most often.

    Inparison, Song Jingwan who always clung to Song Wenchuan refused to visit at all.

    ¡°Yaoyao...¡±

    Song Rui huffed and puffed. Just before Song Yaoyao boarded her car, he caught up to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Huo Jiu narrowed his eyes cautiously and blocked in front of Song Yaoyao.

    Song Rui rubbed his hands awkwardly and said, ¡°You and Jingwan are celebrating your birthdays in two days¡¯ time. We are nning to host a birthday party for you, and we would like to invite your ssmates as well as friends with who I do business. Will youe?¡±

 Chapter 323: Youâ€™re Not Welcome Here

    <h4>Chapter 323: You¡¯re Not Wee Here</h4>

    Birthday?

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. She had been so busy since arriving in this world that she hadpletely forgotten about it.

    The 9th of December was her birthday.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± she replied coldly as she turned to board her car.

    Just as Huo Jiu was about to close the door, Song Rui quickly stopped him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just to celebrate your birthday, we won¡¯t force you to stay,¡± Song Rui said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to your mother and tell her to stop opposing you. Come back and celebrate, I¡¯m sure your brother would also hope¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Jiu was taken aback.

    The girl in the car had already nodded. Her red lips were pressed firmly together and her dark eyes were bright, but her expression was indifferent as she looked at Song Rui.

    ¡°Just this once.¡±

    It was true that Song Wenchuan would have hoped for her to live peacefully with Song Jingwan and celebrate their birthday together.

    But how was peace possible between them?

    That was just a secondary priority.

    She did not believe that Song Rui would suddenly lower himself and treat her so well when he hated her.

    He definitely had other motives.

    But she didn¡¯t think too deeply into it. This time, she was doing this for Song Wenchuan. Just this once, she waspromising.

    ...

    th December, 7pm.

    A beautiful light-up sign hung outside the luxurious mansion, and fairy lights decorated the trees around it. The mansion had beenpletely refreshed and lookedpletely different from before Song Yaoyao left.

    A newwn had beenid, and on top of it, sat a desserts table with drinks and alcohol.

    When Song Yaoyao entered, there were already people seated at the table.

    They were talking andughing, and due to the weather, a perg had been set up.

    With this setup, they could enjoy the night sky while keeping warm.

    At the same time, it created a beautiful and dreamy atmosphere.

    The hanging tassel lights moved with the wind like elegant wisteria.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t she leave the Song Family?¡±

    ¡°What is she doing here? I thought this was just a celebration for Jingwan!¡±

    Those that spoke were either Song Jingwan¡¯s ssmates or friends.

    In contrast, Song Yaoyao was all alone.

    And the only person who treated her well, Song Wenchuan, was currently in hospital.

    She found an empty spot and casually sat down. From her backpack, she pulled out her copy of Pce Walls. This book had never been printed, it was a custom order, and there were gaps between each line for her to make edits.

    She read it every day and discussed her thoughts with Yun Shuihan.

    From the 10 million yuan copyright fee, Yun Shuihan received more than half after Yn took their share.

    Thus, she quit her office job and focused on Pce Walls.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    An Ruoyao crossed her arms and sat down beside Song Yaoyao. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be here. Please move. Auntie Song nned this for Song Jingwan; it has nothing to do with you,¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°In that case, please tell her to kick me out herself.¡±

    Song Yaoyao calmly flipped her book as her eyshes fluttered like butterflies.

    The wind swept through her loosely hanging hair. Her skin was supple, her lips were red, and her teeth were white.

    She sat quietly in ce with a calm temperament, and her every move was elegant.

    It was hard not to notice and follow her.

    When had this brat been so beautiful?!

    An Ruoyao was envious. She stretched out her hand to grab her. ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re not wee here. Is it necessary to wait for someone to kick you out? Anyone with a bit of shame would know not to stay here. Look at all the signs around you: Song Jingwan¡¯s name is written all over them. Even those lilies are Song Jingwan¡¯s favorite. What about you? Where are your favorite things? Are any of them here?¡±

 Chapter 324: Two Dopey Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 324: Two Dopey Creatures</h4>

    p¡ª

    Song Yaoyao rolled up her book. Just as the girl¡¯s ws almost touched her, she pped it away as quick as lightning.

    ¡°Ah!¡± An Ruoyao held her hand in pain.

    Song Yaoyao looked up and smiled when she heard An Ruoyao¡¯s cries of pain. Her dark eyes instantly twitched and turned empty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, this isn¡¯t all you¡¯ll be getting. You and your friend can have matching casts...¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    An Ruoyao suddenly understood the underlying meaning and became wary of Song Yaoyao.

    All along, Song Jingwan had refused to exin what happened to her arms and legs. As it appeared now, it seemed as though Song Yaoyao was the one who did it to her.

    An Ruoyao looked confusedly at the girl who was looking down at her book again. She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Was Song Yaoyao this ruthless?

    She pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t like Song Yaoyao, but not enough to gamble with her safety.

    So she quickly left.

    Song Yaoyao fell silent again. Meanwhile, the party grew livelier and livelier. However, Song Jingwan had yet to appear.

    ¡°Big sis, do you feel better now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt a tug on her sleeve, but when she turned around, all she saw was thin air.

    She blinked in confusion.

    The little girl who was tugging on her sleeve stomped her feet angrily. ¡°Hey! Look down!¡±

    Thus, Song Yaoyao lowered her gaze.

    She and the little girl looked at each other.

    They both had round almond eyes with clearly defined pupils, straight bangs, and long ck hair. Their features were equally delicate and they had baby fat on their faces.

    Like that, the two dopey creatures studied each other.

    A little distance away, a woman saw the situation andughed. She tugged on the man beside her and said, ¡°Hubby, look. Doesn¡¯t Tong Tong look like she¡¯s staring into a mirror?!¡±

    It was adorable!!

    She was tempted to approach them, pat their heads, and pinch their cheeks.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man in the brown coat nced over and froze in surprise. A momentter, he realized what was happening.

    He burst intoughter and dotingly brushed a loose strand of hair behind his wife¡¯s ear. He smiled. ¡°Yes, they do look alike.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± the woman chuckled. ¡°Eh? Wait, where¡¯s Ye?¡±

    ...

    Upstairs.

    Zhou Manli knocked on a door. ¡°Jingwan, your ssmates are looking for you. Are you done? Jingwan?¡±

    The room was silent.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Big Miss in her room?¡± she asked in surprise.

    The maid shook her head. ¡°I think I saw her step out.¡±

    Step out? Good.

    Zhou Manli thought she had gone out to join her friends, so she rxed and went to find her own friends for a chat.

    The temperature by the pool was cold.

    This spot was far from thewn and the crowd. The girl revealed a smile of mockery and threw the item in her hand into the water.

    Ssh¡ª

    Something sparkly sunk to the bottom of the pool and bubbles formed on the surface. Eventually, it was calm again.

    ¡°Tap, tap...¡±

    Broken footsteps echoed from behind. Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze sharpened and she looked behind.

    The shrubs rustled and she pushed her wheelchair toward it.

    It was empty.

    All that she saw were a pair of small watery footsteps that led into the distance.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    So it was a child.

    She nced down, brushed back her hair, and pretended as though nothing had happened.

    She then pushed her wheelchair back to the party.

    ¡°Big Brother! Where did you go? Mommy and I were looking for you...¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    The little boy hushed her. He was dressed in a tuxedo, looking smart and handsome. Grabbing Tong Tong¡¯s hand, he dragged her back to their mother¡¯s side.

    As he ran, he couldn¡¯t help but look back.

    He noticed the pretty sister in front of them and smiled at her.

    He then froze and started trembling.

 Chapter 325: Make A Wish

    <h4>Chapter 325: Make A Wish</h4>

    ¡°Ye! Where did you go?¡±

    Lin Shuang almost lost her mind from the panic. She pulled the little boy into her arms and smacked him angrily on the bottom.

    ¡°I...¡± Ye twisted awkwardly in his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°I got lost...¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a dum-dum!¡± Tong Tong giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t get lost! I¡¯m good!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tong Tong is good.¡±

    Yi Ting bent over and picked up his daughter. She was like his little lover; small and soft. He patted her on the head dotingly as he spoke in a gentle voice.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t our home. Don¡¯t run around recklessly in the future,¡± Lin Shuang said patiently. However, she did find this incident strange. Her son had always been sensible; he should have already known this.

    At this moment, Zhou Manli approached with a light-up sign singing the birthday song. The guests gathered on both sides. They pped their hands and quickly joined in.

    ¡°Wow! What a big cake!¡±

    Tong Tong almost started dribbling. Moreover, the cake was really beautiful. It was a light pink color with acy chocte buttercream border. Sitting on top, was a cute ck doll. The doll was dressed in a white dress, and its hair was tied up like a fairy.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Tong Tong opened her eyes wide. ¡°That doll is so pretty!¡±

    Yi Tingughed and patted her on the head. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a better-looking er.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tong Tong nodded.

    Meanwhile, Ye furrowed his brows.

    ¡°That doll is ugly! It¡¯s not pretty at all!¡±

    ¡°Ye! Watch what you¡¯re saying.¡± Lin Shuang furrowed her brows unhappily and tugged on him.

    Zhou Manli happened to hear this and her smile froze. But when she realized who had said it, she took a deep breath and tolerated it.

    She grinned and waved at Song Jingwan. ¡°Precious,e here and blow out the candles!¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday~¡±

    ¡°Jingwan, happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°Another year older! May our ss president grow more and more beautiful!¡±

    Numerous gazes fell upon her. Under the moonlight, her face was fair and she had a slight smile, With so many people looking at her, she lowered her head shyly and said, ¡°Thank you for attending my birthday party.¡±

    ¡°Come, blow out the candles and make a wish!¡±

    An Ruoyao pushed Song Jingwan forward.

    She closed her eyes and quickly made a wish. Just as she was about to blow out the candles, Song Rui spoke up and interrupted her.

    ¡°Wait! Where¡¯s Yaoyao? Also...¡±

    He was not pleased. He looked at the doll on top of the cake which represented Song Jingwan. Didn¡¯t he instruct the baker to put two dolls on top? How did it disappear in front of so many people?

    The crowd fell silent.

    ¡°What Yaoyao? What are you talking about?¡± Zhou Manli looked at Song Rui and pretended not to understand. She was certain that he wouldn¡¯t embarrass her in front of so many people.

    Song Yaoyao had humiliated her and restricted her from seeing her son.

    There was no way she would let Song Yaoyao live in peace! If she had the guts toe here, then she was asking to be humiliated back!

    ¡°Zhou Manli!¡±

    Song Rui gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. He looked around and finally spotted Song Yaoyao sitting in the distance reading a book.

    He breathed a sigh of relief and waved at her.

    ¡°Yaoyao,e here. Make a wish and blow out the candles.¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Although they controlled their expressions well, their hearts were full of queries.

    What was going on with the Song Family?

    Although they had heard that Mr. and Mrs. Song were really biased and didn¡¯t love their daughter, hearing the rumors and actually witnessing it in real life was different.

 Chapter 326: Itâ€™s Her Birthday Party. Not Mine.

    <h4>Chapter 326: It¡¯s Her Birthday Party. Not Mine.</h4>

    Children were sensitive at detecting adult emotions.

    Tong Tong hugged her father¡¯s neck and slumped unhappily against his shoulder. ¡°Daddy, that Big Sis looks so pitiful!¡±

    Just like her brother, she no longer liked that doll on the cake. The doll was nowhere near as pretty as the big sister who was sitting in the distance reading.

    While everyone waited for Song Yaoyao to respond, shepletely ignored them.

    Zhou Manli was reaching the limit of her patience.

    Although the crowd didn¡¯t understand what had happened, they did not mind joining themotion as they began studying her.

    The girl was sitting on a chair and Song Rui was approaching her. As her quiet atmosphere was interrupted, she closed her book and looked up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Song Rui¡¯s temples twitched and anger appeared in his eyes.

    Great! She wouldn¡¯t even call him father.

    ¡°Today is your birthday. Go over and blow the candles with your sister.¡±

    Song Jingwan noticed that everyone was looking at Song Yaoyao with admiration and secretly clenched her fists. She turned her head and said gently, ¡°Yaoyao, everyone is waiting to eat the cake. Hurry over! Stop whining.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Rui nodded. ¡°Yaoyao, there are so many people here today. Can you give me some face?¡±

    His words made Song Yaoyaough. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°I simply agreed to attend this party. When did I say that I would celebrate my birthday with Song Jingwan?¡±

    They didn¡¯t invite her friends, nor did they prepare any presents for her.

    Moreover, amidst the thoughtful birthday decorations, which part belonged to her?

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± Song Rui was furious. There was a trace of ridicule in his smile, but no happiness in his eyes.

    In front of all these people, he had no way of backing down.

    He lowered his voice andined, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy with something, why can¡¯t we talk in private? Why are you whining now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not whining.¡±

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows in confusion.

    She pointed at the cake and the lights.

    Song Jingwan, who was surrounded by people, was dressed in a formal dress like a princess.

    ¡°This is Song Jingwan¡¯s birthday party, not mine. Look, there is only one figure on the cake which represents her, and the lights only have her name. So, why should I go over there?¡± Song Yaoyao asked.

    Disyed on the light-up signs, were the words, ¡®Princess Jingwan, Happy Birthday¡¯.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s favorite lilies decorated the dessert table and the floral scent filled the air.

    After they heard what Song Yaoyao said, the guests began to look around for a light-up sign with Song Yaoyao¡¯s name.

    But...

    There was nothing!

    ¡°She¡¯s right! There really is no sign! Do you see it anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Nope! Thewn is only so big. Don¡¯t tell me they shoved it in a corner where no one could see it!¡±

    ¡°Sigh! I must say that the Songs aren¡¯t very sincere this time! They gave birth to both girls, but the treatment is too different!¡±

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Song Rui shook his head as he interrupted their discussions. ¡°I clearly watched the staff hang it up. How could it not be around?¡±

    He spoke with certainty. In fact, to prevent Zhou Manli from destroying it, he had given the staff special instructions.

    Yet, something still went wrong!

    He was dizzy and about to spew blood in anger.

    Zhou Manli, that idiot! Had she any idea why he invited Song Yaoyao?

    Song Yaoyao was like a golden nugget right now. The Songs were in danger and plenty of people were trying to get a cut of theirpany. If they could lure Mr. Huo here as well, one word from him would be enough to bring Song Corporation back from the dead!

 Chapter 327: Not Lying

    <h4>Chapter 327: Not Lying</h4>

    He could dismiss the fact that Zhou Manli didn¡¯t dote on Song Yaoyao, but at least, he hoped she would pretend in front of everyone...

    Yet, she did this openly!

    He gritted his teeth and red furiously at Zhou Manli.

    Zhou Manli was surprised. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are you suspicious of me?¡± she asked unhappily.

    Apart from the cake, she didn¡¯t know about anything else.

    Song Rui narrowed his eyes. ¡°I watched the sign being hung up with my own eyes. How could it not be here? Everyone, go search for it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s here somewhere!¡±

    He waved his hand, instructing the servants to search for the sign.

    If they didn¡¯t find it today, who knew how these two-faced guests would ridicule him behind his back.

    As the boss of apany, how could he be so bad at managing his own family affairs?

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes darted.

    When she saw the servants start searching, she did not panic.

    As she expected, they returned 10 minutester, shaking their heads. They did not find it.

    Song Rui¡¯s expression darkened.

    This was when Song Jingwan said gently, ¡°Daddy, since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you remove my sign and my figure on the cake as well then. The baker must have made a mistake. Yaoyao, don¡¯t be mad. We can be the same now!¡±

    She stretched out her hand in a friendly manner and revealed a bright smile.

    Her actions were very appealing.

    Song Yaoyao approached and looked down condescendingly at Song Jingwan.

    As their eyes met, she suddenlyughed...

    Song Jingwan had be quite interesting.

    But...

    ...she was still as stupid and hypocritical as ever.

    ¡°I know where the sign is!¡±

    At that moment, a cute little voice sounded.

    The suited Ye raised his arm, pressed his lips together, and looked at Song Jingwan.

    Song Jingwan remained calm. She even asked, ¡°Little one, did you see it?¡±

    Her voice was soft, and her tone was gentle.

    But Ye instinctively disliked her and leaned against Lin Shuang.

    Lin Shuang was surprised, but she patiently asked, ¡°Ye, do you really know where the sign is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±

    Ye nodded his head and hesitated for a moment before he looked at Song Jingwan. ¡°I saw her throw it in the pool over there...¡±

    He lifted his hand and pointed toward the direction from which he had returned when everyone was looking for him.

    Lin Shuang thought for a moment and turned to look at Song Jingwan.

    Song Jingwan revealed a perfect look of surprise. ¡°Me? The path is uneven over there and covered in pebbles. Why would I go there when I¡¯m not very mobile?¡±

    Everyone saw that she was sitting in a wheelchair.

    ¡°Ye!¡±

    Lin Shuang didn¡¯t think her son would lie. Although he had a strange personality, he would never target a person for no reason, unless that person did something bad and he happened to see it.

    ¡°Look into Mommy¡¯s eyes. You¡¯re not lying, right?¡±

    Lin Shuang crouched down, held his face, and looked at him gently.

    Ye shook his head firmly.

    ¡°Mommy, you taught me that children can¡¯t lie.¡±

    When Song Jingwan heard this, she bit her lip and shook her head helplessly, trying her best to suppress her disappointment.

    Zhou Manli wasn¡¯t happy with this. In her heart, her daughter was always the best.

    ¡°This might not be true. Kids these days mature early. Does he understand how his words may affect others?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Rui red at her.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to invite Yi Ting here. He was his backup n.

 Chapter 328: A Piece Of Chocolate As A Birthday Gift

    <h4>Chapter 328: A Piece Of Chocte As A Birthday Gift</h4>

    Since Huo Yunque didn¡¯t turn up, Yi Ting was the person that he had to plead to.

    Yi Ting smiled when he heard their conversation. ¡°Mrs. Song is so interesting. Are you trying to say that my son is lying because he wants to nder your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± Zhou Manli couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Fine, for the sake of my son¡¯s innocence, I guess I¡¯ll have to get involved then. Sorry, Mrs. Song and Miss Song...¡±

    Unlike the gentle and harmless way that he treated his wife, Yi Ting was like a poisonous snake when he faced outsiders.

    His lips curved slightly but the smile did not reach his eyes.

    His intimidating aura sent a chill down Song Jingwan¡¯s spine.

    She clenched her fists and slowly let go.

    It¡¯s fine, she told herself.

    Because of Yi Ting¡¯s involvement, the situation was very different.

    Song Rui had no choice but to search the pool with his men.

    In the end, the birthday party turned into a full-blown investigation as the crowd followed behind.

    ¡°Sis, is it your birthday today?¡±

    Tong Tong patted Yi Ting, gesturing for him to let her down. She then ran over to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side and grabbed her hand.

    The candy fromst time was really tasty; Song Yaoyao remembered it clearly.

    Her eyes curved like two crescent moons.

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± The little girl dug through her pocket and pulled out chocte. She ced it in Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand sympathetically. ¡°Happy birthday, Sis~ I only have this. Mommy doesn¡¯t normally let me eat it, so I secretly hid this one!¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yi Tong Tong, I heard you.¡±

    Not too far away, the woman narrowed her eyes and reminded her with amusement.

    ¡°Wow!¡± The little girl jumped up in fear and quickly exined, ¡°Mommy! I didn¡¯t eat it! I gave it to Big Sis. You see...?¡±

    She shook Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. Her palm was soft, her cheeks were puffy, and her eyes twinkled brighter than stars.

    So cute...

    Song Yaoyao finally understood why Tang Xinrou always looked at her in such a strange way.

    She felt the same when she looked at Tong Tong.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She held onto the chocte; it had half-melted due to her body heat.

    But Song Yaoyao cherished it and ce it in her pocket with a sweet smile.

    ¡°I really like this birthday gift. When it¡¯s your birthday, I¡¯ll get you something big in return.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Tong Tong was ecstatic. ¡°Mommy said mine and my brother¡¯s birthday is on Christmas Day! Big Sis, can I pick my gift?¡±

    ¡°Yi Tong Tong!¡±

    Lin Shuangughed. ¡°Who picks their own gift? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Meh!¡± Tong Tong pulled a face. ¡°I¡¯m a child! Daddy said I can do anything!¡±

    ¡°Yi Ting!¡± Lin Shuang ced her hands on her hips and red at her husband.

    In front of her husband, she was like a tiger mom.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Yi Ting touched his nose and apologized sincerely, ¡°Sorry, Wifey.¡±

    Lin Shuang: ¡°...¡±

    This punk always used this trick!

    Yi Ting wrapped his arm around her shoulder and chuckled. ¡°You can do whatever you want when we get home. Okay?¡± As his wife blushed, he turned and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Second Miss Song, you shoulde too. Tong Tong really likes you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao followed Tong Tong to the pool. When she heard what Yi Ting said, she smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°I really like her too.¡±

    This cutie was like an angel.

    As Ye was led by his mother, he turned around and quietly analyzed Song Yaoyao.

 Chapter 329: I Didnâ€™t Do Anything Wrong, So Iâ€™m Not Apologizing!!

    <h4>Chapter 329: I Didn¡¯t Do Anything Wrong, So I¡¯m Not Apologizing!!</h4>

    When he saw the girl talking andughing with his sister, and even pulling faces with her, he humphed in anger and pouted his lips. His lips were so protruded that he could practically hang something from it.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Lin Shuang saw this and looked at her husband with amusement.

    This son had always been abnormally smart. He didn¡¯t like children¡¯s toys and always acted like an adult.

    Finally, he was like a jealous child who had his favorite toy stolen from him.

    Lin Shuang held back herughter and asked, ¡°Ye, do you want to y with Big Sis? Look how much fun Tong Tong is having.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ye opened his mouth and lifted his chin shyly. ¡°No! They¡¯reughing like fools! Daddy said not to y with fools. Stupidness is contagious!¡± he replied arrogantly.

    Yi Ting¡¯s expression darkened. He wanted to disown this unfilial son. Must he always betray him?!

    Lin Shuang looked at Yi Ting speechlessly and said in anger, ¡°You¡¯re sleeping in the study tonight!¡±

    ¡°No, Wifey! I can¡¯t sleep without you! I have clinomania!¡±

    Lin Shuang rolled her eyes. ¡°Save it! This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about this.¡±

    Yi Ting chuckled when he heard this. ¡°The bed has you, so I¡¯m addicted to it...¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Due to the man¡¯s yful demeanor, Lin Shuang immediately realized what he meant.

    Her face was red like blood. ¡°If you keep mucking around, you¡¯ll be punished to sleeping in the study for three days!¡±

    Ye lifted his head and looked at the starry night sky. He rolled his eyes.

    ¡°You guys are so annoying. I¡¯m not staying around. Bye!¡±

    After saying this, he brushed Lin Shuang¡¯s hand away and went to look for Song Yaoyao.

    Lin Shuang felt likeughing when she saw this. ¡°Ye, didn¡¯t you say that stupidness is contagious?¡± she called out.

    Without turning back, Ye replied, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Tong Tong is contagious.¡±

    ¡°Little rascal! How dare you say that about Tong Tong...¡±

    ...

    The water in the pool was clean, and there were only a few leaves on the surface.

    One nce and they could see the bottom of the pool. It waspletely clean; there was nothing inside.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Zhou Manli couldn¡¯t wait to speak up. She lifted her chin, nced over at Ye, and said with deep meaning, ¡°Look, in this day and age, you can¡¯t trust the words of a child!¡±

    Lin Shuang¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ye let go of Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand and ran over to the pool to have a look. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? I saw her throw that shiny thing into the pool!¡±

    ¡°Little kid.¡± Song Jingwan shook her head. ¡°This is our first time meeting. I wouldn¡¯t have offended you, right? Why are you ndering me? I didn¡¯t do anything. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±

    Ye lowered his head and clenched his fists.

    ¡°Oh, this...¡±

    Everyone looked at Yi Ting. He was the youngest son of the Yi Family. If he didn¡¯t speak up as the father, the others did not dare to say anything recklessly.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just a joke. Don¡¯t be upset, Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be offended by a child.¡±

    Everyone spoke up for the child. Song Jingwan also understood that the other party could not be offended.

    She nodded her head and forced a smile. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t me him.¡±

    Lin Shuang took a deep breath. No matter how much she trusted her son, there was indeed nothing in the pool.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Song. I didn¡¯t teach my son well. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Song Jingwan was surprised. But just as she was about to say that it was fine, she heard the boy¡¯s angry voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie! Why did you apologize to her? Adults are so fake!¡±

    Ye clenched his fists, squeezed through the crowd, and headed for the gates.

    ¡°Ye!¡± Lin Shuang turned pale in surprise and began to chase after him.

 Chapter 330: Little Punk And Big Punk

    <h4>Chapter 330: Little Punk And Big Punk</h4>

    Song Jingwan smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry for the embarrassing scene.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± a sweet yet cold voice sounded.

    Song Yaoyao, who had been watching from the sidelines, approached and pointed at the water stains beside the pool.

    ¡°You¡¯re n would have been perfect if you cleaned these water stains...¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced sideways and smiled at Song Jingwan. ¡°I believe in Ye. He would never lie.¡±

    Yi Ting did not chase after his son. There were security guards outside, so he was sure that they would never allow Ye to run too far. He crossed his arms and chuckled when he heard what the girl said. ¡°I believe my son too. Since Mrs. Song doesn¡¯t believe him, then let¡¯s investigate further.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡ª¡± Zhou Manli was furious. ¡°This is my home!¡±

    Yi Ting smiled. ¡°Ye is my son.¡±

    He was firm on where he stood. It didn¡¯t look like he was giving up until he achieved his motive. His message was clear: sure, this was the Song Family Home, but his son was also aggrieved.

    He was investigating this matter to the end!

    The atmosphere grew tense. How did the birthday party turn out like this?

    Everyone looked at each other.

    ¡°Let me go! Punk, let me go!¡±

    At that moment, a youngster approached with a smile, holding Ye by his clothes.

    Behind him followed a dozen or so ck-suited men.

    Ye¡¯s limbs and head hung low as he was held by his suit like a flopping chicken.

    When he saw who had arrived, Song Rui¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    ¡°Huo Qi!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly ran over to him.

    The girl¡¯s footsteps were light and fast like she was stepping on clouds, as her face filled with anticipation. Those that didn¡¯t know would have thought that Huo Qi was her boyfriend.

    But...that was not the case...

    Before Song Yaoyao managed to say anything, Huo Qi already knew what she was going to ask. ¡°Miss Song, the Master told me to escort you home.¡±

    The crowd began to chatter.

    Although the master of the house barely showed himself in public, Huo Qi often attended events in his stead, so these influential people all knew who he was.

    They also knew who his master was.

    He was here to take the Second Miss of the Song Family home? Did he mean what they thought he meant?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Okay!¡±

    As though her heart had found a ce to belong, her grievances immediately felt minuscule.

    ¡°Huo Qi, let Ye down.¡±

    Lin Shuang tried to catch her breath as she caught up to them. It seemed, Ye had run into Huo Qi after not getting very far. Since Huo Qi recognized the rascal, he decided to bring him back.

    ¡°Punk! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Ye, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Lin Shuang warned.

    Huo Qi chuckled. ¡°Sister-inw, you heard him. The little punk was yelling at me!¡±

    He held the little boy up and dangled him in mid-air, scaring him until he grew fiercer. ¡°How can you bully a child? Wait until I grow up! I¡¯m going to challenge you, one-on-one!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Huo Qi was amused. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that a child should be bullied early?¡± If he didn¡¯t bully him now, he would not have the chance in the future.

    Ye¡¯s face turned red as he yelled unhappily, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Yi Ting crossed his arms and held back a smile as he nced at him. ¡°You finally know to call me? Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    He spoke coldly. It was as though the child wasn¡¯t his.

    Lin Shuang was speechless.

    In a state of despair, Ye¡¯s arms and legs drooped, as well as his neck. He decided to y dead.

    Song Yaoyao was the only one who couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°Let him down.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Little punk, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Next time you run into me, I¡¯ll make you pay. Understand?¡±

    Huo Qi let Ye down and he quickly ran towards Song Yaoyao. He wrapped his arms around her leg and said, ¡°Big Sis, you¡¯re the only one that treats me well!¡±

 Chapter 331: Our Miss Song Isnâ€™t Someone Who You Can Tread Over!

    <h4>Chapter 331: Our Miss Song Isn¡¯t Someone Who You Can Tread Over!</h4>

    He was such a sweet talker that Lin Shuang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous.

    Was this still her cold and overly mature son?

    Song Yaoyao looked at the cutely whining boy, but she wasn¡¯t moved. She looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t run around recklessly like that again, okay?¡±

    Ye pouted his lips. ¡°Okay.¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t ept it on the inside!

    Song Yaoyao humphed and pulled him up with one hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen again, I will hang you on the Christmas tree as decoration!¡± she threatened.

    Tong Tong opened her mouth wide and gasped. ¡°Wow, Big Sis Yaoyao, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Meanwhile, everyone else was talking to Huo Qi.

    They could tell from his tone that he respected Song Yaoyao, so their impression of her immediately changed.

    Initially, they thought she was a pitiful girl with no father to dote on her and no mother to love her. But, as it turned out, she had already won over the Big Boss of the Huo Family without a sound!

    The first ss students watched as their parents acted attentively and secretly nced at Song Jingwan who had her neck shrunk back, too afraid to make a sound.

    In the end, Song Yaoyao stole the limelight from the birthday party that belonged to her.

    The neglected Song Jingwan spread her palms. They were covered in crescent moon-shaped marks.

    Song Rui was afraid that Song Yaoyao would report him to Huo Yunque, so he quickly tried to exin himself.

    All of a sudden, something fell right in front of him. It was a ck light-up sign, and it was soaking wet.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Everyone was shocked; there really was a sign.

    But why was it wet? They all looked at each other and simultaneously turned to look at Song Jingwan.

    Song Jingwan was surprised by the doubtful gazes. ¡°I...I really have no idea about this! Please believe me!¡±

    Her eyes became misty. She waspletely aggrieved but she refused to cry as she stubbornly kept a straight face.

    Some people actually believed her.

    Initially, Huo Qi didn¡¯t want to pursue the culprit who threw the sign away; there was no point to it and Miss Song didn¡¯t care about it.

    He smiled slightly with a cold gaze. ¡°This was still glowing when I found it. I saw that the words, ¡®Happy Birthday, Yaoyao¡¯ were written on it. Mr. Song, can you guess where I found it?¡±

    Song Rui began to sweat anxiously. ¡°This is a misunderstanding! An honest misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Qi¡¯s smile was icy cold. ¡°The sign was in the garbage bin! Mr. Song, I see you¡¯ve organized quite a lively birthday party here. But since you weren¡¯t sincere about celebrating Miss Song¡¯s birthday, why did you invite her here? I hope everyone can keep in mind that our Miss Song isn¡¯t someone that you can tread all over!¡±

    His master could suppress all of them on his own.

    On the way here, he even saw the three-tiered cake in the courtyard. Sitting on top was a figure with a white princess dress. When he saw it, Huo Qi had let out an angryugh.

    What the f*ck was this? What a ridiculous party. Why should Miss Song stay here and suffer?

    F*ck!

    But Song Yaoyao was not suffering at all. She had never given much thought to the Songs anyway. She simply found Song Jingwan¡¯s actions amusing.

    She was meant to be smart. But why didn¡¯t she make good use of her intelligence instead of causing her trouble?

    Was something wrong with her brain?

    Besides, didn¡¯t she already kick her out of the Song Family like she wanted? Why wasn¡¯t she satisfied?

    However, now that Song Yaoyao heard Huo Qi speaking up for her on behalf of Huo Yunque, she suddenly felt her nose tingle and she almost cried.

 Chapter 332: No One At Home

    <h4>Chapter 332: No One At Home</h4>

    It seemed, unfairness really did hurt.

    ¡°Huo Qi, let¡¯s go.¡± She sniffed.

    Afraid that others would see her expression, she quickly headed out.

    ¡°Hey! Yaoyao! Help me exin things. I was sincere about celebrating your birthday. Don¡¯t go...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Song.¡±

    Huo Qi forced a smile and stopped him. ¡°Our Miss Song needs to go home. Besides, your daughter is over there. Please take a proper look.¡±

    He gestured for Song Rui to look at Song Jingwan. After speaking, he turned and left.

    Tong Tong blinked. She suddenly realized what was happening and chased after Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Big Sis! Big Sis Yaoyao! When will I see you again?¡±

    ...

    The night sky was dark like ink as the car slowly moved away from the Song Family Manor.

    The fiery trees, the silvery flowers, and the beautiful light-up signs disappeared into the distance.

    Song Yaoyao turned around and watched as the lights slowly faded.

    She grabbed a cushion, pressed her chin against it, and looked down in a daze.

    Huo Qi secretly sent a message: ¡°Target acquired. Currently returning home!¡±

    Roughly 20 minutester, they arrived at the Huo Family Manor.

    Before stepping out of the car, Huo Qi suddenly called Song Yaoyao back and asked in a fawning manner, ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Qi rubbed his hands. ¡°How do you think I performed tonight? Did I look powerful and domineering?¡± he said as he pulled a pose.

    Song Yaoyao nced at him. ¡°What do you want? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    In the girl¡¯s observant eyes, Huo Qi¡¯s motives could not be hidden.

    He quietly pleaded, ¡°Miss Song, the Master punished me to no sry for two months. Can you help me plead for mercy?¡±

    He was honestly poor!

    Because he hadn¡¯t recharged his game ount for two days, he had already dropped from the first ce of the richest rankings. This was too embarrassing for him!

    Song Yaoyao blinked in confusion and asked, ¡°Huo Qi, what did you just say?¡±

    Huo Qi: ¡°Can you help me plead for mercy??¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°No, before that.¡±

    Huo Qi scratched his head and thought about it. ¡°How do you think I performed tonight?¡±

    A bright and sweet smile appeared on Song Yaoyao¡¯s face. Clenching her fist, she said, ¡°You performed really well! Keep it up!¡±

    Her face was bright, and when she smiled, it was particrly vibrant.

    When he saw her smile, Huo Qi nodded emotionally. ¡°Yes, I will!¡±

    ¡°I will go in first then. Bye~¡±

    Huo Qi waved dopily as she left.

    When he realized what was happening, he looked at the girl running away and pped himself on the back of the head.

    Wait...

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    Huo Jiu neatened his cor and smiled. ¡°Nothing happened. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huo Qi did not think this was right as he lowered his shoulders helplessly. ¡°Fine...¡±

    He would discuss with her againter.

    Song Yaoyao ran into the living room. Everything was pitch ck.

    Amidst the peaceful atmosphere, her racing heart rang in her ear. She took a couple of steps forward and said quietly, ¡°Gege? Are you back?¡±

    No one responded.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang? Are you here?¡±

    The room was quiet; there was a dead silence like the manor had fallen asleep.

    Song Yaoyao turned around. ¡°Huo Qi, Huo Jiu...¡±

    Where did they go?

    Huo Qi and Huo Jiu, who were behind her a moment ago, were also gone.

    She parted her lips, so nervous that her palms became sweaty. She felt around for the light but her foot kicked something.

    There was a loud bang and something fell on her head and body.

    ¡°Waaaa!!¡± Song Yaoyao jumped in fright.

    That was when the lights switched on.

 Chapter 333: Happy Birthday Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 333: Happy Birthday Yaoyao</h4>

    Appearing in front of her eyes, was a newly decorated living room. In the middle sat a big bear made from fresh pink flowers.

    Attached behind it was a bunch of balloons, floating in the air.

    All the students from the third ss were there, each of them wearing a headband, ranging from devil¡¯s horns, to halos, to love hearts...

    Song Yaoyao spotted Shen Xun, Han Jun, An Feiran, Huo Ningxi, and Fatty Long Hu amongst the crowd of ssmates.

    Beside them stood Uncle Zhang who she saw every day at the Huo Manor, the chefs who made her desserts in the kitchen, and the maids who tidied her room...

    ¡°Precious Yaoyao, happy birthday!!¡±

    Tang Xinrou flew towards her, holding a popped party popper. The smile on her beautiful face was dazzling.

    ¡°How did you know...?¡± Song Yaoyao mumbled.

    She knew all these people; these were the students who had gone from teasing her to bing good friends that she jogged and studied with.

    They had be an essential part of her life.

    As it turned out, while she went to attend the so-called birthday party at the Song Manor, one was being nned for her as well.

    At that moment, someone turned off the crystal chandelier above them.

    Song Yaoyao heard a click.

    Her eyshes twitched and she slowly lifted her gaze.

    There were surprised gasps all around her.

    Under the dim lighting, the room transformed into a dreamy paradise.

    The fairy lights which hung down from the ceiling were custom-made.

    They were small like stars and they produced a blue light.

    Amidst the sea of stars, some party lights moved and transitioned.

    Sometimes the light beams were light and airy, and sometimes they were wavy. It felt like they were standing among a gxy of stars.

    Everyone looked around in amazement.

    A few minutester, the lights turned off one by one, leaving just a row of fairy lights which read: YY Happy Birthday.

    Everyone turned on their headbands and the cute shapes lit up.

    Song Yaoyao smiled and her eyes curved as she was pushed forward.

    ¡°Our Yaoyao will be 19 after today!¡±

    As she walked away from the main entrance, she felt her legs go weak.

    Only when she stood in front of the bear did she realize that it was made of roses.

    White and Pink.

    White roses represented purity.

    Pink roses represented first love.

    The man who she had missed and hadn¡¯t seen for a few days, felt like he was someone from another lifetime, but at that moment, he was pushing a cake towards her.

    The cake was much bigger and beautiful than Song Jingwan¡¯s.

    The doll sitting on top had Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, it was dressed in a morous wedding dress, and the gems on the hem of the dress twinkled dreamily under the light.

    It had an exquisite face, delicate skin, and its hair was long, soft, and wavy. It was designed by the internationally renowned luxury brand, Enchanted Doll, which was known as the Hermes of the doll industry. Each doll was custom-designed and unique.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Tang Xinrou was amazed as she watched Huo Yunque stop and wave at Song Yaoyao.

    But the usually switched-on girl was suddenly standing there in a dazed and dopey state,

    Tang Xinrou pushed Song Yaoyao over and said quietly, ¡°Yaoyao, your Lover Gege is calling you! Hurry over!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stumbled forward and the man caught her in his arms.

    The familiar scent of cedar filled the air. Song Yaoyao blinked and wrapped her arms around Huo Yunque¡¯s waist.

    It all felt so surreal.

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 334: If Your Wish Doesnâ€™t Come True, Iâ€™ll Compensate For It

    <h4>Chapter 334: If Your Wish Doesn¡¯t Come True, I¡¯ll Compensate For It</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she suddenly grinned. This reaction was more like the usual her. She rubbed against his chest and said, ¡°Gege, I missed you~~¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed and patted her on the head. ¡°You¡¯re being silly again.¡±

    Did it take her this long to realize what was happening?

    He pulled Song Yaoyao over to blow the candles.

    Song Yaoyao huddled up beside him. She then sped her hands and made a wish.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Huo Yunque called her back and waved at Huo Qi.

    Huo Qi immediately approached with a velvet box. The box opened and a crown was sitting inside.

    It was an exquisite and luxurious design: the top was iid with a total of 14 diamonds, and the one sitting in the middle was arge and rare pink diamond.

    The color was clear and beautiful rays of light danced off the cut surface...

    Without seeing it, one would never understand how attractive real jewelry was to women.

    The girls gasped all around them.

    A long slender hand picked up the crown and ced it on Song Yaoyao¡¯s head.

    The girl¡¯s jet-ck hair hung behind her, soft and loose. She was like a mermaid princess who had just transformed into a human and stepped onnd. She waspletely charming.

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and carefully touched the crown on her head.

    ¡°Gege, I¡¯m not wearing a dress!¡±

    Her clothes didn¡¯t match this crown at all.

    Huo Yunque chuckled. He ced his hands on her shoulders and pushed her toward the cake.

    ¡°You look beautiful enough. Now, make a wish.¡±

    His voice was low and pleasant as it sounded beside her ear.

    His voice was gentle like a lover¡¯s.

    In the darkness, Song Yaoyao¡¯s face flushed red.

    With her hands sped, she quickly made a wish.

    She then blew out the candles.

    The lights lit up again. As her eyes adjusted to the brightness, Song Yaoyao subconsciously squinted her eyes. She was still a little dazed.

    Huo Yunque casually asked, ¡°What did you wish for?¡±

    ¡°I wished that before Christmas arrives, Gege and I... Hey! Gege!¡± Song Yaoyao suddenly halted. Her eyes were watery as she red at Huo Yunque. ¡°You¡¯re so bad! You¡¯re bullying me again!¡±

    She hugged the porcin doll which was previously sitting atop the cake and pouted her lips. ¡°It won¡¯te true if I say it out loud. If it doesn¡¯te true, will youpensate me?¡±

    The prayer beads on the man¡¯s wrist were green with Sanskrit inscribed on them.

    In the past, this was efficient at calming his heart. But now...

    Huo Yunque pursed his lips and a slight smile appeared between his charming eyes.

    His eyes contained many things, but most importantly, they contained Song Yaoyao.

    After some time, he said in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He wouldpensate her.

    The cake was made by a dessert specialist. All those that were fortunate enough to be hired by the Huos were at a certain level of expertise.

    Tang Xinrou gobbled down a big slice of cake, but it wasn¡¯t enough. She held onto her drink and huddled up on the sofa next to Song Yaoyao.

    She leaned her head on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°Yaoyao, if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would have never believed it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wouldn¡¯t have believed what?¡±

    Song Yaoyao bent her legs, rested her strawberry juice on her knees, and took sips from it every now and then.

    Tang Xinrou turned around. Huo Yunque was no longer present.

    If he was around, everyone would still be quite tense.

    Earlier, when he pushed out the cake, she could clearly feel that even Shen Xun froze.

    So, without a doubt, the other ssmates were terrified.

    Even when he didn¡¯t speak, the infamous Mr. Huo had an authoritative presence which made these young students weak at their knees.

    Tang Xinrou squeezed her cheeks. ¡°Who knew Mr. Huo would be so manly!¡±

 Chapter 335: Mysterious Gift

    <h4>Chapter 335: Mysterious Gift</h4>

    ¡°Pfff...Ack ack ack.¡±

    Song Yaoyao almost spat out her strawberry juice. After forcing herself to swallow it, she coughed frantically.

    ¡°You make him sound like a piece of meat. Watch what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and quickly pulled Song Yaoyao into her arms to squeeze her.

    She didn¡¯t let go until Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was red, her eyes were teary, and her hair was aplete mess.

    As she looked at her messy appearance and reddish eyes...

    She gulped...

    Out of guilt, she quickly tried to tidy her hair.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, I should watch what I say. Mr. Huo is tall and handsome, he should not be tainted by impure thoughts. I was wrong. Please allow me to apologize, Mrs. Huo!¡± she said guiltily.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m not Mrs. Huo yet! Be careful not to let Gege hear you!¡± She carefully looked around, smiling so hard that her dimples sunk into her cheeks.

    ¡°Look at you! I can even see your teeth! Precious Yaoyao, you¡¯re so naughty...¡±

    Tang Xinrou squeezed her cheeks.

    As it was gettingte, she got up to leave.

    But before she did, she shoved her gift into Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms. ¡°Here, happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up as she curiously tried to open it.

    Just as she undid the ribbon...

    ¡°Wait!!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she quickly stopped Song Yaoyao with a darting gaze. As she looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s confused eyes, she coughed. ¡°You should open gifts in private! How can you open it in front of the person who gave it to you? If you don¡¯t like it, I will be really sad.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen~¡±

    Song Yaoyao brushed her hand away and continued to unwrap the gift. ¡°I will like anything you give me.¡±

    After the ribbon was undone, there was still ayer of gift wrap.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±

    Tang Xinrou held on tightly to her hand, stopping her from getting any further.

    Her face was red, but Song Yaoyao simply thought it was due to the heater so she didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll open it in my roomter. Are you happy now?¡±

    Tang Xinrou stared at Song Yaoyao. After confirming that she was telling the truth, she finally let go.

    ¡°Okay! Remember to open it when there¡¯s no one around!¡±

    Her careful reminder made Song Yaoyao suspicious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you put something strange in here.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡± Tang Xinrou looked away. ¡°What do you mean something strange? My gift is very normal! Don¡¯t wrongly use me!¡±

    In Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, this was clearly the expression of guilt.

    Her eyes lit up with amusement as she tilted her head and asked cutely, ¡°Really? Will a fist pop out when I open it? Or is there a snake inside? What about worms?¡±

    Once Song Yaoyao started guessing, she couldn¡¯t stop. She was filled with amusement.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    Forget it, she couldn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao to have more awareness.

    She held her head and raised a hand to stop her.

    ¡°Stop! Stop guessing. You¡¯ll know after you open it in your room! Remember, don¡¯t let anyone else see!!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was frightened by Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze. Although she appeared cute, her gaze made one feel guilty.

    If she stayed any longer, she was afraid Song Yaoyao would see through her.

    This was her first time gifting something like this. The thought made her excited!

    She stuck out her tongue and quickly headed for the door. As she ran, she waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now. Precious Yaoyao, happy birthday~ Remember to store your gift properly!¡±

 Chapter 336: I Suspect My Phone Has A Virus

    <h4>Chapter 336: I Suspect My Phone Has A Virus</h4>

    As soon as Tang Xinrou left, the other ssmates followed.

    Their family hade to collect them.

    In the blink of an eye, the room was empty.

    All that was left were tes covered in cream and empty cups of juice.

    At this moment, Han Jun was still ying video games excitedly in Huo Ningxi¡¯s room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Shen Xun? Did he leave?¡± Song Yaoyao asked.

    She didn¡¯t see Huo Ningxi either.

    Song Yaoyao was actually quite surprised when she didn¡¯t see Huo Ningxi at Song Jingwan¡¯s birthday earlier. Even more so when she saw him at home.

    They were so close before. Since he was free, why didn¡¯t he attend?

    She was sure Song Jingwan would have invited Huo Ningxi.

    Even if she invited no one else, she would have definitely invited him, right?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Han Jun snapped out of his daze and looked beside him.

    There was a half-consumed ss of c, but no one in sight.

    He scratched his head. ¡°He was here a moment ago...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°How long ago was a moment ago?¡±

    She looked at Han Jun. Even though he was talking, he was still operating the remote control in his hands. He was driving a sports car through various obstacles, overtaking one car after another as he sped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking for him and Ningxi?¡±

    Han Jun stared straight at the screen in front of him. Even though he was talking while racing, he still managed to break the record.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry~¡± he chuckled in a sly manner. ¡°What can two boys do? It¡¯s not like they will do something gay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Gay?¡±

    She seemed to have learned another new term.

    ¡°It¡¯s when two boys... Ahem, nothing! It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    At that moment, the angels in his head quickly saved him from the brink of death.

    Who was he kidding? If Brother Xun found out about this, he was dead!

    ¡°I will look it up myself.¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned and walked out the door as Han Jun cried out, ¡°No, don¡¯t! Sis! Yaoyao! Please, promise not to look it up! It will destroy your views on the world!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Will it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao unlocked her phone and entered the three-letter word.

    The screen loaded.

    [Due towork restrictions, the content you searched for is temporarily unavable]

    [May I rmend the following: #HappyGirlsAreLuckyGirls #TopStudentGoals #IsItEasyForAGirlToChaseAGuy-ClickForMoreInfo]

    ...

    Song Yaoyao frowned and headed back to the games room.

    On the big screen, Han Jun¡¯s car had been totaled and he was covering his face and crying.

    ¡°Han Jun...¡±

    The girl¡¯s soft voice entered his ears again and Han Jun lifted his head in surprise.

    He looked into the girl¡¯s dark eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Is there something else?¡±

    Song Yaoyao flipped her phone and showed him her screen.

    ¡°Does your search engine show this as well?¡± she asked emotionlessly.

    Han Jun looked over curiously. When he saw the word on her search bar, his lips twitched a little.

    This Big Bro actually went to search up the term.

    But...

    Eh?

    What was this?

    ¡°This...¡±¡ªhe blinked¡ª¡±does it always do that?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. She entered another term and showed it to him again.

    This time, she typed in, ¡®I Have A Date With A Dominant CEO¡¯.

    [Due towork restrictions, the content you searched for is temporarily unavable]

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks in frustration and said, ¡°I suspect my phone has a virus!¡±

 Chapter 337: My Phone Is The Same As Yours. Trust Me!

    <h4>Chapter 337: My Phone Is The Same As Yours. Trust Me!</h4>

    Under the lights, her vivid expression was lively and cute. Her face, which still contained baby fat, made her look like a child.

    Han Jun seemed to have noticed something...

    But he did not dare to say it.

    So, he forced himself to reply, ¡°That¡¯s right! My phone is like that too! We¡¯re students, after all. The browser automatically filters out unhealthy content!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Really!¡± Han Jun nodded convincingly.

    He even raised three fingers and swore to God in order to gain Song Yaoyao¡¯s trust. ¡°I swear!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Then make an oath. If you lie to me, then you will be gay.¡±

    These words sounded like an insulting from the girl¡¯s lips.

    He med himself continuously. He shouldn¡¯t have spoken rashly!

    But he still nodded in seriousness. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be gay!¡±

    However, he was screaming on the inside, ¡°God, I was just telling a white lie! Please don¡¯t take it seriously! I like women!¡±

    Song Yaoyao took her phone back and took a deep look at Han Jun.

    She wasn¡¯t sure whether to believe him or not. Picking up the empty can of C from the table, she crushed it between her hand.

    Her eyes curved and she suddenly revealed a sweet smile.

    ¡°If you lie to me, you will end up like this can. Understood?¡±

    Han Jun shuffled backward, almost hiding under a desk as he nodded his head, ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±

    This was what Song Yaoyao liked seeing.

    Han Jun breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Song Yaoyao finally leave. He climbed onto a chair and rested.

    Fortunately, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t ask to see his phone; otherwise...

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    The door opened again and Han Jun received a fright.

    The girl¡¯s delicate voice sounded like a ghost that was out for his life.

    ¡°I thought about it and something doesn¡¯t seem right. Show me your phone.¡±

    Oh no, here ites...

    Han Jun stood up with a swish as his eyes darted. ¡°How can I just show you my phone? You may be my Big Bro¡¯s Big Bro, but don¡¯t you understand privacy? No! I won¡¯t show it to you!¡±

    After saying this, he held his head and rushed out of the room, afraid that Song Yaoyao would beat him up.

    Mommy!

    If Song Yaoyao saw his phone, he was screwed!

    He even contaminated her pure soul; he deserved to die!

    Tch...

    Who the hell ced restrictions on Song Yaoyao¡¯s phone? It was even so sensitive that it wouldn¡¯t let the slightest bit of offensivenguage through.

    He thought about it, but as words circled his mouth, the only word that remained was ¡ª amazing!

    ...

    Inside the gym.

    Two shirtless youths had stripped away their heavy clothes and were fighting. Without wearing any gloves, they threw punches with their bare hands.

    Each punch was firm.

    All of a sudden, a loud thump echoed through the room. Just by hearing the sound, one could imagine the pain.

    Huo Ningxi threw a kick, and Shen Xun raised his hands to block him, unloading his strength and pushing him away.

    As soon as Huo Ningxi fell, he pounced on top of him and held him down, strangling his neck.

    Huo Ningxi huffed and puffed as his eyes filled with hostility. One could sense his youthful energy.

    Beads of sweat dripped down, soaking the bangs on his forehead.

    ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡±

    The boy with the cracked voiceughed as he stared into Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes.

    Huo Ningxi couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. Hey on the ground and replied in disdain, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Ha, okay!¡± Shen Xun pulled him up. ¡°Do you want to continue then?¡±

    Let me beat you until you ept it!

 Chapter 338: Who The Hell Is Calling A Truce?

    <h4>Chapter 338: Who The Hell Is Calling A Truce?</h4>

    Huo Ningxi took a deep breath as he was pulled up. Bending one leg, he stretched out his hand and brushed his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Let¡¯s continue next time.¡±

    The two had fought without holding back, but neither of them used any technique; they simply released their anger and strength.

    Thus, they were both bruised and swollen; nothing like the handsome boys who were surrounded by squeals of excitement on the school ground.

    It was hard to say who had the upper hand; both were equally pitiful.

    Shen Xunughed andy on the ground, his chest heaving.

    Huo Ningxi followed his lead and alsoy down. ¡°Hey, I heard you made Song Yaoyao your Big Bro because you couldn¡¯t beat her.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Shen Xun narrowed his eyes as he staredzily at the light above his head.

    There was nothing to be ashamed of. Especially when his Big Bro was so impressive.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s throat twitched and heughed.

    Shen Xun humphed. ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never been beaten by her.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Huo Ningxi was dumbfounded. ¡°Fine, I have.¡±

    It was only through his fight with Shen Xun that he discovered how powerful he was; no wonder he was known as the school bully who had beaten people from nearby schools.

    But...

    How should it be put? No matter how amazing he was, Shen Xun was still on the mortal level. Song Yaoyao, on the other hand, was like a bug in the system! She never did things ording to expectation.

    She never fought with any techniques and relied solely on her blind strength.

    Yet...they couldn¡¯t beat her. How annoying!

    Two opposing people who normally didn¡¯t like the look of each other suddenly felt like they were sharing the same pain.

    They had both been hit by the same girl.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Shen Xun stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Huo Ningxi grabbed hold.

    A few secondster, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes and let go in disgust.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s shake and call it a truce.¡± Huo Ningxi nced at Shen Xun and realized he wasn¡¯t as annoying as he thought.

    After all, their fight was quite satisfying, so all his displeasure had faded.

    ¡°Who the hell is calling a truce with you?¡± Shen Xun sneered as he stood up and patted his pants clean. ¡°My Big Bro is Song Yaoyao. Since you spend so much time with that fake b*tch, I may be contaminated if I befriend you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The two boys looked as though they were about to fight again as the smell of gunpowder filled the air!

    Shen Xun even added oil to the fire by saying something extremely insulting.

    ¡°I mean exactly what I said. You¡¯re only human when you don¡¯t speak. When you¡¯re around that fake b*tch, you immediately turn into a f*cken idiot.¡±

    ¡°F*ck you!¡±

    Huo Ningxi raised his hand and threw a punch. ¡°Who are you calling a f*cken idiot?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Shen Xun didn¡¯t want to appear weak, so the two ended up fighting again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Tch... Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±

    The gym once again echoed with the sounds of fighting.

    After some time, Shen Xun put on his t-shirt and wiped away the blood from the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Your eyes are big but they are no good.¡± He swung his jacket onto his shoulder and walked out roguishly. ¡°If it¡¯s useless, I suggest you donate it to the needy.¡±

    ¡°I dare you not to leave!¡±

    Huo Ningxiy on the ground gritting his teeth.

    He covered a particr part of his body. He was so furious that he wanted to kill Shen Xun.

    This idiot is asking for it!

    Shen Xun turned around and gave Huo Ningxi another kick.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t leave. Will you get up to fight me?¡±

    Huo Ningxi: ...

    F*ck!

    ...

    Han Jun was crouching outside watching the scene. When he saw Shen Xun walk out with his bruised and swollen face, he felt his body shrink back in shock.

 Chapter 339: Go Look For Gege

    <h4>Chapter 339: Go Look For Gege</h4>

    He couldn¡¯t help it. It looked so painful!

    Yet, when he looked at Shen Xun, he had an indifferent expression on his face.

    Han Jun was curious. ¡°Brother Xun, Huo Ningxi is such a pretty boy. Is he a good fighter?¡±

    He actually put Brother Xun in this state! No, he had to check it out for himself.

    He stood up, and quietly peeked in through the gap in the door.

    As soon as he looked, his lips twitched.

    ¡°Brother Xun, what did you do to Young Master Huo?¡±

    Why was he huddled up like he had been taken advantage of?

    God, please forgive me. Probably because his conversation with Song Yaoyao was so suggestive, this scene made him...

    ...imagine things.

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    Shen Xun cursed quietly and his lips parted in a sinister manner. He smiled on the surface, but he wasn¡¯t happy on the inside.

    Han Jun trembled. ¡°N-n-no! Not at all!¡±

    ¡°No, you do!¡±

    Shen Xun grabbed onto his head, squeezed it under his arm, and dragged him out. ¡°Little Jun, I will let you experience what I did to Huo Ningxi. Calm down and be patient!¡±

    Han Jun¡¯s bottom tightened.

    He was dead.

    ...

    At this point, everyone had already left.

    Song Yaoyao skipped over to look for Huo Yunque, but she discovered his room and study were empty.

    She pouted her lips. ¡°Uncle Zhang, where¡¯s Gege? Why don¡¯t I see him anywhere?¡±

    She held her hand and looked around.

    ¡°Miss Song, are you looking for the Master?¡± Uncle Zhang asked cheerily. ¡°He¡¯s in the greenhouse. The flowers in there used to be precious to the Old Madam. Ever since she left, he¡¯s been taking care of them. And when he wasn¡¯t around, the helpers watered them carefully, afraid that they might die.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes opened wide. She couldn¡¯t help herself from wanting to know Huo Yunque better.

    ¡°In that case, Uncle Zhang, what flower does Gege like the most?¡±

    ¡°Errr...I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Uncle Zhang spread his palms helplessly. ¡°The Master has always had a high IQ and he¡¯s always been very mature for his age. I¡¯ve never seen him particrly like anything. But...

    The old man suddenly revealed a mysterious smile, making Song Yaoyao really curious.

    ¡°But what? Uncle Zhang? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°But I know the Master likes Miss Song the most!¡± he replied happily.

    Song Yaoyao was pleasantly surprised as she tilted her head. ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, I watched him grow up. You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s changed him so much.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was ecstatic. It was like she had been fed an entire carton of honey; even her throat contained a sweet vor.

    Her eyshes fluttered and her eyes were vibrant.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for Gege in the greenhouse~¡±

    ¡°Oh, wait!¡±

    Uncle Zhang called her back and whispered something in her ear.

    The girl¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Really?¡± she mumbled. ¡°But Gege... No wonder he went there alone...¡±

    It was his mother¡¯s death anniversary.

    She ran off without turning around. ¡°Uncle Zhang, I¡¯ll go keep Gegepany!¡±

    ¡°Oh, go ahead! Remember what to say to him!¡±

    The girl had already disappeared into the distance, and her soft and loud voice resounded from outside.

    Uncle Zhang grinned. ¡°Oh, this girl is so lovable!¡±

    The tricked Song Yaoyao was clueless. She was running quickly, wishing that she could grow a pair of wings and fly straight into Gege¡¯s arms.

    At a time like this, she couldn¡¯t believe she was ying with her friends.

    She had absolutely no idea that Gege needed herpany the most!

 Chapter 340: Youâ€™re Not Frivolous, Youâ€™re Very Well-behaved

    <h4>Chapter 340: You¡¯re Not Frivolous, You¡¯re Very Well-behaved</h4>

    Song Yaoyao ran so quickly, it was hard to catch her breath.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the greenhouse.

    The greenhouse was arge sshouse. Outside, winter was in full force; inside, it felt like spring with blooming flowers.

    The moon hung in the dark sky, casting a soft light upon them.

    The lights were on inside and a faint figure could be seen.

    The man¡¯s eyebrows were rxed and he looked ssy.

    He was wearing a cored shirt and a big coat.

    It was strange. Before she saw him, she had wanted to grow wings and fly straight into his arms. But now that she saw him, she actually slowed down her pace. Even her breathing slowed down like she was afraid of interrupting him.

    She gently approached.

    The lights shone down from above onto the man¡¯s face. His eyshes were long, casting a curved shadow on his cheeks. It was more attractive than anything in the world.

    He was charming and gorgeous.

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned against the ss door as she waved at Huo Yunque. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± she asked weakly.

    The door wasn¡¯t locked, but after learning that it was the anniversary of Mrs. Huo¡¯s death, she did not dare to act recklessly.

    The small figure stood outside, huddling up like a ball because of the cold. Every now and then, she shivered pitifully.

    Huo Yunque helplessly walked over and opened the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s not locked. Why didn¡¯t you just walk in?¡±

    ¡°I...I wasn¡¯t brave enough to!¡±

    She pouted her lips, ran in, and grabbed onto the tip of his finger.

    The greenhouse was a constant temperature and maintained throughout the day to guarantee that the flowers bloomed to their full potential.

    This was Song Yaoyao¡¯s first time here, so she gasped in surprise.

    She weaved through the nts with Huo Yunque. Since she had gotten used to the cold and bare winter, these flowers were a bit of a foreign sight.

    It was like she had fallen into a wormhole and entered another world.

    She was surrounded by all varieties of flowers.

    Whether Song Yaoyao recognized them or not, they were beautiful.

    Moreover, they were different from the neatly trimmed and pruned nts that she normally saw. These flowers were growing wildly!

    For example, the frame at the front was covered in roses. Underneath it sat a wooden table and a wicker chair, and on top of the table, there was a purple y teapot.

    Next to it was a shelf filled with pots of orchids.

    Apart from this, there were a lot of other nts.

    ¡°The person who grew these flowers must know how to enjoy life,¡± Song Yaoyao sighed. As she entered the greenhouse, her heart seemed to calm down. If she sat down here and had a cup of tea, her entire body would be so rxed.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved. ¡°She¡¯s a frivolous person.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao knew these flowers were grown by Huo Yunque¡¯s mother. In that case, Huo Yunque¡¯s words were referring to his mother. In that case...

    ¡°Is she more frivolous than me?¡± she asked.

    Huo Yunque thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, noisier than you. You are¡±¡ªhe lowered his gaze and analyzed Song Yaoyao¡ª¡±very well-behaved.¡±

    Thump, thump, thump...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart beat so quickly, she almost lost control of it. She opened her lips and her face flushed red.

    She wanted to tell Gege that he couldn¡¯t say that; that it was his mother¡¯s death anniversary, and he should be serious!

    As they walked further in, Song Yaoyao realized there was a grand piano inside.

    Her eyes lit up and she turned her head to look around.

    There was even a chaise next to the grand piano. The grand piano was nondescript here, yet it seemed to fit harmoniously.

    It was like it had traveled here from another time and space.

    There were some words on the wall. When Song Yaoyao saw what was written, she let out augh.

 Chapter 341: Iâ€™m A Hidden Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 341: I¡¯m A Hidden Treasure</h4>

    The calligraphy wasn¡¯t written well. It curved and wound like an earthworm and she could only recognize half the characters.

    [Ah Shu is the boss]

    Song Yaoyao read it out softly. It was even stamped and signed by Huo Wuyong.

    ¡°Ah Shu is my mom¡¯s nickname. These words were written by the old man. It¡¯s pretty ugly.¡±

    The manined without holding back.

    Song Yaoyao was taken aback. She was actually quite envious. Gege¡¯s parents must have had a really good rtionship.

    But his abnormal reaction made Song Yaoyao quite worried and anxious.

    Huo Yunque calmly sat at the grand piano. His palms were thin and his fingers were defined as they slowly pressed the keys.

    Do re mi, do re mi...

    He continued to repeat these three notes.

    Song Yaoyao carefully sat down beside him and quietly looked at him.

    When he sensed the girl¡¯s worried gaze and the maternal vibe that was emanating from her, Huo Yunque couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s voice sank.

    In fear, Song Yaoyao immediately betrayed Uncle Zhang.

    Huo Yunque held his head and furrowed his brows.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t me Uncle Zhang for what he did; he knew why he did it.

    But...

    He lowered his head and saw the girl tugging on his shirt worriedly. ¡°Gege, don¡¯t be sad. I will apany you from now on...¡± she mumbled.

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft, her expression was serious, and she was glowing.

    Huo Yunque inexplicably swallowed back his words.

    He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    His mother had chosen euthanasia after falling ill.

    He still remembered that day. His entire family changed into new clothes and they shared a happy dinner. After that, his mother wrapped him in her arms, kissed him, and reminded him to always be happy and that she would be watching him from heaven.

    She then returned to her room without looking back.

    Elder Huo, whose hair hadn¡¯t turned white yet at that time, stayed outside with him. Neither of them shed a tear.

    After all, his mother had told him they would eventually see each other again. It was just a matter of time. So, before then, he had to remain happy!

    Yes, it was just a matter of time.

    Everyone had to die. At least, his mother didn¡¯t leave in pain.

    The Huos were a big family with a big business, but Huo Yunque did not grow up in aplicated environment. There was no infighting and scheming.

    And his mother¡¯s death did not be a taboo.

    At least, when Elder Huo mentioned his wife, his face was smiling.

    The memories that she left behind were mostly beautiful and worthy of remembering.

    But, looking at the girl, it seemed she had been overthinking. She worried about him so much that her eyes were red.

    She lowered her head and held onto his hand.

    Her hand was soft like it was boneless and it felt like cotton candy.

    The greenhouse was quiet.

    All of a sudden, Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Gege, do you want to hear me y a song?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Do you know how to y the piano?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I know many things! I¡¯m a hidden treasure~¡±

    Her voice was extremely sweet as she lifted her chest proudly.

    Behind her, an invisible tail swung. It was as though she was telling people to look at her. I¡¯m cute and there¡¯s so much I can do! Pick me!

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    The man¡¯s shirt was loose and the hem hung naturally. He nodded slightly, looking ssy and poised.

    ¡°I look forward to seeing it.¡±

    He leaned back in the chaise, resting his head on his hand, and covering himself with his coat.

 Chapter 342: Did You Steal A Kiss From Me?

    <h4>Chapter 342: Did You Steal A Kiss From Me?</h4>

    His eyes were handsome and behind him were big peonies. His lips curved as he looked down.

    He was emanating with a ssy coldness. On his wrist, the tassel of his prayer beads swayed like it could transport a person back in time to a romantic yet war-torn world.

    It was very hypnotizing!

    Song Yaoyao finally drew her gaze away. Indecent images continuously appeared in her mind.

    Apanying those images was a word that she had learned from reading novels: hunk.

    The male protagonists in novels always had bodies that fitted the golden ratio; broad shoulders, long legs, handsome, with lots of money.

    But Song Yaoyao felt the novels filled with beautiful words weren¡¯t enough to describe the feeling that Huo Yunque gave people.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, what are you daydreaming about?¡±

    The man¡¯s deep voice resounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just trying to get in the mood!¡±

    Huo Yunque supported his head and smiled. He saw through her, but he did not expose her. ¡°Then, are you done?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stuttered. Her fingers were small and delicate, but they were used to the piano keys. A secondter, a pleasant melody sounded from below her fingers and drifted across the night air.

    ¡®Mariage d¡¯amour¡¯ in G-Minor; it had a B-t 1st interval and ended on the 6th interval with G. That¡¯s why it was ssified as G-Minor.

    In her previous life, it was because of this song that Song Yaoyao wanted to learn how to y the piano.

    After a stumbling start, her fingers danced across the keys smoothly like a fish in water.

    Songs always sounded different when yed by different people.

    For example, the Mariage d¡¯amour yed by Song Yaoyao was sweet and rxed.

    Each interval had a different feeling to it: warm one moment, sweet the next.

    In fact, it made one imagine their own wedding when they listened to it.

    The man closed his eyes, tapping his finger to the rhythm.

    Until thest note fell and the greenhouse went silent again.

    The eyes remained closed like he had fallen asleep.

    As he leaned against the chaise, he looked like a painting.

    Song Yaoyao kneeled on the chaise and leaned over. ¡°Gege, are you asleep?

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    Huo Yunque did not move; his breathing was stable.

    Song Yaoyao took a deep breath and suddenly remembered how she had failed to steal a kissst time! The reality was, she had not given up!

    This time, Song Yaoyao clenched her fists and cheered herself on. After licking her lips, she quickly pounced forward.

    Muah!

    She quickly ced a kiss on the man¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Mm¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips secretly curved upwards. He lifted his long eyshes; his eyes were clear.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, did you just steal a kiss?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao received a fright. She wanted to retreat but forgot she was kneeling on the chaise. Losing her bnce, she fell off the chaise.

    She closed her eyes in fear, but she did not feel the pain that she expected.

    Instead, she fell forward into an embrace that smelled like cedar.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips as her heart raced. She was anxious, yet joyous.

    She...had kissed Gege!

    Ahhh!

    Song Yaoyao wanted to stand up and jump in joy to express her happiness.

    ¡°So petty.¡±

    Her hot palm stuck to his back as he held onto her waist. She was so delicate that it felt like she could crumble easily.

    Song Yaoyao froze and her body stiffened.

 Chapter 343: I Didnâ€™t See Anything!

    <h4>Chapter 343: I Didn¡¯t See Anything!</h4>

    ¡°Gege, did you fall asleep?¡± she tested. ¡°Would you be angry if I stole a kiss from you?¡±

    Her long hair was silky and satin-like, reaching her waist and hanging softly on Huo Yunque¡¯s arm. She was extremely soft as shey in the man¡¯s embrace, her eyes ck and bright.

    In the cold night, the greenhouse was like spring all year round.

    He pursed his lip, but just as he was about to speak...

    ¡°Master Huo! Are you in here? Y Country¡ª!¡±

    Huo Qi quickly turned around and covered his eyes.

    ¡°Master! Miss Song! I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    The tall and strong man was reclining in the chaise with the delicate girl in his arms. His clothes were messy and his shirt was loose...

    Huo Qi was too afraid to look or think much about the sultry scene and vibe.

    He was afraid the Master would dig his eyes out if he did!

    Song Yaoyao gritted her teeth. She had almost heard Gege¡¯s answer!

    Darned Huo Qi!

    Meanwhile, Huo Yunque had already sat up. Song Yaoyao grabbed onto his shirt in an aggrieved manner. ¡°Gege, you still haven¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer after I sort this out.¡±

    The mood was gone.

    Song Yaoyaoy on the chaise as she watched Huo Yunque stand up. She turned around sulkily and protested by ignoring him.

    All of a sudden, a coat covered her from head to toe. The smell of cedar surrounded her. Before she managed to pull off the coat, she was lifted off the chaise.

    The man wrapped her in the coat and carried her out of the greenhouse.

    Song Yaoyao was too afraid to lose her temper at this moment. Her body stiffened as she tried to avoid Huo Yunque¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Gege, doesn¡¯t your wound hurt? I think you should just let me down. I can walk on my own.¡±

    Huo Yunque responded by covering her face again.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    Gege was being too domineering!

    Like a child, she was carried back to her room and ced on the soft bed.

    The man rubbed her head. ¡°Sleep early, okay?¡±

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    As he turned to leave, Song Yaoyao quickly grabbed onto him. ¡°Gege, can I get a goodnight kiss?¡± Her eyes were bright, clever, and cunning.

    It seemed, she had sensed the man¡¯s tolerance toward her, so she tried to test her limits.

    The man leaned over; his hot breaths fell upon her cheek.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart beat quickly as she closed her eyes in anticipation.

    But then...

    There was a flick on her forehead.

    The man¡¯s voice drifted into the distance along with his body. ¡°You won¡¯t grow taller if you sleep toote. Stop thinking too much.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°!!!¡±

    Today was another day of hatred for Gege!

    ...

    The next day after returning to the country, Huo Yunque was busy again.

    Song Yaoyao had no idea how she had fallen asleep the previous night. She faintly remembered how she had been so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. Forcing her eyes open, she had headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth. After that, she drifted into the bedroom like she was walking on clouds and stumbled into bed. From there, she fell into a deep sleep.

    When she woke up, the sky was bright.

    She still had school. If this was someone else, this would have been torture.

    But for Song Yaoyao who never got to step foot on the school grounds in her previous life, every day was worth it.

    She climbed out of bed and had a bath.

    As she stepped out, her foot suddenly kicked something.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment before she bent over and picked up the half-opened gift. pping herself on the head, she remembered what it was. Wasn¡¯t this Tang Xinrou¡¯s gift? Last night, she was curious what it was, but now, she had forgotten about it.

 Chapter 344: Morphing Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 344: Morphing Harmony</h4>

    She then nced at the sofa where there was a pile of unopened gifts.

    It seemed, the helpers had brought these up for her.

    Curiosity filled her heart.

    Song Yaoyao kneeled on the carpet and sat cross-legged. She then tore the gift wrap off. Inside, there was a purple box.

    On top of it was a cute cat paw print.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she humphed. ¡°I thought it was a prank, but let me see what it is¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Song Yaoyao pulled out a small skirt...

    A skirt??

    It was thin and transparent.

    A white tutu skirt, dotted with pink fabric.

    Inside the box, there was also a pair of socks.

    A paw print was printed on the sole of the socks.

    Song Yaoyao: ...

    She suddenly felt the need to discuss socialist core values with Tang Xinrou.

    At this moment, Tang Xinrou sneezed just as she boarded her car.

    The driver said worriedly, ¡°Young Miss, the weather is getting cold. Remember to keep warm!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Tang Xinrou rubbed her nose. ¡°I think someone¡¯s thinking of me.¡±

    A cold breeze swept in through the cor of her shirt, causing her to shiver. She quickly huddled up in the car.

    She then breathed a sigh of relief.

    Flicking her hair, she instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s leave!¡±

    At that moment, Tang Xinrou did not know that a severe punishment was awaiting her at school.

    When ss finished, the ssmates thought Miss Tang had lost her mind.

    Her lips were mumbling something and her gaze was a bit unfocused.

    ¡°Prosperity, democracy, civility, harmony...and friendliness? No, no, no, what else was it?¡±

    Tang Xinrou scratched her head and nced down at the question paper that Song Yaoyao prepared for her.

    Written on it, were the words, ¡®Test paper for socialist sessors¡¯.

    The questions on it made her dizzy and her eyes were a blur.

    Socialist core values?

    What was that?

    As it turned out...

    She was grabbed by Song Yaoyao, and under threat, she was forced to read the newspapers with tears as she learned about the country¡¯s major events.

    Only when school ended did she breathe a sigh of relief, thinking she was finally free.

    That was when Song Yaoyao shoved the question paper into her hands.

    Smiling like an angel, she said, ¡°No rush. Take it home and work on it slowly. Good luck~¡±

    Okay~

    Okay, my ass!

    I¡¯m going to die!

    Worst of all, Tang Xinrou had a dream that night. She dreamed that harmony had morphed into a creature with two matchstick-like legs, and it chased her down the streets.

    She ended up running for an entire night...

    When she awoke, she was exhausted.

    ...

    Back to when school finished earlier.

    Song Jingwan stopped Song Yaoyao and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Yue?¡±

    ¡°Xu Yue? You still haven¡¯t found her?¡±

    These words rendered Song Jingwan speechless.

    She pressed her lips together. ¡°If she¡¯s in your hands, how are we supposed to find her?¡±

    The Xus had already called the police, but they concluded she wasn¡¯t missing and had actually gone overseas to have fun. They even found her amodation and bank card usage records overseas, but she did not answer any phone calls.

    Including Song Jingwan¡¯s...

    But this was the reason why Song Jingwan was sure something was wrong. Sure, it made sense for her to ignore her parents¡¯ phone calls, but to ignore her calls and message? That was a massive problem!

    Song Yaoyao looked at her deeply and was amused. ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. I suggest you see a psychiatrist.¡±

    She turned around and left carrying her backpack.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Unfortunately for Song Jingwan, she was in a wheelchair, so she could not chase after her.

    In the past, Xu Yue had offended Song Yaoyao because of her. The fact that she couldn¡¯t be contacted and hadn¡¯t returned was actually not a bad thing. What if she returned and exposed everything...?

 Chapter 345: Xu Yueâ€™s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 345: Xu Yue¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>

    ¡°Huo Jiu.¡±

    When Song Yaoyao boarded the car, her first instruction was not to start the car. Instead, she suddenly called out his name.

    ¡°Yes, what can I do for you, Miss Song?¡±

    Huo Jiu ced his hands on the steering wheel and turned his head.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Yue?¡±

    This was more like a demand than a question.

    Huo Jiu had always been quite smart. Ever since the Master ced him by Miss Song¡¯s side, he had discovered more and more about her.

    Huo Jiu grinned. He didn¡¯t smile often, and when he did, there was a dark and evil vibe to it.

    ¡°Miss Song, you found out?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and pointed outside. ¡°She keeps asking me for her. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Ahem... Miss Song, do you want to go see her?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. Her answer was self-evident.

    Drip, drop, drip, drop...

    The dark underground passage was covered with smooth ck bs. The air was filled with a cold, rotten smell, and the icy wind blew from all directions. It was as though someone was hanging to her back, blowing in her ears.

    ¡°The floor is slippery. Be careful, Miss Song.¡±

    Huo Jiu led the way with a torch.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and looked around. The stream of white light had a limited span and it was dark in front of them. It was like there was a huge monster in front of them which was swallowing up the light from the torch.

    She nodded her head as her leather shoes tapped across the ck bs and her footsteps echoed through the passage.

    Clink¨C

    Chains dragged across the ground, and the sound broke the silence, hurting everyone¡¯s ears.

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows.

    The youth in front of her had pleasant features. His lips were red and his teeth were white as he turned around and smiled at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Miss Song, we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s out there? Let me out!! Huhuhu, let me out... I know I was wrong, huhu...¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was rough and husky as her chains shook harder.

    Clink, clink...

    Song Yaoyao walked toward her.

    Huo Jiu pressed a button on the metal door and it opened. The iron te on the outeryer opened outwards, exposing the iron bars inside.

    It was like a prison!

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows and walked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s you...?¡±

    Xu Yue was still wearing the short skirt from the day that she had attacked Song Yaoyao. By now, her skirt was wrinkled and she looked like aplete mess. There was something ck on her face; her mascara had smeared all over her skin. And her hair was tangled like a nest.

    She looked at Song Yaoyao. There was no anger in her eyes. Instead, she looked at her pleadingly with fear.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao... No! Miss Song, please let me go! I know I¡¯m wrong. Please let me go home. I miss my parents! Huhu, my intention wasn¡¯t to take nude photos of you. It was Song Jingwan! Your sister told me to do it!¡±

    No wonder...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved. Song Jingwan was probably anxious to find Xu Yue because she didn¡¯t want to be exposed.

    But Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t a good person. Even though Xu Yue was so pitiful, she was unmoved.

    After all, if Song Yaoyao had been a vulnerable person that night, she may have already died in that alleyway. Or those men may have harassed her, filmed her, and shown it to the world.

    So, she didn¡¯t care even if Xu Yue died in front of her!

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    She pulled out her phone and opened her Weibo.

    Song Jingwan had several tens of thousands of followers on Weibo. She had always wanted to enter the entertainment circle, so she had been building up her following for a while. Under each post she made, there were always a few hundredments.

 Chapter 346: Little Angel Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 346: Little Angel Yaoyao</h4>

    Xu Yue¡¯s hands trembled as she epted the phone, too afraid to retaliate.

    She saw the photo on Weibo. Song Jingwan was sitting under a sea of stars, surrounded by friends as she smiled brightly at the camera. She gritted her teeth and growled!

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    Song Jingwan! Darned Song Jingwan!

    She was in this state because of Song Jingwan, yet she happily celebrated her birthday without her. Was it yesterday? The scene was decorated beautifully, and her presents were stacked up like a mountain.

    Without looking at thements, Xu Yue could already guess it was full of fawning remarks and praises.

    After all, she was one of thesementers in the past...

    Probably due to the fact that her mother was a mistress, not many people in their social circle wanted to get involved with her. Song Jingwan was the only one who befriended her. This was the reason why Xu Yue was willing to help Song Jingwan, and why she disliked Song Yaoyao.

    The truth was, she didn¡¯t actually hate Song Yaoyao that much. It was just Song Jingwan!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and warned, ¡°If you dare to break my phone, I will make you stay here for another ten days!¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Xu Yue raised the phone and stopped. She then held onto it quickly and carefully handed it back to Song Yaoyao. Swallowing nervously, she stared at Song Yaoyao in a fawning manner. ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ll give you back your phone and apologize. Please let me go! It¡¯s too quiet here! It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡±

    She tugged on her hair with a crazy look in her eyes.

    ¡°Sure, I can let you go.¡±

    The soft and sweet voice echoed through the cell.

    Xu Yue lifted her head in surprise.

    Only God knew how Xu Yue¡¯s days had passed down here. She was reveling in regret. Why had she been so charmed by a man¡¯s good looks that she actually followed him into his car?

    Look what happened. As soon as she boarded the car, she lost consciousness. And when she awoke again, she was in this dark prison cell.

    Every day, someone would deliver food and water to her at the same time and hand it to her from a small window under the door.

    But the person was always quiet like a ghost without footsteps and breathing.

    Xu Yue¡¯s emotions were on the brink of copse.

    On the first day, she nned to teach Song Yaoyao a lesson when she got out.

    On the second day, her hatred grew and she wanted to kill Song Yaoyao with her own hands.

    On the third and fourth day...

    Her hope slowly faded and she began to face the truth.

    By that point, it was no longer a matter of whether she would hunt Song Yaoyao down or not. The biggest problem was...

    She might not walk out of there alive!

    The feelings of helplessness made the next few days a blur. When she was hungry, she ate a little. The rest of the time, she hugged her knees and huddled up in a ball, crying for her parents.

    Clearly, when the lively and fragrant girl appeared in front of her with a sweet smile, Xu Yue felt as though her gaze was casting a ray of light upon a foggyke.

    Like an angel, she said sweetly, ¡°Sure, I can let you go.¡±

    At that moment, Xu Yue cried tears of joy as she covered her mouth in shock.

    She had forgotten about all the things that Song Yaoyao did to her and she no longer wanted to cause her trouble.

    Living...

    It was great to continue living!

    Click¡ª

    The metal door opened and Xu Yue stumbled out.

 Chapter 347: Scared Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 347: Scared Crazy</h4>

    The setting sun was like blood, dyeing half of the sky red. The artificialke next to her was shimmering.

    Heaven and earth were covered by a veil of warmth.

    Xu Yue raised her hand to cover her eyes that were stinging as it tried to adapt to the light, and two lines of tears fell. They were extremely hot.

    She was finally out.

    ¡°Miss Xu.¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s back stiffened. In an instant, she was pulled from the clouds, back down to hell. Coldness rushed from her feet to her brain, so cold that her teeth chattered.

    Her shoulders shrank back but she did not dare to retaliate.

    The familiar voice was the one who originally took her away.

    Huo Jiu smiled gently. ¡°Miss Xu, it¡¯s me. Have you forgotten me?¡±

    He tilted his head and gently put his coat over her shoulder.

    ¡°Huhu...¡±

    ¡°Shhh...¡±

    Huo Jiu¡¯s index finger touched his lips, his voice was gentle.

    ¡°Miss Xu, congrattions on regaining your freedom. But there¡¯s something I need to remind you...¡±

    He pulled out some money and shoved it into her hands. ¡°There are people looking for you everywhere. Take this, have a bath, and change into some fresh clothes. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as you reappear in front of your family, your flight schedule will be updated. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to teach you what to say about where you¡¯ve been...¡±

    Xu Yue nodded her head frantically as tears fell from her eyes. But she did not dare to cry out loud.

    ¡°I-I...understand!¡±

    She was afraid that if she answered any slower, she would be thrown back into the prison and die in there without ever seeing the light of day again.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes curved. If not for the emotionless look in his eyes, his gentle demeanor could easily be mistaken for a form of doting.

    However, all Xu Yue felt was coldness.

    ¡°Oh, what a pity...¡±

    Huo Jiu saw her tremble in fear and sighed. ¡°I had almost forgotten about your existence. Fortunately, Miss Song mentioned your name. She¡¯s my boss. Since she told me to let you go, I had no choice but to obey.¡± ¡±

    He rested his hands on his knees and crouched down to look Xu Yue in the eyes. ¡°Our Miss Song is kind and open-minded. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t mind. But if you cause her trouble again, I may have to move some cute mice and snakes into your cell the next time you stay here. Understand?¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. There was no way that she was ever returning here!!

    She would never acknowledge that ce as ¡®her cell¡¯.

    She wasining on the inside, but on the outside, she was nodding her head furiously.

    Huo Jiu was satisfied. ¡°Okay, I wish you a safe trip then. It¡¯s dark outside. Don¡¯t stay out toote~~¡±

    He pped his hands and left.

    Song Yaoyao was sitting in the car reading a book when he returned. ¡°What did you say to her?¡± she asked.

    Amusement appeared in Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°She seemed fun, so I teased her a little.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Song Yaoyao leaned into the seat and focused her gaze as she said calmly, ¡°She was never smart to begin with. If you scare her until she goes crazy, what use will she have left?¡±

    ¡°Errr...it shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?¡±

    Huo Jiu rubbed his chin as he thought to himself.

    Did he scare her too much?

    He was sure that he had some self-awareness... Back when he was in the training camp, he had experienced much worse. When he had nothing to eat, he even caught a snake to eat.

    Tch...

    Song Yaoyao lifted her eyeszily and nced at him.

    Huo Jiu immediately sat upright. ¡°Please sit carefully Miss Song. It¡¯s time to go home!¡±

    What was happening?!

    Why was Miss Song bing more and more like Master Huo? She was clearly an adorable and delicate little angel. How did she manage to remain so calm in situations like this?

    Huo Jiu couldn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 348: Come, I Have Something To Say To You

    <h4>Chapter 348: Come, I Have Something To Say To You</h4>

    The Master has extreme tastes!

    ...

    Xu Yue returned home smoothly.

    When her parents scolded her, she did not yell at them like she usually did. Instead, she hugged them and cried.

    Her reaction frightened her parents, and they immediately stopped questioning her. Instead, they turned tofort her.

    The next day, without getting any rest, Xu Yue grabbed her backpack and headed straight for school.

    ss 3-1.

    Song Jingwan was exining a question to one of her ssmates. All of a sudden, she heard someone calling her from the door.

    ¡°Jingwan,e out for a moment.¡±

    The familiar voice made her happy. She turned her head and saw Xu Yue. She had lost a lot of weight, causing her eyes to look particrly big, and her skin was pale due to ack of sunlight. She smiled as she stood by the window and waved at Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made you worried.¡± Xu Yue watched from the window as the look of surprise on Song Jingwan¡¯s face was reced with caution. Xu Yue¡¯s smile grew and she said softly, ¡°Jingwan,e out, I have something to say to you. Or do you want me to say it here?¡±

    She stared straight into Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes and got ready to speak.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips and interrupted Xu Yue as she pushed her wheelchair out.

    ¡°What happened to your legs and wrists?¡±

    Amusement appeared in Xu Yue¡¯s eyes, happy to see her misfortune.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t be like this. But after spending so many days in that dark ce, her soul had long been twisted. And when she saw the bright smiles at Song Jingwan¡¯s birthday party, it pushed her to her limits.

    Yes, she hated Song Jingwan!

    She was the one who told her to treat Song Yaoyao ruthlessly and to capture some footage. That¡¯s why she did what she did.

    But, in the end, she was the only one who was hurt and almost tortured until she lost her mind.

    When Song Jingwan heard her question, she lowered her eyes and said in an aggrieved manner, ¡°It was Song Yaoyao. She tried to kill me in front of my mother!¡±

    She deliberately made the situation sound more serious before she asked worriedly, ¡°Yueyue, where have you been thesest few days? Your mom said you went on a holiday overseas. I was looking everywhere for you. I was so worried!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s eyes curved as she approached Song Jingwan from behind.

    ¡°Jingwan, let me push you. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. We should have a good chat.¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s expression stiffened. She observantly noticed that Xu Yue was a little strange, but she had mobility problems. At a time like this, she didn¡¯t want to go with Xu Yue.

    But she would seem a little heartless if she rejected her.

    Xu Yue couldn¡¯t help but say as she started pushing Song Jingwan to the stairs, ¡°Huh? Jingwan, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we friends? Why do you sound frightened by me?¡±

    ¡°Do I? You must be mistaken...¡± Song Jingwan said awkwardly as she brushed her hair back.

    ¡°Yes...maybe. Otherwise, based on your reaction, I would have thought that you knew what happened to me these past few days.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Xu Yue nced down.

    She spotted goosebumps on the girl¡¯s exposed skin.

    She smiled and startedughing happily.

    ¡°Jingwan, I had so much fun abroad. A lot of interesting things happened. Let me tell you all about it.¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s eyes were bitter and resentful, like someone possessed by a ghost in a horror movie as she pushed Song Jingwan straight towards the stairs.

    ¡°No! Yueyue, stop! My wheelchair can¡¯t go down this way!¡±

 Chapter 349: The Mysterious Strawberry Cake

    <h4>Chapter 349: The Mysterious Strawberry Cake</h4>

    Song Jingwan let out a shrill scream as she gripped onto the bars of her wheelchair and arched her body.

    nk, nk, nk...

    Xu Yue pushed forward ruthlessly and breathed out.

    The wheelchair tipped forward and Song Jingwan rolled down the stairs until she hit the bottom.

    ¡°You... Why...?¡±

    Song Jingwan fell on the ground pitifully as her eyes darkened.

    There were scratches on her face and forehead. The most serious injuries were on her arms and legs which hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear Jingwan. You won¡¯t die from a dozen or so steps~¡±

    Xu Yue slowly walked down, crouched in front of Song Jingwan, and touched her face. She poked her wound until she heard a pitiful cry of pain, andughed.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t good friends share all joys and pain? Huh? I¡¯m not feeling well at the moment, so I¡¯m venting my frustration on you a little. Jingwan, since you¡¯re so kind, you wouldn¡¯t me me, right?¡±

    Song Jingwan saw the anger in her eyes and pursed her lips. ¡°Did Song Yaoyao do something to you? Yueyue, don¡¯t worry, I will get justice for you. Song Yaoyao is crazy. It¡¯s only a matter of time!!¡±

    p¡ª

    Xu Yue threw a p across her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you have no right to judge someone from the third ss.¡±

    She thought about the angel-like girl who stood in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡± Her voice was sweet and her smile was clean and bright.

    Xu Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought.

    Song Jingwan was shocked as she looked at Xu Yue in surprise. Covering her face, she mumbled, ¡°Yueyue, are you crazy? You¡¯re talking about Song Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡±

    Xu Yue stared at her impatiently. ¡°Keep your distance from her from now on. I will no longer do anything for you! Remember that I didn¡¯t end up like this because of her, but because of you!¡±

    She pped her hands, turned around, and headed upstairs.

    ¡°Stay here and reflect on yourself. Oh...if you tell anyone that I was the one who pushed you downstairs, I may identally reveal that you¡¯ve been acting innocent and you were the one who tricked me into dealing with Song Yaoyao for you~¡±

    They were having their morning self-study session, so it was quiet all around.

    Song Jingwany on the icy cold floor. When she moved, her entire body hurt.

    Her eyes turned red as she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Darn it!!¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao felt something was strange about that day.

    That morning, a small box of strawberry cake appeared on her desk.

    And at noon, there was a bottle of strawberry milk.

    Then, in the afternoon, these same items appeared simultaneously along with milk tea, and arge bag of snacks.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Who are these from?¡±

    Tang Xinrou pointed at Xu Yue and asked curiously, ¡°Yaoyao, do you think she¡¯s been possessed?¡±

    When Song Yaoyao saw who it was, she rxed. She sliced the cake and shoved it straight into her mouth.

    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡±

    Tang Xinrou opened her eyes wide. ¡°What if it¡¯s poisoned? You¡¯ll be toast!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao avoided her hand and ced another spoonful in her mouth.

    She squinted in satisfaction like a happy little kitten.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be. Do you want some? Ah~¡±

    She lifted her spoon toward Tang Xinrou.

    The creamy fragrance wafted under her nose. Tang Xinrou¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at Song Yaoyao with uncertainty.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds...

    She was actually okay!

    Unable to resist temptation, Tang Xinrou opened her mouth.

    But before she got the chance to swallow, she sensed a cold gaze staring straight at her. It made her hairs stand on end.

    However, when she turned around, she didn¡¯t see anything.

 Chapter 350: Letâ€™s Spend Christmas Eve Together

    <h4>Chapter 350: Let¡¯s Spend Christmas Eve Together</h4>

    F*ck, did she encounter a ghost in the middle of the day?

    She swallowed the cake in her mouth and asked questioningly, ¡°Yaoyao, aren¡¯t you curious?

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao drank her milk contentedly. ¡°She may have been attracted by my unique charm so she fell in love with me.¡±

    As she spoke, she lifted her sharp chin proudly.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun, who was sitting in the back row, couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.

    Song Yaoyao nced sideways at him.

    Before she managed to lose her temper at him, Shen Xun immediately tried to remedy the situation. ¡°Big Bro is right! Just like me, I was also attracted by her unique charm. Now I can¡¯t control my love for her!¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Everyone already knows that?¡±

    Han Jun nodded and shook his head at the same time.

    Shen Xun cursed secretly. He wrapped an arm around Han Jun¡¯s shoulder and stood up.

    ¡°Jun¡¯er, let¡¯s go to the bathroom together!¡±

    Han Jun¡¯s knees felt weak.

    ...

    As ss finished, a voice said, ¡°Hey, have you heard? Song Jingwan from ss 3-1 fell down the stairs during the morning self-study session! She¡¯s apparently been sent to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Phwoar! Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°No, she simply received a few scratches.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What a shame...¡±

    When Song Yaoyao heard this, she slightly smiled.

    Tang Xinrou noticed this and asked her why she was smiling in such a sinister manner. ¡°I¡¯m proud,¡± the cute, angel-like girl replied.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Oh?¡±

    ...

    Time passed quickly and the end of December was approaching.

    Along with their end-of-semester exams, Christmas and Christmas eve was also getting near.

    The third year Seniors did not get a break.

    As Song Yaoyao finished school, she grabbed an apple from her bag and secretly went to the Huo Corporation building.

    Everyone knew who she was. After she signed in at the front desk, she wandered into the boss¡¯ private elevator and headed straight for the top floor.

    The front desk receptionists looked at her and sighed. ¡°Sigh, we¡¯re all human, but why are we so different? If the Boss marries her, she¡¯ll never have to work hard again.¡±

    ¡°Tch, you sound so jealous. A talented person naturally likes another talented person. Wake up. Cindere doesn¡¯t exist in real life! Unless Cindere has something to offer!¡±

    Otherwise, did she really think she could live happily ever after with the Boss just by crying and having a pitiful past?

    Was something wrong with her brain?

    In winter, the sky darkened quickly.

    At just 6pm, the neon lights had already formed a sea of dazzling lights, and the night sky was like a puddle of spilled ink that could not be wiped away.

    As usual, ayer of smog sat above the city, making it impossible to see the stars.

    Ding¡ª

    Only special staff were allowed to enter the top floor, so the secretary noticed every little movement.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡±

    The secretary saw the cute girl who was carrying a backpack and wearing a cashmere jacket. Her eyes lit up and she approached enthusiastically like a strange auntie.

    ¡°Miss Song, what are you doing here today? Are you looking for the Boss? What a coincidence, he¡¯s currently in a meeting. Would you like to wait inside the office?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around and stared at the office. ¡°I need a password...¡±

    She wanted to go inside and give Gege a surprise!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± the secretary was really attentive. ¡°When you camest time, the boss already entered your fingerprint into the system. You can enter at any time!¡±

    Oh, what kind of magical love was this!

    The secretary sighed on the inside. She was so excited by shipping the couple that her nose almost bled.

    If any of the confidential documents in the Boss¡¯ office was leaked, the consequences were unimaginable.

    Yet, the Boss let this girl enter his office freely without hesitation.

    This had never happened before!

 Chapter 351: Yaoyao, Whoâ€™s Hiding Under The Office Desk

    <h4>Chapter 351: Yaoyao, Who¡¯s Hiding Under The Office Desk</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you until tomorrow to get me a result.¡±

    ¡°This one. Do it again.¡±

    The boss was surrounded. He lowered his eyes and continued giving instructions.

    He had a powerful and suppressing aura.

    When he walked past the lobby afterward, the secretary and others bowed. ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Without stopping, the man continued moving forward. All of a sudden, he furrowed his brows and paused.

    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, ¡°Did someonee?¡±

    The secretary who had greeted Song Yaoyao froze. ¡°No... No one came!¡±

    Huhuhu. She cried on the inside as she trembled in fear.

    To lie in front of the boss was like having a death wish.

    Fortunately, the man just nced at her and did not question her further before he disappeared into his office.

    ¡°Phew... It¡¯s fine...¡±

    Miss Song, I can only help you this far!

    If Boss loses his temper, please protect me!

    Good luck!

    Huo Yunque sat at his desk and flipped through the documents in his hands. While Huo Qi stood there waiting for his next instructions, the man suddenly removed his sses and said, ¡°Go out.¡±

    Huo Qi: ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes. His gaze was sharp like a knife.

    Huo Qi sensed the looming pressure and immediately nodded his head. He then turned around and headed straight out without stopping.

    The Boss was getting harder and harder to understand!

    The office was quiet.

    Song Yaoyao was hidden under the office desk. In her hand, she was still holding the big apple which was beautifully wrapped in a red ribbon.

    She held her breath, too afraid to make a sound.

    As she heard the man¡¯s footsteps approach, her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    He¡¯sing...

    As the chair in front of her sunk, a pair of legs appeared in her line of sight.

    The man¡¯s gray trousers outlined his thin and slender legs, and on his feet were a pair of ck leather shoes with no dust.

    Song Yaoyao looked away; she did not dare to look properly.

    She was forced to hide in a small space. As the legs moved forward, she bit her lip and shrunk back further.

    Huhu!

    The man¡¯s legs were right in front of her and his toes were less than 1cm from her.

    If he moved forward a little more, he would kick her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart thumped like thunder; her hands were covered in sweat. Inside the dark and small space, all her senses were increased. She heard the man tapping on his keyboard and flipping his documents...

    As she hid there, she broke out in a cold sweat.

    Should she jump out? Should she not?

    How was she to do it?

    She watched the man sit tightly, his long legs elegantly ovepping as he blocked her exit.

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes...

    Song Yaoyao kneeled on the ground for so long that she began to lose feeling in her own legs.

    Huo Yunque was the type of person who forgot the time when he worked. By the time he realized and checked the time, 20 minutes had passed.

    The little thief who had snuck into his office was quite good at hiding.

    He chuckled, rested his cheek in his hands, and knocked on the desk.

    He lowered his long eyshes. As the light shone down on his handsome face, his eyshes cast shadows on his cheeks.

    ¡°Mm...it¡¯s time to finish work. May I ask how long you¡¯re nning to hide for, Miss?¡±

    Song Yaoyao almost cried out: Gege how did you know?

    She opened her eyes wide, bit her lip, and hesitated for a couple of seconds.

    Forget about it! Go for it!

    Huo Yunque nced down and focused on his back, anticipating that the girl was hidden in his resting lounge and would ambush him from behind.

 Chapter 352: Donâ€™t Casually Squeeze A Manâ€™s Ear

    <h4>Chapter 352: Don¡¯t Casually Squeeze A Man¡¯s Ear</h4>

    So...

    When a soft little creature sprang out from under his desk andy on hisp, Huo Yunque was rendered speechless: ¡°...¡±

    Slightly startled, he stared into the girl¡¯s starry eyes.

    She grinned, filled with vitality as she showed her white teeth.

    Raising her arms high and holding a big bright red apple in the palm of her hand, she called out, ¡°Gege! Happy Christmas Eve! I wish you safety!¡±

    After he recovered from his surprise, a smile slowly appeared on his face.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Theugh that resounded from his chest cavity was deep and charming as it spread across the room.

    He epted the apple with one hand and pulled her into his arms with his other hand.

    ¡°Just one?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed and nodded her head as she wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Only you get one~¡±

    The minor special treatment was enough to make the man¡¯s smile increase.

    He immediately stood up, giving Song Yaoyao a fright.

    ¡°Ah!! Gege, don¡¯t move!¡±

    She clung to Huo Yunque like a ko and swayed a little.

    The man wrapped his arm around her waist and carried her like a child away from his office desk, straight into his resting room.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    Song Yaoyao ced her chin on his shoulder and took a breath of his fragrant scent. ¡°Gege, you smell really good. What type of fragrance do you use? I want to use it too~¡±

    The girl kept talking, refusing to rest her lips.

    It had certainly been a challenge for her to stay quiet under the desk for so long.

    Huo Yunque patted her back and said quietly, ¡°Sit well.¡±

    ¡°A...¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips as she looked around and her hands began to move upwards disobediently.

    It eventually fell upon the man¡¯s ears and she quickly gave it a squeeze.

    A strange electrical current jumped between their bodies.

    The man furrowed his brows and his voice deepened. ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately grew anxious. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Since what was done was already done, Song Yaoyao decided that if Huo Yunque got mad at her, she would¡ª

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t casually squeeze a man¡¯s ear!¡± .

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t expect this response. ¡°Why? What happens when I do?¡± she asked curiously as she swung her legs.

    Huo Yunque ced her on the sofa. The girl had a small head. As she sunk into the soft sofa, she looked like a little doll.

    He rested his hands on the arms of the sofa and his back arched as he looked down at her.

    His voice was deep and charming. ¡°When you squeeze it, you... Oh, forget it.¡±

    While Song Yaoyao was feeling anxious, the man gave her such a response. This immediately made her furious.

    ¡°Gege! How can you do this?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man staked im on the other armchair. He grabbed a fruit knife and started cutting the apple.

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth, but she was attracted by the man¡¯s actions.

    It was rare for her to see Huo Yunque do such trivial stuff, but the truth was, even when he did stuff like this, he still maintained his calm and serious vibe. This made his actions look particrly attractive; the way that his finger bones protruded as he held onto the fruit knife, and the way his long slender fingers wrapped around the apple. His palm was thin and his joints were defined. His hand was like the most exquisite creation made by God.

    If she took a photo and posted it up, people with hand fetishes would definitely be on a high!

    Click¡ª

    Song Yaoyao quickly took a photo. As Huo Yunque looked at her, she quickly shoved her phone back in her pocket and pretended like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 353: Let Me Share My Safety With You

    <h4>Chapter 353: Let Me Share My Safety With You</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    She then looked at Huo Yunque innocently with her dark almond eyes.

    She tried hard to make him think that she was innocent, naive and that she had done nothing.

    Huo Yunque nced down again, allowing his smile to grow.

    Song Yaoyao was used to seeing him like this, so she did not sense any difference. But if his staff saw this scene, sensed the gentle vibe, and saw the doting look in his eyes, they would think he was possessed.

    The Boss they knew would never be this gentle!

    Yet, this was indeed the truth...

    The man held the apple in his hand and peeled the entire thing without stopping.

    Song Yaoyao held her face and watched in surprise. ¡°Gege, you¡¯re amazing!!¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m just peeling an apple. How is that amazing?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved like crescent moons. ¡°Gege is always amazing in my eyes!¡±

    Her eyes lit up. When she spoke to someone, she would stare straight at them, making them feel as though they were her entire world.

    Perhaps, it was this gaze that made people willingly give in to her and not want to escape.

    Huo Yunque cut a slice from the apple and ced it up to her mouth. ¡°Open up.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth obediently and her perfect-sized slice of apple entered her mouth.

    The sweet vor immediately spread. She chewed on the apple and stared at the man. ¡°Gege!¡± she mumbled. ¡°The apple¡¯s for you!¡±

    How could he feed it to her?

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    The man slowly put a slice in his own mouth, crossing his legs in a ssy manner.

    Song Yaoyao wondered how there could be such a perfect man in this world. If Gege was willing to be with her, she was willing to hit herself if they ever got in a fight.

    She would never make him mad!

    If she managed to win over this man, whose body was like God¡¯s ultimate creation that made every obsessive person go crazy, Song Yaoyao felt she could die without regret.

    Who was going to be the lucky winner?

    Of course, her!!

    If it was someone else, she would beat them to death.

    Song Yaoyao chewed on the apple as she looked at Huo Yunque and asked dopily. ¡°This is an apple for Christmas Eve~ It symbolizes safety!¡±

    After she finished eating the slice in her mouth, Huo Yunque fed her another slice.

    When he heard what she said, he immediately startedughing.

    He looked extremely handsome at that moment! Song Yaoyao was seduced by him.

    Beside her ear, she heard the man¡¯s doting voice, ¡°I¡¯m sharing my safety with you.¡±

    Bang!

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart felt as though it had been shot, and she thought she might die.

    ...

    Only after they finished the entire apple did Song Yaoyao realize that Huo Yunque had lied to her. He hadn¡¯t finished work yet. In fact, he still had a mountain of work to do.

    The male protagonists in novels who focused on dating and neglected their work were not realistic.

    A real boss was like Huo Yunque.

    At first, Huo Yunque wanted Huo Jiu to take her home, but Song Yaoyao was determined to stay. However, she refused to go into the resting room and insisted on lying on the sofa where she could watch him.

    When Huo Yunque lifted his head again, he squeezed between his eyebrows and looked in the girl¡¯s direction. At some point, she had fallen asleep.

    She was dressed in a thin woolen sweater, hugging a cushion in her arms with her lips slightly parted.

    Huo Yunque held her forehead and shook his head.

    He shouldn¡¯t have trusted the girl¡¯s words when she said she was going to apany him all night. She was always the one to lose her stamina first.

    Forget about it...

    He was going to convince himself that she was still growing so her body was more lethargic.

 Chapter 354: Gege, Saranghae

    <h4>Chapter 354: Gege, Saranghae</h4>

    He paused his work, turned to the resting room, grabbed a thin nket, and returned to the sofa.

    The girl was sleeping soundly with her lips slightly parted, showing a few teeth. Her face was flushed, and the faint hairs on her delicate skin could be seen under the light.

    He kneeled beside the sofa, bent his finger, and touched her cheek.

    It was extremely soft.

    ...

    On Christmas Day, Song Yaoyao rushed downstairs before dawn without washing her face.

    ¡°Gege! Gege Gege!¡±

    The man had already changed into his business attire and was ready to head out.

    He turned his head when he heard the girl¡¯s cry, but she had already mmed into his arms like a small cannonball.

    ¡°So thoughtless.¡±

    Huo Yunque frowned, but he still wrapped his arms around her so she wouldn¡¯t get injured.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Gege, it¡¯s Christmas Day!¡±

    ¡°Yes, so?¡± he asked calmly, hiding his amusement.

    ¡°What? Gege, how can you act so calm?¡± Song Yaoyao pouted.

    ¡°How else am I supposed to act?¡± Huo Yunque asked as he cleared his throat and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Yaoyao humphed cutely.

    ¡°It¡¯s Christmas Day~ I saw the weather forecast. It might snow today! Snow is so romantic! So...¡± She hugged Huo Yunque¡¯s waist and bounced around in his arms. ¡°Gege! Let¡¯s go on a date tonight!¡±

    Uncle Zhang gave Huo Qi and the others a look, and they retreated simultaneously.

    In an instant, only Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque remained.

    ¡°I still have work to do,¡± Huo Yunque said deliberately.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt aggrieved. ¡°It might snow today!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first snow!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°The meaning is different!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just as Song Yaoyao was about to cry, she suddenly froze. ¡°Ehhh? What did you just say?¡±

    His palm fell upon her head and he rubbed it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate Christmas together.¡±

    ¡°Yay!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately jumped back to life. The tip of her nose was red, and she was so happy that she forgot to breathe. She jumped up and pounced onto the man like a ko, squeezing his waist between her body.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you shouldn¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°No! I want to!¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed against his arm and suddenly heard a gentle voice ask, ¡°Song Yaoyao, have you washed your face?¡±

    Boom¡ª

    Song Yaoyao blushed.

    Not only had she not washed her face, she hadn¡¯t even brushed her hair yet! At most, she had only brushed her teeth and thrown on some clothes before running downstairs.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrinkling my suit.¡±

    Song Yaoyao jumped off Huo Yunque¡¯s body with a swish. But when she looked at him guiltily, she realized his suit wasn¡¯t wrinkled at all.

    She immediately grunted and whined cutely, ¡°Gege, you lied to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because you¡¯re gullible.¡±

    Huo Yunque fixed his sleeves and headed for the door. ¡°Go back.¡±

    ¡°Then Gege, tonight...¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved. ¡°See you tonight.¡±

    Song Yaoyao grinned. As she leaned against the doorframe and watched Huo Yunque head towards the car, she suddenly called out, ¡°Gege!¡±

    The man, who had already opened the car door, nced sideways and saw the girl¡¯s dazzling smile. She made a heart with her hand. ¡°Gege! Saranghae[1]!¡±

    One was hot and passionate, the other was cold like ice.

    Huo Yunque froze for a moment.

    When Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t receive a response, she pouted her lips and pulled her hand back.

    That was when she saw...

    The restrained and ssy suited man raised his hand with seriousness, and grabbed the air, pretending to catch her heart.

    As the door closed, his voice drifted across the air calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll take this with me.¡±

    [1] Saranghae = ¡°I love you¡± in Korean

 Chapter 355: Skipping Class

    <h4>Chapter 355: Skipping ss</h4>

    Leaving the house that day, the lowered temperature was prominent.

    The wind was cold, and the trees by the side of the road were covered in ayer of frost. From a distance, it looked just like snow.

    The sky was dark and gloomy like it was ready to copse at any moment.

    In a hidden corner of the school...

    Two girls were doing something inexplicable...

    They were skipping ss!

    ¡°Up a little more! Come on! Just a bit more!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stepping on a rock, pushing off with her short legs, and trying her best to climb on top of the wall.

    Behind her, Tang Xinrou was trying her best to push her. The two girls were covered in sweat, but they still failed to get over.

    Song Yaoyao huffed and puffed as she squatted beside the wall. She red at Tang Xinrou with her dark eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were experienced at skipping ss?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Tang Xinrou touched her nose. ¡°Well... I used to spend half the week hanging out on the streets without evening to school. That¡¯s considered as skipping ss...right?¡±

    Moreover, it was much easier and safer that way.

    She shrugged her shoulders and shoved her hands into the sleeves of her down jacket as she grew more and more scared of Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze...

    At that moment, a figure approached.

    ¡°Are you trying to skip ss?¡±

    Xu Yue stood not too far away with her hands in her pockets. Her face looked thin. She had never been the gentle type of girl. She had monolids, phoenix eyes, her nose wasn¡¯t very tall, and her lips were thin. Back when she had a bit more meat to her face, she looked a lot more approachable. Now that she was so skinny that she looked like the wind could blow her over, she appeared particrly unapproachable.

    The wind brushed past the white fur on the cor of her down jacket.

    Compared to the revealing clothes she used to wear and how she would even wear a skirt in winter, this was a frightening change.

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes, stood up, and patted her bottom.

    ¡°How is this any of your business?¡±

    For Tang Xinrou, Xu Yue and Song Jingwan were on the same level and they had a really good rtionship.

    An enemy¡¯s friend was another enemy!

    Xu Yue smiled slightly before it disappeared from her face.

    She looked at Song Yaoyao and her pupils constricted.

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t know if she was imagining things, but Xu Yue seemed to be fawning up to Song Yaoyao when she spoke, even though it wasn¡¯t that obvious.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you want to get out?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Xu Yue turned around and started heading out.

    The big down jacket was like a sack on her body.

    ¡°Why should we¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou pouted.

    But Song Yaoyao walked right past her, carrying her backpack and following Xu Yue.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± She stomped her feet angrily.

    This brat. Did she have such a bad sense for danger?

    What if Xu Yue wanted to do something bad to her? After what happened in the alleyway and how Xu Yue got a huge group of people to attack Song Yaoyao, Tang Xinroupletely detested Xu Yue.

    If it wasn¡¯t because she had been absent from schooltely, Tang Xinrou would have definitely returned the favor.

    Although she appeared to be attending school seriously and studying well, deep down, her bad habits were just temporarily hidden.

    The students in ss 3-3 appeared well-behaved at the moment, but they all had a temper.

    If forced, they could fight to the death.

    They werepletely ruthless!

    In fact, if Tang Xinrou wanted to, she didn¡¯t have to ask for external help, she could just tell her ssmates about the incident between Xu Yue and Song Yaoyao, and Xu Yue would not be able to walk out of the ssroom alive.

 Chapter 356: Xu Yueâ€™s Changed? Something Must Be Wrong!

    <h4>Chapter 356: Xu Yue¡¯s Changed? Something Must Be Wrong!</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Xu Yue didn¡¯t look back. Her voice was hoarse and her tone was somber.

    It made the listener ufortable.

    Tang Xinrou furrowed her brows and followed Song Yaoyao closely.

    As Xu Yue led them to the entrance of the school, she found the guard¡¯s room and knocked on the window.

    ¡°Huh? Miss Xu, do you need to go out again?¡±

    Xu Yue smiled as she pulled out two red banknotes from her pocket and handed them over. ¡°Uncle, my two friends are going out to buy something. I¡¯m sure you can amodate~¡±

    The old man inside didn¡¯t even look at Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou who were standing outside as he reached out his hand to touch the banknotes. Nodding quickly, he replied, ¡°Sure, go early and return early, pay attention to your safety!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    She and Song Yaoyao had struggled with the wall all morning, who knew there was such an easy and straightforward method to skip ss...

    Bribery...

    One look and it was clear that Xu Yue did this often. Even the guard knew her well.

    Xu Yue leaned against the wall as the wind swept past. She squinted and shrunk back her neck as she looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°It¡¯s done. You can go out.¡±

    The door beside the guard¡¯s room was already open.

    Tang Xinrou was surprised. ¡°Xu Yue, you¡¯re not nning to report us after we leave, right? If you do that, then that would be really cheap.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me sound really cheap.¡± Xu Yue spread her palms helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not that bored. It¡¯s cold. I¡¯m heading back.¡±

    She pulled on her hood and turned to return to the school building.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and looked at Xu Yue.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Without looking back, the girl waved her hand amidst the cold.

    Even after they caught a taxi and left the school, Tang Xinrou still couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Yue did what she did.

    ¡°Has she really been attracted by your unique charm? So she¡¯s jumped camp?¡±

    Song Yaoyao continued reading her book without looking up. ¡°Imagine a traveler getting lost in the desert and someone giving them water just before they die, saving their life. What would you do if you were in their position?¡±

    ¡°I would definitely show my gratitude!¡± Tang Xinrou replied without thinking. After saying this, she paused for a moment. ¡°But... How is this rted to Xu Yue¡¯s change?¡±

    ¡°What if the person who saved her was her enemy?¡±

    ¡°Then it depends on how deep their grudge was... Wait a minute!¡± Tang Xinrou finally realized what was happening. ¡°Did you save her? Is she showing her gratitude right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Although Tang Xinrou wasn¡¯tpletely right, it was close enough.

    Xu Yue ended up the way that she was because she asked for it. Even though she detested Song Yaoyao at first and wanted to get revenge when she got out, the passing days made her feel hopeless like she was waiting for her death, so when Song Yaoyao showed up, it was a natural psychological response.

    If she could take her out of that frightening ce, she would instinctively feel safe whenever she saw her.

    It felt as though she would never return to that ce as long as Song Yaoyao was around.

    ¡°Okay, Precious, you¡¯re bing more and more mysterious. I guess this is the difference between a genius and an average person!¡±

    After Tang Xinrou sighed, she asked, ¡°May I ask where we are going now?¡±

    ¡°To the hospital.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Christmas already. How much longer are you nning to lie here?¡±

    It had already been two months since Song Wenchuan¡¯s ident. Thanks to Song Yaoyao¡¯s regr treatment, the blood clot in his brain had dispersed.

 Chapter 357: Confessing Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 357: Confessing Tonight?</h4>

    However, Song Wenchuan did not look like he was waking up anytime soon. Hey on the bed peacefully like a corpse that wasn¡¯t breathing.

    The doctor said he was too exhausted and didn¡¯t want to wake up.

    Song Yaoyao pulled out a red string from her pocket which was tied into a safety knot.

    She grabbed Song Wenchuan¡¯s hand and tied it around his wrist.

    To replenish his nutrients, connecting a drip had be a ritual. There were bruises all over the back of his hand caused from inserting needles. Song Yaoyao took a nce and looked away; her hand could sense the pain.

    Song Wenchuan had lost a lot of weight. In the past, he was at an average weight, but now he was just skin and bones; even his fingers were protruding. He looked so fragile that it seemed like he could easily snap in half.

    The red string made him look extra pale; it was like a string of blood.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve only given this type of knot to three men in my life. My father and brother. You are the third.¡± Song Yaoyao ced his hand under the quilt. ¡°I don¡¯t like owing people. I¡¯ll give you a bit of my lucky, so hurry up and wake up. Otherwise...I will find myself another older brother!¡±

    Song Yaoyao wrinkled her nose as she grabbed her backpack and headed out of the room.

    Just before she reached the door, she paused for a moment, and her soft voice echoed through the room.

    ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±

    ...

    Outside, the Christmas spirit was strong. A lot of stores had Christmas trees with colorful baubles and presents. On the windows, there were decals of reindeers and Santa us. Walking along the streets, Christmas music could be heard resounding from the different shops.

    Most of the money that Song Yaoyao possessed had already been used when she bought the copyright. Reverting back to where she started, all she had left now was the money she got from Song Jingwan and the others.

    She had to make money!

    Especially after shepleted her Christmas shopping list and lost arge chunk of her wallet.

    For Tang Xinrou, it had been a long time since she skipped ss to have fun. So when Song Yaoyao went shopping, she also shopped too.

    The two girls carried bags and bags of shopping. Tang Xinrou was extremely happy. ¡°Yaoyao, Ride the Wind is showing at the theater today. Do you want to watch it together?¡±

    Ride the wind was all about feelings. For a big director like Kang Yuan, this was just a small project.

    It was obviously unrealistic topete for an award with this film, but he already had a big sci-fi film nned for New Year¡¯s Day.

    Although this film didn¡¯t mean much to Kang Yuan, it was Tang Xinrou¡¯s first film. She wanted to see how she appeared on the big screen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Song Yaoyao replied as she curved her eyes and shook her head in refusal. ¡°I¡¯m going on a date with Gege!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was not displeased at all! She knew, in Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart, everyone had to step back when Huo Yunque was involved.

    Moreover, who dared to be envious of a God?

    Was she tired of living?

    ¡°Did your Lover Gege...ept your confession??¡±

    Tang Xinrou nudged Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder and winked at her.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed and said with seriousness, ¡°Not yet! But it will happen soon!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was ecstatic. ¡°Quick, quick, quick! Tell me what you have nned. Are you confessing tonight? I really want to witness it!¡±

 Chapter 358: Iâ€™m Taking That Dress!

    <h4>Chapter 358: I¡¯m Taking That Dress!</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao gave her a weird look and walked forward with her things.

    Tang Xinrou dashed to catch up.

    ¡°Precious Yaoyao~ Precious Yaoyao! I¡¯m so curious. I can¡¯t imagine how someone like Mr. Huo would act on a date.¡±

    That¡¯s right...

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows. This was a problem.

    Especially since she liked eating junk food, and she could imagine that Gege would never eat it!

    Ah! What a problem!

    Song Yaoyao was sad.

    Right at that moment, they happened to walk past a branded girl¡¯s fashion store and the dress hanging in the window caught Tang Xinrou¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so pretty! Quick, let¡¯s go have a look!¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao got the chance to look, Tang Xinrou was already dragging her into the store.

    ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m not buying clothes!¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Yes, you are! You must!¡± Tang Xinrou began to tell the shop assistants to grab the dress from the window. ¡°Think about what day it is today,¡± she said in a tempting manner.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°It¡¯s Christmas Day.¡±

    ¡°And what are you doing tonight?!¡±

    ¡°Going on a date with Gege!¡±

    Tang Xinrou clicked her fingers. ¡°So don¡¯t you think you should buy this? Shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded furiously and said with enthusiasm, ¡°Yes! I want to buy it!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, so go try it on! Quick!¡±

    Two minutester...

    The entire store focused their gazes on the girl.

    The girl¡¯s jet ck hair draped down her back, soft like silk. The neckline resembled a cheongsam, but her skirt was in a lolita style. The length stopped just above her knees and it had acy hem.

    This store specialized in girl¡¯s fashion but the price was quite high so they didn¡¯t get many customers. However, those that did enter, truly loved them.

    Her skin was like jade. Under the strong lighting inside the store, she seemed to glow.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked in the mirror. She thought she looked not bad. She turned her head and discovered that the store was silent as everyone looked at her. This made her ufortable.

    She suddenly remembered the scene in the zast time Song Wenchuan took her to eat Japanese food.

    The gazes back then were the same as now.

    Their eyes sparkled with admiration like they were ready to drag her home and store her for themselves.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    After some time, Tang Xinrou rushed over with a squeal, wrapped the girl in her arms, and gave her a squeeze.

    ¡°My Precious Yaoyao is so so so cute!! Buy it! How much does this cost? We will take it!¡±

    ¡°Wrap it up, I¡¯m taking it.¡±

    The two sentences were said at the same time, causing Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou to nce sideways.

    It was a girl with chestnut-colored hair, a sweet face, and a mixed-race appearance. She was wearing a long lolita dress with a fluffy white poncho. She had her chin raised as she ordered the shop assistants arrogantly.

    Tang Xinrou furrowed her brows and looked at the store manager.

    The store manager was put in an awkward position. The outfit was still being worn, how could this girl walk in and demand to take it? If it was a normal person, she would have refused straight away, but this girl was a regr customer and a VIP.

    She bought practically every single new piece of clothing that they received.

    ¡°Errr...Miss Xu, this girl tried it first...¡±

 Chapter 359: I Am Determined To Own It

    <h4>Chapter 359: I Am Determined To Own It</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Xu Weiqingughed when she heard what the manager said. Crossing her arms. she ncedzily at Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao.

    The disdain in her eyes could not be hidden.

    ¡°They¡¯re buying it? Can they afford it? Manager Wang, don¡¯t forget how muchmission I¡¯ve given you. I had my eyes on this dress a long time ago. If it wasn¡¯t sold out overseas, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed back here to buy it. To be honest, I am determined to own this dress!¡±

    ¡°Pfff... You¡¯re certainly arrogant.¡±

    Tang Xinrou had already decided to buy this dress as soon as Song Yaoyao stepped out in it.

    After all, Song Yaoyao looked too good. She was like a princess. No matter how morous the style, her temperament matched it perfectly.

    Tang Xinrou had never met anyone who looked so good in a dress like this.

    Not even Xu Weiqing!

    Tang Xinrou turned her body slightly so the girl in the dress could show her face clearly.

    Xu Weiqing froze for a moment before a look of jealousy appeared on her face.

    Especially when she saw that the dress was practically made for Song Yaoyao. On her, it did not look over-the-top at all. The high-quality fabric entuated her waist. She was voluptuous in the right ces and skinny in the right spots, without any excess fat.

    If she wore a bodycon dress, so many girls would be jealous of her!

    Xu Weiqing narrowed her eyes. ¡°No matter how much they pay, I will offer double!¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Tang Xinrou scoffed.

    Manager Wang looked at Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou. She then looked at Xu Weiqing who was determined to win. Both parties were stubborn.

    Excitement shed across her eyes, but she quickly put on an act. ¡°Oh, that wouldn¡¯t be too good.¡±

    ¡°How is it not good. The higher offer wins. If you can¡¯t afford it, then get lost!¡± Xu Weiqing analyzed Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou with her judgmental eyes and let out augh.

    Tang Xinrou was not bad, at least she was dressed in branded clothes.

    As for the other girl, she was wearing the store¡¯s clothes and a decent pair of shoes, but the brand was unclear.

    Her guess was that it was some unknown brand.

    But Xu Weiqing had no idea that Song Yaoyao¡¯s clothes and shoes were prepared by Uncle Zhang. They all came from the same designer as the Master of the house and was a bespoke design.

    ¡°Okay then...¡± Manager Wang sighed and looked at Tang Xinrou. ¡°Miss, are you sure you still want it?¡±

    Tang Xinrou hated people who tried to act mighty.

    When it came to money, she had never been afraid of any of the other heirs and heiresses.

    Not even Huo Ningxi! After all, the Huos weren¡¯t the type to spoil their children.

    ¡°Yes! Why not?¡± Tang Xinrou humphed. ¡°I am determined to own this dress too! I¡¯ll pay three times the price!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Xu Weiqing narrowed her eyes further. ¡°Must you oppose me?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s causing trouble first?¡± Tang Xinrou asked with disdain. ¡°If you want to y with money, do you think I¡¯m too afraid to y with you? Let me tell you, I¡¯m the real deal!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Xu Weiqing nodded as she got fired up. She was especially angry that the dress was so annoying on Song Yaoyao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Four times!¡± she said in a deep voice.

    The other shoppers looked at them in shock. Were they witnessing a legendary exchange between two rich girls spending a fortune just to buy a dress?

    They were all aware that this dress was normally 120,000 yuan.

    Apparently, the pearls on the dress were real, it waspletely handmade, and there were only three in the entire world!

    The store had just so happened to hang it in the window before Tang Xinrou saw it.

 Chapter 360: Iâ€™m Not Afraid Of Throwing Money Away

    <h4>Chapter 360: I¡¯m Not Afraid Of Throwing Money Away</h4>

    So, the following scene happened...

    ¡°Five times.¡±

    Tang Xinrouzily cleared her ears and stared at her without blinking.

    ¡°Six times!¡± Xu Weiqing gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Ten times!¡± Tang Xinrou smirked as she increased the price again.

    Woah!

    That was over a million yuan!!

    Manager Wang almost fainted from the shock. How muchmission would she receive from this?

    The other girls were dumbfounded as they looked at Song Yaoyao. They did not forget that she was the reason for their argument. The dress was still on her body.

    But...it was honestly good-looking...

    At this time, a girl made a Weibo post while no one noticed.

    ¡°Okay, you want topete with me?¡± Xu Weiqing was frustrated. She didn¡¯t care about throwing away her money; she was simply annoyed that this girl wanted to oppose her!

    ¡°Twenty times.¡±

    ¡°Thirty.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was extremely calm. Although she was really poor, she grew up in luxury. Clearly, Tang Xinrou wasmitted to this argument. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t care whether they bought the dress or not, but she was not going to back down either and persuade Tang Xinrou to let it go.

    The heater was on in the store, but after standing there for a long time, she began to feel cold. So she put on her coat. It was as though she already owned the dress and was ready to wear it out of there.

    Xu Weiqing was still making offers when she saw this. The fire in her eyes roared harder.

    ¡°Manager Wang! We haven¡¯t settled on the person who¡¯s taking this dress! Please ask her to take it off! If she wears it for too long, she might get something dirty on it!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Just as Xu Weiqing finished speaking, she heard the sound of dry retching.

    Tang Xinrou took a step back and fanned her nose. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells like sh*t. Girl, the stench on your body is about to suffocate me. How could you talk about others?¡±

    ¡°You! Say that again!¡±

    ¡°I can say it twice! Who do you think you are b*tch? We tried the dress first. Firste, first serve! Hasn¡¯t your mother taught you that? Should I teach you what to f*cken do? If you want topete with me, go ahead! 10 million yuan! Keep increasing it, if you dare!¡±

    ¡°Y-you have such a foul mouth!!¡±

    Xu Weiqing opened her eyes wide as she grew teary.

    She had grown up abroad and was influenced by her mother. Although she was a nasty person, she couldn¡¯t swear the way that Tang Xinrou did.

    Tang Xinrou was pretty and looked like a celebrity.

    How did such rough wordse from her mouth?

    ¡°Bahahaha! Oh my, is this foul to you? If it¡¯s foul, then get lost, understood? We tried the dress first. You can only take it if we don¡¯t want it! Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Xu Weiqing gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s only 10 million yuan. I can afford that. I¡¯ll offer 15 million!¡±

    The girls nearby were frozen in shock. Did rich people own this world?

    It was just a dress...

    In the corner, a girl in sses was furiously typing something on her phone.

    Meanwhile, the offers kept increasing.

    Song Yaoyao yawned calmly and asked a staff assistant, ¡°Hi, does the store have drinking water? I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    The staff assistant twitched her lips. The two girls were still arguing, yet this girl was calm like she waspletely uninvolved.

    She nodded her head. ¡°Yes, please wait. I¡¯ll go pour you some.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou turned her head when she heard this. ¡°Pour me some too.¡±

 Chapter 361: Why Are You Making Offers When You Canâ€™t Afford It?

    <h4>Chapter 361: Why Are You Making Offers When You Can¡¯t Afford It?</h4>

    After arguing for so long, her lips were dry.

    Xu Weiqing: ¡°...¡±

    These two were taking things too far!!

    She red at Song Yaoyao, ¡°How are you so stubborn? Please take that dress off. I don¡¯t like dirty things!¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her slowly and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°You don¡¯t own this dress either, did I say anything to you?¡±

    Xu Weiqing: ¡°I already said that I will definitely buy that dress. It can only be mine!¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t care too much at the start, herpetitive side had now been triggered. From a young age, she had always got what she wanted.

    This dress was no different!

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao propped up her chin. ¡°Then continue with your offers. Stop going up in increments of a million, you may as well go into the tens of millions. I¡¯m getting sleepy.¡±

    Right at that moment, the shop assistant returned with a few cups of tea. The cups were elegant and vintage, and the tea swished around with her movement.

    Song Yaoyao received one of the cups and took a sip. She squinted her eyes and fell back into a daze.

    Tang Xinrou also took a sip of tea and nodded her head in agreement as she smiled. ¡°Yes, this richdy, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Manager Wang attentively handed Xu Weiqing a cup of tea as well. ¡°Miss Xu, please have some tea.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Xu Weiqing red at her. ¡°30 million!¡±

    ¡°40!¡±

    Tang Xinrou leaned against Song Yaoyaozily and yawned in boredom.

    It was meant to be a toughpetition but the other party was being so calm. This made Xu Weiqing feel a little helpless.

    Thus, her anger only grew.

    ¡°50 million!¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched Tang Xinrou¡¯s palm and Tang Xinrou smirked as her eye curved.

    ¡°Wow! So rich!¡±

    The two girls started pping as they congratted Xu Weiqing sincerely.

    ¡°Miss Xu, you can take this dress. I¡¯ll take it off right now.¡±

    Manager Wang¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at Xu Weiqing like she was the God of Fortune. ¡°Miss Xu, do you want to pay now?¡±

    At that moment, someone entered. As the wind swept past her, the coldness immediately woke Xu Weiqing up.

    50 million!

    Even if she gathered all her savings, she didn¡¯t have that amount!

    Her face turned pale as she looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Did the two of you team up to trick me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Manager Wang¡¯s smile froze. Did this mean that Miss Xu had caused so muchmotion when she didn¡¯t have the money?

    Her tone immediately changed. Trying to remain patient, she asked again, ¡°Miss Xu, do you want to pay now?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao had already entered the changeroom, taken off the dress, and returned in her own clothes.

    She returned the dress to Manager Wang. But the two girls did not leave as they stared straight at Xu Weiqing.

    As all eyes focused on her, her face began to turn red. Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou had lifted her up so high, but now, it was time toe down. However, it was clear that she was about to fall, have all her bones broken, and be aughing stock.

    Pay? Where would she get the money to pay?

    Unless she asked her family for it...

    But it was such arge sum... She had just returned to China; she had to leave her father with a good impression. Naturally, Xu Weiqing couldn¡¯t do that and be criticized...

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡±

    She tried to think quickly on her feet for an excuse. But...it had only been a few minutes...

    She looked at the dress in disgust and said, ¡°She wore the dress for too long. It¡¯s dirty! Who knows if she has anything contagious!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you! If you talk sh*t again, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    If Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t hold her back, Tang Xinrou would have rushed over and torn the woman¡¯s mouth off her face.

    If she insulted her, she could tolerate it. But insulting her Precious Yaoyao was a big no-no!

    Song Yaoyao smirked and looked into Xu Weiqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Xu, it¡¯s important to be a grounded person. Moreover, nasty people are likely to encounter bad luck~¡±

 Chapter 362: The Store Is Yours

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Store Is Yours</h4>

    Xu Weiqing sneered. ¡°So much talk!¡±

    She grabbed her bag and started heading out. Just as she took one step outside, there was a loud thump. Xu Weiqing was tripped by the door and fell to the ground, unable to get back up.

    Manager Wang¡¯s eyes twitched. There was slight fear as she looked at Song Yaoyao.

    At this moment, Huo Jiu walked in holding a ck card and ced it on the counter.

    He then bowed at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Sorry, Miss Song, I waste. I was talking to the owner of this store, so there was a slight dy,¡± he said gently. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry now. From now on, this store is yours.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Huo Jiu grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. I simply revealed a little to the Master, and he decided to buy the store for you.¡±

    Xu Weiqing who had just climbed back on her feet startedughing. ¡°He bought it? You make it sound so easy. Do you think we¡¯re in a television drama?¡±

    Just as she said this, Manager Wang¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and quickly said something.

    She then bowed at Song Yaoyao with the other shop assistants.

    ¡°Hello, Boss!¡± they said loudly.

    Xu Weiqing almost coughed up blood. Skin had been scraped off her palms and knees, but it meant nothingpared to her shock.

    Tang Xinrouughed smugly.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Yaoyao, congrattions, you¡¯re a boss now~~¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. Her eyes curved and sparkled like stars.

    Her dimples sunk deep into her cheeks. ¡°Why did Gege suddenly...¡±

    Her voice sweetened a lot; not because of the store, but because of the thought.

    Huo Jiu never forgot what Uncle Zhang had reminded him: to do whatever he could to gain extra points for the Master.

    So, he handed the ck card to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Miss Song, this is from the Master. I¡¯m not sure how much money is inside, but I know this is his main card!¡±

    Quick, be moved by this!

    Song Yaoyao held onto the ck card. It felt a little hot to hold.

    She thought about the antiques in Huo Manor. Every single one was extremely valuable. Apparently, the Huos still had a huge storage unit of items like this. ording to Uncle Zhang, the fan in the greenhouse was also retrieved from there.

    He even told her she could visit the unit and take whatever she wanted. Otherwise, they were just gathering dust.

    Song Yaoyao was already rich in herst life, butpared to the Huos...

    Forget about it, she was not going topare.

    They were iparable.

    Xu Weiqing couldn¡¯t listen anymore. Her face was burning like she had been pped several times in the face as she left unhappily.

    But Tang Xinrou did not forget to raise her voice and remind her, ¡°Miss Xu, don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t hold grudges! When we get new stock, remember to show your support!!¡±

    Xu Weiqing stumbled a little and almost tripped.

    She rolled her eyes in anger. Support my *ss! From today onward, this store was in her cklist!

    She¡¯d rather die than give this brat money!

    The shop assistants were in a panic, unsure how to face their new boss.

    As they stared at her, Song Yaoyao quietly put the card away. She decided to return it to Huo Yunque when she saw himter that night.

    She didn¡¯t need this much money.

    ¡°Boss, should we wrap this dress up for you?¡±

    Tang Xinrou nced sideways. ¡°Yes. Do you finally know you¡¯re talking to the boss? Earlier on, we clearly tried the dress on first, yet you agreed to that strange bidding war just because you didn¡¯t want to offend the other party.¡±

 Chapter 363: A Gift For Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 363: A Gift For Everyone</h4>

    ¡°This...¡±

    Manager Wang panicked, feeling a little hopeless. It seemed, she was about to lose this job.

    The shop assistants had already wrapped the dress up. They even added an elegantmbswool coat and creamy white stockings before they handed it to Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°I can forgive you, but I will have to take one month¡¯s sry from you. Of course, if you can¡¯t ept that, you are wee to pack your things and leave right now.¡±

    After saying this, she headed out the door with Tang Xinrou.

    There was only a small distance between hell and heaven. Manager Wang breathed a sigh of relief and quickly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I ept that punishment!¡±

    ¡°Boss, take care!¡±

    It was only one month of her sry; this job was rxing and the pay was high. Moreover, girls were generous when it came to buying dresses. Even if they couldn¡¯t afford the limited edition one, the normal styles already cost thousands of yuan, so the sales were really good.

    Naturally, Manager Wang did not want to leave.

    But this punishment told everyone that, although their new boss looked soft, her temper was no joke.

    One month¡¯s sry was just a warning!

    However, Tang Xinrou was not satisfied with this oue. ¡°Yaoyao, why didn¡¯t you just fire her?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had other considerations. Without answering, she asked back, ¡°Then, tell me, even if she told the girl that we tried the dress first and that we had the first choice, do you think she would have given up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, one month¡¯s sry as a warning is enough. If it happens again, we won¡¯t give her a chance.¡±

    Low-level staff were really at a disadvantage when facing someone with power.

    But the other reason why Song Yaoyao gave her a chance was because she had been with the store for many years and had a good rapport with their regr customer. Moreover, a manager who loved money...

    Song Yaoyao honestly liked people like that...

    Tang Xinrou narrowed her eyes and suddenly understood what was happening.

    ¡°Oh~~¡±

    She pointed at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Precious Yaoyao, I think you have the potential to be a sly business owner~ You¡¯re very simr to my older brother in this aspect.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou only skipped their morning sses. By noon, they were back at school.

    At that moment, everyone was having their lunch break and the ssrooms were quiet.

    Tang Xinrou looked at the back row. As expected, Shen Xun was sleeping soundly like he hadn¡¯t slept the previous night.

    And, of course, the other rebellious kids did not dare to make a sound.

    In the front row, An Feiran was exining a question to a few of the girls.

    He paused, lifted his gaze, and saw the girl¡¯s teasing smile. Her expression was cold.

    It was Tang Xinrou...

    An Feiran blushed and shuffled backward ufortably. ¡°ssmate, have you finished shopping with Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Phwoar! Yaoyao?¡±

    The girl¡¯s beautiful face closed in on him and she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Speak! What¡¯s your rtionship with my Precious Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I...¡±

    ¡°Sigh, another youngster who¡¯s fallen into the web of love. So sad, so pitiful!¡±

    Tang Xinrou sighed as she walked away, leaving An Feiran in a confused state. Who said he liked Yaoyao?

    He simply treated her as his Big Bro and idol!

    An Feiran opened his mouth, but his timid personality stopped him from exining anything. All he could do was suck it up as everyone watched his face turn redder and redder...

    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°An Feiran, are you sick?¡±

    An Feiran: ¡°...¡±

    These people were so annoying!

    ¡°Hey! Yaoyao and I bought you all gifts. Come line up and collect yours.¡±

    Everyone was surprised.

 Chapter 364: Why Are You Blushing?

    <h4>Chapter 364: Why Are You Blushing?</h4>

    ¡°Please no!!¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t evenpleted the 5/3 textbook!!¡±

    ¡°Big Bro, please spare us!¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at them innocently. ¡°Do I normally treat you that bad?¡± What was with their expressions?

    ¡°No, no, no! You¡¯ve worked so hard for us! We¡¯repletely moved by you!¡±

    They had no choice but to be moved!

    Tang Xinrou wasughing like crazy. ¡°Yaoyao, this is the kind of fear generated from receiving exam questions. As a genius, you will never understand.¡±

    But when the exquisite gift appeared in everyone¡¯s hands, they were a bit overwhelmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not a question paper!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°If you want...¡±

    She had prepared this gift a long time ago; it was custom-made.

    They were badges. The boys had a golden sunflower, and the girls had a purple one.

    The design was impressive and the workmanship was delicate. In the middle, there was a beautifully written ¡®3¡¯.

    ...

    Time always seemed to pass quickly at school. It didn¡¯t take long before it was time to go home.

    But today was different. Not because it was Christmas Day, but because the students of ss 3.3 rushed out with badges on their shirts.

    The design was unique; it was something that had never been seen in the shops.

    They held their chests high, proudly allowing the people around them to study the badges they were wearing.

    Finally, someone asked, ¡°Where did you buy your badges from? It¡¯s so unique...¡±

    One of the third ss students said proudly, ¡°Rubbish, of course it¡¯s unique! Our Big Bro designed them and got them custom-made. We¡¯re the only ones who have them!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Christmas gift~~¡± another person added.

    ¡°Big Bro?¡± the questioning student twitched her lips, but a look of admiration still appeared in her eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the badges, but because the ss was so united.

    In the past, everyone looked down on the third ss. They were the most undisciplined and the ss was aplete mess. But now, they were tight like a rope as they faced the world together.

    Someone even said secretly that if they weren¡¯t afraid of their grades dropping, they would want to join the third ss.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    They had used the term ¡®Big Bro¡¯ so often that it had be a habit. ¡°We mean our ss president!¡±

    After saying this, the group raised their chests arrogantly and went downstairs.

    Even from a distance, one could hear their conversation.

    ¡°Big Bro told us to enjoy the celebrations tonight and to only do one question paper~¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Big Bro is so good!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the cafe is open untilte.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    When the people around them heard this, they all rolled their eyes.

    These guys must have lost their minds. Was this meant to be a good thing? Didn¡¯t they still have toplete one question paper?!

    ...

    Song Yaoyao farewelled Tang Xinrou at the school gates. She then rejected a few enthusiastic invites and pulled open the car door.

    A momentter, there was a sharp scream.

    ¡°Ahhh! Gege! Why are you...¡±

    She pounced toward the man and wrapped her arms around his shoulder.

    The man was dressed rtively casual that day. He was wearing a ck turtleneck sweater with a long coat of the same color. As usual, he was ssy and refined.

    ¡°Gege, I was about to go look for you at the office~~¡±

    She never expected to receive such a huge surprise as soon as she boarded the car.

    The girl¡¯s voice was sweet. She raised her head and looked at him happily.

    Huo Yunque curved his lips. ¡°Did you want to spend Christmas Day in my office? You can if you want...¡±

    ¡°I...ahem...of course not!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed. She thought about the novels that she read and several of the adult scenes crossed her mind.

    How annoying!

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded furiously.

    The man¡¯s cold finger brushed against her soft cheek and gave it a squeeze. ¡°Then why are you blushing?¡±

 Chapter 365: I Want To Be Prettier

    <h4>Chapter 365: I Want To Be Prettier</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°I...¡± Song Yaoyao opened her mouth and lied with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m not blushing. You must be mistaken, Gege!¡±

    She half-kneeled beside Huo Yunque and wrapped her hand around his shoulders.

    Her cheeks were clearly red like she had sneakily applied a fewyers of blush.

    As the sun shone in through the car window, it cast a strangely beautiful tint on the man, softening his cold, tough, and sharp features. As he looked at the girl, there was a particrly gentle gaze in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, okay, I was mistaken.¡±

    The man held back hisugh and nodded calmly.

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and lifted her head slightly. From her perspective, she could only see the side of the man¡¯s defined face. Half immersed in the sunlight, his lower jaw was beautifully lined, but the turtleneck sweater covered her favorite part.

    The car started moving.

    All of a sudden, Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Gege, I need to go somewhere first!¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Huo Yunque nced sideways as amusement appeared in his eyes. ¡°I need to go somewhere too.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then...¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany first.¡±

    Only when she sat in front of a makeup table and looked at the well-designed room around her, did Song Yaoyao realize what was happening.

    ¡°Gege, what are we doing here?¡±

    The man had already removed his coat as he entered. At this moment, his sweater sleeves were rolled up to his elbows and his head was resting on his hand as he flipped through a magazine. His gaze was rxed and his vibe was ssy.

    Song Yaoyao checked the man out through the reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°There¡¯s a party.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    So coincidental?

    Song Yaoyao froze. Gege wouldn¡¯t be attending Tong Tong and Xiao Ye¡¯s birthday party, right?

    Last time, at the Song Manor, she had faintly heard Tong Tong¡¯s mother calling out to Huo Qi like she knew him.

    At that moment, her fringe was clipped back. The makeup artist grabbed her chin and analyzed her.

    Meanwhile, her shoulder sunk; big palms pressed down on her. They were defined, long, slender, and clean.

    The man leaned forward slightly. The scent of cedar enveloped Song Yaoyao as he slowly brushed the makeup artist¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Just do something simple. She doesn¡¯t need anythingplicated.¡±

    Huo Yunque ordered as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Lu Yi looked at his hand speechlessly. Although this girl was indeed very beautiful, he was simply analyzing her from a professional point of view.

    Why was the legendary cold Mr. Huo treating him like a pervert?

    But, of course, he did not dare toin.

    Lu Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, this Miss is very beautiful and she has good skin. I don¡¯t need to do much. In that case, I¡¯ll just apply a bit of foundation and do some light makeup. Okay?¡±

    He carefully looked beside him. The man lowered his eyes as he yed with a strand of the girl¡¯s hair.

    Song Yaoyao blinked. Was she supposed to say something at this time?

    ¡°Gege...¡± Song Yaoyao lifted her hand weakly. ¡°I want to be prettier tonight...¡±

    She was going on a date with him!

    Huo Yunque patted her on the head.

    ¡°You¡¯re already enough.¡±

    These three simple words made Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth gape. It took her some time before she realized he was telling her that she was pretty enough.

    Song Yaoyao blushed and her face lit up beautifully.

    She grabbed onto the corner of his shirt and said, ¡°But all girls want to be prettier~¡±

    It was natural for Huo Yunque to not understand the expectations that girls had in this aspect.

 Chapter 366: Refuse To Watch The Public Display Of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 366: Refuse To Watch The Public Disy Of Affection</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Lu Yi quickly asked, ¡°Miss Song, did you bring a dress? If you want, you can pick one from our studio. Don¡¯t worry, we work with top international brands. I guarantee they are from thetest season.¡±

    ¡°Huo Qi...¡±

    Huo Yunque did not return to the sofa. Instead, he went to sit beside Song Yaoyao.

    When he heard the makeup artist¡¯s words, he called out to Huo Qi lightly.

    Huo Qi immediately turned around, returned to the car, and quickly returned with a gift box.

    The backlight on the makeup mirror was really bright. The man supported his chin, and his expression was rxed and casual as he sat to the side quietly.

    He looked extraordinarily young. The texture of his sweater neutralized his overly cold temperament, and his long legs were naturally crossed. He sat there indifferently as Lu Yi helped Song Yaoyao apply foundation.

    Lu Yi¡¯s hand trembled. He wanted to cry.

    He was a makeup artist who hade in contact with countless big shots, but this man was the infamous Mr. Huo, and he was sitting right there on the side staring at him.

    It made him paranoid: if he identally touched the girl or looked at her in the wrong ce, Mr. Huo may beat him up!

    Song Yaoyao could feel the makeup brush sweeping across her face. With her eyes closed, her senses were immediately magnified.

    The man sitting beside her had a strong presence that could not be ignored.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples sunk like they were filled with honey. ¡°Gege, are you there?¡±

    She stretched out her hand and crawled it across the table.

    p¡ª

    A big hand grabbed hers, and the man¡¯s deep and charming voice sounded beside her ear, ¡°Song Yaoyao, quiet.¡±

    The girl¡¯s hand was soft like it was boneless, and it felt like fairyfloss. He intertwined his fingers with hers perfectly.

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Song Yaoyao snuck a smile. Her goal had already been achieved.

    Lu Yi¡¯s eyes met with the stylist¡¯s eyes and he sensed his strong sadness.

    Next to them sat a godly person who had an intimidating presence. And, as if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, the two were even holding hands brazenly.

    He refused to watch this public disy of affection!!

    But thoughts were different from reality. As soon as he entered working mode, Lu Yi immediately disyed the skills of an international makeup artist. Even though the girl already had exquisite features, he still did all he could to make her more beautiful and perfect...

    As the result appeared in front of him, Lu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Oh God! Trust me, Miss Song, you¡¯re going to be the center of attention tonight!¡±

    The girl¡¯s jet ck hair was styled into big, loose curls. Her well-shaped eyebrows looked even more exquisite after a bit of refinement. Her eyes were clear, sparkling like pure autumn water. Her curled eyshes were more curled; eachsh was defined. The eyeshadow was light, but Lu Yi was brave with the eyeliner.

    The smoky purple eyeliner traced along the roots of her eyshes, ending with a small upward tail.

    When she blinked, one could see that she had glitter applied to her eyelids. Under the light, her eyes were luminous and shiny like diamonds

    Song Yaoyao stared at her reflection in the mirror and looked left and right. ¡°Mr. Lu Yi, I really like what you¡¯ve done,¡± she praised sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±

    Nothing was more pleasing than having his craft acknowledged.

    Especially when it came from the girl¡¯s gentle voice. When she praised a person, her tone was sweet and lovable.

    As soon as his voice fell, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped...

 Chapter 367: Change The Dress?

    <h4>Chapter 367: Change The Dress?</h4>

    Lu Yi realized what was happening and touched his nose awkwardly, too afraid to look at the man¡¯s expression.

    Although he told him to do something simple, he couldn¡¯t control himself when he was seriously working.

    As a result...

    ¡°Gege, do I look good?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t notice a thing as she jumped happily in front of Huo Yunque and showed him her face.

    If Song Yaoyao was previously a flower bud, ready to bloom. Then after Lu Yi¡¯s skilled adjustments, she was truly blooming now.

    Her ck hair hung against her back like clouds, and when she blinked, her eyes twinkled like stars. Her skin was supple, and when the tips of her hair curled and touched her face, it made her look particrly charming.

    But Lu Yi still maintained her unique attractiveness.

    She was what the onlinemunity would call, sexy-cute.

    The man¡¯s eyes darkened and there was displeasure in his gaze.

    He stretched out his hand, grabbed her sharp chin, and narrowed his eyes as he analyzed her.

    Song Yaoyao received a fright. The man¡¯s grip was quite strong. She looked at the man and noticed the emotions in his eyes, but she couldn¡¯t understand it.

    A lot of time seemed to pass, but it was just a short moment.

    Huo Yunque let go; his voice was deep and hoarse.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Yi swallowed. He could swear on his life that the almighty Mr. Huo had an underlying meaning to his words...

    This was male intuition!

    ¡°Miss Song, let me take you to get changed. Pleasee with me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to stay in this stressful ce, so he quickly spoke up to break the silence and led Song Yaoyao to the changeroom.

    Of course, once they reached the changeroom, a female assistant was there to help Song Yaoyao.

    The dress was selected by Huo Qi. It was a design from the uing season of a famous international brand that hadn¡¯t even been released yet.

    Since the Master left him with the responsibility, he naturally selected the best. When he first made a phone call, someone immediately brought every dress that matched Song Yaoyao¡¯s measurements to him.

    Amongst the mix of patterns, Huo Qi picked this white dress straight away.

    Judging by the Master¡¯s personality, he guessed he wouldn¡¯t want Miss Song to be too revealing; this white dress was the most modest and the length was good.

    That¡¯s why he waved his hand and selected this one.

    But reality proved he was wrong...

    When the girl stepped out from behind the curtain in her diamond-studded heels, everyone was shocked...

    ...except for one person!

    He stood up, grabbed the coat that was thrown across the sofa, strode over, and covered the girl with it. He then lifted her in his arms and carried her back to the changeroom.

    ¡°Ohhh...!¡± Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment and began to struggle. ¡°Gege, what are you doing? You¡¯re going to ruin my dress!¡±

    She really liked her look tonight, so the man¡¯s actions broke her heart.

    Gulp...

    There was a gulping sound as everyone looked at each other.

    ¡°What...just happened?¡± Huo Qi asked.

    Lu Yi looked at him with seriousness. ¡°Who picked that dress?¡±

    ¡°Me. Is something wrong?¡± Huo Qi couldn¡¯t understand. He had been quite stunned by the dress and thought Miss Song was really good-looking.

    No, to be exact, she was exceptionally good-looking ¡ª like a goddess.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Lu Yi sighed. ¡°I simply wanted to praise you for having good taste.¡±

    This dress was from the uing season of a luxury brand. He had been following it for a long time. Who knew he¡¯d be able to see it here.

 Chapter 368: Sexy And Pure

    <h4>Chapter 368: Sexy And Pure</h4>

    Moreover, who knew he¡¯d see it on the body of a girl who looked so young...

    ...and it actually suited her.

    Not only that, her charming presence was further amplified!

    Inside the small space, Song Yaoyao was pushed into the corner of the wall.

    The man lowered his eyes, his long arms propped against the wall next to Song Yaoyao¡¯s face. The emotions in his eyes surged so quickly that it was hard to catch.

    ¡°Gege...¡± Song Yaoyao mumbled. She pulled her hands out from the coat as the scent of cedar surrounded her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When he spoke, his voice was still hoarse.

    The oppressive vibe from his body was enough to shred the space apart, breaking the peace and tranquility.

    On his handsome face, there was no longer any trace of gentleness and doting.

    He was like a monster...

    It was as though in the next minute, he would set his eyes on her neck, expose his teeth, and bite down on her.

    Yet, the temperature began to rise.

    ¡°Gege, are you angry?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was a little frightened as she held onto his finger and asked with hesitation.

    The man had thin calluses on his fingertips. As they fell upon the girl¡¯s soft skin, they felt particrly rough. He brushed his thumb across her lips, wiping off her seductive lipstick.

    Yet, she was full of trust and dependence as she stared at him nkly with her almond eyes,pletely unaware of her charm.

    Her slightly parted lips were full, like an overripe peach.

    It was as though juice woulde squirting out if one bit down on it.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Seeing the difort in the girl¡¯s eyes, Huo Yunque closed his own eyes and suppressed his emotions.

    His throat moved and his voice grew gentle. ¡°Change your dress.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded obediently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The coat slid off her.

    That was when she noticed everyone was focused on her back.

    The only thing on her back was a few thin ribbons.

    Theyers of the skirt were thin like cicada wings, and when she moved, they were lustrous like the moon. Moreover, it was decorated with hand-embroidered patterns and pearls.

    She had a good figure, her shoulder des were raised like wings, and her spine was straight.

    She was sexy and pure!

    Huo Yunque closed his eyes and he left the changeroom.

    ¡°Help her change into something else.¡±

    While Huo Qi was still confused, Huo Jiu quickly said, ¡°Sir, Miss Song bought a dress while she was shopping today. Why don¡¯t I bring her that one?¡±

    The man nodded.

    Huo Jiu immediately stepped out.

    Lu Yi sighed. What a shame. He only took one nce at the dress. He didn¡¯t even see it in detail.

    Mr. Huo was frighteningly possessive!

    Who knew he had such an obedient little treasure at home.

    One that was both sexy and pure.

    A high-grade specimen.

    Huo Jiu handed Song Yaoyao¡¯s dress to the female assistant and stood to the side quietly.

    ¡°Master Huo, did the dress not fit?¡± Huo Qi asked.

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque lifted his eyes and his gaze darkened.

    ¡°Buy the dress and tell them to remove it from the release.¡±

    In other words, buy the only copy of this design.

    They were going to own the one and only.

    At that moment, Song Yaoyao walked out in a new dress.

    She lowered her head, pulled up her dress, and stood in front of the man in uncertainty.

    ¡°Gege, is this dress okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was helpless. She actually liked the dress earlier but Gege¡¯s expression was frightening. Her instincts told her not to oppose the man in this aspect.

    Because...

    ...it would result in nothing!

    At first, Lu Yi was still sighing over the wasted dress, but when he saw the girl step out in the morous pce-style dress, he was shocked again.

 Chapter 369: Mr. Huo Is Bullying Children

    <h4>Chapter 369: Mr. Huo Is Bullying Children</h4>

    He seemed to understand something.

    Some people were favored by God; even if they threw on a sack, they could still look gorgeous.

    And Song Yaoyao was the most outstanding one amongst them!

    If the materials used for this dress were of a lower quality, it would look quite awkward.

    Fortunately, Song Yaoyao had bought this dress from a famous girl¡¯s fashion brand with a good reputation and design style.

    The length was above the knee, it wasn¡¯t particrly extravagant, the skirt puffed out a little, and the cor had a cheongsam design.

    She looked delicate and cute.

    But Huo Yunque pursed his lips. Clearly, he was not happy with this either.

    But when he met the girl¡¯s gaze, he sighed and walked forward to tidy up her long hair that had been messed up when she changed her clothes.

    His voice was gentle as though he was coaxing a child.

    ¡°You look really good.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her dress a little and spun. In front of Huo Yunque, she was like a child; her happiness and sadness were written all over her face.

    At that moment, as she smiled, her eyes curved like two crescent moons.

    ¡°Yes, adults don¡¯t lie.¡±

    As he looked at her happy expression, a smile also appeared in the man¡¯s eyes as he curved his lips and replied to her.

    ...

    By name, it was a banquet, but when Song Yaoyao arrived, she realized it was just a small gathering.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t actually wear the dress that Huo Qi picked. Otherwise, she would be too formal...

    Her current dress was just right.

    Just as they arrived at the entrance, two little figures came rushing toward her like cannonballs.

    They called out to her happily in their cute voices, ¡°Sister Yaoyao! Sister Yaoyao is here!!¡±

    Lin Shuang followed behind them with a smile and yelled, ¡°Slow down...¡±

    ¡°Tong Tong! Little Ye!¡±

    Song Yaoyao kneeled down slightly and spread her arms to wee them.

    But...

    The result was different from expected.

    Two big hands suddenly stretched out from behind Song Yaoyao, grabbing the two little buns¡ªone in each hand¡ªand headed straight into the house without turning back.

    ¡°Waaa!¡±

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, save me!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised as she quickly chased after them. ¡°Gege, you...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As the crystal chandelier shone down on the man¡¯s face, he looked particrly handsome.

    He raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    There was a dangerous vibe.

    Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck and shook her head. ¡°Nothing!¡±

    She spread her palms at Tong Tong and Little Ye, expressing her helplessness.

    The two buns¡¯ expressions immediately sunk as they stopped moving. They were too afraid to yell at Huo Yunque the way that they yelled at Huo Qi.

    In fact, they barely retaliated at all...

    ¡°Oh? Is Mr. Huo bullying children again?¡±

    A car engine could be heard outside. Before the person arrived, his voice arrived first. The voice was familiar.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head curiously and saw a roguish-looking man approach. It was the middle of winter, but he was still wearing a pair of torn jeans as he stepped out of his sports car and entered holding a gift.

    Wasn¡¯t this Tang Xinrou¡¯s uncle?

    While Song Yaoyao was still wondering this, the man had already arrived in front of her.

    He stretched out his arms and rescued Tong Tong from Huo Yunque as he handed her a gift. ¡°Here, Princess Tong Tong, your auntie is filming overseas so she can¡¯t make it back in time. She told me to bring you your gift.¡±

    ¡°Wow! What is it? Uncle Mu, can I open it now?¡±

    Tong Tong blinked happily as she looked at the gift with excitement.

    ¡°Hm...you¡¯re so cute! You can do whatever you want~¡±

    Mu Jing looked at her lovingly as she gave her a cheeky wink.

    From the corner of his eyes, he spotted the beautifully dressed Song Yaoyao. His eyes lit up and his smile increased. ¡°Oh~ Cutie, we meet again~¡±

 Chapter 370: A Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 370: A Miracle</h4>

    Tong Tong stretched her hand toward Song Yaoyao. ¡°Sister Yaoyao, carry me~¡±

    Meanwhile, Little Ye who was being neglected was ced on top of the shoe cab.

    The shoe cab was really high: at least, 1.5m.

    Little Ye nced down. He pouted and his eyes turned red in anger.

    Tong Tong who was being doted on, held onto her gift. Mu Jing pretended to sigh, ¡°Sigh, am I not Tong Tong¡¯s favorite person anymore? You used to like it when I carried you!¡±

    ¡°No! I still like Uncle Mu!¡± Tong Tong quickly shook her head as she patted his shoulderfortingly. ¡°But,pared to Sister Yaoyao, it¡¯s just a little less~ Really just a little~¡± she said as she gestured with her fingers.

    Mu Jing: ¡°...That hurt me even more.¡±

    It was better if she didn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Lin Shuang couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She looked at her pitiful son and shook her head. She was both heartbroken and amused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Uncle Mu. I like you~!¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Mu Jing leaned in close. ¡°Give me a kiss and I will feel better.¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed in disdain and walked inside.

    Tong Tong furrowed her brows. ¡°But Daddy said...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, a figure came rushing out of the kitchen with a spat.

    ¡°Mu Jing! If you lead my daughter down the wrong path, I will paralyze you!¡±

    Yi Ting, who was usually powerful on the outside, was wearing an apron at that moment. His clothes were casual and he looked kind and harmless.

    He lookedpletely different from the Yi Ting that Song Yaoyao saw at the Song Manorst time.

    She followed behind Huo Yunque and tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Gege, does Mr. Yi have a twin brother?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque was surprised as he looked at her with interest. When he saw her expression, he realized what she was thinking.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He suddenly felt amused, ¡°You can ask him.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly realized that she had been acting silly again!

    Sure, Yi Ting could have a twin brother, but it wasn¡¯t like they could share the same wife and give birth to twins that looked the same.

    She blushed and red at Huo Yunque. ¡°Gege, you¡¯re teasing me again! So annoying!¡±

    ¡°Aiyo~ Gege, you¡¯re so annoying~¡± Mu Jing chuckled and punched Huo Yunque on the arm as he spoke in a coquettish voice.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind buzzed and her face turned even redder.

    She quickly left Huo Yunque¡¯s side and ran over to Tong Tong and Little Ye. ¡°Gege, I¡¯ll go y with Tong Tong and Little Ye!¡±

    Huo Yunque remained calm and brushed off the imaginary dust on his shoulder.

    He was refined and ssy.

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting,¡± he said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Mu Jing was ecstatic. He fell on the sofaughing as he pointed at Huo Yunque and said, ¡°Me? Disgusting? You¡¯re pretentious! You should let that little girlfriend of yours see how nasty you are!¡±

    He looked human, but underneath it all, only someone who grew up with him knew who he really was.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s thin lips curved as he held onto his cup.

    ¡°She won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Mu Jing was surprised. Only a few secondster did he realize what Huo Yunque meant.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    He rubbed his goosebumps and yelled, ¡°Old Yi, hurry out here! Come see if Master Huo has been possessed!¡±

    Was he admitting to being nasty?

    And did he learn how to show off his love?

    Wow, what a miracle!

    Amazing!

 Chapter 371: That Wonâ€™t Happen

    <h4>Chapter 371: That Won¡¯t Happen</h4>

    ¡°Mu Jing, promise me, you should rest that mouth of yours every now and then, okay?¡±

    Yi Ting took off his apron and walked over to them with a bottle of wine.

    ¡°Of course...not!¡±

    Mu Jing shook his finger. ¡°Mouths are made for talking. Besides, I still have a lot of questions for Old Huo. Look...¡±

    He swirled his ss of wine and pointed to the distance with his chin.

    The girl was kneeling on the carpet with Tong Tong and Little Ye cuddling next to her. The three of them were intently watching Peppa Pig, which was ying on the television.

    The scene was surprisingly harmonious.

    But, as he looked at them, Mu Jing hissed and asked Huo Yunque, ¡°Old Huo, don¡¯t you feel guilty for having indecent thoughts towards a young girl at your age?¡±

    Hearing this, the man raised his eyebrows.

    He brushed the hair from his forehead to the back of his head, and a slightly evil look suddenly appeared on his clear andpelling face.

    Chuckling, he replied, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Then, how can you still¡ª¡± Mu Jing¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    But the man simply curved his lips. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m nning to pay for it with the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Mu Jing choked on his wine and coughed uncontrobly.

    Teary-eyed, he raised a thumb at Huo Yunque in defeat. ¡°Cool! You¡¯re so cool!¡±

    Yi Ting shook his head andughed.

    When they were young, they were really close. But Huo Yunque had always been the calmest and most mature one. During that time, they were like his followers who followed him around everywhere.

    Now that they were older and they both had their own families, Yi Ting actually grew quite worried about Huo Yunque who was still on his own.

    Even now...

    He was still a little worried.

    He poured a ss of red wine and pushed it over to Huo Yunque. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asked.

    There was no reply.

    The man¡¯s fingers touched the ss. Meanwhile, the lights shone down on him and a smile appeared in his eyes.

    Yi Ting immediately understood.

    But there were some things that he had to say.

    ¡°Bro, Miss Song is still quite young, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s 19.¡±

    ¡°Yes, still a child,¡± Yi Ting sighed. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to be pessimistic, girls of her age are generally after new and exciting things. We are much older than her. She is just entering into an age of discovery and temptation. Boys of her age are all sweet-talkers. What if...¡±

    Since they grew up together, he knew Huo Yunque quite well.

    He appeared cool and collected on the surface, but his heart was actually fiery and passionate.

    If he fell in love with someone, it would be for life.

    But the future was unpredictable. Even though Song Yaoyao was a good girl and Huo Yunque was his respected older brother, no one could guarantee the future.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque listened quietly and raised his eyebrows with a smile. Lifting his chin, he finished the ss of red wine in one go.

    The slightly drunk look in his eyes made him look even more refined. From head to toe, he waspletely alluring.

    He leaned against the sofa. With nowhere to ce his long legs, he naturally crossed them. He narrowed his phoenix eyes, looking inexplicably handsome.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    He was confident.

    Mu Jing and Yi Ting looked at each other, their mouths agape. When they saw the man¡¯s expression they couldn¡¯t help but reveal bitter smiles.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I was being too paranoid.¡±

    This man either did nothing, or he¡¯d do it in a way that was guaranteed a sess.

    He was a qualified predator. When he made a move, his prey¡¯s life was destined to fall into his hands.

 Chapter 372: Letâ€™s Go Spend Our Christmas Together

    <h4>Chapter 372: Let¡¯s Go Spend Our Christmas Together</h4>

    So what if the young guys were sweet talkers? Yi Ting suddenly realized that in front of Huo Yunque, those little tricks were nothing.

    Tong Tong and Little Ye¡¯s birthday wasn¡¯t as grand as Song Yaoyao expected; it was just a simple family dinner. Even the food was just prepared by Yi Ting and Lin Shuang.

    The manor wasn¡¯t very big but it felt warm and harmonious.

    She handed Tong Tong and Little Ye the gift she prepared for them. ¡°Happy birthday,¡± she said with a smile.

    Apart from that, she also shoved a bag of choctes into Tong Tong¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Here, I told you I¡¯d pay you back. Remember to hide it well~¡±

    The two girls looked at each other and giggled as they covered their mouths.

    While they wereughing, a shadow suddenly came from above their heads and blocked their light.

    The two girls lifted their heads simultaneously, both blinking their big eyes. Tong Tong immediately behaved. ¡°Uncle Huo, hello~¡±

    The man looked down and scanned his eyes across her, finally focusing his gaze upon Song Yaoyao. He gave a gentle grunt of acknowledgment.

    With his palm facing up, he stretched his hand toward Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao grabbed hold as she watched Tong Tong and Little Ye run off in fear.

    ¡°Mm¡ª¡±

    The man pulled her up and into his arms.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her nose as her eyes became misty. ¡°Gege, are you drunk?¡± she asked softly.

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes. There was a special vibe to him.

    His lips were moist. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Song Yaoyao asked. ¡°But you look really strange~¡±

    Just as she said this, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her outside.

    Icy cold snowkes fell upon her face, causing Song Yaoyao to shiver. But she still screamed in excitement, ¡°Gege, it¡¯s sn¡ª Mm?¡±

    A finger fell upon her lips as the man shook his head.

    ¡°Keep a low profile.¡±

    A coat covered her shoulders and a scarf covered half her face.

    Song Yaoyao was beaming in joy. She stretched her arms to put on the coat and she lowered her voice as she said, ¡°Gege, it¡¯s snowing!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man¡¯s lips curved slightly. His coat hung on his arm as he held onto the girl¡¯s wrist and walked into the snow.

    The first snow this year was heavy. Before they knew it, the floor was covered in ayer of white.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head. Everyone was doing their own thing. The light that was glowing from the windows was orange, making it look particrly warm amidst the cold winter night.

    No one noticed that they had secretly left.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples sunk as she jogged after the man. ¡°Gege, shouldn¡¯t we say bye?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it bad to leave like this?

    ¡°No need.¡±

    After they left the courtyard, Huo Yunque opened the car door for Song Yaoyao. As she stepped in, she lowered her head.

    Song Yaoyao took a deep breath. She almost thought Gege was going to kiss her.

    The two of them were only a centimeter apart. If either of them took the initiative, she would be able to touch those lips that she had dreamed about...

    Did it have the same scent as the man¡¯s unique fragrance?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart raced. She could practically hear it beside her ear.

    Her mind went nk. As she smelled the man¡¯s alcohol-mixed cedar scent, she also felt a little drunk.

    ¡°Gege...¡± she mumbled quietly as she gripped onto her skirt nervously.

    At that moment, the man moved away.

    Before she got the chance to feel disappointed, she heard the man¡¯s deep and gentle voice, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go spend our Christmas together.¡±

 Chapter 373: Can I Hold Your Hand?

    <h4>Chapter 373: Can I Hold Your Hand?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao felt that Huo Yunque was a little different tonight.

    For example...

    He was particrly agreeable.

    They got out of their car at the pedestrian shopping street. The sky was heavy with snow and the surroundingmercial buildings stood tall. Countless lights gathered together like a sea of stars. On this snowy Christmas night, it was a lot more prosperous and romantic than during the day.

    The girl jogged after the tall man in front of her and tugged on the corner of his shirt.

    ¡°Gege, can I hold your hand?¡± she asked.

    She wanted to be just like couples from the past.

    There was snow on their shoulders and hair.

    In the cold wind, all one had to do was open their mouth and mist could be seen puffing out.

    Song Yaoyao shrunk back her neck. All of a sudden, her hand warmed up as a big hand held onto hers.

    She lifted her gaze happily and saw the man¡¯s broad back and windswept ck hair.

    ¡°Gege~ Let¡¯s go watch a movie!¡±

    Outside the buildings, there were multiple Christmas trees strung with colorful shing lights.

    There were plenty of handsome men and beautiful girls on this street, but as they weaved through the crowd, these two still attracted a lot of attention.

    The man was refreshing, refined, and ssy. He intertwined his big hand with the little hand beside his. Meanwhile, the girl had a sweet appearance. Her soft, loose, curly hair hung over her shoulders. As the street lights fell upon her face, she looked delicate and beautiful.

    She looked extremely happy as she skipped behind the man. The hem of her dress curled up slightly, making her look like a blooming flower amongst the snow.

    The two of them had very different vibes, but they strangely matched.

    As the man lowered his eyes, his cold gaze instantly turned gentle and contained an enviable sense of doting.

    It was Christmas Day, so plenty of couples decided to watch movies.

    Thus, almost every screening was sold out. Song Yaoyao leaned against Huo Yunque and opened her eyes wide in curiosity as she looked around.

    It was her first time watching a movie at a theater.

    So...this was how the atmosphere was like...

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t usually like crowded ces, so as he stood beside the girl, he looked around coldly. When he spotted some girls holding popcorn and milk tea, he paused.

    The girls noticed him looking at them and froze. Their faces immediately turned red.

    Ahhh! A super handsome guy was looking at them!!!

    Oh my God! Is my makeup decent today?

    While their thoughts went wild, Huo Yunque had already retrieved his gaze and started walking toward the counter.

    Song Yaoyao was surprised for a moment before she ran over.

    ¡°Gege, what are you doing? Wait for me!¡±

    Her voice was soft and delicate with the perfect amount of sweetness. The slight cuteness made her sound affectionate without being annoying.

    At least, the girls nearby felt that way.

    They watched in amazement as she chased after the man and started whispering to their friends excitedly.

    ¡°Ahhh, she¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Her voice is really sweet too! She¡¯s like a doll!¡±

    ¡°Waaa, Gege! I also want a Gege. What kind of rtionship do they have? So sweet!!¡±

    ¡°Wait...I think I¡¯ve seen that girl¡¯s photo online...¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao chased after Huo Yunque and watched as he stopped in front of the counter. He furrowed his brows and looked at the menu in seriousness.

    ¡°Hello, Sir. May I ask what y-you¡¯d like to order?¡±

    The assistant behind the counter blushed and began to stutter.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

 Chapter 374: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 374: Confession</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she tilted her head and looked at Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Gege~¡± she called softly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man nced sideways. He had just had alcohol earlier, so the alcohol had dispersed some of his coldness and he seemed a little different.

    ¡°Gege, are you buying me popcorn?¡±

    Song Yaoyao tugged on his sleeve happily as she stretched her neck to look at the menu. There was a special Christmas Couple¡¯s Package with fries, c, popcorn, etc...

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He lowered his eyes and hesitated for a moment before pointed at the menu.

    ¡°I want one of everything...¡±

    Pfff!¡±

    ¡°Sir, are you sure?¡±

    The girl opened her eyes in shock as she looked at her colleague. Did the rich own this world?

    If he wanted to show off, what was so good about buying some snacks?

    But this wealthy-sounding guy with a ssy and refined temperament did not seem like the type to show off.

    ¡°No, no, we don¡¯t need that much!¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she quickly tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s arm. ¡°Please give us one popcorn, one orange juice, and one water, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    The girl breathed a sigh of relief. Although they were well-stocked and everything on the menu was avable, it would take a lot of work for them to gather one of everything!

    ¡°Make it hot.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Just as the girl was filling the popcorn, she heard the man¡¯s voice again. ¡°Sir, do you want something else?¡±

    Huo Yunque pointed at the orange juice picture on the menu. ¡°Make the orange juice hot.¡±

    He pursed his lips as his longshes lowered charmingly.

    The girls behind him blushed and gritted their teeth to hold back their squeals of excitement. Meanwhile, their boyfriends... ...they had to try harder.

    ¡°Sir, we only have one standard temperature for orange juice. We don¡¯t have a hot option. Look...¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately cut in, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please change it to hot milk, thank you!¡±

    Her eyes subconsciously nced at Huo Yunque. The man was standing up straight. No matter when, he always remained proper.

    His eyes lowered, a dark fog seemed to appear under his eyes. No one could see any abnormality.

    But the fact that he said so much and initiated so many things was already very abnormal!

    ¡°Hi, please pay at the counter on the right.¡±

    Song Yaoyao worriedly pulled Huo Yunque to pay. She thought about the time that Huo Yunque pulled out a ck card at a fast-food restaurant and immediately grabbed her wallet to pay. However, a big hand stopped her.

    ¡°Gege, we need to pay.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man retracted his hand and took out his wallet from his coat. ¡°I have money,¡± he said.

    After saying this, he pulled out a red banknote and handed it over.

    His expression was serious.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She grabbed her cup of hot milk while Huo Yunque grabbed the popcorn and water. They then headed into the waiting room and waited for the movie to start.

    The theater was filled with people and the seats were full.

    The man furrowed his brows and quickly rxed them again.

    He seemed to form a barrier around him and Song Yaoyao which separated them from the rest of the world.

    The two of them stood against a wall with a movie poster. The movie¡¯s name was, ¡®Confession¡¯.

 Chapter 375: Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 375: Kiss Me</h4>

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head. ¡°Gege.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he stood quietly next to the movie poster, his eyshes drooping.

    ¡°Lower your head a little.¡±

    The girl was cute with an obviously cunning and vibrant look in her eyes. Her voice was sweet like icing sugar.

    Huo Yunque leaned over slightly and looked into the girl¡¯s eyes.

    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, ¡°And?¡±

    A small hand boldly stroked his forehead. It was slightly hot but still in the normal temperature range.

    Song Yaoyao then stretched out a finger and shook it. ¡°Gege, how many fingers is this?¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, she felt a flick on her forehead.

    It didn¡¯t hurt, but it was slightly ticklish.

    ¡°Ow! Gege!¡± Song Yaoyao stomped her feet. ¡°Tell me, how many is this? Quick!¡±

    From the look in her eyes, Huo Yunque could tell what she was testing.

    He curled his lips and replied slowly, ¡°3.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her finger and fell silent for a while. She then stuck up three fingers and asked, ¡°Gege, how many is this?¡±

    ¡°1.¡±

    The man pursed his lips as he answered.

    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re drunk~~¡±

    Song Yaoyao came to a conclusion as she looked at the man¡¯s ssy eyes. Like a mountain in the fog, he was particrly good-looking. Especially his eyes which were long, narrow, and framed by eyshes which cast a dark shadow on his cheeks.

    He did not take notice of any of the people who walked past him. The girl in front of him was the only person in his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao felt her heart race as she licked her lips.

    She wanted to do something naughty again...

    She softened her voice and hooked onto Huo Yunque¡¯s finger. ¡°Gege, kiss me.¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, the man immediately ended his act.

    Song Yaoyao received quite a fright. A fire seemed to ignite in the man¡¯s dark eyes.

    The man tilted his handsome face slightly and brushed his nose against her ear. His hot breath fell upon her.

    His voice was hoarse but calm. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Huo Yunque stood up straight as he brushed a strand of loose hair behind her ear.

    He then pulled the dazed girl to get their tickets checked.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart was still racing. Still holding onto her milk, her ear tingled as though an electrical current was running through it.

    Her throat went dry.

    Oh no, was she having a fever?

    Song Yaoyao sniffed. Up until the point that the movie started, Song Yaoyao was still wondering whether her Gege was drunk.

    If he wasn¡¯t drunk, then he had been acting too abnormal. In fact...he was a little too obedient...

    But if he was drunk... Song Yaoyao bit her lip. If he was drunk, how did he manage to remain so logical?

    After the lights in the theater switched off, the movie screen was the only source of light in the room.

    As she swept her eyes across the theater, all she saw were silhouettes of human heads.

    The moment the film started, some couples already started hugging...

    Song Yaoyao blushed. Tugging on her dress, she tried to focus on the movie.

    The storyline was simple and it was filmed by Director Kang, so the picture and narrative was very beautiful.

    Although she had read the script for Ride the Wind several dozens of times, this was her first time watching theplete film.

    And, knowing the script did not stop her from being amazed.

    When Tang Xinrou appeared on the screen, Song Yaoyao even heard a couple of girls in the front say, ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so pretty! If only she was the protagonist.¡±

 Chapter 376: She Is Family

    <h4>Chapter 376: She Is Family</h4>

    ¡°Wow! She¡¯s so tough! She¡¯s brave enough to love and to hate. Amazing!¡±

    Hearing her friend being praised, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved proudly.

    She quietly shuffled closer to Huo Yunque.

    But just as she was about to show off to him, she felt a kick on the back of her chair.

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows and turned around.

    In the dark, she couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, but judging by the silhouette and figure, it was likely a man. She pursed her lips and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t kick my chair again.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± The guy nodded without much sincerity; his attitude was cold.

    Huo Yunque rubbed the prayer beads around his wrist. He seemed to be focused on the movie in front of him.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head back to continue watching the movie, but within two minutes, she felt another kick on her chair...

    And it didn¡¯t just stop at one.

    She clenched her fists and took a deep breath. Just as she was about to stand up, she discovered someone had beat her to it. Huo Yunque stood on his seat, stretched out his hand, and pulled the man toward him in one scoop.

    The man¡¯s face finally came into view. He was in his twenties and his hair was dyed a dirty orange color, making him look sloppy.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    The youth wanted to swear at first, but when he looked into the man¡¯s cold eyes, he quickly swallowed back his words and cried out weakly.

    Everyone was attracted by themotion and turned around to take a look.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°This is a public space. Please quieten down. If you don¡¯t want your leg anymore, I can help you deal with it.¡±

    The youth was being held by his cor. He struggled a little, unsure how the man managed to keep hold of him. Huo Yunque looked calm like he wasn¡¯t applying any strength, but it was impossible to break free from his grasp.

    The young man gritted his teeth unhappily. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything! Besides, it¡¯s not like I kicked your chair. How are you rted?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and looked at Huo Yunque.

    Everyone quickly figured out the cause of the argument based on the youth¡¯s question.

    When watching a movie, it wasmon to encounter people who did not abide by public order. Some kicked the seats in front of them, and some even rested their feet on top.

    It was amon urrence.

    So, they were actually happy to see this guy being scolded.

    Huo Yunque looked down. His voice was calm as he said without hesitation, ¡°She¡¯s family. Are you happy with that answer?¡±

    ¡°You! Fine!¡±

    The youth pulled away with all his strength as the man¡¯s cold eyes swept across him. He felt his goosebumps stand on end.

    Gritting his teeth, he resisted the urge to swear.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized yet.¡±

    ¡°What? I...¡± The young man looked at Song Yaoyao. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. Was she blind? How did she pick such a cold guy? The youth took a deep breath and said unwillingly, ¡°Sorry, are you happy now?¡±

    After saying this, he lost the mood to watch the movie and quickly pulled his girlfriend out of there.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved upwards and her dimples sunk. They sat back down and Song Yaoyao leaned toward Huo Yunque again. ¡°Gege, am I family?¡± she whispered.

    A finger pressed against her forehead and pushed her away.

    ¡°It¡¯s a public space. Please quieten down.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted. ¡°Okay...¡±

    Ride the Wind ran for 1 hour 46 minutes. As the ending theme song yed, the lights in the theater began to turn back on.

    At that moment, she spotted a couple in the front row with their lips still locked. When the lights turned on, they jumped in surprise, not realizing that the film had ended.

    The girl buried herself into the man¡¯s arms shyly as everyone smiled at them with envy.

 Chapter 377: Gege, Just Play Along

    <h4>Chapter 377: Gege, Just y Along</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    By the time the movie finished, it was already 10pm.

    The snow hadn¡¯t stopped as it continued to drift down like cotton.

    All the buildings, roadside flower beds, and Christmas trees were covered with ayer of white snow.

    Song Yaoyao stumbled behind the man.

    The romantic atmosphere on this Christmas night diluted themercial vibe.

    She ced her hands in her pocket as she shrunk half her face into her scarf. Lowering her head, she followed behind the man.

    ¡°Sir, would you like to buy a rose? Buy one to make your girlfriend happy!¡±

    A little boy holding a basket and wearing a reindeer essory on his head stood in Huo Yunque¡¯s way with a smile.

    Huo Yunque turned around and realized the girl had fallen behind by over 10 meters.

    She had a gloomy vibe and appeared unhappy.

    He curved his lips. ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°20 yuan for one! Sir, my roses are the cheapest in this entire street! Because it¡¯s a special asion, the prices are slightly inted. Sir, why don¡¯t you buy a few? Girls all¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take them all.¡±

    ...

    As Song Yaoyao continued walking, she suddenly lost the motivation to move. She felt sad as she crouched in front of a store to avoid the snow. She looked at a shing bulb in the distance and fell into a daze.

    All of a sudden, her vision was covered by something red wrapped in newspaper.

    It was a bouquet of roses in full bloom, dotted with sparkling snow.

    The hand holding the roses was one that Song Yaoyao was familiar with. His joints were defined and his fingers were long, slender, and clean.

    She raised her head and suddenly felt as though she had been transported back to before she and Huo Yunque knew each other. Back then, he also looked down on her like this, and she was crouching down in the same way.

    The only difference was the flowers in his hand.

    Roses which symbolized love...

    Her mind went nk for a moment before fireworks started exploding.

    Her unhappiness had disappeared.

    Song Yaoyao jumped up and pounced into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms happily.

    ¡°Gege, did you specifically go and buy me roses?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque held onto the girl with one arm as his lips curved upwards slightly. ¡°I just picked them up from the side of the street.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t believe him. Not deterred by the newspaper, she spread her arms and wrapped the bouquet in her arms. Her smile was bright and her eyes were glowing beautifully.

    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re lying!¡±

    She came back to life and started following behind Huo Yunque.

    The girl was so easy to coax.

    Huo Yunqueughed and refused toment.

    ¡°Gege, merry Christmas!¡±

    She chased after Huo Yunque and the two of them ran into the snow.

    However, the man did not understand the joy. ¡°Song Yaoyao, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go home and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy!¡±

    Song Yaoyao held onto the roses. ¡°Gege, you haven¡¯t given me a Christmas present yet!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque tilted his head as he leaned against his car and pointed at the roses, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a present?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled as she held onto the roses and turned her body, trying to hide them. ¡°Gege, didn¡¯t you say you picked these up from the side of the street? It¡¯s naturally not counted!¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡±

    The man nodded his head. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want to make a wish!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she sped her hands. As she spoke, her face was very animated. ¡°If you make a wish on Christmas Day, Santa us will help you grant it!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, that¡¯s all made up,¡± Huo Yunque revealed.

    ¡°Then, Gege, just y along!¡±

 Chapter 378: I Was Lying To You Earlier. Iâ€™m Serious Now.

    <h4>Chapter 378: I Was Lying To You Earlier. I¡¯m Serious Now.</h4>

    Song Yaoyao spoke quickly as delicate snowkes fell on her head, face, and eyshes.

    As soon as they came in contact with her warmth, they immediately melted.

    As tears formed in her eyes, she anxiously tugged on the man¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Gege, y along. Tell me you like me and you want to be with me.¡±

    Something seemed to sh across the man¡¯s eyes.

    He could hear that the girl was a little choked up. She was filled with anticipation as her cheeks flushed red and her hands trembled.

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Yunque mumbled as his lips parted slightly.

    The girl¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. She choked a little and tears uncontrobly fell from her eyes.

    Just as the girl¡¯s hand slipped off the man¡¯s sleeve in disappointment...

    ...a kiss fell upon her lips¡ª

    The man¡¯s big palms grabbed her waist and he pressed her against the side of the car.

    The snow in the sky was their witness.

    Salty tears seeped between their lips and teeth.

    Song Yaoyao opened her eyes in surprise. Icy snowkes fell on her eyes and she blinked.

    At that moment, a palm covered her eyes, obstructing her vision.

    An icy breath enveloped her. Song Yaoyao waspletely confused. One moment, she was aggrieved and in despair, the next moment, she was lifted onto cloud nine.

    Her tears wet Huo Yunque¡¯s palms.

    He sighed, stood up straight, and wiped the corners of her eyes.

    There was amusement in his dark gray eyes.

    ¡°I was lying to you.¡±

    Even though it was a cold snowy night, Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand began to sweat.

    She tried to catch her breath as she clenched her hands nervously. ¡°Gege, what do you mean?¡±

    It didn¡¯t happen often, but Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Did Gege just...

    ...kiss her?

    Was hepletely sober when he did it?

    The man grabbed her clenched hands and spread her fingers apart. On her soft palms, there were small crescent moon marks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to y along.¡± He touched her eyes and his fingers were wet. ¡°I like you and I agree.¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately realized what he was talking about. Happiness came too sudden.

    Her lips moved and she asked softly, ¡°Do you mean what I think you mean?¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Huo Yunque pulled open the car door as he held back a smile. ¡°I think so.¡±

    Song Yaoyao climbed into the car nkly. Inside, the heat was sufficient. She shivered and quickly warmed up.

    She was still in disbelief; happiness had arrived too suddenly. She blinked and looked at Huo Yunque with anticipation as he sat down beside her. She opened her mouth gently and pointed at her lips. ¡°If so, then Gege, can you kiss me again?¡±

    Huo Yunque immediately lifted her onto hisp and kissed her dotingly.

    Song Yaoyao was tense as her cheeks instantly turned red.

    While her temperature increased, her eyes became misty.

    She pounced into the man¡¯s arms and hugged his neck.

    ¡°Gege, are you agreeing to my confession?! Ahhh!!¡±

    The little figure went crazy.

    Huo Yunque sighed as he struggled to keep her still. His clothes were messed up and his dignified appearance disappeared with it.

    He protected the girl who was getting too excited from hitting her head. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°When did you confess?¡±

    His tone rose at the end.

    He was like a predator ying with his pet.

    Song Yaoyao covered her face and mumbled, ¡°No! Gege, you must have forgotten! You already agreed so don¡¯t go back on your words!¡±

 Chapter 379: Everything She Wanted, Had Come True

    <h4>Chapter 379: Everything She Wanted, Had Come True</h4>

    ¡°Really...?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes smiled as his throat moved a little.

    All of a sudden, he grabbed the girl¡¯s waist and lowered his gaze. His hoarse, dotingugh echoed through the car.

    ¡°Let me say what you didn¡¯t say then.¡±

    ...

    In the distance, Huo Qi and Huo Jiu looked at each other.

    ¡°Is the Master still nning to go home? Why don¡¯t you go ask him?¡± Huo Qi suggested.

    Huo Jiu shoved his hands in his pockets and scoffed. ¡°If you want to ask, then ask him yourself.¡±

    ¡°If I go... No, I refuse to go!¡± Huo Qi took two steps forward and turned back around.

    ¡°Tch...chicken.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea. This is what you call loyalty, understood?¡±

    Huo Qi spoke with confidence as he rubbed his hands.

    As he looked at all the couples walking by, he sighed.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m suddenly craving a sweet rtionship too.¡± As he said this, he looked at Huo Jiu.

    Huo Jiu felt his hairs stand on end. He quickly jumped back. Normally, he was ssy andposed like his Master; it was rare to hear him swear. But...

    ¡°F*ck! Why are you looking at me? If you keep looking this way, I¡¯m going dig your eyes out!¡±

    Huo Qi tried to exin that he had no other intentions and that Huo Jiu was overthinking things.

    But even so...

    Huo Qi still chuckled, curved his arms on top of his head, and made a heart symbol. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, merry Christmas~~¡±

    Huo Jiu choked in disgust.

    He took a deep breath and cursed on the inside.

    F*cken idiot!

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the arcade.

    A young sculpture-like figure of a youth had been standing still for a long time.

    ¡°Young Master Huo, what¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking? Come y! We agreed to y all night!¡±

    Huo Ningxi snapped out of his daze. The snow was falling heavily, creating a curtain of snow.

    He blinked and realized he had been standing there for too long; his knees were stiff and he couldn¡¯t bend them.

    A car drove away, and an entourage quickly followed.

    He lowered his eyes and tried to hide his disappointment.

    Did this mean...

    ...she really didn¡¯t like him anymore?

    ...

    This Christmas was exceptionally satisfying for Song Yaoyao.

    God treated her well.

    In her past life, she had been wed from a young age, but she was rich, her parents were loving, and her brother doted on her. She always got what she wanted; one word and she could get anything.

    Moreover, she did not die painfully, and after she died, she was reborn.

    She never let the weirdos and jerks affect her mood.

    These days, she lived every day to the fullest: she had good friends, ssmates, followers, and the best Gege!

    Also...

    She had Song Wenchuan who once again allowed her to experience familial love.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to lose anyone from her life. But that night, she fell asleep smiling.

    Song Yaoyao went out with Huo Yunque for a while, and when they returned, their rtionship changed. The domestic helpers and maids all noticed this. Amongst them, Uncle Zhang was probably the happiest. He even called the hospital in the middle of the night and happily reported this news.

    Thus, everyone found out.

    Their Master finally had someone to spend his life with!

    The Huos would have an heir!

    ...

    am. The machines inside a hospital room beeped.

    All the doctors and nurses ran out of their offices.

    ¡°The patient is responding!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle! A miracle!¡±

    ¡°Check his blood pressure!¡±

    ¡°Blood pressure is normal!¡±

    ¡°How about his heart rate?¡±

    ...

    This was, no doubt, a miraculous night.

    Everything she wanted, hade true.

 Chapter 380: Fairy From A Cartoon

    <h4>Chapter 380: Fairy From A Cartoon</h4>

    The hottest searches were very lively on Weibo the next day.

    And the headline at the top of the list made everyone curious.

    #IsThisAFairyFromACartoon?

    The ount which made this post also attached a 3¡Á3 photo grid.

    The first eight pictures were all of the same girl walking, looking around, and standing in a daze.

    Her long hair was wavy and hung loosely over her shoulder. Under the light, her face was exquisite and beautiful. The glitter on her eyes suited her surroundings. In the photographer¡¯s lens, even the finest strand of hair could be seen clearly.

    She was wearing a short furry white coat with a long lolita skirt, white stockings, and small leather shoes.

    Her legs were straight and slender. Although she was quite petite, she was perfectly proportioned.

    In thest picture, the girl was crouched down in the snow with her head raised. Her curled eyshes were clear and her eyes sparkled like stars. There was also a man with his back turned to the camera, holding a humble bouquet of roses toward the girl.

    All around them were colorful Christmas lights, the stores nearby cast a warm glow on the streets, and snow drifted in the wind. It was inexplicably beautiful and dreamy.

    These photos were circted like crazy and used as wallpapers.

    ¡°Oh my God! Who is this angel?¡±

    ¡°Fairy, you have suffered!¡±

    ¡°I feel like screaming!¡±

    ¡°Is this a new model? I¡¯ve never see her before. With her looks, it would be a shame if she¡¯s not a celebrity.¡±

    ¡°Puhlease, not everyone wants to be a celebrity.¡± ]

    ¡°OP, did you get permission to take these photo? I saw this girl in the pedestrian shopping district, she¡¯s just as beautiful and cute in real life! She seemed quite shy and lovable. Oh, and her brother was really handsome and protective. They seemed quite well-off. If you didn¡¯t get permission, I suggest you delete this as soon as possible!¡±

    ...

    Early in the morning, Song Yaoyao was awoken by Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°Precious! Precious! Hurry and take a look at Weibo! You¡¯re famous! Oh, what happened? What did you and Mr. Huo dost night? What¡¯s with the roses? Did you progress...?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her eyes and popped out her head from under the quilts.

    She yawned and slowly logged onto Weibo.

    The high-resolution photos immediately appeared in front of her.

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. It was her!

    Tang Xinrou did not hear a response from her. ¡°Hello? Precious, are you still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly replied as she zoomed into the photo. ¡°These photos...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing someone sneakily captured these. I don¡¯t think you would have agreed to this. Also, Mr. Huo¡¯s never had any photos posted online.¡±

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t agree to this either.

    ¡°The photos are quite nice.¡±

    Song Yaoyao held onto the phone. She bypassed her solo photos and saved the one with Huo Yunque. She then applied it as her wallpaper.

    After that, she stared at her phone andughed dopily.

    When Tang Xinrou heard her response, she rolled her eyes. ¡°No way! Yaoyao, what are you doing? You should contact the OP and tell him to delete the photos!¡±

    ¡°Then again, there¡¯s no point deleting them now. They¡¯ve already been shared over 100,000 times. Who knows how many people have already saved them,¡± she added.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t care. But she still asked, ¡°Do you have the contact details for this photographer? Help me find it. I have use for it.¡±

 Chapter 381: Specifically Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 381: Specifically Waiting</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Eh? Are you going to sue him?¡±

    There was definitely enough reason to build a case against someone who posted up a photo without their subject¡¯s permission. Especially since the photos had been shared and downloaded at mass.

    ¡°Not exactly... Let me contact him first.¡±

    When Tang Xinrou heard this, she agreed and added, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you find him. I¡¯m guessing his inbox will be full today.¡±

    As she spoke, she sent a message. But that was when she discovered...

    ¡°Wait! Yaoyao! The punk¡¯s ount has been disabled!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Oh?¡±

    So sudden.

    Tang Xinrou had a feeling she knew what was going on. She returned to the hottest searches, and as expected, the searches had been taken down as well.

    ¡°Ahem...I think you should ask your Lover Gege about this~ Tsk tsk, how possessive~ Hehe, I won¡¯t bother you. See you at schoolter, bye bye~¡±

    After she hung up, Song Yaoyaoy in bed for a little while and she began to remember the events of the previous night.

    She quickly brushed the thought aside and jumped up.

    It wasn¡¯t a dream!

    She and Gege were officially a couple!

    Song Yaoyao threw her phone aside happily and rushed into the bathroom to have a bath. She then got changed and rushed downstairs.

    ¡°Miss Song, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Uncle Zhang! Good morning, everyone!~¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s footsteps were quick like she was floating on clouds. ¡°Uncle Zhang, has Gege left?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Uncle Zhang said happily as he followed behind Song Yaoyao. His gaze was kinder than usual. ¡°The Master must be waiting for you! In the past, he would have left by now.¡±

    In fact, he often left and did note back for the night.

    Only after Song Yaoyao moved in did Huo Yunque return home every night and remain in ce.

    The conditions in his office nap room wasn¡¯t actually much worse than at home. In the past, when he was busy, he just stayed there. But now, even though it was tiring to travel back and forth, he did notin.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved when she heard the man¡¯s response. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Oh, when have I ever lied to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the Master yourself!¡±

    Uncle Zhang followed her to the dining room entrance and stopped.

    As he instructed the helpers to bring Song Yaoyao her breakfast, he watched from the doorway with a grin. Everything looked pleasant andfortable today.

    Only when he saw the grumpy Huo Ningxi enter did he freeze in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? Did you sleep badly?¡± he asked in concern.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Ningxi rushed into the dining room without stopping and Uncle Zhang quickly stopped him as his eyelids twitched. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you wait a little.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Huo Ningxi found this ridiculous. ¡°Is there something that I shouldn¡¯t see inside?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Uncle Zhang heard his rxed tone; he did not sound angry. So, he retracted his hand. ¡°I was worried you¡¯d be more upset.¡±

    ¡°Ha, no way.¡±

    Huo Ningxi walked into the dining room coldly.

    He was only a couple of minutes behind Song Yaoyao.

    The girl was dressed in a red woolen sweater. On her body, a bright color like this was particrly vibrant and festive.

    She leaned against the man¡¯s back. The moment he entered, she said cutely, ¡°Gege, don¡¯t tell me you weren¡¯t waiting for me. You said adults don¡¯t lie, but that¡¯s clearly a lie!¡±

    Huo Yunque let her continue as his lips curved slightly and he flipped open a newspaper. He adjusted his sses and started reading.

    He was only in his twenties, but he acted like an old man.

 Chapter 382: Babe, Eat

    <h4>Chapter 382: Babe, Eat</h4>

    The temperament of the two was very different, but they oddly matched.

    One was filled with joy, and the other was willing to cooperate.

    This scene stung Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes, causing him to scrape the floor and make a harsh sound as he dragged his chair across the ground.

    Without lifting his head, Huo Yunque remained calm.

    ¡°Ningxi, good morning.¡±

    Huo Ningxi took a deep breath as his eyes fell upon the mature man. After some time, he finally said solemnly, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    The maids brought in their breakfast.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s te had a fried egg and some poached vegetables. Next to her, there was a ss of hot milk.

    The dining table was really big. Huo Ningxi sat the farthest apart.

    He watched as Huo Yunque naturally grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist and pulled her onto the chair next to his.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, eat your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t our interaction feel any different?¡± Song Yaoyaoined as she clenched her fists.

    He even called her by her full name.

    Amusement appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes as they fell upon the newspaper. ¡°What¡¯s supposed to change?¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a bite of her egg. ¡°You don¡¯t sound sweet at all! People in rtionships don¡¯t greet each other like this!¡±

    At least, in the novels she read, people in rtionships weren¡¯t like this.

    This was too much!

    Snap...

    Huo Ningxi snapped his chopsticks in half. His expression looked normal, but his throat twitched a little.

    Huo Yunque knocked on the table. ¡°Get Huo Ningxi a new set of chopsticks.¡±

    He then tilted his head and asked, ¡°How should I be greeting you then?¡±

    Song Yaoyao drank her milk and mumbled, ¡°Precious, babe, honey, sweetie, baby, or even wifey! The people in novels aren¡¯t like you. You¡¯re not¡ª¡±

    ¡°Babe, eat your breakfast.¡±

    The man¡¯s deep and charming voice sounded. Song Yaoyao opened her mouth and the milk left a white mustache on top of her lips.

    Her heart raced as Huo Yunque grabbed a tissue and wiped her mouth for her.

    As he wiped, he suddenly spotted a bit of red amongst the white milk...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose was bleeding...

    She had been teased too much...

    Thump¡ª

    Huo Ningxi immediately put down his bowl and chopsticks and rushed out of the dining room.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Enjoy your meal!¡±

    He sounded like he was gritting his teeth as he said this.

    ...

    It was Christmas the previous day but Song Jingwan had spent it in hospital.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone that Xu Yue pushed her because she was holding information against her.

    That moment when she looked into Xu Yue¡¯s eyes, it was chilling.

    She knew that Xu Yue was extremely hostile toward her.

    ¡°Good morning, Jingwan.¡±

    An Ruoyao, took over from the nurse and pushed Song Jingwan into the academic building.

    ¡°Good morning, Yaoyao. Did you see Ningxi?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Huo?¡± When she heard this, An Ruoyao blinked teasingly. ¡°He¡¯s not here yet. Why don¡¯t we wait for him downstairs so he can carry you up~ I never noticed before, but Young Master has great boyfriend potential!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! We are just...friends!¡±

    Song Jingwan nced at her but she couldn¡¯t control her lips from curving and forming a smile.

    ¡°Look at yourself. If you¡¯re just friends, then why are you blushing?¡± An Ruoyao said mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I bet he likes you too. When have you seen him get close to another girl?¡±

 Chapter 383: Heâ€™s About To Wake Up. The Bodyguards Can Leave.

    <h4>Chapter 383: He¡¯s About To Wake Up. The Bodyguards Can Leave.</h4>

    That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know Song Yaoyao, Song Jingwan thought.

    In Huo Ningxi¡¯s heart, Song Yaoyao was different.

    Speak of the devil, and the devil shall appear. An Ruoyao winked at Song Jingwan and said loudly, ¡°Oh, Jingwan, what do we do? I can¡¯t carry you up on my own! Eh! Young Master Huo, good timing! Young Master Huo!¡±

    On this winter¡¯s day, the man had a cold vibe. He pursed his lips and headed upstairs without looking back.

    Because his legs were long, he climbed three steps at a time and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s smile froze.

    An Ruoyao said awkwardly, ¡°Jingwan, don¡¯t be sad. He must be in a bad mood.¡±

    Stabbing her nails into her palms, Song Jingwan nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I understand. Ruoyao, give me a hand. Let¡¯s walk up together.¡±

    Her persistent expression made An Ruoyao¡¯s heart ache, and she med Huo Ningxi for it. That guy... How could he treat Jingwan like this? Who did he think he was?

    ¡°Jingwan, you should rest at home in this state. Why did you go to the trouble ofing here?¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled. ¡°The exams areing. I don¡¯t want to drag the ss down.¡±

    As soon as she mentioned this, An Ruoyao remembered, ¡°That¡¯s right, we have a bet between the first and third ss...¡±

    ¡°I will try my best.¡±

    This time, Song Jingwan did not speak up for Song Yaoyao pretentiously, but her eyes were bright and her voice remained gentle. An Ruoyao was surprised by this. ¡°Jingwan, what made you suddenly wake up and change your stance?¡±

    ¡°This is rted to the honor of the first ss. Since she agreed to the bet, she should have the courage to face the consequences.¡± Song Jingwan pressed her lips together and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s an adult; I can¡¯t protect her all the time. Since that¡¯s the case, then I should let her learn things on her own.¡±

    An Ruoyao was ecstatic. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you think that way. Come, let¡¯s go. We need to do well in the exams and suppress those idiots from the third ss!¡±

    Yes, idiots...

    Song Jingwan started climbing up the steps with An Ruoyao¡¯s help.

    She narrowed her eyes as she looked through the window in the stairwell.

    It was unclear what she was looking at.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao received news on boxing day that there was a response from Song Wenchuan and he may wake up soon.

    When she spoke to him, his eyelids twitched a little, but it seemed like he wascking the strength to open them.

    However, this was proof that he could sense the outside world.

    ¡°Huo Jiu, send the people outside away.¡±

    Huo Jiu nodded.

    But Wei Yuanfan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t you hate it when Mr. and Mrs. Song disturb Young Master Song? If those people leave...¡±

    That crazy woman was bound to cause trouble again.

    Song Yaoyao grabbed her silver needles and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s not the same as me. No matter how awful that woman is, she still gave birth to him. I can¡¯t force others to feel the same way as me.¡±

    Of course, this wouldn¡¯t make her dislike Song Wenchuan either.

    Wei Yuanfan apologized shyly.

    ¡°Sorry, I was being too simple-minded. You¡¯re right.¡±

    He never imagined that this young woman would have such an open mind.

    Unfortunate things happened every day. Sure, they could stop Zhou Manli today, but what about tomorrow? Or the day after?

    Song Wenchuan was about to wake up.

    So, Zhou Manli no longer had a reason to transfer him.

    ...

    By the time that Huo Yunque returned home that night, it was already 10pm.

    The car lights cast a shadow on the ground as Uncle Zhang rushed out with an umbre. Ayer of snow had already formed on top of it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait. Go get some rest.¡±

 Chapter 384: Miss Song Needs Your Comforting

    <h4>Chapter 384: Miss Song Needs Your Comforting</h4>

    Huo Yunque undid his cuffs, walked past Uncle Zhang, and entered quickly.

    Hidden underneath his calm voice was a sense of concern.

    Uncle Zhang was used to this. He happily followed with an umbre and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long. I simply guessed that you would be home soon so I was out here for a few minutes.¡± The snow was heavy, so even though a short time had passed, it felt like a long time.

    The two continued like normal.

    The big living room was quiet. Inside the huge space, there was a sense of grandeur but also loneliness.

    The helpers had already been sent to sleep.

    Only this old man remained, waiting for his Master to return as he always did.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing big. It¡¯s just that Miss Song ate less than usual tonight and she didn¡¯t ask for dessert when she finished. She¡¯s young, sensitive, and thinks a lot. If you have time, you should speak to Miss Song andfort her. After all, she only listens to you.¡±

    Huo Yunque paused as he walked upstairs and calmly nodded his head.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    But his footsteps quickly sped up.

    Uncle Zhang watched and smiled. He buried his hands in his sleeves and squinted his eyes happily.

    The Master was cold on the surface and warm on the inside, but the two didn¡¯t see each other often. If he continued to return home sote, would they not get the chance to even talk?

    With time, someone with bad intent was bound to step in between them!

    He couldn¡¯t let this happen!

    Just like the Old Master said, apart from Miss Song, he was not acknowledging another as his daughter-inw!

    So, Uncle Zhang had to keep guard!

    ...

    pm, as expected, Song Yaoyao was not asleep yet.

    She was answering some practice questions.

    When it came to Song Yaoyao, answering practice questions meant that she was in a bad mood.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t know why she was in a bad mood, she simply felt bothered.

    The words she said in the morning were her honest thoughts, but it didn¡¯t mean she could just let go.

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    There was a rhythmic knocking on the door.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly ran to open the door.

    The man¡¯s ck suit still had drops of water that sparkled like stars; they were left from the melted snow. He stood outside with a cold demeanor.

    His broad chest and tall figure gave off a sense of security.

    Song Yaoyao did not stop as she pounced into the man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Gege! You¡¯re back~¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft with a slight nasally sound, making her feel particrly cute.

    It felt like something attacked his heart.

    Huo Yunque slowly pulled her away. ¡°My body is cold.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!¡± Song Yaoyao stuck to him like she was obsessed and buried herself into his body again, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re cold that we should hug and warm up~¡±

    What a ridiculous reason...

    Huo Yunque chuckled, lifted her in his arms, and returned to his room.

    Song Yaoyao received a fright and quickly held onto the man¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Gege, you...¡±

    Her face turned red and her heart raced.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man opened the door with one hand and walked in.

    Song Yaoyao had been here a few times. The decorations had not moved; the only difference was the book on his bedside table.

    Because she was far, she couldn¡¯t see what book it was.

    She simply noticed that the cover had changed from a deep, dark color to a lighter one.

    Was she imagining things?

    ¡°Gege, why are you...¡± Why are you carrying me?

    She opened her mouth, but she was too embarrassed to ask her question.

    Meanwhile, Huo Yunque leisurely ced her on the bed and covered her with the quilt.

 Chapter 385: How To Win A Girlâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 385: How To Win A Girl¡¯s Heart</h4>

    A smile increased in his eyes as he poked the girl¡¯s soft cheeks. There was a sense of amusement in his voice as it drifted into her ear. ¡°You should get used it, right? After all, you¡¯re my girlfriend...¡±

    Ever since the confession on Christmas Day, their rtionship was no longer innocent.

    He now went from treating her like a child to...

    ...a woman.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face immediately turned red as she buried her head under the covers, leaving only the top of her head exposed.

    She was so embarrassed that even her toes were curled. From under the quilt came her shy and serious voice, ¡°Okay, I will try my best to get used to it!¡±

    ¡°Cough...¡±

    Huo Yunque couldn¡¯t help butugh. He shook his head and patted the bulging silkworm.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a bath. Remember toe out and breathe a little.¡± He removed his jacket, undid his buttons, and walked into the bathroom.

    Behind him, a desirous gaze fell upon his body.

    He seemed to sense it. He raised an eyebrow and turned around to the girl¡¯s surprise.

    Indeed...

    The girl was staring at his back without moving.

    Her thoughts were almost overflowing from her eyes.

    Huo Yunque held his forehead and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t perve on me,¡± he said as he pointed at her.

    At the moment, he really didn¡¯t want to do anything to the little girl, she was too delicate and petite.

    He was going to wait a little longer...

    But, judging by the current situation, it wasn¡¯t a matter of whether he could wait. The girl¡¯s brain seemed to contain some weird thoughts...

    It seemed, even though he prevented her from reading the unhealthy novels, it did not change a thing.

    For a moment, Huo Yunque even doubted himself.

    Should he continue to prohibit her inte usage?

    The bathroom¡¯s frosted ss door closed quickly. Song Yaoyao stretched her neck but she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    She scrunched up her nose, buried her head under the covers, and took a breath.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t perve at you...¡± she said with a pout.

    Her voice grew quieter and quieter as her guilt increased.

    A cold and icy scent enveloped her.

    Her frustrated mood surprisingly faded.

    That was when she suddenly remembered the book on top of the bedside table.

    Song Yaoyao sat up and went to grab it. It was a thin book with a chibi illustration of a couple on the cover.

    The book¡¯s title was, ¡®How to win a girl¡¯s heart¡¯.

    ¡°Pfff...ack ack ack...¡±

    Song Yaoyao almost thought she was seeing things. The entire room, from the design to the bedding to the curtains were all a in ck and white color.

    Otherwise, there were only colors like navy which made the atmosphere heavy and suppressing.

    So the appearance of this book wasn¡¯t just a bad match! It was like an illusion.

    She flipped through the book like a thief and discovered that some of the pages had been read and there were even notes written on it.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡®Remember your girlfriend¡¯s tastes. Most girls like sweet vors. Of course, they may also like sour, bitter, and spicy. The vors they prefer may corrte with their mood that day.¡¯

    ¡®Note: Out of the sweet vors, strawberry is the most popr, but sweet foods can cause cavities. Don¡¯t eat too much.¡¯

    ¡®Girls crave praise. Try and tell her that she¡¯s beautiful once a day. You may receive a surprising response~¡¯

    ¡®Note: Don¡¯t hurt girlfriend! Don¡¯t call her fat! Constantly tell her that she¡¯s beautiful and doesn¡¯t need to lose weight!¡¯

    ...

 Chapter 386: Classmate Song

    <h4>Chapter 386: ssmate Song</h4>

    ¡®Also, don¡¯t say your girlfriend has short legs!¡¯

    ...

    ¡®Although it may be annoying when girls cling to you, remember that they only do that when they like you! The day that she stops clinging to you, is the day that you should be worried.¡¯

    ¡®Note: That won¡¯t happen.¡¯

    ...

    Song Yaoyao kept reading in surprise. Never had she imagined that Gege would read stuff like this after work.

    He even noted down responses to the suggestions.

    Of course, amongst the warnings, Gege had already tripped over some of them...

    Song Yaoyao snickered, no wonder his writing had paused on a few points.

    Perhaps, Gege¡¯s thoughts were the same as hers?

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡±

    Song Yaoyao became more and more immersed in the book. The book wasn¡¯t very thick so it didn¡¯t take long before she only had a few pages left.

    At that time, a man¡¯s deep voice sounded above her head.

    There was amusement in his tone.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt guilty and almost jumped up in fear. She tried to shove the book under the covers in a panic but forgot that she was also under those covers.

    As he looked at her struggle like a caterpir, Huo Yunque watched helplessly.

    He wasn¡¯t embarrassed nor bothered as he remained calm as though he hadn¡¯t just been exposed.

    He grabbed the book from Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand and casually flipped through it as he sat on the bed. ¡°Did you read through it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lowered her head and nodded in embarrassment.

    She blushed and her eyes sparkled as she secretly nced at Huo Yunque.

    The warm light fell upon the man¡¯s body. He was wearing a set of navy blue cotton pajamas. His hair was still moist and he was looking down as he flipped through the pages.

    After a bath, his brows and eyes were more clear, and his cold temperament was particrly seductive.

    Song Yaoyao supported her chin and looked at him in a daze. Her previous thoughts were now a reality.

    So Gege was this serious when reading the book.

    How was there such a perfect man in this world?

    ¡°Gege, why are you reading this?¡± she mumbled.

    She also wanted to ask him who gave him the book.

    He didn¡¯t look like the type to buy a book like this.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the title exin everything?¡± the man turned his body and looked at the girl in amusement. His slender fingers ran across the words on the cover and his lips parted. ¡°How to win a girl¡¯s heart,¡± he read aloud.

    The man¡¯s voice was pleasant. On this snowy night, it sounded alongside the warm lighting.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t expect Huo Yunque to be so calm. She felt her temperature increase and her toes curl in embarrassment under the quilt. Her watery eyes blinked as she said, ¡°But Gege, you don¡¯t look like...

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like the type to read books like this.¡±

    Huo Yunque put down the book and smirked as he carried the girl along with the quilt onto hisp.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I wasn¡¯t interested in the past, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not interested now. ssmate Song, I think you have a deep misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao stuck out her hand and touched her nose. She was so happy that she felt like she was flying.

    She wanted to restrain herself, but she couldn¡¯t help her lips from parting.

    Her voice was almost as sweet as honey as sheined, ¡°But Gege, you didn¡¯t just say I was fat in the past, you even said I had short legs!¡±

    She was so smug that her sly fox tail was almost showing.

 Chapter 387: Now Iâ€™m Yours

    <h4>Chapter 387: Now I¡¯m Yours</h4>

    If Huo Yunque was like an unreachable God in the past, then now, that God hadnded on Earth and he was willingly lowering his head to her height.

    Song Yaoyao was ecstatic as her heart raced, but she still held a grudge like someone who had been spoiled.

    ¡°Mm...¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and nced down. A strand of moist hair brushed against her face.

    ¡°Cold~~¡±

    Song Yaoyao shivered and quickly shrunk into the covers. It wasn¡¯t just cold, it was also ticklish.

    Her eyes curved as she smiled and she stretched out her arms to hug the man¡¯s neck.

    His voice sounded beside her ear, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t deny it.¡± His nose pressed against hers and his voice was refined as usual. ¡°Then, Dear ssmate Song, since I¡¯ve never dated before, can you forgive me for the mistakes I made?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao giggled in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. She opened her eyes wide and looked into Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes with curiosity as though she didn¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡°Gege, why have you changed?¡± she asked cutely.

    He wasn¡¯t like this in the past!

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because...¡±¡ªHuo Yunque smiled¡ª¡±I was just Mr. Huo in the past, but now I¡¯m yours...¡±

    He lowered his voice as he whispered into her ear.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile increased. She buried herself in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and blushed, but she still raised her head stubbornly and said, ¡°Gege, kiss~¡±

    Thus, a kiss fell upon her.

    It was gentle and respectful without making her feel ufortable.

    After the kiss, Song Yaoyao was out of breath. Shey in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and began to close her eyes.

    She was a little tired.

    Huo Yunque leaned against the headboard as the girly in his embrace. His hand ran through her hair. He twirled it around his fingers and watched it unravel as he let go.

    All of a sudden, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao snapped out of her daze.

    Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°Gege, how did you know I was sad? Can you read my mind?¡±

    Song Yaoyao hooked her finger with his and started ying with it as sheughed and questioned him.

    Judging by her tone, she had already let go of it.

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Huo Jiu is a spy that I nted by your side?¡±

    Huo Jiu, who was about to go to sleep, suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose and turned up the heat.

    ¡°Gege, is it okay to be so honest?!¡±

    Of course, Song Yaoyao knew that Huo Jiu¡¯s true master was Huo Yunque. He protected her under hismand; everything he did was because of Huo Yunque.

    In Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes, she was just the girl that the Master liked.

    That was all.

    ¡°Yes, because there are also times when I¡¯m not honest.¡± Huo Yunque chuckled in a roguish manner.

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks. Why was Gege like a fox spirit in human form? Was she imagining things when she thought she understood what he was thinking?

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be honest either!¡± she humphed.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded; his eyes were filled with doting.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether he responded or not. The girl was too predictable.

    Song Yaoyao probably knew this too, so she couldn¡¯t resist pouncing back into the man¡¯s arms. Hugging his waist, she mumbled, ¡°Song Wenchuan¡¯s about to wake up. I don¡¯t know...¡±

    She said a lot, including how she didn¡¯t know whether to call Song Wenchuan her brother and whether they should get in contact again.

 Chapter 388: I Have You In My Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 388: I Have You In My Eyes</h4>

    She was really tired of the Songs and didn¡¯t want to get involved with the troublesome family of three, but Song Wenchuan treated her really well.

    Unfortunately, if she was to get entangled with Song Wenchuan, it was hard not to interact with Song Jingwan, Zhou Manli, and Song Rui as well.

    After revealing her thoughts, she alsoined quietly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not open-minded at all. I¡¯m a very petty person. For example, Gege can only be mine. That¡¯s why I can understand Song Jingwan.¡±

    Perhaps, it was also because of this that Song Wenchuan could neverpare to the brother in her past life.

    In her past life, she was her brother¡¯s only sister, so he naturally doted on her. And even up to the day of her death, her brother did not have a partner. In fact, he often said, ¡°Why would I need a girlfriend? Would she be as beautiful as my Yaoyao? What if I find a sister-inw who doesn¡¯t treat you well? Forget about it, I only have one heart. It¡¯s not even enough for our Yaoyao, how will I have space for another woman?¡±

    Every time he said this, her father wouldugh and scold him while chasing him around for a beating.

    But the entire family knew that Song Yaoyao did not have a long life.

    In fact, the doctor told them she would never be an adult. But Song Yaoyao persisted, and just as her parents saw some hope, she died at the ripe age of 19.

    ¡°Is this all?¡±

    After listening quietly to the girl, Huo Yunque possessively threw her onto the bed and covered her with the quilt again. ¡°If you¡¯re done, you should sleep.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Gege, you¡¯re not going to say anything?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he going toment on her possessiveness and temper?

    As soon as her voice fell, the man pulled her head toward him. She looked into the man¡¯s handsome eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Look at what I have in my eyes,¡± Huo Yunque said.

    Song Yaoyao looked at his eyes in detail. After searching for ages, she shook her head nkly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in your eyes...¡±

    ¡°No, there is. Take a proper look.¡±

    Huo Yunque leaned a little closer. His eyshes were long and his eyes seemed to sparkle under the lights.

    Song Yaoyao wanted to cry from the anxiousness. She thought Huo Yunque had something dirty in his eyes, so she kept searching and searching, but she didn¡¯t find anything...

    At this time, Huo Yunque shook his head and startedughing.

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± He held onto her head and sighed. ¡°You are in my eyes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao froze and lifted her head to take another look...

    Indeed, there was a face clearly reflected in his eyes: it was her.

    ¡°Why should you be bothered by others? If you can¡¯t bear to let go, then try to get along. If you¡¯re annoyed by someone, then cut all contact with them. Have you forgotten why Huo Jiu is by your side? Where¡¯s the girl who tried to strangle someone?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice always had a mysteriouslyforting effect.

    Song Yaoyao nced down and her nose stung.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. He¡¯s not your one and only, I am. Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t be too greedy...¡± Huo Yunque teased.

    The girl responded with a passionate hug.

    And...

    ...an extremely sweet kiss.

    Oh, and perhaps, it was a little perverted.

    In the end, the girl fell asleep by his side and Huo Yunque gently climbed off the bed.

    When the door opened, Uncle Zhang was standing outside as expected.

    Helplessness shed across Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± he asked gently.

    Uncle Zhang noticed his clothes were a little messy but still in one piece. He nodded happily. ¡°I¡¯m going now!¡±

 Chapter 389: Talent: Hitting People

    <h4>Chapter 389: Talent: Hitting People</h4>

    After walking halfway, he turned around. ¡°Master, is Miss Song feeling better?¡±

    Huo Yunque walked into his room without looking back and nodded. ¡°Yes.

    She was not bad, but she really made people worry.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t easy to get her to sleep.

    Was it right for him to find a young girlfriend?

    ...

    Song Yaoyao had her own car now, so these days, Huo Jiu drove her to and from school.

    As she left the front door, Huo Ningxi was boarding his car. The door banged loudly.

    Song Yaoyao felt bad for the car. Who upset him?

    It had already been two days. Every time she saw him, he looked so grumpy.

    ¡°Miss Song, time to board your car.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and stepped into the car.

    It was almost the new year. No matter how stressful the atmosphere was, the school still organized a New Year Festival.

    Early in the morning, Wang Zhongyun started spreading this news.

    ¡°I know you are all studying hard, but don¡¯t give yourselves too much pressure. It¡¯s almost the new year. ording to custom, the school will hold a New Year Festival and every ss has to prepare performances; three for each ss. You can discuss amongst yourselves what you will be performing.¡±

    ¡°Phwoar... Old Man, have you lost your mind? When has our ss ever performed?!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, do you want us to be treated like monkeys on a stage?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...everyone calm down!¡± Wang Zhongyun immediately waved his handsfortingly. ¡°Times have changed. Don¡¯t you have¡ª¡±

    He looked at the girl who was sitting by the window reading a book.

    The students followed his gaze.

    Suddenly, they understood.

    That was right, they now had Song Yaoyao! They could perform and possibly even win a ranking!

    But...what were they to perform?

    Did Big Bro have other talents?

    Everyone looked at each other. Meanwhile, Han Juny down on his desk and asked quietly, ¡°Brother Xun, does Yaoyao have any other talents apart from studying?¡±

    When he heard this question, Shen Xun¡¯s lips parted and he smirked. ¡°Does hitting people count?¡±

    Her fists were strong. Perhaps, she could smash bricks as a performance.

    ¡°Pfff... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea! Everyone else is singing or dancing. Why are we so different?¡± A scene was already ying in Han Jun¡¯s mind, so he quickly shook his head to get rid of it. ¡°No, no, the entire school already calls us mean and unreasonable, if we do this, then we will prove that they are right!¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you?¡± Tang Xinrou asked.

    Han Jun: ¡°...¡±

    She seemed to be quite right.

    Wang Zhongyun looked at Song Yaoyao with anticipation, waiting for her to say something.

    But...one second, two seconds, three seconds...

    In the end, he helplessly said, ¡°Song Yaoyao, did you hear what I said?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head in a daze when she heard her name. ¡°Huh? Sir, what did you say?¡±

    Wang Zhongyun: ¡°...¡±

    In the end, Song Yaoyao epted the three performance slots.

    The only reason why ss 3-3 was so against going on stage was because the other sses had overshadowed them too much in the past. Once upon a time, they also practiced and shared ideas for their performances. Unfortunately, no one noticed them in the end.

    After some time, they naturally lost the motivation to participate again.

    ¡°What do you guys think? Those with some kind of talent can stand to the left, and those without can stand to the right.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood at the front of the ss and knocked on the teacher¡¯s desk as she spoke.

    Tang Xinrou turned and looked at Shen Xun. ¡°Should we go join?¡± she asked.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xun was already standing up. When he heard her question, he nced at her with a slight smirk. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re not human anyway.¡±

 Chapter 390: Wenchuanâ€™s Awake

    <h4>Chapter 390: Wenchuan¡¯s Awake</h4>

    ¡°I...¡± Tang Xinrou held back her temptation to swear and told herself to be elegant anddy¡ª

    Ladylike my ass!

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Shen Xun, how dare you f*cken insult me!¡±

    Shen Xun raised his hand. ¡°Big Bro, she swore.¡±

    His hand tilted sideways above his head and he pointed at Tang Xinrou.

    As soon as Song Yaoyao nced over, Tang Xinrou was frightened. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Shen Xun¡¯s lying!¡±

    ¡°Then Shen Xun can add one morenguage test paper to today¡¯s homework. Your basics are not bad, but you are too careless. Do a few papers to consolidate it.¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°???¡±

    He was furious, but he still maintained a smile.

    Tang Xinrou turned around and raised her eyebrows smugly at Shen Xun, assuming that Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t notice.

    But Song Yaoyao added, ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t tease your ssmate. You should add half a test paper too.¡±

    Shen Xun immediately grinned.

    He shoved his hands in his pockets and walked past Tang Xinrou smugly. ¡°Oh, what do you call this? Karma?¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t want to show any weakness. ¡°I¡¯m doing half a paper less than you.¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°Ha.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Ha, back at you.¡±

    ...

    Those with talent and those without talent were quickly separated. The surprising thing was, the majority of people had some kind of talent.

    Especially the girls. After Song Yaoyao questioned them, she discovered they had learned dancing in the past.

    But when she thought about it, it made sense. They all had special backgrounds, so it was normal for them to take on a variety of sses.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were any good. At least, they knew the basics.

    Song Yaoyao asked one row at a time before she finally reached Shen Xun and Han Jun.

    ¡°You two...?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joining the crowd,¡± Shen Xun replied.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Han Jun smiled.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile was a lot sweeter than theirs. ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll give you one of the slots and you can perform aic skit together then.¡±

    Shen Xun and Han Jun: ¡°???¡±

    F*ck, they had slipped up!

    They had forgotten that this girl always acted differently from expectation!

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the hospital.

    A bunch of people were packed inside a room.

    Zhou Manli was ecstatic as she gripped Song Rui¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Did you see it, hubby? Chuan¡¯s awake! I knew he was lucky and that brat wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Song Rui frowned. ¡°Can you stop saying things like that? Have you forgotten who¡¯s been taking care of Chuan during this time? Let me tell you, stop being superstitious from now on! Do you think you haven¡¯t caused enough trouble?¡±

    During this time, he worked like crazy to bring Song Corp back from danger.

    Finally, he managed to hold on until his son woke up again.

    How disappointed would he have been if he woke up and saw that his hard work had been flushed down the drain?

    ¡°How do you feel? Are you ufortable anywhere? Are you dizzy? Take it easy and answer me slowly. You¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time. It might take you a while to readjust.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Song Jingwan breathed a sigh of relief. She covered her mouth and sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    The skinny man in the hospital gown slowly turned his head. His features were handsome, but he was slightly pale because of his ill state. As he looked at Song Jingwan, there was no reaction in his gaze.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What did you say? Chuan! Look at me! I¡¯m your mother!¡±

    The woman rushed forward.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s gaze sharpened like a de that could slice through everything.

    ¡°Chuan! Think about it carefully. There¡¯s no rush...¡± Tears began to fall from Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes.

    Wei Yuanfan furrowed his brows. ¡°Mrs. Song, the patient just woke up. Please don¡¯t shake him too much!¡± After speaking, he looked at the cold man who was sitting on the bed. ¡°Do you remember your own name?¡± he asked.

    The man narrowed his eyes and said clearly, ¡°Song Wenchuan.¡±

 Chapter 391: You Are Not My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 391: You Are Not My Sister</h4>

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Song Rui looked at Wei Yuanfan. His eyebrows were still furrowed. ¡°Dr. Wei, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Song Wenchuan remembered his own name, but he forgot his parents.

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t ept this. She was so shocked that she forgot to even cry. Her eyes were red as she tugged on Song Wenchuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your sister, Song Jingwan. Have you forgotten me? Think about it carefully¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Song,¡± Wei Yuanfan reminded her. ¡°The patient just woke up. You should calm down a little.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, Song Wenchuan brushed the girl¡¯s hand off his sleeve. His sharp eyes were filled with judgment as he studied Song Jingwan and Zhou Manli.

    His gaze contained no emotion at all.

    His lips parted slightly with a sense of coldness.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my sister.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Song Jingwan felt as though a knife had been stabbed into her heart as it overflowed with jealousy.

    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? Are you ming me for arguing with you in the car that day? I didn¡¯t want that ident to happen either! I¡¯ve been praying every single day for you to wake up! I know you me me for not visiting you while you were unconscious, but I had no choice!¡±

    Song Jingwan took a deep breath and tears rolled from her eyes.

    ¡°It was Song Yaoyao. She sent someone to watch over your room. Not only did she restrict me from visiting, she wouldn¡¯t even let mom visit you!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao¡­?¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard this name.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Yaoyao?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is.¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡±

    Zhou Manli was shocked. She looked at Song Jingwan and their eyes met. Her eyes were filled with confusion.

    So he wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose?

    Then¡­

    Song Rui broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Dr. Wei, what exactly is going on? Why has he suddenly lost his memory? This isn¡¯t right! This can¡¯t happen to my son!¡±

    Song Corporation¡¯s future depended on him.

    ¡°Mr. Song, we can¡¯t rush this. Remain patient. We¡¯ll take him to get a CT scan.¡±

    Outside, the corridor fell silent.

    20 minutester¡­

    Wei Yuanfan opened the door and looked at the three people waiting outside. He nodded his head. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhou Manli wiped her tears and adjusted her shawl as she walked in.

    Inside the Director¡¯s office, the man was wearing a coat on top of his hospital gown and sitting calmly on the chair in front of the desk. He crossed his arms; his gaze was indifferently cold.

    It was as though he wasn¡¯t the one who had been examined and he wasn¡¯t the one who had lost his memory.

    Wei Yuanfan looked at the report and asked, ¡°Apart from your name, what else do you remember? These people¡±¡ªhe pointed at Song Rui and the others¡ª¡±you don¡¯t remember any of them? What about Miss Song? Your other sister? You woke up thanks to her. She was the one who spent every day¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered what Song Yaoyao had specifically requested from him: she had told him not to reveal anything about his medical skills.

    Especially not in front of the Songs.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Song Wenchuan narrowed his eyes. He leaned back in his chair and tappedzily on the desk as though he was ying on a piano.

    His hands were defined and his fingers were long and slender.

    They were pale but good-looking.

    ¡°Do I really have sisters?¡± he raised his eyebrows.

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Earlier on, you said I wasn¡¯t your sister. Have you forgotten?¡±

 Chapter 392: Amnesia?

    <h4>Chapter 392: Amnesia?</h4>

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Song Wenchuan nodded as he looked at her nkly. ¡°I was just saying that randomly. I actually have no idea whether I have a sister or not.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, his lips curved slightly as he held back a smile and red at Song Jingwan.

    His face was clearly one that she was familiar with, but his overbearing and powerful aura sent a chill down Song Jingwan¡¯s spine, causing him to feel like a stranger.

    He clearly looked like her brother though¡­

    What went wrong?

    In her dream, her brother did not wake up¡­

    Song Jingwan furrowed her brows as she fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Punk, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Stop kidding. Mom, Dad, and your sister are extremely worried about you!¡±

    ¡°Mom? Dad?¡±

    Song Wenchuan cold gaze swept across Song Rui and Zhou Manli. As they looked at him with anticipation, he smirked and said calmly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Zhou Manli was so frustrated that she lift her hand and wanted to p him.

    Song Rui did not react fast enough to stop her, but he saw her hand paused in mid-air.

    The atmosphere in the room was tense. If air was visible, the air in the room would have been frozen stiff.

    Song Wenchuan smirked. Zhou Manli¡¯s threats meant nothing to him, so he didn¡¯t even blink an eye.

    After staying quiet for some time, he said in a raspy and confused tone, ¡°Ma¡¯am, let me remind you that I am still a patient.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Chuan just woke up. How could you try to hit him?¡±

    Song Rui quickly pulled Zhou Manli away. He was so strong that he caused her to stumble a little.

    Wei Yuanfan also rushed forward to stop her. ¡°Mrs. Song, we already told you that the patient suffered serious trauma. To be honest, it¡¯s already a miracle that he survived and woke up. Judging by his current condition, we can pretty much conclude that he has amnesia. We will have to observe him further to determine whether it¡¯s long-term or short-term. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what? I told you I wanted to have him treated overseas! It¡¯s all yours and that brat¡¯s fault for stopping me! If Chuan doesn¡¯t recover his memory, I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±

    Wei Yuanfan¡¯s expression also turned cold. ¡°Mrs. Song, don¡¯t take things too far. We can only tolerate so much. The hospital is here to cure and save people, not for you to insult! If you have a problem with us, then feel free to change hospitals! If you have so much faith in the medical facilities overseas, then why don¡¯t you fly overseas every time you catch the flu or have a fever!¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak back at me! You¡¯re the incapable one! Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys take your time. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±

    The skinny man stood up; he looked even taller than usual. Paired with his powerful aura, he had a strong sense of intimidation.

    The pain in his legs hadn¡¯t recovered yet. So he sat in his wheelchair with a coat on as he calmly headed out.

    Somehow, his unremarkable clothes looked stylish on his body.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she chased him out. ¡°Brother, are you still my brother?¡±

    For some reason, before she managed to react, she had subconsciously asked this question.

    She was a bit surprised by herself.

    ¡°No.¡±

    But the man¡¯s response was quick, simple, and without hesitation.

    Wrapped in his coat, Song Wenchuan headed for the elevator calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Miss, Please don¡¯t go around iming you¡¯re rted to people.¡±

 Chapter 393: Song Wenchuanâ€™s Missing

    <h4>Chapter 393: Song Wenchuan¡¯s Missing</h4>

    Song Yaoyao never expected Song Wenchuan to cause so much drama as soon as he woke up.

    Her phone vibrated like crazy, but she simply blocked one number after another.

    Yes, the calls were all from the Songs.

    Song Yaoyao found it strange. ¡°Why am I the first ce to suspect when Song Wenchuan is missing? I¡¯ve already dismissed my people from the hospital. Please, no matter how much you dislike me, you should use your brains a little. I don¡¯t have telekinesis!¡±

    However, Song Jingwan¡¯s voice was strangely calm.

    ¡°Really? But, Wenchuan has amnesia.¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused just as she was about to hang up. But, it only took a moment before she pressed the button without hesitation.

    Amnesia?

    So many people were watching over one patient, yet they managed to lose him?

    What was Song Wenchuan doing?

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips in an irritable manner.

    At this moment, Huo Jiu said quietly, ¡°Miss Song, we saw Mr. Song go to¡­Huo Corporation.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°??? Didn¡¯t he lose his memory?!¡±

    Why did he go to Huo Corporation?

    ¡­

    Working for Huo Corporation was not a rxing job. Even the front desk staff had to greet arge number of visitors every day.

    Just as the front desk receptionist had the chance to breathe, she saw a small, delicate figure run past, carrying her backpack and heading for the Boss¡¯ private esctor.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Hi, can you please register?¡±

    The gentlemanly Huo Jiu tapped on the marble counter with amusement in his eyes.

    ¡°But over there¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll help her register!¡± Another receptionist quickly pushed the neer away, gesturing for her to stop talking. She thenpleted the registration.

    She did it so quickly that it seemed a bit careless.

    But both parties were pleased.

    After Huo Jiu left, the young woman asked, ¡°Why? That girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch, how can you call her ¡®that girl¡¯? From now on, don¡¯t stand in her way! She¡¯s the Boss¡¯ treasure!¡±

    She alone had witnessed the Boss carrying the sleeping girl dotingly multiple times.

    He protected her like a precious treasure!

    ¡°Huh?¡± The young woman was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t they all say that the Boss is restrained and has no interest in women?¡±

    Another receptionist rolled her eyes. ¡°It depends who it is. The Boss is naturally interested in this girl.¡±

    The young woman: ¡°¡­¡±

    Sorry, I¡¯ve learned something new today.

    ¡­

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao rushed to the top floor. Before the receptionist managed to greet her, she had already pushed open the office door and ran inside.

    She was shocked.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing??¡±

    Two handsome men: one mature, refined, cold, and ssy; the other sharp, cold, and powerful.

    The man who had changed into a set of casual clothing heard the voice and turned his head slowly while holding onto a chess piece. When he saw the girl, his cold eyes revealed a smile.

    When one looked at him in detail, they would see a confusingbination of emotions.

    ¡°Yaoyao?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. She furrowed her brows and stood grounded as she looked at Song Wenchuan in a daze.

    He was unfamiliar, yet familiar at the same time.

    ¡°You¡­¡± she opened her mouth and stuttered a little.

    Her tears suddenly started falling. Even she didn¡¯t understand what was happening?

    Aggrievance and sadness immediately filled her heart.

    Huo Yunque put down his chess piece and waved at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

 Chapter 394: What Are You Doing Here?

    <h4>Chapter 394: What Are You Doing Here?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    His voice was calm and there was a gentleness in his eyes that only existed when he looked at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao did not move. This was the first time that she forgot about Huo Yunque and simply focused on looking at Song Wenchuan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Song Wenchuan chuckled. He turned his head and asked Huo Yunque, ¡°Mr. Huo can I borrow your office? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch anything. If not¡­then I will have to take her outside.¡±

    This was when Song Yaoyao snapped out of her daze. She was slightly confused.

    She blinked and looked at Huo Yunque.

    Huo Yunque was decisive. He stood up, put down his chess piece, and walked over to Song Yaoyao.

    He wiped her tears and asked helplessly, ¡°Why are you crying again? So sensitive.¡± He patted her head like a senior and instructed, ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was unsettled as she looked carefully at Song Wenchuan. It was the first time that she felt so confused and helpless.

    She wanted to get close to Song Wenchuan, but she was scared.

    However, Song Wenchuan focused his gaze on her as though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in several lifetimes. The doting look in his eyes tempted her to pounce into his arms and cry.

    Huo Yunqueughed as she tugged on his sleeve.

    His lips curved. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    He grabbed on to the girl¡¯s tightly gripped hand and pulled it away as he hurried out of the office.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the door was closed shut.

    The office fell silent; only Song Yaoyao and Song Wenchuan remained.

    Displeasure shed across Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes. He sighed and stretched out his arms toward Song Yaoyao.

    His voice was natural and affectionate.

    Unlike the cold tone that he used in the hospital.

    ¡°Why do you still like crying so much? Come, let me hug you¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes stung and her heart panicked. ¡°Waaa,¡± she started crying as she rushed into Song Wenchuan¡¯s arms and hugged his waist tightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked in a choked-up voice.

    The famliar aura and gaze.

    Even the way that he tapped out his favorite beat when he was bored was really familiar.

    Apart from her real brother, no one else did this!

    Song Yaoyao cried so hard that she could barely catch her breath. Meanwhile, the man grinned and leaned against his chair. His skinny hands, which were covered in needle marks, brushed through her soft hair.

    Just like he used to.

    ¡°Oh, you cry so much. How could I not worry about you?¡± Song Wenchuan teased with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I was awoken from my sleep and called here.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao held back her tears. ¡°Really? You¡¯re just sleeping?¡±

    ¡°What else would I be doing?¡± Song Wenchuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking? If I die, what would happen to mom and dad? What about you? What is this ce? A ce in your dreams? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wiped her tears. As the water droplets fell on the red mark on her wrist, it looked particrly bright.

    She pouted her lips. ¡°I woke up here. You might not believe me, but I might be living inside a book¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao cried so hard that Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart began to ache.

    He patted Song Yaoyao on the head and sighed happily. ¡°The nun didn¡¯t lie to me. Our precious Yaoyao is really still alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Nun? Nun Mingxin?¡±

    Song Wenchuan smiled without saying another word. His eyes closed slightly in azy manner, but he persisted.

    His hand also slowed down as it brushed through her hair. Of course, he did not tell Song Yaoyao that for this slightest possibility, their home had been transformed into a big shrine.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    His hand slid off and dropped onto her shoulder.

 Chapter 395: The Real Song Wenchuan

    <h4>Chapter 395: The Real Song Wenchuan</h4>

    The girl¡¯s cries echoed through the office in panic and despair.

    ¡°Gege! Gege, hurry in here!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyelids twitched and rushed into the office.

    He looked at the calm man who was ying chess with him earlier. At that moment, he was lying unconscious on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder. He furrowed his brows and calmly pushed the heavy figure off the girl¡¯s shoulder as he pulled her into his arms.

    He patted her back as he listened to her sob.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He¡­he¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao tugged on his sleeve; her tears were already wetting his shirt.

    ¡°He simply fainted. He¡¯s not dead.¡±

    Huo Yunque said calmly.

    ¡°No! He! My brother¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao anxiously mumbled, unsure how to exin the situation. She was happy that she got to see her brother again, but she was also scared that he would be stuck here.

    Moreover, she was afraid that if her brother¡¯s soul took control of Song Wenchuan¡¯s body, then what happened to Song Wenchuan¡¯s soul?

    Where did it go?

    Song Wenchuan sensed some noise beside his ear. His eyelids slowly opened and piercing light caused him to produce tears.

    He lifted his hand to cover his eyes and slowly sat up.

    He was shocked by the exhaustion and pain that he felt. He took a deep breath and hissed as he looked around.

    The more he saw, the more surprised he felt¡­

    ¡°Yaoyao? Mr. Huo? You¡­ No, what am I doing here?¡±

    Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows and shook his head. It felt as though he had missed something.

    Hisst memory was from the trip home with Song Jingwan¡­

    That¡¯s right, he was in a car ident that day¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jingwan? Is she okay?¡± he asked in surprise.

    Song Yaoyao wiped the water from her face and studied the awake Song Wenchuan with her teary eyes.

    When she heard what he said, Song Yaoyao was both relieved and inexplicably sad.

    The real Song Wenchuan was back¡­

    ¡°Mr. Song, you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. It¡¯s best if you recuperate in the hospital and take care of yourself. Huo Qi!¡± Huo Yunque patted Song Yaoyao¡¯s back as he called for Huo Qi. ¡°Take Mr. Song back to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ But what am I doing here?¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s mind was a mess and he had confusion in his eyes. All his memories had stopped at the car ident.

    He remembered protecting Song Jingwan in his arms.

    Since he woke up, did that mean Song Jingwan was fine as well?

    ¡°By the way, Yaoyao, you and Mr. Huo¡­¡± Before Song Wenchuan figured out what was happened, he noticed the affectionate actions between the two and felt angry and frustrated.

    He got into a car ident and couldn¡¯t watch over her. During this time, had his precious sister been lured away?

    Song Yaoyao saw that Song Wenchuan had returned to his usual self and burst intoughter. She stood on her tiptoes and patted Huo Yunque.

    Huo Yunque understood and lowered his head.

    Muah!

    Song Yaoyao quickly nted a kiss on his lips. She then turned her head and said to Song Wenchuan, ¡°Brother, let me introduce my boyfriend to you.¡±

    It was official!

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled in Song Wenchuan¡¯s mind.

    Before he could react, he realized Song Yaoyao had called him ¡®brother¡¯ and immediately forgot everything as a smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°You called me brother? You¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Song, you should hurry back to the hospital. Any longer and your parents might flip the entire city upside down.¡±

    Song Wenchuan was confused. Logically speaking, someone who was more capable than Song Rui at such a young age and was able to manage a business so well, would never be so silly.

 Chapter 396: Canâ€™t Remember

    <h4>Chapter 396: Can¡¯t Remember</h4>

    Although he had just woken up, he did not wake up to the white walls of a hospital, but to Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque in an office that he had never been to!

    But without saying a word, Huo Qi began to drag him out.

    Song Wenchuan did not understand. ¡°How did I get here?¡± ¡±

    Huo Qi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh no, this guy must have really lost his mind.

    He still remembered the powerful aura that this man had when he arrived earlier. Huo Qi was so amazed that he even took a second nce at him.

    But now¡­

    Why was he like this?

    ¡°You came on your own ord, of course. We have surveince cameras everywhere. You can take a look for yourself if you want,¡± Huo Qi replied helplessly as his lips twitched.

    Song Wenchuan contemted for a moment and calmed down. Something still didn¡¯t feel right.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    He shook his head and boarded the car.

    In the end, the missing patient made a grand return back to the hospital after going missing for half a day.

    Zhou Manli lifted her hand and wanted to hit him, but when she saw his paleplexion, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it.

    ¡°Punk, where did you run off to? You have amnesia, you should have stayed here to recuperate! Why did you run off?¡±

    Song Wenchuan was even more confused. He held his head and asked, ¡°Mom, what do you mean I have amnesia? When did I have amnesia?¡±

    Zhou Manli and Song Rui were both shocked.

    When they realized what had happened, they both started screaming.

    ¡°Doctor!!¡±

    Not long after he returned, Song Wenchuan was helplessly taken in for another examination.

    But when he saw the worried looks on his parents¡¯ faces, he sucked it up and endured.

    Wei Yuanfan looked at the results. They were the same as in the morning.

    But the difference was¡­

    Song Wenchuan said he had no amnesia.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Wei Yuanfan questioned him carefully. ¡°Do you remember what happened after you woke up?¡±

    Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Wei Yuanfan saw that the expression on Song Wenchuan¡¯s face was a lot softer than earlier. It was like he was a different person.

    Although he did not believe in God or the supernatural, this scene was a little creepy.

    He waved his hand and called one of the nurses over. ¡°Go to the security office and grab all security footage of Mr. Song from 9am to 11am this morning,¡± he instructed.

    Song Wenchuan had a strange feeling about this.

    When he saw himself in the video sittingzily in the chair and tapping his hands on the desk, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    The man in the video looked exactly like him, and his coat was the same as the one he was wearing at that very moment.

    But the way he spoke and walked waspletely different.

    He even saw Zhou Manli raise her hand to hit him but was held back for some reason. Finally, when Zhou Manli and Wei Yuanfan were arguing, he said something and pushed himself out of the office in his wheelchair.

    Song Wenchuan wanted to watch the videos to the end.

    So Wei Yuanfan started ying another clip. This was from a different camera.

    The length of the video was different.

    In the video, Song Jingwan chased him out and grabbed onto his shirt, but he continued walking forward in a rxed manner.

    Then, just as he passed by a particr camera, he suddenly lifted his head.

    At that very moment, Song Wenchuan felt goosebumps down the length of his arms!

    In the video, his lips curved as he smirked into the lens.

 Chapter 397: Dissociative Identity Disorder

    <h4>Chapter 397: Dissociative Identity Disorder</h4>

    In the eyes of other people, this scene was nothing unusual.

    But for Song Wenchuan, it was like slow motion.

    He saw his lips part slightly in the video as he uttered two words: ¡®hi there¡¯.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Song Wenchuan grabbed his hair in frustration. Due to the surgery on his head, his hair had been shaved and it was just starting to grow back.

    Over the course of two months, it was now sitting softly on top of his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    Song Wenchuan continued to watch in frustration.

    The room door opened again, ¡®he¡¯ stepped out in a change of clothes, walked proudly out of the hospital, and waved down a taxi.

    Wei Yuanfan was a little ufortable. ¡°Mr. Song, do you know where you went?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan thought about Huo Corporation and thought about how he saw Song Yaoyao and Mr. Huo when he woke up.

    But why did he go there? What was his motive?

    And¡­why did he forget that part of his memory?

    ¡°Mr. Song?¡±

    Song Wenchuan realized everyone was waiting for his response.

    Just as he was about to speak, he swallowed back his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Song Wenchuan replied coldly.

    Wei Yuanfan was surprised. ¡°So you don¡¯t remember what happened after you woke up? And you don¡¯t know why you left the hospital?¡±

    Song Wenchuan nodded his head.

    Zhou Manli and Song Rui were dumbfounded.

    They could notprehend what they had heard and seen.

    Even Zhou Manli was silent at this moment.

    He had just woken up but Song Wenchuan was already feeling exhausted. When he tried to think, his head felt a sharp pain.

    He held his head and sighed as he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Dr. Wei, can I take these videos back with me? I want to watch them again. It might help me remember,¡± he said.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Wei Yuanfan nodded. This was not a secret. Plus, the person in the video was right in front of him. ¡°But don¡¯t stress yourself too much. You suffered a serious head trauma and you had surgery. It¡¯s normal to be a little confused after lying in bed for two months.¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart sank as he nodded his head. ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡±

    ¡°I suggest you stay in the hospital for a little longer so we can investigate what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    When Zhou Manli heard this, she quickly interrupted unhappily, ¡°Chuan, let¡¯s not stay here. Let me take you to a hospital abroad! I¡¯ll hire the best doctor for you!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±

    Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows in annoyance. ¡°Stop causing trouble. I¡¯m staying here and not going anywhere else. This hospital has good medical facilities; not many overseas hospitals can evenpare.¡±

    ¡°But they¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough! We will go with Chuan¡¯s decision!¡± Song Rui had also lost his patience. He red at her and said, ¡°Stop bothering Chuan. Can¡¯t you see how pale he is?¡±

    That was when Zhou Manli noticed that Song Wenchuan was swaying as he sat there.

    She quickly lowered her voice. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything else. Hurry and get some rest.¡±

    Song Wenchuan nodded. Before he left, he did not forget to grab a copy of the videos.

    Was the man in the videos really him? Why did he say, ¡®hi there¡¯, to the camera?

    Zhou Manli and Song Rui walked ahead, but Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyebrows did not rx. His footsteps paused and he turned around to ask, ¡°Dr. Wei, is dissociative identity disorder a side effect of head surgery?¡±

 Chapter 398: I Will Have To Rely On You From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 398: I Will Have To Rely On You From Now On</h4>

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Wei Yuanfan was caught off guard. He adjusted his sses and answered, ¡°Mr. Song, do you think you created an alternate personality after your surgery?¡±

    He was slightly joking when he asked this question. But when he looked into Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes, he realized he was being serious.

    ¡°Are you serious? Mr. Song, to be honest, that is an extremely rare possibility. It¡¯s more likely that you were dazed and confused after waking up from aa¡­¡±

    Of course, Song Wenchuan understood how ridiculous his question was. So he nodded his head. ¡°Yes, perhaps I¡¯m overthinking.¡±

    ¡­

    Outside, the sky quickly darkened.

    A thinyer of fog formed on the floor-to-ceiling windows. Looking out from the top floor, the bustling city was slightly hazy.

    Song Yaoyao had lost control of her emotions today. Even though she had stopped crying, her eyes were red and swollen like a rabbit¡¯s.

    Huo Yunque put down his documents and looked up. When he saw the girl seriously working on her homework, he couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.

    When she heard the manughing, Song Yaoyao pouted her lips. She threw her pen on the desk and stopped writing.

    ¡°Gege! Are youughing at me again?¡±

    Huo Yunque controlled hisughter and waved his hand.

    A few of the buttons on the top of his shirt were undone, revealing his sexy Adam¡¯s Apple and corbone.

    As soon as he waved, Song Yaoyao was mesmerized by his good looks and started scuttling over.

    The man hooked his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao humphed. With her back against Huo Yunque¡¯s chest, she mumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I cried? And why he suddenly came looking for me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their secrets. Providing some space is the key to a good rtionship.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to know the reason for everything.

    He spoke gently as he yed with the girl¡¯s hair.

    Song Yaoyao scrunched up her nose. ¡°Gege, your reasoning is always so deep. But I still want to know¡­what did my brother say to you?¡±

    She lifted her head and her eyes were red like a rabbit¡¯s.

    From this angle, the lights were piercing, so she lifted her hand to rub her eyes.

    ¡°Stop rubbing,¡± Huo Yunque said as he grabbed onto her thin wrist. After thinking about what she said, his lips curved slightly. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    He carried her into the nap room which had an ensuite.

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head.

    He wiped her eyes with a wet towel and said beside her ear. ¡°He said I was too old and not worthy of you. And he told me to keep my distance.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks and tugged on his sleeve anxiously. ¡°You didn¡¯t agree, did you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao innocently thought about her brother¡¯s temper. This was, indeed, something he would say.

    Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes met in the mirror. The girl felt extremely nervous; afraid of the man¡¯s answer.

    But the man¡¯s throat twitched and she heard a deep chuckle.

    His hand rubbed her hair and he carried her out. ¡°I was lying.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes erged. ¡°Gege, that was too much!¡±

    She angrily pinched his waist, but of course, she couldn¡¯t bear to pinch it too hard.

    ¡°So what did he actually say to you?¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled without answering. Instead, he suddenly asked after cing her on the bed, ¡°Do you want a slice of strawberry cake?¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately nodded her head and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±

    He easily changed the subject.

    As for what Song Wenchuan said: ¡°Our Yaoyao is really spoilt and has a bad temper. She¡¯s sensitive, she likes to cry, and she¡¯s very bossy. But if she loves someone, then it¡¯s for life. I think, in this aspect, you and Yaoyao are very alike. So, I will have to rely on you to be more tolerant of her in the future.¡±

 Chapter 399: The Hottest Searches

    <h4>Chapter 399: The Hottest Searches</h4>

    The next day arrived quickly. Song Yaoyao had been thinking about visiting Song Wenchuan, but she did not have the time.

    Although she was a student, she was really busy every day.

    When it came to Elder Shen, she no longer had to worry about him anymore; after two months, he had transformed from a dying old man to a rosy-cheeked elder. However, people were still trying to inquire about the whereabouts of the miracle doctor even though they had gained no information.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao continued to visit Auntie Wei once a week. Basically, she was there to chat with her and watch her take her medicine.

    But recently, her final exams were nearing and the New Year¡¯s Festival was approaching.

    They had to prepare three performances¡­

    Including New Year¡¯s Day, there were only 6 days left.

    After all, there were 31 days in December.

    Song Yaoyao entered the ssroom while it was still foggy. The sun was hazy and the lights were on, lighting up the full ssroom.

    Compared to the cleanliness of the other ssrooms, the walls of ss 3-3 were covered with graffiti, and there was a cartoon on the ckboard. In the eyes of a strict teacher, this was ridiculous and inappropriate.

    But this was what made the third ss special.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao managed to sit down, Tang Xinrou wrapped her in a hug.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yaoyao was surprised as she opened her eyes wide and looked at Tang Xinrou nkly.

    Tang Xinrou grinned like a silly child.

    ¡°I¡¯m on the hottest searches! Look!¡±

    She pulled out her phone and showed Song Yaoyao her Weibo.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t ranked number one, Tang Xinrou¡¯s name was on the list. For a neer like herself, this was already amazing.

    #BraveXiaYuchu

    DreamyTalksMovies(v): Was your school life also like this? Did you have a person who you loved but couldn¡¯t get? Someone who you secretly kept inside your heart? Director Kang is worthy of his reputation. Even a simple school-ground romance can get our hearts fluttering! Especially since he chose to screen his movie on Christmas Day. The pain of having a crush, and the sweetness of being in love effectively triggered the emotions of the audience. No abortions, no catfights¡ªjust a simple movie about two people. Keep riding the wave and moving forward! @TangTangIsTheBest #XiaYuchu

    ¡°Ahhh, I went to watch this with my boyfriend on Christmas Day, but instead of falling in love with the protagonists, I fell in love with the brave Xia Yuchu! Director Kang¡¯s casting was amazing as always! Is the actress who yed Xia Yuchu really a neer? She only has a few hundred followers on Weibo~¡±

    Reply: ¡°Take another look. It¡¯s already over 10k! Ahhh, Tang Tang, I hope you be famous! She¡¯s so beautiful! I love her!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? She snores, kicks off the covers, and disturbs my sleep!¡±

    Reply: ¡°My pee is fresh, let me wake you up! Stop daydreaming. If Tang Tang wasn¡¯t in my arms, I would believe in your nonsense! Because of yourments, do you know how long Tang Tang tried tofort me?¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao saw the ridiculousments and pointed at her screen with a snicker as she looked at Tang Xinrou. ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou immediately blushed and quickly took back her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I have nothing to do with them!¡± sheined.

    Song Yaoyao spread her palms. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way¡­¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s cheeks were red as she suddenly leaned on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder and mumbled, ¡°Yaoyao, thank you¡­¡±

 Chapter 400: The Gift

    <h4>Chapter 400: The Gift</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she hugged her back.

    Before this, Tang Xinrou had no goals in life. She did notck money, and her parents had alreadyid a path for her. Even if shezed at home after she graduated and simply ate and slept, she did not have to worry about food and clothes. But this caused her to never think about what she had to do and what she wanted to do with her life¡­

    Song Yaoyao was the one who gave her a chance to discover that she liked acting so much.

    She could be an actress like her auntie and experience all facets of life onscreen.

    Who knew that receiving acknowledgment was so satisfying!

    When everyone saw her results, they expressed their kindness.

    ¡°Hehe~ Tang Xinrou, congrattions!¡± ¡±

    ¡°From now on, I can proudly tell everyone that Tang Xinrou and I are ssmates!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, movie star!¡±

    Tang Xinrou, who had a thick skin, blushed for the first time as she leaned against Song Yaoyao and did not dare to raise her head.

    ¡°ssmate Tang, this is for you.¡±

    All of a sudden, a gift box was gently ced on Tang Xinrou¡¯s desk.

    Tang Xinrou was surprised. She lifted her head and saw a pair of clear eyes staring straight at her with a smile.

    As usual, he looked shy and kind.

    It was An Feiran¡­

    She rolled her eyes. Although she was clearly smiling, she said in disgust, ¡°What¡¯s this? Did you specifically buy it for me? Hey, newbie, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in me. Let me tell you, I¡¯m going to be a superstar, I can¡¯t date for now.¡±

    An Feiran blushed as he quickly exined in a panic, ¡°No, it¡¯s a congrattory gift. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, I understand.¡±

    Tang Xinrou waved her hand and started unwrapping the gift. ¡°You¡¯re no fun. An Feiran, how can you blush so easily?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± An Feiran scratched his head.

    He was only like this in front of people he was close to.

    Tang Xinrou opened the gift with anticipation. Inside, there was a beautiful notebook and a crystal pen.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°???¡±

    She thought something good was inside. But in the end, she had overestimated this guy.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    An Feiran was dumbfounded. ¡°A notebook is very useful. Later, when you¡¯re on set, you can write down your thoughts and experiences, as well as any reminders.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her chin and watched the interaction between Tang Xinrou and An Feiran.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    She was speechless.

    The notebook and pen were beautiful. The truth was, as soon as she saw it, she actually liked it, but¡­

    Miss Tang would never say that out loud!

    She raised her chin proudly and said in a forgiving tone, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll learn to ept this gift. You can leave.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can give it back to me. I¡¯ll exchange it for something else,¡± An Feiran said helplessly.

    Tang Xinrou opened her eyes wide. ¡°Who takes back a gift they¡¯ve already given? It¡¯s in my hands, so it¡¯s mine. Who said you could take it?¡±

    An Feiran couldn¡¯t beat this unreasonable person, so he could only hide.

    Thus, he quickly turned around and left.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao watched as Tang Xinrou carefully ced the notebook and pen into her bag.

    She smiled, and her eyes curved.

    She was so stubborn and cute¡­

    After ss, everyone surrounded Song Yaoyao¡¯s desk and started to discuss their performances for the festival.

 Chapter 401: Because We Have Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 401: Because We Have Song Yaoyao</h4>

    One person suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we dance? We can sing and do a hot dance!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯re at school, after all.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s just sing.¡±

    ¡°Oh please, isn¡¯t there enough singing at the festival every year?¡±

    ¡°Then what should we perform? Are we really smashing cement blocks on our chests?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    Like a bowl of water had been poured on their heads, their enthusiasm was instantly extinguished.

    All the performances at the New Year Festival were being rated. So, it wasn¡¯t just a simple performance; it was also apetition between the sses.

    Considering thepetitive situation between the first and third ss, losing was not an option! Especially not to the first ss!

    But¡­

    For thest two years, the first ss had taken home the top three rankings.

    Could they really win?

    ¡°Let¡¯s do a y or a ssical dance.¡±

    A voice suddenly interrupted.

    Everyone looked over. When they realized who had made this suggestion, there was a strange expression on their faces.

    Because, in the third ss, this person was someone who had been singled out. She was in the third ss, but her heart was with the first ss. After all, she was good friends with Song Jingwan and she often opposed Song Yaoyao.

    Xu Yue did not notice everyone¡¯s gazes as she stared at Song Yaoyao and said, ¡°Since we all have dance backgrounds, we can practice over the next few days. While everyone¡¯s doing pop dances, we can try something different. Also, the first ss is bound to perform a y. We shouldn¡¯t avoid it just because it is their specialty. We should ept the challenge. If we win, it would be so satisfying, and even if we lose, we don¡¯t have to be sad; we have three tries.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. How do you know our performances will be liked?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re messing with us to help the first ss.¡±

    Everyone was still hostile toward Xu Yue.

    Who told her to be so annoying in the past.

    The skinny girl smiled. Her single eyelids and wild eyebrows made her look carefree and casual.

    When she wasn¡¯t scheming, she was surprisingly pleasant to the eye.

    Xu Yue looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Our performance will be liked¡­because we have Song Yaoyao¡­¡±

    With her around, they would never lose.

    She was the backbone of the third ss.

    Everyone was surprised as their gazes fell upon Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao nodded as she looked into Xu Yue¡¯s eyes. Her lips curved upwards. ¡°Okay.¡±

    They were performing a ssical dance and a y.

    Then¡­

    What about the third performance?

    Song Yaoyao turned around.

    Shen Xun sensed something was wrong and immediately stood up to leave. ¡°Big Bro, I¡¯m busting to go to the toilet¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and she called out sweetly to him, ¡°Shen Xun, you and Han Jun can handle the third performance.¡±

    A cold sweat formed on Shen Xun¡¯s head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll only embarrass us. Really!¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads and whispered amongst themselves, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    They were deaf at that moment.

    Han Jun choked in fear. ¡°That¡¯s right, Yaoyao, we can¡¯t do it! Also, think about it, Brother Xun may have a bad temper, but he¡¯s quite popr! If he does an act with me, his admirers will have their hearts crushed!¡±

 Chapter 402: Do You Trust Me?

    <h4>Chapter 402: Do You Trust Me?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since you stood in the group of people with talents, you better think of something to perform. You can decide what you want to do.¡± ¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°I¡¯m already dead.¡±

    Shen Xuny helplessly on Song Yaoyao¡¯s desk as he furrowed his brows. ¡°Big Bro, please spare me.¡±

    He raised his eyebrows. If she asked him to beat someone up, he would be happy to beat whomever she wanted.

    But performing on stage? Sorry, this was unexplored territory for him.

    Song Yaoyao stared at him quietly refusing to let him off.

    Seriousness was written all over her face.

    Shen Xun¡¯s throat twitched as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Deal.¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°Huh? What about me?¡±

    ¡°Jun¡¯er.¡± Shen Xun was in a good mood after breaking free. He licked his lips and patted Han Jun on the head. ¡°You¡¯re a big boy now. You need to stay strong.¡±

    Han Jun wanted to cry.

    He was sensitive that day.

    In the end, two performances were set and one was left.

    Han Jun hit his head on the desk helplessly and mumbled, ¡°If you can¡¯t let me off then I can only do a skit.¡±

    But¡­

    Doing a solo skit was too big of a challenge.

    He couldn¡¯t do it!

    ¡­

    After agreeing on the performances, it was time to practice.

    The third ss had a lot of studying to do, so they could only practice after school.

    The school actually had a music studio and dance studio, but after entering into their third year of senior high, they barely utilized them.

    This included Song Jingwan.

    But that day, the studios were suddenly packed.

    Even after school, they were still being upied.

    ¡°The first ss is too much!¡±

    Tang Xinrou returned to the ssroom with a few other students. She furrowed her brows and her face burned red in anger.

    ¡°They hog the studios every year around this time and don¡¯t give anyone else any opportunities. We just had a look and they¡¯re still there.¡±

    Song Yaoyao put away her pen. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°They even pulled up the curtains secretively so no one could see them practice. Ha¡­¡± Tang Xinrou crossed her arms. ¡°As if I want to know.¡±

    After speaking, she approached in frustration and squeezed Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Either way, we need to win this time! We can¡¯t lose! If anyone holds us back I will strangle them to death!¡±

    She sped her hands and did a strangling gesture. She looked so fierce that it made everyone¡¯s hairs stand on end.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao brushed her hand away. Her cheeks were red from the squeezing and her eyes were teary.

    ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t be like this!¡±

    She brushed her fingers through her hair. ¡°We can practice in the ssroom today and hire a venue tomorrow.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to fight over something like this.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Xinrou mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡±

    ¡°Then, you better practice hard.¡±

    Admiration appeared in Xu Yue¡¯s eyes. She approached and showed her phone to Song Yaoyao. ¡°If you¡¯ve decided on performing a dance, I would like to rmend this traditional dance which has been trending. However, it is quite difficult. I¡¯ve learned it before and can teach everyone. If we manage to do it well, it will definitely amaze everyone.¡±

    Everyone began to sense that there was something different about Xu Yue.

    ¡°Are you¡­being sincere?¡± someone asked.

    But Xu Yue didn¡¯t care what the others thought, she only cared about Song Yaoyao¡¯s opinion of her. ¡°Song Yaoyao, what about you? Do you trust me?¡±

    The ssroom fell silent and snow began to fall again.

    There was no response.

 Chapter 403: Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 403: Wee</h4>

    Xu Yue slowly clenched her hand andughed at herself. ¡°I¡­¡±

    A delicate hand appeared in front of her, ¡°Wee to the third ss.¡±

    Xu Yue looked up in surprise. She saw the girl¡¯s starry eyes and friendly smile. The missing part of her heart was slowly filled.

    She was moved for some reason.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    She admitted that her identity wasn¡¯t legitimate and her mother¡¯s methods were dishonest and shameful, so she was often singled out and ignored in the upper society.

    Everyone despised her and looked down on her identity as an illegitimate daughter. And it did not change much even after her mother officially became Mrs. Xu.

    So, when Song Jingwan offered an olive branch and was willing to be her friend, she dived in headfirst. She was desperate for acknowledgment and Song Jingwan was a well-known heiress.

    She was talented and gentle.

    But after interacting with her, she realized she wasn¡¯t as gentle as she thought. Haha, on the contrary, there was an extremely dark side hidden in private.

    During the days that she was locked up in the dark room waiting for her death, she was scared at first, but towards the end, she had actuallye to peace with herself.

    She thought about many things¡­

    The more she thought about the past, the more she realized how stupid she once was. She was used like a fool and ordered around.

    But in reality, what grudge did she hold against Song Yaoyao? The truth was, Song Yaoyao had never offended her in any way.

    Now that she was looking into Song Yaoyao¡¯s clear eyes, she felt extremely guilty.

    Sorry for all the bad things I once did to you¡­

    ¡­

    pm.

    The corridors of the hospital were quiet. The lights were on inside Song Wenchuan¡¯s room and he was watching the videos on his tablet over and over again.

    He slowed it down and analyzed ¡®himself¡¯. The more he looked at it, the more he found it absurd.

    This wasn¡¯t him!

    Definitely not!

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    A knock on the door immediately pulled Song Wenchuan back to reality. He rubbed his stiff face and realized he had been dazed for a while.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Song Wenchuan slowly put his tablet away and turned his head. When he saw his visitor, his eyes lit up. ¡°Yaoyao? Have you finished school?¡±

    His eyes smiled and he waved at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao was carrying her backpack, and she looked cold.

    ¡°Is it cold outside? Do you want an apple? I¡¯ll cut one for you.¡±

    He picked up a fruit knife. The hospital gown was loose on his body because he had lost a lot of weight.

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and stared at him.

    Song Wenchuan raised his eyebrows in amusement, ¡°Do you not recognize me now? You were calling me Brother yesterday. Come, say it again.¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was soft as she greeted him obediently.

    She slowly walked over to Song Wenchuan¡¯s bed and sat down in front of it.

    ¡°Tch¡­I¡¯m not used to you being so obedient suddenly.¡±

    Song Wenchuan chuckled as he cut the apple into slices, ced them on a te, and handed it to Song Yaoyao. He stretched out his hand to touch her face. It was icy cold.

    ¡°When the car ident happened, I was actually thinking what would happen to you if I died,¡± he said. ¡°I wondered where you would go if Mr. Huo stopped liking you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and swallowed the apple as she shook her head. ¡°That would never happen. Gege treats me really well.¡±

    She didn¡¯t quite know how to face Song Wenchuan. Her real brother¡¯s soul had borrowed his body for a bit, and she wasn¡¯t sure whether it did any damage.

    Sometimes, she found herself quite frightening. After all, she wanted to see her brother again, but¡­

 Chapter 404: Did Anything Strange Happen To You?

    <h4>Chapter 404: Did Anything Strange Happen To You?</h4>

    She knew it was unfair for Song Wenchuan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your conscience telling you that I will get jealous if you keepplimenting another man?¡±

    Song Wenchuan smirked as he rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Mr. Huo treats you well. If in the future¡­ Oh, forget it.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about something so unfortunate.¡±

    It was best if Song Yaoyao stayed with Mr. Huo for a long time. As for Huo Ningxi¡­

    ¡­he was free to be with whomever he wanted as long as he didn¡¯t bother Yaoyao.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth and gripped her pants as she lowered her head. ¡°Did anything strange happen to you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Wenchuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did you hear something from the doctor?¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not nod nor shake her head. She stared straight into Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes, trying to find an answer.

    ¡°You little brat¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan smiled bitterly and rubbed his nose. ¡°Perhaps, I hit my head too hard. The worst oue is that I may have an alternate personality that cannot be medically exined. But, even though it¡¯s a bit strange, it does not impact me.¡±

    Right now, he was just waiting.

    What if Wei Yuanfan was right and he was simply a little confused when he woke up?

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°If it happens again¡­remember to tell me!¡±

    Song Wenchuan narrowed his eyes and blinked. ¡°Little brat, who knew you¡¯d be interested in this. Or, could it be that you are worried?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    She scrunched up her nose, grabbed her bag, and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should leave or Gege will be worried.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan sat up in bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that brothers hate hearing their sisters talk about other men?¡±

    ¡°But Gege isn¡¯t just ¡®other men¡¯,¡± Song Yaoyao argued.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s head hurt from anger. He touched the blessing string tied to his wrist. ¡°Strange. Where did thise from? The knots are so messy¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks. She stomped over, grabbed his wrist, and undid the string. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then give it back to me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuanughed as he pulled her into his arms and rubbed her head. ¡°I was just teasing you. My sister personally knotted this for me! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it off even in the shower and when I¡¯m sleeping! I¡¯ll wear it for like, okay?¡±

    These words made Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart clench.

    In her past life, her older brother also said the same thing.

    Song Yaoyao stopped struggling as she huddled up in Song Wenchuan¡¯s arms. ¡°You better keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t lie to children.¡±

    Song Yaoyao humphed. ¡°I¡¯m an adult already.¡± She pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Carrying her backpack she walked off into the distance as Song Wenchuan leaned against the doorframe and watched her leave. He waved his hand. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused for a moment. She turned her head and whispered, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°That brat¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    It felt like she was hiding something, and it seemed to be rted to him¡­

    But, before Song Wenchuan got the chance to think further into this matter, he received a series of phone calls

    From the moment he woke up, he had started to manage thepany again.

    ¡°President Song! This is bad! Our website was hacked and a lot of our confidential documents have been deleted. Now¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan frowned. ¡°How did this happen? Last time, I clearly¡ª¡±

 Chapter 405: Repair Network

    <h4>Chapter 405: Repair Network</h4>

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered that thest time was already two months ago.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over now.¡±

    ¡­

    Song Rui rushed to thepany non-stop as soon as he finished at his dinner party.

    He saw his son sitting in his wheelchair busily working for thepany even though he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and he stood at the door with guilt in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t want to disturb Song Wenchuan, so he quietly watched for a while before gently leaving to hold an urgent meeting.

    It didn¡¯t matter that their data had been leaked, the worrying thing was if it ended up in the hands of the wrong person.

    That would be a huge blow.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s fingers tapped quickly across the keyboard. It was so fast that it practically left behind an afterimage. But as he tapped, his brain became more and more muddled, and his actions began to slow.

    No¡­

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s mind fought hard; he couldn¡¯t copse at this time.

    He gritted his teeth and persisted.

    But, no matter what he did, the situation wasn¡¯t improving. In fact, it continued to worsen.

    Meanwhile, a technician who had been working with Song Corporation went missing at this time.

    Song Wenchuan knew that this was the work of someone who could no longer resist acting against them as soon as they heard he was awake. They weren¡¯t swallowing up thepany slowly anymore. Instead, they were being direct!

    Although Song Wenchuan was skilled, he couldn¡¯tpare to the experts.

    If he still failed to contact the technician¡­

    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead and his eyelids drooped more and more. His vision turned back and his head dropped on the keyboard.

    ¡°President!¡±

    The technician next to him was shocked. He looked at the screen and saw the random jumble of numbers. At a speed invisible to the naked eye, they were quickly eating away at thepany¡¯s defenses.

    If everything was deleted, then¡­

    ¡°President, wake up!¡±

    ¡°President Song? President Song?¡±

    Everyone knew that he had rushed here from the hospital. His personal assistant, Xiang Hao, was stunned for a while. While urgently taking out his cell phone to make an ambnce call, he hurriedly checked Song Wenchuan¡¯s condition with his colleagues.

    In their eyes, Song Wenchuan was delicate like a ss doll.

    If he wasn¡¯t left with no choice, Xiang Hao wouldn¡¯t have disturbed his rest.

    ¡°Hello, is this XX Private Hospital? This is¡­ Okay.¡±

    A big pale hand stretched forward, grabbed Xiang Hao¡¯s phone, and pressed on the ¡®end call¡¯ button.

    ¡°President Song?!¡±

    Xiang Hao was ecstatic. He looked at Song Wenchuan, who had woken up, and trembled in glee.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re awake. You scared the hell out of me a moment ago.¡±

    Song Wenchuan nced at him and furrowed his brows. His raspy voice was deep, ¡°A moment ago? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Errr¡­¡± Xiang Hao was confused. ¡°President Song, you were just repairing ourwork firewall¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze waszy as he held his head and clicked his tongue. He then raised his eyebrows and looked at theputer screen.

    The screen was filled with a green mess.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even resolve something so simple? You might as well note to work.¡±

    His voice was deep without any affection.

    Xiang Hao shrunk back a little as he wondered why the President suddenly had such a powerful presence. He was frightening. In the past, President Song may have been serious and strict, but there was something different about him at this moment.

    That was when he heard the tapping sounds of the keyboard beside him and he opened his mouth in shock.

 Chapter 406: To: Song

    <h4>Chapter 406: To: Song</h4>

    The man¡¯s hand flew quickly across the keyboard with a tapping sound. One code after another was entered into theputer. He narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was rxed as though he was casually ying a game.

    His confidence was convincing even though the results could not be seen yet.

    A few minutester¡­

    ¡°Yes!!¡±

    The technicians around him excitedly jumped up from their seats and pped their hands in celebration.

    Xiang Hao¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Song Wenchuan who waszing in his chair. ¡°Has it been resolved?¡±

    If not, the technicians would not be that happy, right?

    The technicians nodded their heads, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°President Song is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Wow, who knew the President was so skilled. It¡¯s lucky you were here; otherwise, we would have been no help.¡±

    Song Wenchuanughed and knocked on the desk. ¡°Go fetch me a ss of water.¡±

    Xiang Hao said, ¡°Okay¡±, and quickly scurried away.

    For some reason, the current President Song looked rxed but his gaze made one¡¯s heart tremble.

    ¡°Are you guys really happy?¡±

    Xiang Hao quickly returned with a ss of water and he ced it beside Song Wenchuan¡¯s hand with respect.

    He ced the ss to his lips and took a sip as he looked at the happy technicians.

    ¡°Thepany pays you a generous sry, yet you can¡¯t even fix a firewall. If I have to do everything, what¡¯s your purpose? Huh?¡±

    The man sat there calmly with a smirk as he looked at the embarrassed group.

    ¡°President Song, they¡ª¡±

    Xiang Hao wanted to speak up for them, but he was immediately rendered speechless by the man¡¯s sharp gaze.

    ¡°Your end-of-year bonuses will be halved. Go home and reflect on yourselves. If this happens again, then you better prepare a resignation letter.¡±

    His attitude was tough as the office¡¯s atmosphere grew tense. The rxed vibe was immediately gone.

    Xiang Hao wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t too good, but then he saw the man sitting in the wheelchair with a smirk as he looked at each person. ¡°What? Do you have an opinion?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°My skills are indeed limited. You were right, President Song. I will go home and study hard.¡±

    President Song resolved the matter which had stressed them for so long.

    His skill level was far beyond theirs.

    This time, they had indeed been of no help. If President Song hadn¡¯t pulled them out of this crisis singlehandedly, the consequences would have been dire.

    Xiang Hao listened and his respect for Song Wenchuan grew.

    Although he was frightening, he was indeed impressive!

    After handling this matter, Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows and felt a little sleepy.

    He squinted his eyes. ¡°Push me to the nap room. I¡¯m going to get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Hao did not forget that his boss was still a patient; the car ident from two months ago almost took his life.

    ¡­

    This nap felt extremely long for Song Wenchuan. When he woke up, he discovered he was lying in bed.

    The familiar light above his head told him one thing: he had fallen unconscious again.

    The nap room was very peaceful. All he heard was the sound of his own breathing.

    His heart beat quickly and his head felt heavy. He furrowed his brows and sat up.

    His mouth was dry so he reached out his hand to grab the ss of water on his bedside table. As he grabbed the ss, he noticed a note underneath it and suddenly paused.

    The handwriting on the note was strong and full of vigor.

    ¡®To: Song. No need to thank me¡­¡¯

    His heart immediately sank.

    ¡°Xiang Hao!¡±

 Chapter 407: Dancing Is Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 407: Dancing Is Difficult</h4>

    As the year neared its end, the weather grew colder and colder.

    After one snowfall during the day, a thickyer of ice had formed on the surface of the man-madeke.

    The treetops were capped with frost, and they shone brightly under the sunlight.

    Huo Yunque took off his jacket and walked into the living room.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    These days, his first words upon returning home were always rted to Song Yaoyao.

    The aloof man was no longer aloof. In fact, he had a sense of belonging.

    Uncle Zhang smiled. ¡°Miss Song finished dinner and went upstairs to practice dancing!¡±

    ¡°Dancing?¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled. He lifted his hand to unbutton the top of his shirt and started walking upstairs.

    What was this girl doing now?

    ¡°Miss Song is the ss president, and she is in charge of organizing her ss¡¯ performance for the New Year Festival! She will be taking part as well!¡± Uncle Zhang exined proudly.

    ¡°Oh? Then I must have a look.¡±

    He curved his lips and headed straight up to the third floor.

    His mother had set up a dance studio when she was alive, but ever since she passed away, it had not been in use.

    In the past, Elder Huo would sit inside once in a while and look around at the empty room, but now, even he no longer came.

    The door was half closed as the melodious and rhythmic music softly resounded from the room.

    The girl was dressed in loose athletic clothes as she faced the mirror and slowly dissected her moves.

    Based on her uncertain movements, it was clear that she did not have any dancing foundation.

    Huo Yunque leaned against the doorway, crossed his arms, and watched quietly.

    Although she wasn¡¯t experienced, her body was very flexible.

    When she lifted her arms, she revealed her fair and slender waist which was soft and delicate.

    Song Yaoyao practiced with seriousness. It wasn¡¯t easy, but she managed to run through all the moves that Xu Yue sent her. However, when she thought back on it, she discovered she had forgotten half of it¡­

    Also, she was slightly uncoordinated and she did not see any improvement from when she first started.

    Song Yaoyao, who was used to being called a genius, was discouraged for the first time.

    She stomped her feet in frustration and sat on the ground.

    She wasn¡¯t practicing anymore!

    While Song Yaoyao was huffing and puffing in anger, she suddenly heard a chuckle. Her ears blushed and she turned her head.

    She didn¡¯t know when he arrived, but Huo Yunque was standing in the doorway.

    Her eyes lit up as she said shyly, ¡°Gege, when did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­not long. Roughly ten minutes.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was calm and his gaze was peaceful.

    ¡°Ten minutes?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips andined, ¡°Does that mean you saw me embarrass myself?¡±

    In her past life, she had been really interested in dancing. Especially when she watched it live. She had always envied the gracefulness of the dancers.

    But her heart did not allow her to learn it, and she didn¡¯t want to worry her family with her recklessness.

    ¡°Huh? When did you embarrass yourself?¡±

    Huo Yunque walked in barefooted. He ced his coat on his arm and half-kneeled in front of Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Just now! I must have looked so stupid and uncoordinated!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed and her eyes became teary. She tapped her fingers awkwardly on the floorboards and mumbled, ¡°It looks so easy, but dancing is actually so difficult¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to perform anymore!

    ¡°Is it difficult? But I thought you danced really well.¡±

    Huo Yunque picked up her phone. On it was the breakdown of each of the dance moves.

    Xu Yue had just joined their ss¡¯ group chat, and this video was sent by her.

    It was for everyone to practice after dinner so they could prepare for their group practice at school.

    Song Yaoyao realized it was impossible to resist the praises of the person in front of her, especially when it was the man she loved.

 Chapter 408: Master Huo: â€œWant To See Me Dance?â€

    <h4>Chapter 408: Master Huo: ¡°Want To See Me Dance?¡±</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She was sure that she had danced really badly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded in seriousness. His voice was charming and pleasant. ¡°I guess, in one¡¯s eyes, their lover is perfect.¡±

    Bam¡ª

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face immediately burned red. She wiggled her bottom and shuffled further into Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace. Stretching her arms around his waist, she humphed. ¡°You¡¯ve changed!¡±

    His lips had never been this sweet in the past!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have I?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were rosy as she hooked her arms around his neck and pulled him down. Lifting her head, she said, ¡°Let me check if you¡¯ve been eating sweets behind my back!¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his head and gently sucked on her red lips with a raspy chuckle.

    ¡°Do you taste anything?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was satisfied. Squinting her eyes with a smile, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely sweet!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head. Hugging the girl in his arms, they looked at the mirror together.

    It was one single mirror that covered an entire wall. Inside the studio, the lighting was sufficient, and it lit the two of them up.

    Song Yaoyao yed around with the man¡¯s hand as she leaned into his embrace like she had no bones. ¡°Do you think I should perform with everyone else? Dancing is hard. No matter how hard I try, I seem to be missing the feel!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something thates with practice. No one can amaze people on their first day without any foundation.¡± The man lowered his gaze and gently ran his hand through her hair like a wise elder. ¡°That¡¯s why people say that one minute on stage is equivalent to ten years off.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed. ¡°Then, let me try again.¡±

    Actually, she didn¡¯t want to give up so easily. But when she had someone to depend on, she became delicate and weak.

    ¡°No rush.

    ¡°Do you want to see me dance?¡± Huo Yunque asked.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes opened wide in doubt as they sparkled vividly. ¡°You can dance?¡±

    Huo Yunque was mature, refined, and ssy. He was responsible, restrained, upright, and gentlemanly.

    To be honest, Song Yaoyao could not imagine Huo Yunque dancing.

    ¡°You seem interested.¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled. He lifted his hands to undo more of his buttons.

    His fingers were long, clean, and defined.

    One, two, three¡­

    His chest was slowly exposed, revealing his defined muscles. It was extremely sexy.

    He walked over to the corner of the studio and turned on the speakers. ¡®La I Bonita¡¯ started ying.

    Passionate and rapid drumbeats sounded.

    Click¡ª

    As he passed by the light switch, he stretched out his hand to turn off half the lights and the studio immediately dimmed.

    Song Yaoyao never knew that Huo Yunque could dance. In fact, he danced in a style that did not match him at all.

    Latin dance: samba.

    This wild and seductive dance immediately made the man stand out.

    Under the dim lighting, he was still dressed in his business attire: a pair of trousers and a ck silk shirt. Over half his buttons were undone and his shirt moved with his movements, revealing sneak peeks of his chest.

    He was barefooted and his shoes were left outside.

    His alluring dance moves were beautiful. Each movement was extremely sexy.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were glued to the man¡¯s body.

    A dance like this was naturally beautiful. However, the man who was dancing was bold and did not look feminine at all. When he didn¡¯t smile, he looked cold, cultured, and refined, but when he danced, it made one salivate¡­

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart raced from all the teasing.

 Chapter 409: Iâ€™m Not A Child

    <h4>Chapter 409: I¡¯m Not A Child</h4>

    Even at bedtime, Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind was still filled with images from the dance studio.

    Sexy, firm, and filled with power.

    The image in her eyes waspletely different.

    And it made her knees go weak.

    Song Yaoyao, who was hidden under the covers, suddenly pounced forward and pressed Huo Yunque onto the bed. Her eyes glowed as she straddled the man¡¯s waist.

    She shuffled into his arms. ¡°Teach me how to dance! I want to dance like you.¡±

    Huo Yunque was caught by surprise. The ambush made him freeze.

    Hey on the girl¡¯s bed with his bathrobe hanging loosely to his body. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her head against it like a kitten. ¡°Have you ever danced for another woman? You dance so well that I want to hide you away in secret.¡±

    The more she got to know him, the more she realized how talented he was.

    It almost seemed as though there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t do.

    When they first met, he was so cold; everything he did was cold.

    But the dance that he just did, had subconsciously shattered what Song Yaoyao thought she knew about him.

    He had be a lot more colorful and rich.

    He was such a tease.

    Huo Yunque noticed the look in the girl¡¯s eyes. His lips curved and he slowly said, ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was suddenly jealous. She rubbed the red mark on her wrist and took a bite of the man¡¯s sexy neck.

    ¡°I will hunt her down!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque held back a smile. Suddenly, he grabbed onto her waist and flipped her over.

    Song Yaoyao felt her body turn and her dominant position was immediately taken from her.

    The man was supported by the long arms which pressed down beside her cheeks. When he breathed, his warm breaths fell upon her ear.

    ¡°Then you may not get the chance¡­¡± He looked amused. ¡°That woman was my mother.¡±

    Bam¡ª

    Song Yaoyao had a feeling her face was really red. So, had she been jealous of her own future mother-inw?

    Ahhh!

    She may as well die!

    ¡°I hate you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and kicked him in anger.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. He then leaned over and carried her in his arms.¡±Sleep well.¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll hate you for one minute!¡±

    She realized she couldn¡¯t stay angry at a perfect man like Huo Yunque. In fact, in a fight, she may even end up hitting herself.

    ¡°One minute¡¯s up.¡±

    The man kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Good night.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips. ¡°A good night kiss should go here~¡± She pointed to her lips with an anticipating gaze.

    They had only made their rtionship official a few days ago, but the girl had already learned how to ask for kisses.

    Her cheeks were red as she remained hopeful.

    It was impossible to reject her. Huo Yunque¡¯s throat twitched and he lowered his head.

    The girl immediately pouted her lips. Her rosy-cheeked face was soft and adorable. She was so delicate and precious.

    However¡­

    The expected goodnight kiss did not arrive. Instead, her head was covered by a quilt.

    The man¡¯s voice gradually got further and further away.

    ¡°Sleep early. Children should stop thinking so much.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled down the quilt angrily. Her hair sat messily on top of her head as she looked at the closed door andined, ¡°You just wait! Eventually, I will make you realize that I¡¯m not a child!¡±

    She said each word clearly with anger.

 Chapter 410: Kisses To Refill My HP

    <h4>Chapter 410: Kisses To Refill My HP</h4>

    Huo Yunque said he wouldn¡¯t teach her, but he ¡®reluctantly¡¯ agreed after the girl endlessly attacked him with her sweet words.

    Two dayster¡­

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was shocked as she watched Song Yaoyaoplete the entire dance. ¡°Yaoyao, did you take some kind of magic pill? You learned it so quickly!¡±

    Even with a foundation in dancing, she was still in the process of learning it.

    When Song Yaoyao heard her question, she lifted her head proudly and replied in a happy manner, ¡°I am different from you!¡±

    I have a coach~

    And when I¡¯m tired, I can get kisses to refill my HP at any time. Of course I¡¯m progressing in leaps and bounds~

    Tang Xinrou was confused: ¡°???¡±

    Babe, why are you so proud? Is there something I don¡¯t know about?

    Xu Yue also acknowledged Song Yaoyao¡¯s progress. ¡°Great! ording to this progress, our performance will definitely amaze everyone!¡±

    ¡°Tch~ Just don¡¯t choke up on the day,¡± Tang Xinrou said as she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Time is the best proof. You just wait and see,¡± Xu Yue said indifferently.

    The current situation was what Xu Yue had once dreamed about. The mood in the ss was improving, there was no cheating and deceiving, and there was no ridicule. The looks of disdain were no longer there.

    Actually, when she thought about it in detail, Xu Yue had never really taken notice of the students in the third ss. But now that she did, she realized these people had never actually ridiculed her.

    Inparison, the almighty top students of the first ss who hade from precious backgrounds looked at her in disdain. It was like they would be contaminated if they took another nce at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s been up with Xu Yuetely?¡±

    An Ruoyao pushed Song Jingwan out of the bathroom and said with contempt, ¡°Have you heard that the third ss will be performing at the New Year Festival as well? They have three performance slots. They have no self-awareness at all!¡± Sheughed in ridicule. ¡°Initially, I was nning to speak to Xu Yue and get some hints about what they¡¯re performing, but guess what happened. She actually blocked me!¡±

    How dare an illegitimate daughter block her?

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes glowed as she washed her hands.

    But when she lifted her gaze, she saw a pair of stunning eyes.

    Song Yaoyao¡­

    She retracted her gaze indifferently as though she didn¡¯t see her.

    Since Song Jingwan didn¡¯t cause her trouble, Song Yaoyao had no reason to speak to her.

    But An Ruoyao smirked when she saw her. ¡°Song Yaoyao, I heard your ss is also performing. Tch, I¡¯m quite curious what a useless bunch of trash can do.¡±

    Song Yaoyao calmly shook the water off her hand, lifted her feather eyshes, and looked at An Ruoyao through the mirror.

    ¡°Apologize.¡±

    Song Jingwan heard her indifferent voice and her heart clenched.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologize? Tch¡­aren¡¯t I just telling the truth?¡± An Ruoyao said in disdain. Other people may have been afraid of the third ss, but she wasn¡¯t.

    If she had toment on it, she would say that the third ss were just a bunch of trash who picked on the weak and feared the strong.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips and eyes curved. She spread her palms and said innocently, ¡°Fine, I gave you a chance.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± An Ruoyao narrowed her eyes. But just as she was about to question her further, she was enveloped in darkness, and a disgusting stench filled her senses, causing her to dry retch.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as it sounds,¡± Xu Yue retracted her hand and took a few steps back as she replied coldly.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    A bucket of dirty water had been poured all over An Ruoyao, but even Song Jingwan next to her was hit.

    Tang Xinrou looked at Xu Yue and pouted her lips. ¡°Must you be this disgusting?¡±

 Chapter 411: You Are A Part Of The Third Class

    <h4>Chapter 411: You Are A Part Of The Third ss</h4>

    Xu Yue¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It was simply what was at hand. It was an ident.¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of idents.¡±

    Tang Xinrou took a few steps back. Just by looking, she could tell how disgusted An Ruoyao felt.

    ¡°Here¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head innocently. The smile on her face was beautiful and vibrant. ¡°I already told you to apologize. Our ss has a bad temper. When you talk bad behind our backs, you should look around and see if anyone from our ss is around~¡±

    Her voice was naturally sweet without any hostility.

    An Ruoyao trembled in anger. She rushed over to the sink and started washing her face and body with the water. It was a cold day, so the cold water made her shiver.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, this is too much.¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. Her enemy was strong so it was easy to attract revenge.

    When she thought about Xu Yue, she realized she only had An Ruoyao by her side.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Xu Yue washed her hands and shook off the water from her hands with a smile. ¡°Jingwan, you¡¯re ming the wrong person. This has nothing to do with Song Yaoyao. I did it.¡±

    She bent over affectionately and tried to wipe the dirty water droplets from Song Jingwan¡¯s face with a tissue, but Song Jingwan hit her hand away with a loud p.

    The back of Xu Yue¡¯s hand immediately turned red.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes constricted and she exined stiffly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I ept your apology.¡± Xu Yue looked at her with a fake smile. ¡°After all, we¡¯re good friends, right?¡±

    Her voice was quiet and her expression was gloomy.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    What had Song Yaoyao fed her? She had made Xu Yue change so much in just a few days, and she hated her so much now.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Xu Yue stood up and turned to look at An Ruoyao who was vomiting beside the sink. ¡°Hurry back to ss. We¡¯re leaving first. Remember, if you want revenge, you can find me at ss 3-3. Don¡¯t me the wrong person, okay?¡±

    She patted Song Jingwan¡¯s face and nodded at Song Yaoyao before the three of them walked out.

    The other girls in the bathroom did not dare to stay. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of these people.

    Others who had just reached the entrance saw this scene and did not dare to even go inside. They immediately turned around and left.

    Outside, the light was piercing on the eyes. Xu Yue smiled. ¡°Did I look like a school bully back there?¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes as she walked beside Song Yaoyao. Her opinion of Xu Yue had changed a lot. ¡°You looked like a psycho.¡±

    ¡°Either way, if they try to cause trouble, tell them toe speak to me. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be implicated.¡±

    She spoke calmly with her hands in her pockets.

    Without turning back, Song Yaoyao stepped onto the stairs. ¡°The third ss shares all glory and shame together. We will never allow one of our own to be bullied.¡±

    Her body was slender and her ponytail swung with every step.

    Xu Yue froze and her eyes curved.

    Tang Xinrou brushed past her and humped. ¡°Did you hear what Yaoyao said? If she wants to cause the third ss trouble, she better be brave enough to do it.¡±

    Anyone who dared to enter the third ss was guaranteed to never leave.

    Xu Yue walked behind and narrowed her eyes. As the two girls disappeared around the top of the stairway, she mumbled, ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    It turned out, in Song Yaoyao and other¡¯s eyes, she was already a part of the third ss.

    This feeling of having someone to rely on was quite good.

 Chapter 412: Delicate And Weak

    <h4>Chapter 412: Delicate And Weak</h4>

    Hospital.

    A man in a loose hospital gown leaned back in his wheelchair in a daze.

    The fingers which hung under the arm of the wheelchair were holding a piece of paper between them. The writing danced across the paper powerfully.

    This was not his style.

    ¡°No need to thank me¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan mumbled to himself. He had been sitting there since the afternoon and dusk had already fallen.

    Outside the window was a small garden. The winter scene was bleak. The trees were bare and only their branches remained. Under the streetlights, some patients were strolling with their family members.

    Everyone¡¯s life was proceeding steadily except for his¡­

    Something seemed to have gone wrong.

    It was as though a screw had gone missing from his brain when he woke up, causing his life to head down an unknown path.

    And it was running so fast that he couldn¡¯t catch up.

    Outside the inpatient department, two people who didn¡¯t deal with each other met on a narrow road.

    As Song Jingwan stepped out of her car, she smiled and lifted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go up together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao had her hands in her coat¡¯s pockets as she headed toward the elevator.

    Song Jingwan sat in her wheelchair and moved at a decent speed.

    The two of them entered the elevator together.

    After they pressed the button in the elevator, it began to move up.

    The tightly closed space was suffocating.

    ¡°I heard ss 3-3 is preparing a y,¡± Song Jingwan said.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze focused on the jumping numbers without lowering her eyelids for a second.

    ¡°The first ss is also preparing something. I was meant to be the protagonist.¡± She wanted to be the protagonist; the center of attention.

    But Song Yaoyao made her feel like a useless piece of trash, and it was going tost, at least, 3 months.

    ¡°You caused this, Song Yaoyao,¡± Song Jingwan said coldly.

    ¡°Do you believe in karma? Everything that¡¯s happened to you is karma.¡±

    If Song Jingwan didn¡¯t have bad intentions to begin with and she didn¡¯t push the original Song Yaoyao into the pool where she drowned to death, she would still be the almighty Big Miss of the Song Family and the original Song Yaoyao would still be living under her shadow.

    What goes around,es around.

    She couldn¡¯t me anyone for her current situation.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Song Jingwanughed. She was no longer as angry as she used to be. Nor did she act innocent like a victim. She simply analyzed Song Yaoyao quietly. ¡°I will eventually uncover your secrets. So what if I can¡¯t participate in this performance? The first ss will still win this and get the top exam results¡­¡±

    She was going to do her best to make sure this happened.

    She was going to take everything that Song Yaoyao owned.

    ¡°Good luck, then~¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled. Her lips curved indifferently.

    The elevator doors opened. Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t stop for even half a second on Song Jingwan¡¯s body before she walked out.

    At this time, inside the hospital room.

    Song Wenchuan finally came to a decision and made a phone call.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I remember you said you had an amazing foreign friend who specializes in hypnotizing. Is that right?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to run around at the moment. If possible, can you help me invite him?

    ¡°Okay, see you in a few days¡­¡±

    Just as he got off the phone, Song Yaoyao walked in.

    ¡°Our Yaoyao has grown up and learned how to care about her brother.¡± Song Wenchuan felt sweet on the inside as his lips curved. ¡°But the weather is cold. You don¡¯t have toe to the hospital every day. This isn¡¯t a good ce to be.¡±

    People often said that hospitals had the most germs.

    This girl was so precious, delicate, and weak. He didn¡¯t want her to suffer like this.

 Chapter 413: Not The One And Only

    <h4>Chapter 413: Not The One And Only</h4>

    If the victims of Song Yaoyao¡¯s beatings saw what Song Wenchuan was thinking at that moment, they would bepletely confused. Sure, he could say she was precious. But delicate and weak? Was he sure?

    Song Jingwan stopped outside the door. She took a deep breath and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Gege.¡±

    ¡°Jingwan?¡±

    Song Wenchuan was surprised. As he looked at the calm Song Yaoyao, he had aplex mix of feelings inside.

    After experiencing so much, he had lost all hope that these two sisters would reconcile.

    ¡°How did you find time to visit? I heard from Mom that you¡¯ve been practicing singing for the New Year Festival. Will you have enough time after visiting me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan froze as she adjusted her hair. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but how could Mom tell you about something so insignificant?¡±

    How could Song Jingwan let go of this opportunity to shine? Since she couldn¡¯t take part in the y, she decided to sing.

    Initially, her n was to shock Song Yaoyao and catch the third ss by surprise. But now¡­

    She nced at Song Yaoyao. It looked like she didn¡¯t hear anything and her focus was on something else.

    Song Jingwan felt as though she was thin air.

    This realization made Song Jingwan angry and filled with hate.

    Song Jingwan approached Song Wenchuan¡¯s side and grabbed his arm cutely.

    Song Yaoyao looked at the siblings. They each had a wheelchair. Why did it look soical?

    ¡°By the way, I never got the chance to ask you whether your arms and legs were also injured in the car ident.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her nose and said calmly, ¡°You guys chat. I am going to the top floor to visit Grandpa Huo.¡±

    After saying this, she rushed out of the room.

    ¡°This brat¡­is always in such a hurry.¡±

    Song Wenchuan raised his eyebrows, not noticing the anger in Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes.

    She wanted to expose Song Yaoyao, but she knew Song Wenchuan had no reason to believe her. She had to give him a reasonable exnation. So regardless of whether her injuries were caused by the car ident, she decided no one would ever know the truth!

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± she nodded as tears formed in her eyes and she leaned against Song Wenchuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, you were so silly. If you didn¡¯t try to protect me, your injuries wouldn¡¯t have been so bad! Do you know how regretful I am? If I didn¡¯t sulk and force you to pick me up¡­¡±

    Her tears wet Song Wenchuan¡¯s shirt. Song Wenchuan was amused. ¡°I am your brother. It¡¯s only normal to protect my sister when she¡¯s in danger. Isn¡¯t this only right?¡± heforted.

    Song Jingwan looked down.

    She knew Song Wenchuan was really good and he treated her really well.

    But¡­

    She wasn¡¯t his one and only as she hoped.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao visited Elder Huo first before she went to look for Elder Shen.

    At that time, Elder Shen was watering his flowers. He was growing healthier by the day, and when he saw Song Yaoyao, he was ecstatic.

    ¡°Brat,e here. Hurry!¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°You came at the right time. If you came anyter, you might not have seen me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao giggled. ¡°Why? Are you nning to leave the hospital and go home?¡±

    Elder Shen¡¯s condition had already stabilized over ten days ago, but his family insisted he stay for further monitoring. The examination results were naturally surprising. At the same time, they developed fear and respect for the girl who treated Elder Shen.

    But, who could guarantee a life free from illness and challenges?

 Chapter 414: Do You Like That Heâ€™s Old? Or Do You Like That Heâ€™s Cold?

    <h4>Chapter 414: Do You Like That He¡¯s Old? Or Do You Like That He¡¯s Cold?</h4>

    If they were well acquainted with a miracle doctor, this could save their life if they ever fell ill!

    ¡°Yes, if you ever miss me, you cane to look for me at the Shen Manor. I¡¯ll give you the address!¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded and agreed.

    Her dark eyes were shining. After he spoke, she stared at Elder Shen with anticipation.

    Elder Shen pretended not to notice as he continued to y with his pot of flowers.

    ¡°Grandpa Shen~~¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed her cheeks and tugged on his sleeve. ¡°What about the promise you madest time?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    As he looked at her cute expression, Elder Shenughed and proceeded to ask a question he already knew the answer to. ¡°Huh? What are you referring to?¡±

    Song Yaoyao realized what was happening. She humphed and turned to walk out. ¡°Grandpa Shen, you¡¯re doing it on purpose! If you won¡¯t help me, then I¡¯ll ask Grandpa Huo!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s bullying our Yaoyao?¡±

    Just as she mentioned his name, Elder Huo walked in grinning with his hands behind his head.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved upwards when she saw she had support. ¡°Grandpa Huo! Grandpa Shen promised to help me pick a patient, but¡ª¡±

    Her expression was lively and adorable as sheined to Elder Huo without holding back.

    ¡°Phwoar! You old fool! Are you treating me like I¡¯m dead?¡± Elder Huo pretended to be angry. He red at Elder Shen and patted Song Yaoyao on the head as heforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he won¡¯t help you, I¡¯ll help you. Us Huos have more resources than that old fool anyway!¡±

    ¡°Hey! I was just teasing. How could you snitch on me!¡± Elder Shen was amused. ¡°Also, when did she be a part of the Huos? I can also say she¡¯s a part of the Shens!¡±

    As soon as he said this, Elder Huo was smug.

    He turned his head and asked, ¡°Brat, you shouldn¡¯t be calling me Grandpa anymore. When are you changing your greeting?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao was easily flustered in front of the two old men, so her face quickly turned red.

    She wanted to bury her head in her chest. ¡°What should I call you then¡­?¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Just call me Dad. After all, it¡¯s only a matter of time,¡± he replied smugly.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°That¡­¡±

    That wouldn¡¯t be too good, right?

    Elder Shen was surprised as his hands trembled in anger.

    If he had been anticipating that his grandson would steal the girl away, Elder Huo¡¯s announcement was clearly telling him that she was on track to bing his daughter-inw!

    ¡°Brat¡­are you and Huo Yunque really together?¡± Elder Shen asked in disbelief.

    The girl blushed and nodded her head. ¡°Uh huh~¡±

    Elder Shen¡¯s vision turned dark and his heart hurt so much he could barely breathe. He pped his thigh and yelled, ¡°What a shame! You have so many young men to choose from, why did you choose him? Do you like that he¡¯s old? Or do you like that he¡¯s cold?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly refuted. ¡°Because he¡¯s older, he knows how to dote on me. Besides, he¡¯s not cold a all. He treats me really well!¡±

    Elder Shen clearly didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Brat, are you being ckmailed? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll stick up for you!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Elder Huo scoffed. ¡°What Elder acts like you? How can you be like this at your age?¡±

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    The trio turned their heads. Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were already rosy, but they immediately burned red.

    ¡°Gege?!¡± Her ears were also red. ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

 Chapter 415: Engaged?

    <h4>Chapter 415: Engaged?</h4>

    Did he hear what she had said?

    ¡°Son, Uncle Shen was urging your girlfriend to break up with you!¡± Elder Huo said cheekily.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    It was no big deal talking behind one¡¯s back, but now that he was caught, Elder Shen immediately felt awkward.

    Song Yaoyao quickly waved her hand. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Gege and I¡ª¡±

    ¡°We will never break up,¡± Huo Yunque finished her sentence for her.

    He approached and naturally held her hand. He then nodded at the two Elders. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking her home now, Uncle Shen.¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°If you have time,e attend our engagement party. I¡¯ll personally deliver your invitation when it¡¯s ready.¡±

    Engagement?!

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes opened wide innocently. Was Gege getting engaged to her?

    When did this happen?

    Elder Shen choked when he saw Huo Yunque¡¯s smile. He watched this punk grow up but he had never seen him acting so gentle before.

    Seriously¡­

    Love could make one change¡­

    ¡°Ahem¡­there¡¯s no rush to get engaged. Yaoyao¡¯s still young! You should wait until she¡¯s attending university at least!¡± Elder Shen couldn¡¯t ept this. As he stared at Song Yaoyao, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and think what a pity it was.

    His gaze made Song Yaoyao¡¯s hairs stand on end, and she quickly buried herself in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Huo Yunque chuckled as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Of course there¡¯s no rush. The title of Mrs. Huo is already hers.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Good son, you¡¯re just like me when I was young!¡± Elder Huoughed as he raised an eyebrow proudly.

    How dare that punk try to break up my son and his girlfriend. Their rtionship is strong!

    Do you want to steal her away? Pfft! You must be dreaming!

    Elder Shen¡¯s lips twitched and he held his head. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to hear you talk!¡±

    If this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the hospital.

    Huo Yunqueughed as he nodded his head politely. ¡°Yaoyao, say goodbye to Uncle Shen.¡±

    That punk!

    Elder Shen ground his teeth in anger.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao obediently waved her hand. But, a momentter, she asked in confusion, ¡°Gege¡­what greeting should I use?¡±

    ording to his age, it was right for her to call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯.

    But ording to Huo Yunque¡¯s identity, ¡®Uncle¡¯ was the proper greeting.

    ¡°Whatever makes you happy,¡± Huo Yunque said as he started leading her out. ¡°Everyone will be aware of our rtionship soon.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nkly followed behind Huo Yunque. The man¡¯s legs were long, and his one stride was equivalent to 3-4 of her steps, thus she had no choice but to jog a little.

    Inside the elevator, it was really quiet.

    Song Yaoyao remembered something and quickly lifted her head. ¡°Gege, you told him we were engaged?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be engaged?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what to do. She was a little surprised. ¡°But, isn¡¯t this too soon?¡±

    They had just officiated their rtionship. Were they getting engaged already?

    ¡°Too soon?¡±

    Huo Yunque grabbed her waist and pressed her against the metal wall. He arched his back slightly, ced his palm on top of her head, and looked down.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s too slow.¡±

    His cold fingertips fell upon her small face, causing her to shiver.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s feathery eyshes twitched as the man¡¯s handsome face erged in front of her.

    He gently nibbled on her lips.

    She was too petite and delicate.

    As the man wrapped her tiny body in his embrace, his tall, built bodypletely enveloped her.

    The doors to the elevator opened and the people outside looked at them nkly¡­

    The girl¡¯s hand was fair and slender, and it was wrapped around the man¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 416: Sorry, We Couldnâ€™t Help It

    <h4>Chapter 416: Sorry, We Couldn¡¯t Help It</h4>

    The air seemed to be filled with rich sweetness.

    ¡°Errr¡­¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Sir, are the two of youing out?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. She bit down in surprise and heard a muffled humph beside her ear.

    The strong vor of blood spread through her mouth.

    ¡°Gege¡­I¡­¡±

    She realized she had done something wrong, but the people outside had already entered the elevator and it was quickly filled to the brim.

    Song Yaoyao blushed as she buried herself in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. She was too afraid to even lift her head.

    Everyoneughed kindly.

    Meanwhile, Huo Yunque bent his waist calmly, looped his arm behind the girl¡¯s legs, and lifted her up. He pressed her head against his shoulder, preventing her face from being seen.

    ¡°Sorry, we couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was raspy and sexy, and his vibe was cold and restrained, making him particrly alluring.

    All the girls in the elevator blushed.

    ¡°Excuse me. Thank you.¡±

    He carried the girl out of the elevator in aposed manner.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    After he left, the young women in the elevator couldn¡¯t contain their excitement, ¡°F*ck! Who was that man? He¡¯s so handsome!!¡±

    Their colleague sighed in jealousy. ¡°So what if he¡¯s handsome, he already belongs to someone else.¡±

    Moreover, all those who entered this hospital were bound to be wealthy and respectable; that man was rich, handsome, and he doted on his girlfriend too! Based on his actions, it was clear that he worshipped her!

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s head remained lowered as she hugged Huo Yunque¡¯s neck until he carried her out of the hospital.

    The cold wind swept past. Song Yaoyao slowly revealed her eyes as they got farther and farther away from the hospital. It was nighttime.

    Her cheeks were extremely hot as she finally lifted her head to analyze Huo Yunque¡¯s ¡®injury¡¯. ¡°Gege, are your lips okay?¡± Song Yaoyao stammered. If not for the cold wind, she would probably selfbust from the heat of embarrassment.

    ¡°It hurts like hell,¡± the man lied in seriousness.

    If Huo Qi and the others were to hear this, they would probably struggle to control their expressions.

    This was meant to be a ruthless man who could get stabbed by a knife without flinching. Yet, this small injury hurt him?

    It wasn¡¯t just Huo Qi and the others, even Elder Huo had never heard himin about pain.

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    But Song Yaoyao believed him. She quickly leaned in to check. ¡°Gege, open your mouth. Let me see if the bite was harsh.¡±

    Her voice was soft, and her eyes were overflowing with worry and guilt.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Why don¡¯t we get Liu Yu to prescribe you some medicine for it?¡±

    If Liu Yu was to find out about this, who knew what he would think.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Huo Yunque tilted his head. In the dark of the night, his eyes looked particrly deep. ¡°I have better medicine here.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± The man¡¯s lips curved as he spoke seductively.

    Song Yaoyao blinked. Not realizing what he was doing, she obediently hugged his neck and ced a kiss on his lips. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And?¡± The man¡¯s throat twitched as he let out a raspyugh. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®and¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao pouted her lips. ¡°Gege, you tricked me again!¡±

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡±

    His response was short as he gently touched the girl¡¯s protruding lips. He stared at her lovingly as he spoke the most touching words in a cold voice: ¡°The best medicine is in my arms.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until they boarded the car that Song Yaoyao finally understood what he meant.

 Chapter 417: Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 417: Vampire</h4>

    New Year¡¯s Day.

    It was rare to have a day off school, but everyone was busy.

    The festival needed decorating, and the students were the best form ofbor.

    Of course, the ¡®precious¡¯ heirs and heiresses couldn¡¯t lift a finger.

    ¡°Quick! How are the dance costumes going? Our pride is riding on tonight! There can¡¯t be any mistakes!¡±

    ¡°Where are the props? And what about the costumes for the y?¡±

    The third ss was a mess. Xu Yue pulled out some custom-made dresses from her bag and handed them out ording to size.

    Everyone was wearing blue except for Song Yaoyao who was wearing pink.

    ¡°My color is wrong,¡± Song Yaoyao pointed out.

    Xu Yue smiled. ¡°I think pink suits you better. It looks good.¡±

    The style was the same, but the color was different. As long as she was different, it naturally made everyone else seem like her backup dancers.

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll swap with you.¡±

    Xu Yue was just a little taller than her and she had lost a lot of weight, so it was no problem for her to fit into Song Yaoyao¡¯s dress.

    Besides, the dress was long and wispy, even if someone else wore it, the length would not be a problem.

    Xu Yue froze. ¡°You don¡¯t like pink?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it if you want us to lose,¡± Song Yaoyao said as she handed the pink dress back to her. ¡°I have self-awareness; dancing is not my strength. I can¡¯t take the center position.¡±

    She was not interested in being the center of attention. Making money was more her style.

    ¡°But¡­¡± There was aplicated look in Xu Yue¡¯s eyes.

    Didn¡¯t everyone want the center position? Every year, Song Jingwan made sure others were just her backup.

    Yet, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want it even though the opportunity was ced in her hands.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so annoying¡±¡ªTang Xinrou rolled her eyes¡ª¡±Yaoyao told you to lead the dance, so just do it! She¡¯s just being honest. You dance well, so you should take the center position. Stop arguing, okay?¡±

    Although she disliked Xu Yue, Tang Xinrou was fair. She was not unhappy because of this.

    Xu Yue¡¯s dancing was indeed impressive.

    ¡°Yes, Yaoyao¡¯s right, you do dance better than us!¡±

    ¡°If you lead, we will definitely win!¡±

    The girls smiled at Xu Yue with encouragement.

    Xu Yue froze and held onto the dress tightly. As she looked into the girl¡¯s clear and pure eyes, she noticed there was no doubt in her gaze. She smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Okay!¡±

    She was going to do her best not to disappoint!

    ¡­

    Inside a closed room, the lights were dim.

    Ding¡ª

    The phone on the desk lit up.

    [Brother, I¡¯ll be dancing on stage today. Will youe?] ]

    Lying on a chaise lounge, the man had his eyes tightly closed, and his hands were ovepped on top of his chest.

    A blond-haired, blue-eyed man, dressed in priest¡¯s clothes watched calmly with a peaceful, holy, andpassionate vibe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just sleep.

    ¡°When I count to three, the alternate personality in your body will wake up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, and don¡¯t doubt it¡­

    ¡°1, 2, 3¡­¡±

    A beam of light shone in through the window and fell upon a slowly rotating cross ne. The hand holding the ne was slender and pale like it barely saw the light of day.

    The man on the chaise lounge slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was peaceful, sensible, andposed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The surrounding environment was extremely unfamiliar, and standing next to him was a handsome man who resembled a vampire from a Western story.

    #

 Chapter 418: Mr. Alter

    <h4>Chapter 418: Mr. Alter</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The man was dressed in a gloomy ck color, and the cross hanging from the ne in his hand was pointing at Song Wenchuan sharply.

    His voice was raspy as he pressed his palms against the chaise lounge and sat up.

    Inside the simply decorated room, there was a huge bookshelf against the wall filled with various books. Apart from that, there was just a chaise lounge and an office desk.

    The air smelled old and woody.

    Mixed with the weird atmosphere was a ridiculous scene.

    ¡°Mr. Song?¡±

    ¡°A hypnotist?¡±

    The two spoke in unison and paused.

    They looked at each other and the priest¡¯s calm blue eyes began to shift.

    ¡°You must be the alternate personality in Mr. Song¡¯s body. Mr. Song, do you remember what just happened?¡±

    He spoke fluent Mandarin. Without looking at his face, one would think he was a locally-born Chinese.

    ¡°Alternate personality?¡± Song Wenchuan held his head andughed. ¡°No, I am my own individual person.¡±

    ¡°All alters think that, Mr. Song.¡±

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s lips curved; he did not respond to the man¡¯sment.

    ¡°Nn Nicholson. You can call me Nn.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Nn.¡± Song Wenchuan grabbed his wheelchair and climbed onboard. ¡°Listen carefully, no matter what he wants to know, he shoulde and ask me himself. Also¡­¡±

    He lifted his eyes and his sharp gaze swept across Nn¡¯s face. ¡°I hate it when people snoop around my privacy. Your Holiness, next time we meet, I hope it¡¯s under normal circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±

    Nn shrugged and moved aside. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He watched as the man left in his wheelchair. He smiled at the man who was guarding outside and left.

    ¡°Hey! Chuan? Chuan?¡±

    Xie Ziyu called his name a few times, but he didn¡¯t turn around at all. His unapproachable and cold vibe gave him goosebumps.

    He found himself too afraid to run after him.

    ¡°What is up with him?¡±

    Xie Ziyu furrowed his brows and looked at Nn.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you saw.¡± Nn ced his ne back around his neck and spread his palms. ¡°From the looks of it, Mr. Alter has a bad temper.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Alter?¡± Xie Ziyu choked up a little. He wanted tough, but nothing came out.

    Especially since thisment was made by Nn.

    He had known Nn for many years. Apparently, he was in his thirties. But from the moment they first met in Y Country, his appearance had not changed.

    He was pale and exquisite, like a sophisticated and mysterious vampire from a story.

    After getting to know each other, he discovered Nn was a strange person who spent his days watching over a small church. He held a religious service on time every week, and except for necessary purchases, he rarely stepped out of the church.

    Apparently, he could hypnotize anyone¡­

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±

    Nn suddenly revealed a smile and blinked slyly at Xie Ziyu. He then started walking out.

    ¡°¡­we might be able to be friends. Mr. Alter is very interesting.¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Xie Ziyu grabbed his hair and turned around speechlessly.

    He watched as the young priest walked out and disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°What the hell? Mr. Alter? Has this world gone mad? Or have I?¡±

    #

 Chapter 419: Preparing For The Performance

    <h4>Chapter 419: Preparing For The Performance</h4>

    He rushed out of the room, just in time to see Nn say something to a man in a car.

    The car door opened and Nn stepped in with a smile.

    Xie Ziyu: ¡°???¡±

    Back when he first met Nn, he had to cling to him for a long time before he was ¡®considered¡¯ a friend. But now? Not only was Nn taking the initiative to make this guy his friend, this friend also had a strange background¡­

    When Xie Ziyu thought about how Song Wenchuan had be strange after the car ident, goosebumps began to form all over his body.

    ¡­

    Nighttime arrived.

    The stage set up in the gym was big and the venue was big enough to fit all the students and teachers of the school.

    ¡°Quick, how are the preparations going?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Where are my shoes?!¡±

    The changeroom was a mess, and the temporary makeup room was packed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s seen my earrings? My earrings are missing!¡±

    ¡°The performances are about to begin. First up, we have ss 2-4! Hurry and get ready!¡±

    Song Yaoyao had already done her makeup. She sat on a seat to the side and got some rest as she watched Xu Yue and Tang Xinrou run around.

    When it came to stuff like this, she really didn¡¯t know much.

    For example, she was inexperienced when it came to makeup and hairstyling¡­

    It was too difficult.

    Who knew she¡¯d be so uncoordinated!

    Song Jingwan entered and saw the girl sitting on the side, drinking from a thermos.

    Everyone was busy except for her.

    Behind her was a simple and crude changeroom. Her hair was styled into a ssic bun, and her lips were like begonias. After analyzing the girl, Song Jingwan narrowed her eyes, and the corners curved upwards slightly. No matter how beautiful one was, they would seem cheap around her.

    Song Jingwan stopped breathing for a moment.

    She then pushed herself forward in her wheelchair as though she didn¡¯t see a thing.

    ¡°Eh? Jingwan, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Perform well in the uing performance!¡±

    ¡°Make the first ss proud! Good luck! We will definitely win first ce! We have high hopes for you~¡±

    Song Jingwan giggled and nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, I will try my best.¡±

    When the students saw Song Jingwan, they all began to greet her. The other sses saw the girl in the wheelchair who had lost some weight due to her injuries. She looked more beautiful than before and they couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.

    It was the school beauty! She had a great vibe.

    But¡­

    They also couldn¡¯t help butpare Song Jingwan to Song Yaoyao who was sitting on the side.

    Apparently, they were twins. But why did they lookpletely different?

    The girl¡¯s face was exposed and her features were delicate. With makeup on, she was a little less childish and more feminine.

    There was a small lotus flower between her eyebrows; pink and blooming beautifully.

    One was beautiful, the other was bright.

    Both could only be envied.

    ¡°Jingwan, why are you still here? Come, let me take you to get changed.¡±

    An Ruoyao arrivedte. She nced at Song Yaoyao with hostility and smiled as she pushed Song Jingwan inside.

    Sensing An Ruoyao¡¯s intention, Song Jingwan nced down and smirked.

    ¡°Ruoyao, how are the preparations going?¡± she asked casually.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better,¡± An Ruoyao replied proudly.

    She handed a dress to Song Jingwan and whispered, ¡°If Song Yaoyao wants to stand out on stage, she must be dreaming!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter that Xu Yue told her she had acted on her own ord and she should target her if she wanted to get revenge.

    #

 Chapter 420: Preparing For The Performance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Preparing For The Performance (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    But how was it possible?

    With new and old grudgesbined, it was normal for An Ruoyao to hate Song Yaoyao.

    Who didn¡¯t know that Song Yaoyao was the boss of the third ss? And who didn¡¯t know that they all listened to her?

    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡­¡±

    Fear appeared in Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes, and she quickly grabbed onto An Ruoyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Recklessly? I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    An Ruoyao understood her friend. She had a good temper and she was kind. If she found out, she would probably feel guilty.

    She was the only one who still treated Song Yaoyao as her younger sister.

    If Song Yaoyao was her sister, she would have already dealt with her!

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Jingwan held her dress in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh, Jingwan! Of course it¡¯s true. Didn¡¯t I juste in? Even if something goes wrong, it¡¯s because they offended too many people. What does it have to do with me? Aren¡¯t I allowed to vent and curse a little?¡±

    An Ruoyao rolled her eyes and pushed Song Jingwan into a cubicle.

    ¡°Hurry and get changed. Call me if you need help. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±

    Inside the change cubicle, Song Jingwan unfolded the long dress, and a smile appeared in her eyes.

    It would be ideal if the curse came true¡­

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, things were a lot simpler in the boys¡¯ changeroom.

    Han Jun who had been put on the spot did not find a partner in the end. Since he was just joking about performing a solo skit, he decided to sing a song instead.

    He brought a rtively smart suit from home and gelled his hair.

    Everything was ready!

    ¡°Oh, Brother Xun, I¡¯m a bit nervous¡­¡±

    Han Jun rubbed his thigh and gritted his teeth nervously. ¡°This is my first time performing on stage. I normally sing at karaoke. What if I don¡¯t do well? WIll Yaoyao hit me? If she punches me, I¡¯m afraid I might die.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Shen Xun crossed his legs, narrowed his eyes, and yed with a lighter. It clicked open and close.

    The blue me made Han Jun even more nervous.

    He licked his lips. ¡°I¡¯m a little¡ª¡±

    ¡°Bro, are you thirsty?¡±

    Before he finished speaking, an unfamiliar boy walked in and casually handed him a bottle of water. He then ignored him and walked in to hand out the rest of the water.

    Han Jun held onto the bottle and waved his hand. ¡°Thanks, Bro.¡±

    He opened the bottle and quickly drank half of it.

    Shen Xun wanted to stop him but he was tooter. He furrowed his brows and red at him.

    ¡°Keep drinking. If you need to go toiletter, I¡¯ll send you onto the stage to perform.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª Cough cough cough!¡± Han Jun spat out the water. ¡°Brother Xun, is that necessary?¡±

    He was simply drinking water. Although it was cold to drink this in the middle of winter, he normally drank this every day.

    Shen Xun put away his lighter, stood up, and walked out. ¡°Nothing better happen.¡±

    Han Jun shrugged. He looked at the remaining bottle of water and did not continue to drink it.

    The performance this time was very important. If he dared to make a mistake, the third ss would definitely beat him up!

    ¡­

    The third ss helped each other and quickly got their looks prepared.

    The girls walked out in their dresses and saw Song Yaoyao helping one of the girls with her y costume. The usually arrogant girl was kneeled on the ground at that moment looking extremely cute.

    Tang Xinrou helped her up. ¡°Hurry and change into your dress. You¡¯re thest one!¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Song Yaoyao straightened the dress and stood up to go to the changeroom.

    Meanwhile, Xu Yue stood to the side andined, ¡°Does she have obsessivepulsive disorder?¡±

    #

 Chapter 421: Ruined Dress

    <h4>Chapter 421: Ruined Dress</h4>

    While she spoke, Song Yaoyao was already returning.

    Her expression was calm as though nothing was wrong.

    But Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue who knew her well immediately sensed she was in a bad mood.

    At that moment, they were being summoned.

    ¡°ss 3-3 get ready. You¡¯re next. Please standby.¡±

    The girls stood still and did not move as they looked at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao lifted her chin and her face tensed up. ¡°You girls go ahead first. Dance the way that we practiced.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at her hands and noticed the bag in which her dress came.

    Song Yaoyao lifted the bag and a bunch of rags fell out like snow.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much! Who did this?¡±

    ¡°Is the dress ruined? What should we do?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t let me find the culprit or I won¡¯t let them go!¡±

    Xu Yue immediately made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll take my dress off and give it to you. This was originally made for you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­¡±

    They were being ushered again. Song Yaoyao nced at her and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Quick.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head and narrowed her eyes.

    She had a powerful vibe and her gaze was intimidating.

    Tang Xinrou understood her well. She immediately made a decision and pulled Xu Yue away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after. That fake b*tch must have done this! Just wait. I¡¯ll deal with herter!¡±

    Hostility shed across Xu Yue¡¯s eyes. She looked at Song Yaoyao, lifted the hem of her dress, and headed out.

    Everyone filed out.

    By now, there weren¡¯t many people left in the changeroom.

    Most were outside watching the performances or waiting to go on stage.

    Song Yaoyao looked at the shredded dress and let out augh. Putting on her jacket, she turned and left.

    Melodious ssical music resounded through the gymnasium.

    After training day and night for the past few days, Song Yaoyao could practically dance to the music with her eyes closed.

    But her dress was destroyed; all her efforts had gone to waste.

    ¡°It¡¯s beginning.¡±

    Outside, Song Jingwan was sitting in her wheelchair dressed in a white dress as she smiled at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve been left behind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°So I¡¯m in a bad mood right now. You better not provoke me.¡±

    Her voice was soft, nasally, but inexplicably cold.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s pupils constricted. Piercing her nails into her palms, she quickly snapped out of her daze.

    ¡°All you know how to do is solve your problems with violence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s effective, isn¡¯t it?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head. ¡°If I can use my hands, why use my mouth? Do you want to test it out again?¡±

    Seeing the evilness in her eyes, Song Jingwan¡¯s throat went dry.

    Her voice trembled a little, ¡°Song Yaoyao, I didn¡¯t offend you this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head and retracted her gaze. ¡°That better be the case.¡±

    Because¡­

    She had been a little boredtely and got some amusing items from Huo Jiu.

    One of them was a pinhole camera.

    What a coincidence.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and started tapping her fingers to the beat of the music.

    Due to the first ss¡¯petitive history, Song Jingwan¡¯s performance was ced at the end as the closing event.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyelids twitched and she straightened out some non-existent creases on her dress.

    She kept feeling that Song Yaoyao seemed overly peaceful.

    This was not her style.

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh!!¡±

    Han Jun held his stomach as drops of sweat fell from his forehead, and his face scrunched up in agony.

    #

 Chapter 422: Iâ€™ll Sing

    <h4>Chapter 422: I¡¯ll Sing</h4>

    Shen Xun sneered and grabbed his cor. ¡°What did I just warn you, huh?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this! Ugh¡ª¡±

    It no longer felt like his body was his own. All his organs felt twisted together and they seemed to be rebelling.

    He had already run to the toilet multiple times and he was about to copse.

    Shen Xun kicked him onto a chair, and he weakly stopped moving.

    Shen Xun¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Where¡¯s that bottle of water gone? Did you drink it all?¡±

    He just made a casualment earlier, he didn¡¯t mean for something to actually go wrong.

    Han Jun was actually dropping out at thest moment.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Han Jun held his stomach and frowned. ¡°After what you said, how could I drink it? There¡¯s still half a bottle. It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    He lifted his hand and pointed, but the ce where he put the bottle was empty.

    Everyone else¡¯s bottle was there except for his.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Shen Xun furrowed his brows and frowned. ¡°They came prepared.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xun, are you trying to say¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Han Jun looked like he had reached his limit. He held his stomach and huddled up like a prawn.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xun called the ambnce.

    Han Jun listened to his cold voice and gritted his teeth in pain. His eyes were red, ¡°Brother Xun¡­sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry to the hospital¡±¡ªShen Xun refused to even look at him¡ª¡±Otherwise, I may kill you.¡±

    Han Jun huddled into a ball in an aggrieved manner.

    ¡°If your brain is useless, I suggest you donate it to someone who needs it.¡±

    Han Jun was quickly taken away by the ambnce.

    Everyone quickly found out that a student who was about to perform had been taken away by the ambnce because of stomach pain.

    The foreboding feeling that Song Yaoyao felt continued to grow.

    Meanwhile, An Feiran approached dressed in a prince costume and shook his head.

    Song Yaoyao understood.

    ¡°The next performer will be Han Jun from ss 3-3! Please stand by!¡±

    ¡°Han Jun¡¯s been taken to the hospital. This performance is canceled,¡± someone said.

    The student in charge of managing the backstage was shocked. He nodded his head and got ready to call the next performer.

    ¡°Who said it¡¯s canceled?¡±

    Song Yaoyao interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll sing.¡±

    After saying this, she raised her hand and undid her bun. Her jet ck hair fell down like silk and glistened.

    Song Yaoyao removed her jacket. Underneath, she had a sweater and a white skirt.

    ¡°No¡­who are you? You can¡¯t just rece him as you like¡­¡± the boy scratched his head and exined. He didn¡¯t know who Song Yaoyao was.

    Amusement appeared in An Feiran¡¯s eyes. When it came to Song Yaoyao, he hadplete confidence in her.

    ¡°She is our ss president and this performance slot belongs to our ss. Han Jun can¡¯t perform because he was sent to the hospital, but this is an opportunity reserved for our ss so we will definitely take advantage of it.¡±

    Wearing a white suit with golden hemming, the curly-haired boy revealed a clean smile. However, his voice was slightly threatening.

    The boy¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Fine¡­ Do you want to keep the original song? Or do you want to pick a new one? You better decide quickly. I need to notify the host.¡±

    ¡°What was he supposed to sing?¡± Song Yaoyao asked.

    The boy looked at the schedule. He then nced at the delicate little girl and cleared his throat. ¡°Serve My Country¡­¡±

    An Feiran held his head. ¡°¡­¡±

    This was that idiot¡¯s style.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s lips curved and she almost let out augh.

    ¡°Yaoyao, can you sing?¡±

 Chapter 423: Serve My Country

    <h4>Chapter 423: Serve My Country</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when I go on stage.¡±

    At that moment, a student who had just finished performing returned backstage with a zither. Song Yaoyao stopped her and asked sweetly, ¡°Friend, can I borrow that?¡±

    When she smiled, her dimples sunk into her cheeks, and her eyes seemed to be filled with honey.

    The girl blushed and nodded hurriedly as she handed the zither to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes scanned across the zither, and she revealed a forced smile. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. I don¡¯t remember you ever learning the zither.¡±

    ¡°There are many things that you don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao held the zither and leaned over slightly with a smirk as she leaned her hand on Song Jingwan¡¯s shoulder.

    In a volume that only they could hear, she muttered, ¡°You better not be involved with Han Jun¡¯s incident; otherwise¡­¡± She let out augh. ¡°I will kill you.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s back tightened in an instant, but she quickly rxed it again.

    Pretending not to understand, she calmly pushed Song Yaoyao away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you¡¯re going to nder someone, you better find some evidence first.¡±

    She had been in in sight the entire time. Naturally, she was not admitting to anything.

    Song Yaoyao looked into her eyes and smiled.

    She blinked. ¡°Evidence? Do I need evidence to hit someone? Huh?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Dear Sister, you think too kindly of me.¡±

    She had never been a good person¡­

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression froze and her lips twitched.

    How did she forget that this girl was unpredictable?

    She stared at Song Yaoyao with caution, just in case she decided to hit her.

    That was when she heard Song Yaoyao being called to standby.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved. ¡°We can chatter¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan breathed a sigh of relief and smiled as she clenched her fist. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see what Song Yaoyao was going to sing!

    The gymnasium was big. The preceding performance finished, and the student bowed before leaving the stage.

    A loud apuse echoed through the venue.

    ¡°Please wee Song Yaoyao from ss 3-3. She will be performing¡­ ¡®Serve My Country!¡¯¡±

    The host had obviously heard of her name before and seen her.

    It was fine that the performer had been changed, but this song¡­ Were they really not changing it?

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    An Ruoyao had already finished her performance. She stood by Song Jingwan¡¯s side andughed. ¡°Is she giving up? Did she realize that she can¡¯t sing, so she¡¯s recing the performance with a skit?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan rolled her eyes and nced at An Ruoyao. ¡°Don¡¯t speak recklessly.¡±

    The truth was, she looked forward to it too¡­

    At that moment¡­

    Zzang¡ª

    The venue fell silent. The girl¡¯s fingers were delicate and her dark jet ck hair draped behind her back. A few strands gently fell against the sides of her face. Paired with the lotus between her eyebrows, it created quite an atmosphere.

    She curled her fingers and gently plucked the strings.

    Just a few simple notes and there was already a majestic feeling.

    The melody went from slow to fast to even faster¡­

    As the rhythm became more intense, everyone opened their mouths in surprise. The girl¡¯s fair fingers danced across the strings so quickly that it was just a blur.

    The music was grand as though thousands of troops and horses were approaching. At that moment, a soft and gentle voice sounded.

    The music had clearly been reworked. The original was tough and powerful, but Song Yaoyao¡¯s interpretation was like the silence before a war.

    The melody felt grand and her voice felt sentimental.

    #

 Chapter 424: Instant Kill?

    <h4>Chapter 424: Instant Kill?</h4>

    ¡°Smoke rises as I look over thend to the north.

    ¡°The dragons roar, the horses neigh, the swords are chilling.

    ¡°My heart is boundless like the Yellow River.

    ¡°Who can challenge 20 years of power?

    ¡°Hatred is driving me toward the direction that my sword points.

    ¡°How manyrades have been buried in foreignnds.

    ¡°All would die a hundred times to repay their homnd.

    ¡°I sigh but I am also speechless as my eyes get teary.¡±

    ¡­

    The girl¡¯s voice was crisp without any ws, and it was clear and gentle.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s smile froze as An Ruoyao fell into a daze.

    A thought suddenly arose in both their minds.

    How was this possible?

    Everyone thought they had already been amazed enough, until¡­

    ¡­the second verse left the girl¡¯s lips and she sang it with an opera voice¡­

    ¡°Smoke rises as I look over thend to the north.

    ¡°The dragons roar, the horses neigh, the swords are chilling.¡±

    ¡­

    What was the meaning of instant kill? This was the meaning of instant kill!

    What was the meaning of a face p? This was a major face p!

    Song Jingwan¡¯s face went from red to white. She clenched her fists and tried her best not to lose control of her emotions.

    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that Miss Song¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hush-¡±

    A figure arrived a littlete. He stood at the top of the stairs and the girl with the zither reflected in his eyes.

    It was like she was his entire world.

    He knitted his brows and smiled. Just a nce was enough to move him.

    Meanwhile, Shen Xun shoved his hands in his pockets andzily leaned back in a nearby chair. He looked at the girl on the stage who was glowing brightly.

    He could clearly see the admiration in everyone¡¯s eyes. They raised their phones and recorded this scene.

    ¡°She¡¯s so talented, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    A voice sounded beside him. Without turning back, he knew who it was.

    ¡°Keep your distance.¡±

    ¡°This is a public space.¡± An Feiran stood quietly beside Shen Xun. His eyes sparkled as he looked at the girl on the stage. ¡°More and more people will begin to like her.¡±

    Shen Xun was agitated as hostility appeared between his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you because she¡¯s backing you. Shut up!¡±

    An Feiran shrugged as he smiled handsomely. ¡°If you hit me, Yaoyao will be upset.¡±

    He looked obedient and harmless, but now that Shen Xun got to know him, he realized he wasn¡¯t anything good.

    He was filled with cunning ideas. The way that the third ss messed with others was all his suggestion.

    He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Sooner orter, this punk¡­

    He was going to give him a good beating!

    After the song ended, it took everyone a long time to snap back to reality.

    At this time, Song Yaoyao grabbed her zither and got ready to leave the stage.

    ¡°Encore! Encore! Encore!¡±

    The audience¡¯s apuse was like thunder, so loud that it almost blew the roof off. Song Yaoyao received a fright. Weren¡¯t these people being too enthusiastic?

    She lifted her gaze and looked out. Perhaps, the man standing on top of the stairs was particrly outstanding; her eyes immediately locked on him.

    Her eyes glowed and a sweet smile appeared on her face.

    Her eyes moved vibrantly.

    All the boys were dazed by this smile and immediately blushed.

    Even the girls were mesmerized.

    But Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze was focused on the man.

    With a smile and a wave, she turned around quickly and stepped off the stage while everyone was still screaming, ¡°Encore!¡±

    However, she did not notice that someone was frowning at the sight of her smile.

    Song Jingwan was sitting at the back. It wasn¡¯t necessary to sit at the front to know how sessful Song Yaoyao¡¯s performance was.

    In fact, the moment that she started ying the zither, Song Jingwan already knew that she had half won.

    #

 Chapter 425: A Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 425: A Goddess</h4>

    Plus, she had a natural singing voice¡­

    Coldness appeared in Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes but her smile grew brighter. ¡°This is unexpected. Yaoyao, what other surprises do you have waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Probably a little more than the tricks you have hidden.¡±

    The girl¡¯s dark pupils were clear like autumn water.

    Her dimples sank and she smiled innocently; there was an aloof sweetness.

    But Song Jingwan gritted her teeth in hatred.

    ¡°Do you think everyone is as calctive as you? Just because you¡¯re dirty, everything looks dirty to you!¡± An Ruoyao said coldly when she saw her friend being bullied.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes flickered but she did not speak up for Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Tch¡­what brand of trash are you? You¡¯re so good at acting.¡±

    Shen Xun walked over slowly. There was still a bandaid on his forehead and a wound on his face which hadn¡¯t healed. He looked tough to begin with, so when he straightened his face in hostility, he looked particrly frightening even though he was almost as handsome as Huo Ningxi.

    An Ruoyao curled her finger and pursed her lips. ¡°Shen Xun, don¡¯t step out of line!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shen Xun picked his ear and slowly turned his head as he smiled at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Big Bro, did you hear a voice?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled slightly and shook her head.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing that they were being ignored, An Ruoyao and Song Jingwan¡¯s faces turned red, especially An Ruoyao¡¯s. She had gathered all her courage to say that line.

    When the boy¡¯s cold and emotionless gaze fell upon her, An Ruoyao suddenly felt as though she was being stalked by a wild creature and her neck would be bitten off if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    He could kill her with one hit.

    This guy¡¯s ruthlessness was no joke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao approached a girl in the distance with the zither. She had to return it first.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Her eyes curved as she thanked the girl sincerely.

    ¡°N-no need¡­¡± The girl blushed, too afraid to look at Song Yaoyao¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°Your performance was amazing. You will definitely win first ce!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyelids twitched and she pressed her lips together firmly.

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°May your predictione true~¡± she said without any modesty. ¡°To be honest, I also think our ss will take first ce.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was necessarily her.

    In the girl¡¯s eyes, Song Yaoyao¡¯s actions were extremely lovable.

    She held onto her zither and screamed on the inside.

    Ahhh! How can there be such a lovable girl? She¡¯s talented and beautiful!

    Heavens! Is she a goddess?

    After bidding farewell, Song Yaoyao headed for the waiting room. Everyone was watching the performances so the waiting room was empty.

    The girl watched as she disappeared into the distance and retrieved her gaze unwillingly.

    She turned her head and identally looked into Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. She felt a chill down her spine.

    Why did it feel like¡­

    ¡­the School Beauty was extremely hostile towards this student?

    Was she imagining things?

    ¡­

    With such an amazing performance setting the bar, Song Jingwan no longer had any expectations.

    The closing act?

    She was more like a joke.

    After seeing Song Yaoyao¡¯s spectacr performance, everyone¡¯s reactions were clearly not as passionate afterward.

    Song Jingwan sighed and revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Hi everyone, I am Song Jingwan from ss 3-1. Today, I¡¯ll be performing a song that I really like.¡±

 Chapter 426: Donâ€™t Smile Like That

    <h4>Chapter 426: Don¡¯t Smile Like That</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    The grand piano started ying and the lights dimmed.

    ¡°This song, ¡®Good Night¡¯, is for all of you.¡±

    She had a pleasant voice, and when she spoke softly, she sounded gentle like water.

    ¡°Ahhh! Go, School Beauty!¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan, I love you!!¡±

    As the school beauty, Song Jingwan had plenty of admirers.

    When she heard the screams, she smiled shyly and started singing.

    ¡°The window blocks the intersecting moon.

    ¡°Amidst the fancy words, a busy figure endures the long night, quickly leaving behind his feelings.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°A few people chat and bid farewell.

    ¡°Those with an overactive imagination can easily get lost.

    ¡°It¡¯s harder to be sentimental than fickle.¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao found her thermos. She sat in the waiting room and took a sip of water.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s singing resounded outside.

    She quite liked this song. Unfortunately¡­

    Song Jingwan could not portray the feelings well. In fact, she seemed a little pretentious.

    However, for a student performance, it was good enough.

    She swung her legs and suddenly heard some footstepsing from behind her.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and the cold scent of cedar hit her in the face.

    Someone grabbed her hip, pressed her against some drawers, and kissed down gently on her lips.

    ¡±Mm¡­ Gege¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s body softened. She struggled at first but she quickly started hugging Huo Yunque¡¯s waist and lifting her head to look at him.

    The normally cold and restrained man suddenly had a sense of warmth between his eyes.

    She stretched out one hand and ced it on his shoulder. The other hand disobediently twisted Huo Yunque¡¯s ear.

    The petite girl was pressed against the drawers. The man arched his back slightly with a powerful and dominating presence.

    A girl who was entering screamed in surprise. She quickly covered her eyes and retreated.

    Oh God!

    Who was so brave as to kiss here?

    Moreover, the man¡¯s body and face did not look like a student¡¯s.

    Song Yaoyao was frightened too. With a gasp, she tried to push the man away, but he grabbed her chin and pulled her toward him again.

    When he finally let her go, Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was red and her eyes were moist like she was holding back tears. Her eyshes were wet and her lips were swollen.

    Huo Yunque chuckled as he looked at her silly expression and wiped the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was deep and filled with amusement, snapping Song Yaoyao out of her daze.

    She pouted her lips and blushed as she buried her head in the man¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Gege, why did you suddenly¡­¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he outside watching the performance? Why was he backstage?

    Huo Yunque squeezed her cheeks and forced her to lift her head.

    As he watched her pout her lips like a goldfish, his eyes darkened.

    ¡°Why were you smiling earlier?¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s cause I saw Gege¡­¡± Song Yaoyao replied unclearly.

    Earlier, when she finished her performance, she had lifted her head and saw the man that she wanted to see. It was already good enough that she didn¡¯t jump off the stage and run up to him.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Huo Yunque retracted his hand and clicked his tongue. The girl¡¯s skin was soft and supple; just a simple squeeze was enough to make her cheeks red.

    He curled his finger and tapped on her head. ¡°Don¡¯t smile like that ever again.¡±

    The boys almost went crazy from her smile. Did she know how alluring she was?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks. The lotus between her eyebrows bloomed beautifully.

    Huo Yunque lifted his hand and wiped off the lotus heartlessly. His fingers were covered in red.

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Song Yaoyao was unhappy.

    Xu Yue had personally drawn this flower for her! She had been reluctant to wipe it off.

 Chapter 427: Giving And Receiving

    <h4>Chapter 427: Giving And Receiving</h4>

    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so mean!¡± Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and looked in the mirror. The flower on her forehead had been wiped off, and all that was left was a red mark. ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pressed her lips together in defeat.

    ¡°But I really liked it!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dance?¡±

    She had been practicing every single day, and because she had no foundation, she had put in a lot more effort than everyone else. Huo Yunque had witnessed it all, and he liked the girl who worked hard toward her goals.

    But¡­she didn¡¯t appear on the stage in the end.

    All her efforts had gone to waste¡­

    Song Yaoyaoy in Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace like a ko. ¡°My dress was ruined,¡± she mumbled.

    Of course, she wanted to dance with everyone.

    Whether it was attending ss or other group activities, Song Yaoyao enjoyed them all. She had never experienced it in her previous life and she liked it.

    ¡°I was too careless. I knew there were people who hated me.¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes and gently ran his fingers through the girl¡¯s hair. His lips curved. ¡°In that case, does Miss Song require the help of Mr. Huo?¡±

    His voice was charming and deep with slight amusement.

    But his eyes were sharp and cold.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly refused. She pulled out a button-like item from her pocket and waved it in front of Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes.

    Her clear eyes were smug like a sly little fox¡¯s. ¡°I have this!¡±

    Huo Yunque took a nce and smiled.

    ¡°A pinhole camera? Who did you get this from?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jiu!¡±

    Song Yaoyao grinned and ced the pinhole camera back in her pocket as she hugged the man¡¯s hip coquettishly. ¡°I can resolve this matter on my own~¡±

    Huo Yunque identally treated her like someone who couldn¡¯t do anything on her own because he had his own views on love.

    But he was going to let the girl do as she pleased. As long as her safety wasn¡¯t threatened, he was not going to step in.

    After all, even if she was to tear the sky down, he had the ability to mend it for her.

    He leaned against the drawers in a doting manner, allowing the girl to whine in his arms.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head and blinked. ¡°What~¡±

    ¡°Dance for me¡­¡±

    The man looked into her eyes quietly. Song Yaoyao could not understand the deep look in his eyes.

    It was inexplicably filled with passion.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were red. ¡°I don¡¯t dance well.¡±

    Her dancing was particrly bad in front of this man. After all, he was practically her teacher.

    The singing outside stopped and an apuse sounded.

    Huo Yunque removed his coat and ced it on her like he was dressing a doll. He then grabbed her wrist and walked out.

    The man was tall, strong, and well-proportioned.

    His pleasant voice sounded above her. ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you understand the concept of giving and receiving?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s words immediately drew Song Yaoyao¡¯s memory back to a certain night: the quick drumbeats, the cold man with his slightly undone shirt, and the dance which flowed with the music. His every muscle was perfectly shaped; sexy and powerful.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s throat went dry, and she licked her lips. ¡°In that case, Gege, can you promise to dance for me again?¡±

    Song Yaoyao made a promise to herself. This time, she was going to prepare her phone so she could record Gege¡¯s dance! Then, she was going to hide under her covers and secretly watch it.

 Chapter 428: Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 428: Kiss Me</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Her eyes were watery and her body was restless.

    One nce and it was clear what she was thinking.

    Huo Yunque stopped. Caught off guard, Song Yaoyao ran into him.

    She cried out in pain and covered her nose as tears began to fall.

    ¡°Gege!¡± sheined in a nasally voice.

    Huo Yunque helplessly lifted the girl¡¯s head and analyzed her face carefully. He curled his finger and wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.

    ¡°So sensitive¡­¡±

    His fingers crossed the bridge of her straight nose, and his voice was low and hoarse, ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you know what it means to push one¡¯s limits?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed as she held back her tears.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She tried to look serious: I don¡¯t know anything and I don¡¯t understand anything.

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and leaned forward.

    He lowered his voice to a volume that only someone nearby could hear. ¡°I can let you push your limits, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°Give me a kiss and I will let you see me dance again.

    ¡°Kiss me twice and I will let you see it for the rest of your life¡­¡±

    There was a carefree look in the man¡¯s eyes. His long eyshes lowered and reflected in his pupils. They were clear and focused; all his attention was ced on her.

    Song Yaoyao was undeniably moved.

    She lifted her head and looked around like a thief. When she saw that there was no one around, she ced her hands on Huo Yunque¡¯s shoulders. The man¡¯s lips curved and he cooperated by leaning over.

    She stood on her tiptoes and quickly ced a peck on his lips.

    Just as she was about to retreat, the man¡¯s lips gently pressed against hers.

    It was light like a water strider gliding across the surface of ake; a normal kiss that did not contain any sexual desires.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes opened wide shyly and her feathery eyshes fluttered.

    Huo Yunque pinched her cheek. ¡°Giving and receiving.¡±

    That again¡­

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but think: based on Gege¡¯s logic, if they kept giving and receiving then it would be an endless cycle.

    From a distance, a boy approached with his hands in his pockets and quietly watched this scene. The twinkle in his eyes immediately disappeared.

    He twitched his lips and mumbled, ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Meanwhile, someone was calling him.

    ¡°Ningxi, let¡¯s chat¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi turned his head and looked at the girl¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Okay,¡± he shrugged indifferently.

    ¡­

    By the time the festival ended, it was almost 11pm. The girls all headed into the changerooms together.

    At that moment, Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque walked out hand-in-hand and ran straight into them.

    The man was dressed in a ck suit with a long coat on the outside, making him look ssy and refined. He was like a movie star who had jumped off the screen¡­

    No, he was better-looking than a movie star!

    The girls who had only been exposed to the rough guys at school, immediately blushed.

    Their eyes darted. They wanted to look at him, but they were too afraid.

    Ahhh, so handsome!

    For a short moment, Song Yaoyao wished she had the ability to shrink and erge things. That way, she could shrink Gege and ce him in her pocket so these people wouldn¡¯t be able to look at him!

    ¡°Gege, hurry!¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and started jogging away.

    Of course¡­

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Song Yaoyao was the only one who was jogging¡­

    The man strode calmly as though he was on a casual stroll.

    No one noticed the way that he looked gently and dotingly at the girl.

    When two lovers liked each other, they had the same vibe.

    Just a simple smile or nce was enough to make people envy.

    #

 Chapter 429: A Real Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 429: A Real Vampire</h4>

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that your sister?¡±

    The students had already started leaving the gymnasium. All that remained were a few people standing in front of some boxes.

    These boxes werebeled with the different sses and their performances.

    Each person had one vote and they could choose the performance they enjoyed the most.

    Song Wenchuan narrowed his eyes and looked over. The gymnasium was big.

    In the distance, the ck-suited man was holding the girl¡¯s hand and saying something as they walked out together.

    They looked out of ce; the man was even holding a pink backpack in his hand.

    ¡°Oh! It looks like you¡¯re being neglected.¡±

    He was beingpletely neglected.

    Song Wenchuan tapped his fingers on the arms of his wheelchair. His vibe was cold as he stared at the two people without a word until they almost disappeared from view.

    At that moment, Huo Yunque turned around calmly and urately locked his gaze upon Song Wenchuan.

    He nodded his head from afar.

    His smile was respectable, ssy, and refined.

    Song Wenchuan cursed under his breath, so quiet that Nn did not hear him clearly.

    The only thing the two unfamiliar men had inmon was their good looks. The man with blond hair and blue eyes had his buttons done up to his neck, and he was wearing a ne with a cross on it. His face was exquisite and his skin was pale like a vampire¡¯s.

    Nearby, a courageous girl pretended to be chatting, but she was actually looking at the two men.

    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m in a bad mood right now?¡±

    Song Wenchuan nced sideways and spoke calmly.

    It was like he had a precious pearl which he was afraid of crushing in his hands and melting in his mouth. Even in his sleep, he worried about this pearl, afraid that it would be too cold or too hot.

    Yet, one day, this pearl was stolen from him when he didn¡¯t notice, and all he could do was watch. He even had to say to the ¡®thief¡¯, ¡°Please treat my pearl well and take care of my precious treasure.¡±

    Howplicated must he feel?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nn shrugged. ¡°How do you want me to help then?¡±

    Song Wenchuan looked into his eyes and forced a smile.

    ¡°I hope you can shut up.¡±

    Nn nodded happily.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    He pretended to zip his mouth.

    Nn¡¯s hand was defined. As he was skinny, his bones were obvious. With the slightest move, his nerves could be seen.

    Paired with his pale white skin, he looked as though he was sick.

    This was the style that a lot of girls liked these days!

    The girls gathered together. They were so excited that they almost fainted. Their eyes lit up like lightbulbs and their cheeks were red.

    ¡°Ahhh, did you guys see? Oh my God¡­I found a real vampire!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Don¡¯t you think the guy next to him in the wheelchair is really handsome too?¡±

    At this moment, one of the girls mumbled, ¡°Is he a cold and ck-bellied top?¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    A momentter, the excitement grew.

    ¡°Babe! You might be onto something!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bad!¡±

    The girls grew louder and louder. Song Wenchuan furrowed his brows.

    Of course, he had no idea what the girls were talking about.

    But based on their bright and ambiguous gazes, he could guess that it was nothing good.

    ¡°Girls are really the cutest living things on earth, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    #

 Chapter 430: My Sister Is The Cutest

    <h4>Chapter 430: My Sister Is The Cutest</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Since Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t understand what the girls were talking about, as a foreigner, it was even harder for Nn to understand.

    But it didn¡¯t stop him from admiring the lively and lovable girls.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Wenchuan sneered; he was clearly in a bad mood.

    He started moving his wheelchair. ¡°In this world, my sister is the cutest.¡±

    Everyone else was nothingpared to her!

    An Ruoyao who had just finished getting changed walked out and saw the familiar figure. She furrowed her brows. ¡°Strange¡­is that Song Wenchuan?¡±

    But why did Song Wenchuane here without notifying Song Jingwan?

    ¡­

    Zhou Manli felt like she had encountered a stroke of bad luck.

    But how bad was it exactly? She could drink water and choke on it; walk on t ground and have her brand new heels snap beneath her. When she took her shoes back to the store to examine it, they insisted there was nothing wrong with it.

    In a fit of rage, she cklisted the store, ming their shoe for injuring her ankle.

    After resting at home for two days, she couldn¡¯t handle it any longer. Since Song Wenchuan had woken up and thepany was stable, she returned to the life of a wealthy madam and spent her days either having facial treatments or ying mahjong.

    But the skincare she usually used gave her an allergic reaction.

    And her luck at the mahjong table had reached its limit. As soon as she sat down, she was practically handing out money.

    In just two days, she lost several hundred thousand yuan.

    This money didn¡¯t mean much to Zhou Manli, but in the past, even though she wasn¡¯t invincible, she always won something.

    Her losing streak and her recent stroke of bad luck made her begin to doubt her life.

    But this wasn¡¯t all.

    When Song Jingwan returned home and saw her mother sitting unhappily on the sofa, she blinked tiredly, suppressed her irritability, and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Mom, are you in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°Jingwan? Oh, you¡¯re back!¡±

    When Zhou Manli saw Song Jingwan, it was like she had found her savior. She waved, waited for Song Jingwan to approach, and grabbed onto her hand.

    ¡°You have no idea how unlucky I¡¯ve beentely! That jinx must be cursing me behind my back! Jingwan, you need to give me some luck! I¡¯ve lost so much in mahjongtely! You don¡¯t know how those old hags have been ridiculing me!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan curved her eyes and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as luck. You must have been too worried about Wenchuan and couldn¡¯t sleep well so you didn¡¯t have the energy. Your mahjong losses have nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°No! Of course it has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Zhou Manli shook her head. ¡°Have you forgotten what used to happen when you were young? When I carried you in my arms at the mahjong table, I didn¡¯t lose once! All these years, things have run smoothly for this family because of your presence¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because our family is lucky in general, and Dad is capable~¡±

    Song Jingwan held onto Zhou Manli¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Okay, Mom, let me take you to get some rest. It¡¯ste!¡±

    ¡°No, unless you sleep with me. My luck will definitely be better tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Manli shook her head as she held onto Song Jingwan and refused to let her go.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Song Jingwan looked into Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes and nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay~ I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight. Hopefully, Dad won¡¯t be jealous when he gets back!¡±

    She blinked innocently as she teased her mother.

    Zhou Manliughed. She tapped her nose and said dotingly, ¡°Oh, you~ Your father would never be jealous of you! He loves you too much! By the way, how was your performance tonight?¡±

    #

 Chapter 431: Goddess, You Have Worked Hard

    <h4>Chapter 431: Goddess, You Have Worked Hard</h4>

    Song Jingwan opened her mouth. But before she got to respond, Zhou Manli spoke up again, ¡°Our Jingwan is so talented, of course she got first ce again!¡±

    Song Jingwan felt frustrated. Her lips twitched and she took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this~ Mom, we should go rest.¡±

    Zhou Manli didn¡¯t think much of this.

    In her heart, she never had to worry about Song Jingwan; she was good at everything and she had many talents. At a mahjong table of women, it was normal for them to talk about their children.

    For example, the awards they received and their exam results¡­etc.

    It was an unspokenpetition.

    And amidst thispetition, Song Jingwan never disappointed.

    This time was no different.

    ¡­

    Late at night. Zhou Manli was asleep.

    However, Song Jingwan was tossing and turning. In the end, she sat up in the dark and quietly left the room.

    She unlocked her phone. There was a video in her storage.

    She yed it and the melody sounded.

    The girl¡¯s face was beautiful. She looked down and started to sing softly.

    The light fell upon her face, and it made her look elegant and pure.

    The video looked like it had been taken in secret, yet¡­

    It captured her in the most beautiful angle.

    Song Jingwan swiped the screen; there was a deep look in her eyes.

    After some time, she came to a decision.

    She found a contact in her WeChat and sent a message: ¡°Are you there?¡±

    By the time they finished chatting, it was already the middle of the night.

    Song Jingwan put down her phone, climbed into bed gently, and fell asleep beside Zhou Manli.

    The night was quiet, but there was amotion on Weibo. A video had jumped up to the top of search rankings.

    FeetInTheWaves: Have you heard this version of Serve My Country? [Video]

    Thements section was busy, but most of thements included¡­

    ¡°What the hell? I was browsing Weibo in the middle of the night and came across this. Initially, I was confused by it. Serve My Country? How could that get on search rankings? But when I yed it and heard the first sentence, wooooah, it sounded so good! It was an instant kill!¡±

    ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m a zither student~ I sent the video to my teacher and she told me that the girl is really skilled! Anyway, I want to find the sheet music so I can learn that song too!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, is this still the same Serve My Country that I heard as a child? Oh God, it¡¯s so good!¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who noticed how beautiful the singer is?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Goddess, you have worked hard. Here¡¯s a heart for you! That song was too good, especially the opera part. It gave me goosebumps! What kind of heavenly being are you? Can you upload your song so I can download it and listen to it every day!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Are you envious? That¡¯s my Big Bro!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Big Bro is trending again!¡±

    TangTangIsTheBest: ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s my deskmate [sly]¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Tang Xinrou made a post!¡±

    TangTangIsTheBest: ¡°I was in the front row!¡±

    ¡°Love life, love Rourou!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu Xun didn¡¯t lie to me. Beautiful people only associate with beautiful people.¡±

    Mr. Lu: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I really want to be friends with her! This is too beautiful! No one can get in the way of this beauty!¡±

    LuoXinguang: ¡°Is she trying to steal my job?¡± ugh]

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    #

 Chapter 432: Removed From Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 432: Removed From Rankings</h4>

    Meng Qiqi, who had been looking through a pile of photography books, heard a notification bell. She quickly sat up, opened her eyes wide, and unlocked her phone. She then logged onto Weibo.

    Her heart was filled with excitement: Ahhh, my precious finally made a new post!

    But the first thing she saw when she clicked in was¡­

    What the hell?

    Luo Xinguang shared a video?

    Why didn¡¯t he post ate-night selfie instead?

    Even so, she was a loyal fan, so she still liked the post and left ament: ¡°Precious, it¡¯s already 2am. Don¡¯t stay up toote. Hurry and get some sleep~ Love you! Muah!¡±

    After that, she finally yed the video and got ready to see what Luo Xinguang had shared¡­

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Meng Qiqi cried out in surprise.

    She thought she was seeing things because her eyes were too tired and almost held her phone right up to her face to analyze it. Finally, she confirmed that the person in the video was Song Yaoyao!

    Since it was someone she knew, she decided to take a good look at it.

    She started the video again.

    As the girl¡¯s slender fingers plucked the strings, Meng Qiqi felt goosebumps all over her body.

    This was not an exaggeration. As her movements got quicker and quicker, the urgency of the notes made one feel as though they couldn¡¯t catch their breath; it was like there were 10,000 horses galloping amidst the shing of swords.

    After Meng Qiqi quietly finished this video, she downloaded it and stored it on her phone.

    At the same time, she had a thought¡­

    Yaoyao¡­

    Was she really a goddess who hadnded on earth?

    Not only was she beautiful, she was so impressive! If this was all she knew, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal, but she was too talented!

    The melody continued to repeat in Meng Qiqi¡¯s mind. It was extremely memorable.

    She ended up listening to it over and over again and falling in love with this old song!

    This chivalrous song was transformed into something that was ssy and elegant.

    The original had its charm and Song Yaoyao¡¯s version had its own style.

    But videos had their limits. After listening to it several times, Meng Qiqi opened her Penguin Chat without considering whether Song Yaoyao was sleeping. Her fingers quickly flew across the keyboard and she sighed as she asked the source.

    Meng Qiqi: ¡°Precious!!¡±

    Meng Qiqi: ¡°Ahhh, you sing too well! Please be a real singer!¡±

    Meng Qiqi: ¡°I will be a loyal fan if you do!¡±

    Meng Qiqi: ¡°Big Boss, can you?¡±

    Clearly, Song Yaoyao was sleeping soundly and could not respond.

    But Meng Qiqi was too excited to sleep. She went back and decided to share the video. However¡­

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    A moment ago, ¡®Serve My Country¡¯ was ranked in the top three of searches, but it was now gone.

    Meng Qiqi swiped down in disbelief. She kept searching until she reached the 50th ranking.

    It really wasn¡¯t there.

    Meng Qiqi, who spent a lot of time on Weibo, began to suspect something. But she couldn¡¯t understand why. Song Yaoyao was just a student who hadn¡¯t even entered the entertainment circle yet.

    It was just a search ranking, why would someone do something to it in the middle of the night.

    Meng Qiqi: [AShortTimeInThe Rankings.jpg]

    Meng Qiqi: Babe, did you offend someone? Or did one of your people remove your video from rankings for you?

    Unable to understand, Meng Qiqi tapped on her head and decided to turn off her phone and get some rest.

    #

 Chapter 433: Ranking Replaced

    <h4>Chapter 433: Ranking Reced</h4>

    She had enrolled in an advanced photography ss recently and had been studying busily. At that moment, she was rushing her homework and her mind was a blur.

    She moved her mouse and was about to click on something when she suddenly froze.

    Another trending search caught her attention.

    #NationalSchoolBeauty

    She clicked in. An ount with millions of fans was trending. Meng Qiqi knew this person. This ount was nicknamed the Influencer Manufacturing Machine. In the industry, they epted money to post up photos, and they hired a whole heap of fake fans to create hype.

    However, this ount was smart. All their fake fans were active ounts so people were led to believe that theirments were sincere.

    But the most interesting thing was that Meng Qiqi noticed the stage that this ¡®National School Beauty¡¯ was on. It was exactly the same as the one that Song Yaoyao was on in her video¡­

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Meng Qiqi smacked her lips and snapped back to reality.

    It seemed, someone wasn¡¯t targeting her. She was simply standing in someone¡¯s way.

    She didn¡¯t think much of it. If one wanted to be famous, they had to spend some money. Whether a celebrity or an influencer, they were all packaged ¡®products¡¯.

    Meng Qiqi clicked into it and had a listen. The girl sang well and her appearance was decent.

    She looked lovely and beautiful even though she was sitting in a wheelchair.

    Unfortunately, something better had set the bar, so no matter how pleasant it sounded, it was only average in Meng Qiqi¡¯s ears.

    She took a look at thements. As expected, it was filled with praises.

    Whenever there was ament that criticized her even the slightest, it would disappear after a refresh.

    Someone was deleting thements.

    ¡°To be honest, if my girlfriend looked like that, I would be so proud!¡±

    ¡°She sings so well and she¡¯s so beautiful. Please debut as a real singer!¡±

    ¡°What a pleasure to watch!¡±

    ¡°Although there are ws, this was really good for a student. Also, the equipment isn¡¯t professional. I¡¯ll be honest, she¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    ¡°This is what you call singing. What the hell was ¡®Serve My Country¡¯? It was soft without any power! I wanted to vomit listening to it! Ugh¡­¡±

    Meng Qiqi was furious when she saw this. Anyone with even the slightest bit of background would be able to see the quality of Song Yaoyao¡¯s zither skills.

    Moreover, how did her song not contain any power? Although her voice was sweet, it was filled with charm. Combined with the fierceness of the music, her gentle voice created quite an image!

    Although this other song was decent, how could itpare?

    Unable to contain her anger, she gritted her teeth and argued back: ¡°How can you praise one and insult another? Do fake fans have no brains?¡±

    The next day. It was rare for Song Yaoyao to sleep in.

    She revealed her head from underneath the covers. After she swiped through thements from the previous night, she realized she had made it on the search rankings.

    Song Yaoyao had no idea about this.

    In just a few days, she had already made it on the search rankings twice.

    How envious would the celebrities who tried hard but never made it on the rankings feel?

    How much money would they have to spend?

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Precious, let¡¯s debut together!¡±

    Luo Xinguang: ¡°Brat, who knew you were so multitalented!¡±

    Meng Qiqi: Someone paid to get you taken off the rankings. A girl from the same school took your ce. Do you know her? [Image attached]

    Song Yaoyao had just woken up so she was still a little sleepy. She was a bit curious when she saw all the messages she received so early in the morning¡­

    Until¡­

    She saw the image that Meng Qiqi sent. It was Song Jingwan¡¯s elegant and lovely face.

    #

 Chapter 434: Let Her Get Famous. The More Famous The Better.

    <h4>Chapter 434: Let Her Get Famous. The More Famous The Better.</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curved and she slowly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Jingwan had always wanted to enter the entertainment industry and be a celebrity; this was something that Song Yaoyao was well aware of. After all, with her narcissistic attitude, bing the center of attention was her dream, and entering the entertainment circle was the most suitable option.

    Meng Qiqi: ¡°Wow, you really know her? Then, does she know that you¡¯ve been removed from the search rankings?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter whether Song Jingwan had removed her from the search rankings. She was heading down a different path anyway.

    However¡­

    The matter with Han Jun from the previous night had sessfully annoyed her.

    And she had a habit of protecting the weak!

    Since Song Jingwan wanted to be famous, then Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t mind helping her!

    She logged into Weibo. Song Jingwan¡¯s video had already dropped down to the fifth ce. ording to Meng Qiqi, it had reached third ce at one point.

    Weibo received an astounding amount of traffic. So making it on the rankings meant that she¡¯d attract a lot of attention.

    Song Yaoyao clicked in. As expected, apart from fake fans, there were also a lot ofizens who liked her for her looks.

    #NationalSchoolBeauty #WowSoPretty! ¡°Can someone link me to her Weibo ount? I want to follow it!¡±

    #NationalSchoolBeauty #SingSoGood ¡°This is how it feels to fall in love!¡±

    #NationalSchoolBeauty ¡°Was this video posted by someone from her school? ording to my friend who attends the same school, she is known as the School Beauty! Most importantly, she¡¯s very talented! She can sing, y the piano, dance, and her academic results are so good that she¡¯s in the top ss! Above all, she is an heiress who attends an expensive private school.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Forget about it. I can¡¯t afford to be jealous of someone who¡¯s got both looks and money.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if she has a boyfriend. Sis, can you take a look at me? Forget about it, I¡¯m not worthy! [Cry]¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too talented! I¡¯m so in love with her! OP, do you know her name? What¡¯s her Weibo ount?¡±

    ¡°She has a good temperament. Those that work hard even though they have money are hard toe by.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching all morning, but I only found a few fake ounts. I¡¯m guessing she doesn¡¯t use Weibo. [Sad]¡±

    ¡°Goddess, you have worked hard!¡±

    ¡­

    Song Jingwan¡¯s attempt at promoting herself was a sess. Moreover, her singing voice was decent. When she quietly looked down and sang, she gave off the vibe of a goddess.

    At this point, it was time for the fake fans to retreat. Their promoting had already been a sess.

    She sessfully attracted the attention ofizens and created an image of a hardworking heiress. The image she created was the ideal for many average people.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that a lot of people would like her because of this.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved, and the red mark on her wrist became more vivid.

    Right now, the better the result, the more beneficial it was for her.

    Instead of removing Song Jingwan from the rankings, Song Yaoyao decided to help her¡­

    Her fair finger danced across the keyboard. She found a few verified ounts with several million followers, a few small fan ounts, and the contact details of some public ounts.

    After that, she checked her bank ount. Just over one million. This was the money she had left.

    But the money-obsessed Song Yaoyao simply blinked and invested everything she had.

    She only had one message: let her get famous. The more famous, the better!

    #

 Chapter 435: Lost Tooth

    <h4>Chapter 435: Lost Tooth</h4>

    The best oue was for everyone to see Song Jingwan as soon as they opened their Weibo.

    Song Yaoyao even found a whole heap of photos from Song Jingwan¡¯s WeChat.

    Of course, the photos that she posted to her friends had gone through careful selection; the best angles were chosen and the photos had been retouched wlessly to produce a natural ¡®unedited¡¯ appearance.

    They were the type of photos that received all kinds of praises.

    She downloaded a bunch, zipped them, and posted it up.

    Did she like promoting herself?

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Let¡¯s promote her to death!¡±

    However, this decision¡­made her extremely poor¡­

    Although Gege had given her a store, she had left it for Huo Jiu to manage, so she had no ns of touching the ounts yet.

    Thus!

    Song Yaoyao clenched her fists; making money was a necessity!

    Song Manor.

    Zhou Manli woke up refreshed. Song Rui was at the office and Song Wenchuan was recovering at the hospital. Right now, only she and her daughter remained at home.

    ¡°Jingwan, you¡¯ll be going to university next year. Have you decided which one? Or do you want to study abroad? We can tell your father to speak to his contacts.¡± The truth was, Zhou Manli wanted her daughter to study abroad, so she was trying to nt this idea in her mind.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled sweetly and shook her head. ¡°Actually, I prefer studying here. That way, I can keep youpany during my semester breaks.¡±

    ¡°My Wanwan is so thoughtful!¡±

    Zhou Manli smiled so brightly that her wrinkles were showing. She patted her daughter on the hand dotingly. ¡°My doting did not go to waste! Unlike that ungrateful wench! I raised her for so long and she turned into an enemy!¡±

    Zhou Manli shivered when she thought about the brat¡¯s gaze; she was like a manic little beast.

    Especially at the hospitalst time, there was a moment when she could tell that Song Yaoyao actually wanted to strangle her to death.

    She had only let go because of Song Wenchuan.

    She was a psycho! She gritted her teeth at the thought of the girl. But whenever they met, she was too afraid to do anything.

    ¡°Mom~¡± Song Jingwanined. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not talk about her or think about her!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Zhou Manli waved her hand, stirred her white fungus and peach gum soup, and slowly took a sip.

    As she drank it, her expression suddenly changed. ¡°Bleh!!¡± she spat a half-eaten peach gum out. There was a rock in it!

    Mixed with the peach gum was some blood¡­and half a tooth!

    ¡°Mom! Are you okay?¡±

    Song Jingwan received a fright as she quickly ran over to support her mother.

    Unfortunately, Zhou Manli¡¯s bad luck did not disperse because of Song Jingwan. In fact, it worsened.

    She fell back in her chair, it swayed a little, and suddenly it snapped in half.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s mouth was covered in blood. The leg of the chair suddenly snapped, catching her by surprise and causing her to fall on the floor.

    ¡°Madam? Madam, are you okay?¡±

    The maids heard themotion and immediately ran out of the kitchen to help her up.

    Zhou Manli almost dislocated her hip. She gritted her teeth in pain, and as she stood up, she pushed the maids away in anger.

    ¡°Who cooked breakfast? Are you blind? Couldn¡¯t you see this rock? Did I hire you to ck off?¡±

    Auntie Liu took a step back when she heard this and her face turned pale. She then stepped forward to take a look at the soup and went nk¡­

    #

 Chapter 436: One Lucky, One Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 436: One Lucky, One Jinx</h4>

    ¡°Sorry, Madam, I already checked it carefully. I¡¯m not sure where this rock came from. Really, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Madam¡­¡±

    Actually, the Songs spent a lot of money on food and drinks; none of their ingredients were the cheap, fake stuff. So, even before the packaging process, the content had already been carefully selected. A mistake like this was impossible. Especially not a rock in the food!

    Moreover, Auntie Liu had worked for the Songs for over ten years, never had she made such a serious mistake.

    Yet, the rock was really there!

    And Zhou Manli even lost half her tooth because of it!

    Auntie Liu¡¯s heart sank. She knew her job had reached its end.

    The Madam had always had a bad temper. Getting fired was a small matter, if she was more serious, she may even get her topensate!

    As expected¡­

    Zhou Manli pointed at her and said fiercely, ¡°Hurry, pack your things and leave! I don¡¯t want to see you again! Also, don¡¯t think about receiving your pay from thest 6 months!¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    Auntie Liu was helpless. She wanted to cry. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I don¡¯t know why that rock was there¡­ Madam, my son needs money for his illness. Please forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry and kick her out!¡±

    As Zhou Manli spoke, the taste of blood filled her mouth. It put her in a bad mood. She held her hip and her face turned pale.

    The servants did not dare to get on her bad side, so they quickly stepped forward to grab Auntie Liu.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Madam! I really need this job. Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. Get lost!¡±

    The servants who knew Auntie Liu well began to drag her out as Auntie Liu cried. It was half a year¡¯s pay!

    Zhou Manli sneered. ¡°You have no business being here. You can¡¯t even do your job well. You might as well go home and retire!¡±

    Half a year¡¯s pay was nowhere near enough topensate for her tooth.

    What right did she have to cry and make a fuss? All this noise was giving her a headache!

    Auntie Liu looked at Song Jingwan pleadingly. ¡°Big Miss, please help me ask for forgiveness! I¡¯ll be careful next time!¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled at her apologetically. ¡°Sorry, this was indeed your fault. My mother got hurt because of you. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Big Miss¡­¡±

    Auntie Liu couldn¡¯t believe that the good-tempered and reasonable Big Miss would refuse to help her as well. Moreover, the cold look in her eyes wasparable to the Madam¡¯s.

    She felt a chill down her spine. However, the Songs were powerful and influential. What could a maid like her do?

    She had no right to fight with these people. She could only endure!

    After working here for over a decade, even a cat or a dog would receive some kind of love. Auntie Liu never expected to be kicked out of this ce!

    It didn¡¯t take long before Auntie Liu left. The servants looked down and did not dare to even take a deep breath.

    But Zhou Manli was still upset. She swept all the bowls and utensils off the dining table and they smashed on the floor.

    She held her cheek in pain and her hip was in pain too.

    ¡°It¡¯s all that brat¡¯s fault! She¡¯s bad luck even after she¡¯s left! Just like when she was young!¡±

    Zhou Manli did not believe in luck at the beginning either, but there was a period of time when she was extremely unlucky. When she went to see a fortune-teller, the fortune-teller told her that out of the two twins, one was lucky, and the other was a jinx!

    After that, she yed mahjong with Song Jingwan in her arms, and she was strangely lucky.

    No matter what hand she got, she would end up winning in the end!

    But when Song Yaoyao appeared, her luck immediately disappeared!

    #

 Chapter 437: The Alterâ€™s Cheap Habit

    <h4>Chapter 437: The Alter¡¯s Cheap Habit</h4>

    Song Jingwan listened to the way that Zhou Manli med Song Yaoyao for everything and a smile shed across her face.

    ¡°Mom, let me take you to the hospital,¡± she said worriedly.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Zhou Manli waved her hand as she groaned and hissed in pain. ¡°You have ss to go to, and your final exam is in a few days. I don¡¯t want to distract you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! In my heart, you are the most important!¡± Song Jingwan said as she helped Zhou Manli to the hospital.

    As for school, all she had to do was call and take the day off. After all, she was meant to be recuperating anyway. It didn¡¯t matter whether she attended or not.

    Zhou Manli went into one of the rooms for an examination. She needed to get her tooth repaired as well. Meanwhile, Song Jingwan sat outside in a daze as a nurse pushed Song Wenchuan toward her.

    ¡°How¡¯s Mom?¡±

    He lifted his hand and squeezed between his eyebrows tiredly.

    He had no idea what had happened. Sometimes, he would look at the documents that were delivered to him and fall asleep. When he awoke, he would discover that everything was done¡­

    The level of efficiency was amazing.

    During this time, Song Wenchuan also began to slowly understand the alter in his body.

    He was dominant, arrogant, and powerful. The type of person who would not allow retaliation from his subordinates. They either did what he instructed or they¡¯d be sent packing.

    This was his standard.

    On top of all that, he had a cheap habit.

    Every time, before he left, he would leave Song Wenchuan a message.

    The feeling of ¡®talking to himself¡¯ was strange and unamusing.

    Most people would dream to have their ¡®homework¡¯ finished for them in their sleep, but when he discovered that it was happening to him¡­

    His mood was inexplicable.

    It was tooplicated.

    ¡°She¡­¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes darted and her voice choked up a little. ¡°When Mom was eating breakfast this morning, there was a rock in her food¡­ Also, when she went to sit down, her chair leg suddenly snapped. So¡­¡±

    ¡°So she was brought to the hospital?¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What¡¯s been up with hertely?¡± He fell into deep thought. Wasn¡¯t this too unlucky?

    Song Jingwan shook her head. ¡°Mom said her luck¡¯s been really badtely¡­¡± As she spoke, she nced at Song Wenchuan gently and said with hesitation, ¡°She also said it was because Yaoyao is a jinx¡­¡±

    ¡°A jinx?¡±

    Song Wenchuan burst intoughter. He was relieved to find out that Zhou Manli was fine.

    As for ims like this, he had heard enough of it growing up. Zhou Manli was his mother, but he could never forgive her for the things she had done.

    After all, who could be guaranteed a life free from obstacles?

    ¡°How long hasn¡¯t Yaoyao been home? They haven¡¯t even seen each other. Is she jinxing her through the air?¡±

    Sometimes, he wondered whether his mother was delusional and needed the help of a psychiatrist.

    Song Jingwan smiled forcefully. ¡°I get what you¡¯re trying to say. I¡¯ll speak to her about itter.¡±

    Speak to her?

    Song Wenchuan had no reaction to this. He nced at Song Jingwan and shook his head. ¡°No need. She can do whatever she wants.¡±

    He no longer had any hope that Song Jingwan and Song Yaoyao would live mutually in peace. If Song Jingwan spoke to Zhou Manli, she would only nder Song Yaoyao further and make Zhou Manli hate her more.

    Sensing the distrust in Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes, Song Jingwan pursed her lips quietly.

    She lowered her eyes, and her gaze darkened.

    The CT scan did not take long. The main problem was that Zhou Manli¡¯s hip had been injured and the doctor had to give her a massage.

    Song Jingwan and Song Wenchuan sat outside and waited. Their conversation ended.

    After some time¡­

    Song Jingwan¡¯s phone suddenly started ringing like crazy. It was like a bomb had gone off.

    #

 Chapter 438: Big â€˜Surpriseâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 438: Big ¡®Surprise¡¯</h4>

    She quietly nced at Song Wenchuan. He had his head down, looking at his phone, working.

    Song Jingwan pressed her lips together ufortably. She took her phone to a ce where there was no one and made a call.

    As soon as the call connected, the person on the end began to me her.

    ¡°Miss Song, what happened? Didn¡¯t you say that we had total control? Did you hire someone else to help you promote? Miss Song, you were wrong this time. We¡¯re the experts. We have our methods. By hiring other people, you¡¯ve messed our n up!¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    Before Song Jingwan managed to speak, she was scolded like crazy.

    She furrowed her brows and had a foreboding feeling.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    After saying this, she immediately hung up and logged in to Weibo.

    As soon as she saw the search rankings, her heart sank.

    #NationalSchoolBeautysDailyPhotos

    #LittleGoddess

    #NationalSchoolBeautySongJingwan

    She clicked in. Not only had her name, address, and school been exposed, a lot of her private photos had been posted online.

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t even breathe steadily as she clicked into thements with her trembling hands.

    Although she had prepared herself, her eyes still darkened when she saw thements.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she over-promoting herself?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t this National School Beauty being too confident? Originally, when I saw her video, I quite liked her. But how many times has she made it on the rankings in thest 24 hours? Has she gone crazy for fame?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, humans are so fickle. When I thought her fame was idental, I thought she was pretty and she sang well. But after I realized her deliberate actions, I went back to look at the video and somehow felt that her heavenly aura had faded. Not only that, she seemed so fake. Was I imagining things¡­?¡±

    ¡°No! You weren¡¯t! I also feel that way!¡±

    ¡°Are you guys done being jealous? You¡¯re just jealous that she¡¯s pretty and talented!¡±

    ¡°Big Sis, you are so pretty. Ignore these trolls!¡±

    ¡°There was a snowstorm in X City and a whole heap of houses in the countryside have been destroyed. There are also people trapped inside. Did any of you notice that? There was also a car ident in XX Town that caused the death of over a dozen people. Did anyone take note of that? Are you guys blindly supporting her just because of her face?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, I really gotta give it to her. She must be really rich! If she wants to be famous, she should have spent money to appear in a film or appear on a variety show. I¡¯ve spent all day seeing her on Weibo. She sure has her ways!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting judgment fatigue.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis is so pretty, muah~¡±

    ¡°I like Big Sis like this. Ignore the trolls. Get famous!¡±

    ¡°I like rich girls. What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think her version was better than the original.¡±

    ¡­

    Song Jingwan saw a whole heap of brainless praises that endlessly tried to boost her status and promote her beauty. Some evenpared her to others.

    She had some self-awareness. In the past, when Song Yaoyao was around, there was no problem suppressing others with a simple performance.

    Butpared to a professional singer, Song Jingwan was well aware that she couldn¡¯tpare.

    Although the Songs had hired a singing teacher for her, she simply aimed to pass. It wasn¡¯t a skill that she expected to actuallye into use in the future¡­

    #

 Chapter 439: Not Allowed To Enter The Entertainment Circle

    <h4>Chapter 439: Not Allowed To Enter The Entertainment Circle</h4>

    Her expression was dark as she called back the number.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± she asked straightforwardly. ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s asking you this. Apart from you, I didn¡¯t contact anyone else. Why is my news all over the inte?¡±

    Show up once, that¡¯s a pleasant surprise. Show up 2-3 times, then she must be doing something to create hype.

    Now that her motive was exposed, how was she supposed to promote herself in the future?

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± the other party was surprised. ¡°Then who was it?! Do they hate you or are they helping you?¡±

    Song Jingwan sneered. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    It was toote. Initially, she could have maintained her poprity and created a mysterious vibe.

    But now, her private photos had been exposed. Apart from the identities of her parents, everyone now knew her school, her name, and her ss.

    What vibe could she create now?

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    On the other end of the phone, the middle-aged man rubbed his chin. ¡°This person must have spent a lot of money. This alone would have cost them over a million yuan.¡±

    ¡°Suppress it!¡±

    Song Jingwan closed her eyes and growled, ¡°No matter what you need to do, get it all deleted.¡±

    Her heart was hurting.

    Getting things deleted and removed from Weibo was much more expensive than putting it up there.

    She even had to be cautious of people boosting the price.

    ¡°What about money¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to give it to you. Resolve this by the end of the day. The transfer will go through soon. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t contact me for a while¡­¡±

    This ¡®surprise¡¯ was too big to handle!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When Song Jingwan arrived home, Song Wenchuan noticed her unhappy expression; she seemed to be in a bad mood.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s lips twitched and she revealed an awkward smile.

    Song Wenchuan sighed as he flipped his phone over. ¡°Is it because of this?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Song Jingwan suddenly froze.

    Because the thing he was showing her was a photo on Weibo which she was just looking at.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told Xiang Hao to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Jingwan, this has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Song Wenchuan asked calmly.

    Before Song Jingwan got the chance to be happy, her heart sank when she heard this question.

    She pursed her lips together, unable to speak in a calm tone. ¡°Gege, what do you mean by this? Do you think I paid to get myself on the search rankings?¡±

    She stared straight into Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes, trying her best not to look guilty.

    Song Wenchuan simply looked at her for a moment before he gazed away indifferently.

    ¡°That best be the case. The entertainment circle is messy. Just focus on studying hard and getting into a good university.¡±

    Song Jingwan knew Song Wenchuan would react like this. That¡¯s why she never asked for his help even though she knew he had the resources.

    She knew he would never agree.

    But¡­

    She dug her nails into her palms and looked at him stubbornly. ¡°What about Song Yaoyao? She¡¯s also appeared on the search rankings a few times! Moreover, she has a good rtionship with Director Kang. I bet she could debut at any time!¡±

    Song Wenchuan squeezed between his brows and nced sideways. ¡°And? What are you trying to say?¡±

    It was getting harder and harder for him to remain calm in front of this sister. The gentler she acted, the more annoyed he felt.

    ¡°I just want to know your thoughts. If Song Yaoyao was the one who wanted to enter the entertainment industry, would you also stop her?¡± Song Jingwan asked in a deep voice as she stared straight into Song Wenchuan¡¯s face.

    #

 Chapter 440: What If Itâ€™s Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 440: What If It¡¯s Song Yaoyao</h4>

    ¡°I will persuade her. If possible, I don¡¯t want her to step foot into the entertainment circle either.¡±

    ¡°You would just persuade her? You won¡¯t stop her?¡± Song Jingwanughed in ridicule. ¡°Brother, you are so biased.¡±

    When Song Wenchuan heard this, he thought he would feel saddened by it, but instead, he actually felt relieved.

    Song Jingwan was finally speaking her mind.

    She was no longer acting.

    ¡°No matter what you think, I treat you both equally. You are both my sisters, and I want to protect both of you. The entertainment circle isn¡¯t as innocent as you think. There are all kinds of darkness in there. It¡¯s a ce controlled by capitalism. Do you think the Songs are powerful? Once you enter the entertainment circle, you will discover that we are of no help to you!¡±

    People weren¡¯t going to amodate for her just because she was the Big Miss of the Song Family.

    Although it was possible to stop some people, what about those who didn¡¯t care? Could Song Wenchuan watch over her all the time? Could he stop her from picking up unhealthy habits and being targeted by bad people?

    However, Song Jingwan sneered. She clearly didn¡¯t believe him.

    This was their first argument since the car ident.

    But of course, Song Jingwan was the only one who was arguing.

    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t need help. I can do it on my own! Since you asked, then let me be honest: you¡¯re right, I want to join the entertainment circle! You can¡¯t stop me. If you don¡¯t help me, then I¡¯ll speak to Mom and Dad. Since you¡¯re so biased, I don¡¯t need you to worry about me!¡±

    Song Wenchuan was shocked. He looked up in disappointment and met Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes.

    The girl was beautiful and graceful, but there was a coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to worry about you?¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s throat moved and heughed out loud.

    Hisugh was cold. ¡°You say I¡¯m biased, but when have I doted on Yaoyao? The only reason why I¡¯d persuade her and not stop her is because I can¡¯t control her! She¡¯s living a good life right now and can make her own decisions. Even if she joins the entertainment circle, I don¡¯t have to worry about her. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re too careless.¡±

    He knew what Song Yaoyao was doing, for example how she had been learning from Director Kang. Every time she visited him, she always had a book in her hands.

    The girl was delicate, but her every step was steady and firm.

    Her hard work now was going to set a good foundation for the future.

    From what he knew, Mr. Huo didn¡¯t help her much. She had been relyingpletely on herself.

    This girl seemed arrogant but she made his heart ache.

    He shook his head. ¡°Jingwan, you make me so worried¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me!¡±

    Song Jingwan refused to listen. She was determined to get her way. The hatred in her body had already sprouted and it was endlessly growing.

    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now. I can make my own decisions! You should worry about Song Yaoyao instead. After all, you only treat her as your sister.¡±

    The doctors and nurses in the hospital corridor did not dare to interrupt. When they walked past the arguing siblings, they simply sped up and left.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s pupils constricted and his heart tightened.

    His body was weak because of the car ident, so this stress caused his entire body to ache.

    Even the fingers under the arms of his wheelchair were trembling.

    ¡°G-great¡­¡±

    His breath fell short and his vision went ck.

    #

 Chapter 441: Itâ€™s True That I Never Treated You Like My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 441: It¡¯s True That I Never Treated You Like My Sister</h4>

    Song Jingwan opened her mouth and watched this scene without speaking or moving.

    Seeing this scene, the nurse ran over quickly, sweating profusely ¡°Mr. Song! Mr. Song, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?! Hurry,e check on Mr. Song!¡±

    The nurses ran quickly. First, they checked Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart rate; it was fast but normal.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He was probably too agitated so he fainted. Help him back¡ª¡±

    ¡°What were you saying about me?¡±

    At that moment, the man in the wheelchair slowly awoke. His voice was deeper than in the past. He lifted his hands and massaged his temples.

    A pair of eyes as sharp as a falcon¡¯s shot through the crowd straight at Song Jingwan.

    ¡°And you, what did you just say?¡± He raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes.

    Song Jingwan felt her heart race in fear. It was as though an invisible pair of hands were strangling her neck.

    She gritted her teeth and said stubbornly, ¡°I told you not to worry about me! You don¡¯t treat me like your sister anyway! Just go look for Song Yaoyao. I no longer have anything to do with you!¡±

    Since she already said it, she couldn¡¯t back down halfway.

    No matter what, she was following through with it.

    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± The nurse stuck out her tongue as she looked at the well-behaved girl. How did she manage to say such words?

    She still remembered, when these siblings had their car ident: the brother almost lost his life because he had protected his sister at the most critical moment.

    Otherwise, based on the dangerous situation, who knew whether she would still be alive to argue with her brother at that moment.

    ¡°Miss Song, you can¡¯t say that!¡± the care worker said as he shook his head.

    How sad must Mr. Song be to hear this?

    But then, they suddenly heard a deep chuckle.

    Song Wenchuan nodded in agreement as he forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s true that I never treated you like my sister.¡±

    This¡­

    No one could believe this. They simply thought he was hurt by Song Jingwan.

    ¡°My Yaoyao is well-behaved and hardworking. Of course, I like her more.¡± Song Wenchuan¡¯s lips curved as he tapped on the arm of his wheelchair. ¡°That¡¯s why you should stop calling me your brother from now on. I don¡¯t need you to do that.¡±

    After saying this, he lifted his hand and instructed the care worker to push him back to his room.

    This family was ridiculous.

    Every time he awoke, they would give him a headache.

    ¡­

    At this time, in the school principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°I don¡¯t approve of this ranking! How did ss 3 get 2 of the top rankings? What about the first ss? Principal, our Song Jingwan is really talented. When has she not ranked in first ce? Something must be wrong! I suspect the third ss may have threatened the other students!¡±

    Otherwise, there was no exnation for why the third ss received so many votes.

    Especially¡­Song Yaoyao.

    How did she get the first ce?! This didn¡¯t make sense!

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    Wang Zhongyun stood in the doorway happily holding his thermos without entering. ¡°It¡¯s just a ranking. As long as the kids are happy, that¡¯s all that matters. As teachers, we should remain neutral~¡± He smiled like a blooming flower. ¡°Although, I must say I¡¯m a little sad. They promised to take all three top rankings. Look, they only got two rankings! I need to scold themter! They¡¯re so disappointing!¡±

    Chang Qing was furious. He pointed at Wang Zhongyun, unable to catch his breath. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh! If you¡¯re feeling unwell, you should go back and get some rest. Don¡¯t be so upset~¡±

    These words were so familiar.

    Chang Qing¡¯s face turned red and white like a checkerboard. What a sight!

    Wang Zhongyun admired this scene for a while before he hummed a tune and strode off in a carefree manner.

    #

 Chapter 442: Love Letter

    <h4>Chapter 442: Love Letter</h4>

    He strolled over to the doorway of the ssroom and ced his hands behind his back as he walked in and stood in front of the students.

    He cleared his throat in seriousness.

    ¡°Ahem! I have something important to talk to you about.¡±

    The noisy ssroom suddenly fell silent and everyone looked at Wang Zhongyun curiously.

    The thoughtless old man was suddenly serious. What did he want to talk about?

    Did he have bad news?

    As soon as they thought this, Wang Zhongyun mmed his hands on his desk and scared everyone with a bang.

    ¡°Hahaha! You guys did well! Good job! You did so well! We got first and second ce! Reality has proven that we are no worse than the first ss!¡±

    It was time to make up for all his humiliation!

    Chang Qing had been ridiculing him for thest two years but Wang Zhongyun endured it.

    Now, every inch of his body was rxed.

    Even his back was straight. He was extremely proud.

    Everyone received a fright, but when they heard Wang Zhongyun, all they could do was roll their eyes.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± they mumbled helplessly.

    ¡°We knew that ages ago!¡±

    ¡°With Yaoyao here, we can¡¯t possibly lose!¡±

    ¡°Tch, did the geeks from the first ss think they couldpete? I can beat down ten of them with one punch!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Wang Zhongyun¡¯s lips twitched and he calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s bad to hit people¡­ But, I will allow you to beat them with your academic results! No need to hold back for my sake!¡±

    Everyone looked at him questioningly as they thought to themselves: have you no shame?

    The performances at the New Year Festival immediately made the third ss into legends of the school. Everyone now knew their names, especially Song Yaoyao¡¯s.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou entered happily from outside and returned to her packed desk. She squeezed Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Are these all gifts for our precious Yaoyao? Oh, there¡¯s even a love letter.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and pulled Tang Xinrou¡¯s prying hands away.

    ¡°Stop touching.¡±

    An Feiran was filling some question papers when he saw this and amusement shed across his eyes. He adjusted his sses and approached.

    ¡°Do you want to do as you always do?¡± His voice was gentle and his tone was clean without sounding unmanly.

    Shen Xun sucked on a lollipop and burst intoughter. ¡°Just throw them all in the bin. Why are you being so nosy? Do you want me to teach you a lesson? I hate people who act so sissy.¡±

    An Feiran smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    He then instructed a few ssmates to help him move the gifts to the door.

    Those who had experienced this before were used to it.

    Outside the ssroom was a desk piled up with gifts. Food, knick-knacks, toys¡­there was a bit of everything. As there wasn¡¯t enough space, some gifts were also stored underneath.

    The third ss had announced a while ago that they weren¡¯t epting gifts. So these items were ced here for them to retrieve.

    Unfortunately, An Feiran¡¯s methods were too gentle. After a while, there was still no result. Instead, more and more people were attracted to the scene.

    Their image had changed. They were no longer the non-academic ss.

    They realized that when these heirs worked hard, they were quite impressive and eye-catching.

    Moreover, their looks were decent. Out of all the sses at school, the third ss had the best-looking people!

    Thus, the ssroom was gradually surrounded.

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Shen Xun stared at the girl¡¯s petite back and focused on his question paper. He waspletely unaffected by the outside world.

    #

 Chapter 443: An Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 443: An Attraction</h4>

    Her long ponytail swayed with her every movement.

    He lowered his jaw and sucked on the lollipop loudly.

    Kicking a chair, he walked out boldly.

    An Feiran was still standing at the door peacefully. He squinted and pulled him back by the cor with one hand impatiently. With a nce, the boy sitting in the first row immediately vacated the chair under his bottom and ced it at the door with respect.

    Shen Xun sat on the chair proudly, leaned against the doorframe, and kicked the other side of the frame with a bang. Hostility filled his eyes as he forced a smile. ¡°Come, aren¡¯t you curious? Look at me as much as you want. Look carefully.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xun¡­¡±

    Everyone was frightened by him. One nce and they immediately turned to run.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Shen Xun chewed on the stick of his lollipop and peered sideways. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±

    He spoke slowly and gently.

    But it sent chills down people¡¯s spines.

    ¡°Brother Xun¡­I won¡¯t look anymore.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xun, sorry. We will leave right away!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you cane and go as you please?¡± Shen Xun narrowed his eyes and curled his finger at the boys who wanted to leave. ¡°What? Is the third ss an attraction for you? Are you allowed toe and take a look whenever you want? Let me remind you, you need to pay for entertainment.¡±

    His voice was strong at the end. Paired with his hostile gaze, the sheepish boys felt their knees go weak.

    Song Yaoyao did not say much. As long as she wasn¡¯t implicated, she was extremely well-behaved.

    Shen Xun was different. He had plenty of tricks to torment people. Before Song Yaoyao became his Big Boss, he was a rebellious adolescent. The kind that no one could control.

    He acted so unruly that not only the students from his own school, but even neighboring schools were afraid to provoke him.

    As such, he was treated as the Big Boss of his grade.

    But that was because they hadn¡¯t experienced the full force of Song Yaoyao¡¯s power.

    ¡°Brother Xun¡­¡±

    The boy wanted to cry. How was he so unlucky to be spotted as soon as he arrived?

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m a good student now. I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    Shen Xun smiled gently as he cracked his fingers.

    The sound gave people goosebumps.

    An Feiran¡¯s lips twitched and he quietly retreated.

    ¡°I heard someone wrote a love letter to our ss president. Was it you?¡±

    ¡°N-no! Brother Xun¡­¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Shen Xun narrowed his eyes and he lowered his voice. ¡°Were you getting ready to write one? Or have you simply not written it yet?¡±

    ¡°N-n-no¡­!¡±

    The boy shook his head like a rattle. Initially, he just wanted to join the crowd. But Shen Xun¡¯s reaction had scared him into no longer wanting anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I told you I wasn¡¯t going to hit you.¡±

    Shen Xun leaned against the doorframezily. Everyone was too afraid to leave without his permission.

    They continued to surround the ssroom tightly. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that something big had happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening over there?¡± Song Jingwan asked curiously as she walked up the stairs.

    An Ruoyao sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that song. She sang like a howling ghost and ruined a good song, yet these morons fell in love with Song Yaoyao. Look¡­do you see all the things on that desk? It¡¯s all for her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Jingwan took a deep breath. After a while, she finally found her voice again.

    Her gaze swept across the mountain of gifts as though she didn¡¯t care. The sight hurt her eyes so she immediately returned to her ssroom. ¡°Good for her.¡±

    #

 Chapter 444: Let Me Show You Something

    <h4>Chapter 444: Let Me Show You Something</h4>

    ¡°Good for her? Have you lost your mind?!¡±

    An Ruoyao stomped her feet and chased after Song Jingwan. ¡°This was the way that people treated you in the past. In my heart, you are the real number one. Song Yaoyao simply took advantage of the situation!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    An Ruoyao¡¯s words pierced into Song Jingwan¡¯s heart like a thorn.

    The scenes she had seen in her dreams were slowly bing a reality; Song Yaoyao was about to take away everything that belonged to her¡­

    As she watched Song Jingwan return to the ssroom sadly, An Ruoyao humphed in anger.

    ¡°You have such a good temper! I¡¯m furious!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stand seeing Song Yaoyao proud. She initially thought that destroying Song Yaoyao¡¯s dress was enough to prevent her from going on stage, who knew she¡¯d still get the chance in the end?!

    Song Jingwan shook her head. ¡°It was my fault for dragging everyone down because I wasn¡¯t in good form,¡± she apologized.

    As she said these words, she nced toward Huo Ningxi¡¯s desk. Ever since New Year¡¯s Day, he had not attended ss.

    She pressed her lips together and lowered her gaze.

    However, Song Jingwan¡¯s apology did not receive the forgiveness that she expected. Instead, the ssroom fell silent as everyone looked at her and An Ruoyao strangely.

    An Ruoyao had a straightforward personality, so she furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°An Ruoyao, have you not checked the school forums this morning?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± An Ruoyao rolled her eyes. ¡°The same old gossip appears on the forums every day. What is there to look at?¡± she said in disdain.

    Someone sent her a link. ¡°I sent you a link. Take a look at it.¡±

    These people were acting strange and it made Song Jingwan more and more ufortable. However, she did not stop An Ruoyao from looking at her phone. Instead, she joined her. But when the link loaded, An Ruoyao¡¯s look of disdain immediately faded¡­

    ¡°Who posted this up?¡±

    It was a video of her. In the video, she was all alone.

    She was holding a pair of scissors in her hands. She opened a closet, mumbled something, and quickly cut a blue dress into shreds.

    [You all know how impressive ¡®Serve My Country¡¯ was, but do you know it was ast-minute recement act that did not undergo any practice? I won¡¯t mention where this video came from, but I¡¯m sure everyone knows how impressive the third ss¡¯ performances were. Out of their 3 performance, two of them ranked in the top 2. But did you all know that Song Yaoyao was supposed to perform in the group dance and not sing a song? Her dress was destroyed before she managed to go on stage. You can still see the lotus on her forehead when she was singing! If you¡¯re interested, you canpare the school¡¯s recordings. Her makeup is the same as the girls who danced.]

    [If this was a practical joke because of a grudge, then they went too far. Song Yaoyao trained for so long. Not only did she have to study, she also took time to practice. Yet, just before she went on stage, she discovered her dress was destroyed and she couldn¡¯t perform. I think everyone would be upset to discover this!]

    Commenter #3: ¡°F*ck, who is this girl? She went too far!

    Commenter #4: ¡°I think she¡¯s from ss 3-1. I¡¯ve seen her before but I don¡¯t know her name.¡±

    Commenter #5: ¡°Let¡¯s skin her alive! This has already gone beyond what is considered a practical joke. We need to report her to the school so she gets punished!¡±

    #

 Chapter 445: A Camera In The Closet

    <h4>Chapter 445: A Camera In The Closet</h4>

    Commenter #66: ¡°How disgusting. If someone did that to me, I would fight them to the death!¡±

    Commenter #67: ¡°I found her name! It¡¯s An Ruoyao from ss 3-1. Tch, I heard she and School Beauty Song are best friends, and they are practically joined at the hip~ Since the School Beauty only got third ce, I¡¯m sure you can guess the rest!¡±

    Commenter #68: ¡°Previousmenter, An Ruoyao is An Ruoyao, what does she have to do with School Beauty Song? Open your eyes and take a proper look. Song Jingwan¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Commenter #69: ¡°One should pay for their own actions. No problem with that~¡±

    Commenter #70: ¡°Is anyone gathering a group to check out the first ss? If possible, I want to interview her. She destroyed someone¡¯s dress and wasted all their effort. What was she thinking?¡±

    ¡­

    An Ruoyao quickly looked through a fewments and couldn¡¯t continue.

    She gritted her teeth and lifted her head. Her eyes were red.

    ¡°Dammit! That wench actually hid a camera in the closet!¡±

    Who would do something like that? An Ruoyao never expected this.

    She had specifically chosen a time when no one was around and pretended to enter for the first time after everyone had returned.

    In the end¡­

    Her entire act was just a joke in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    Song Yaoyao knew long ago that it was An Ruoyao who destroyed her dress!

    But since An Ruoyao didn¡¯t expect it, there was no way that Song Jingwan would have expected it either.

    Her eyes blinked. She gripped her skirt and her expression immediately changed.

    ¡°Ruoyao, how could you¡­¡± She opened her mouth and looked at An Ruoyao in disbelief and disappointment. ¡°Could there have been a misunderstanding? You have no grudge against her. This video must be fake.¡±

    Everyone looked at them.

    An Ruoyao looked into Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°So what if I did it? Can the school kick me out because of this? I did it because I couldn¡¯t stand her arrogance! Moreover, doesn¡¯t she always oppose you? Compared to what she¡¯s done to you, this is nothing!¡±

    Everyone was stirred up as they looked at Song Jingwan withplicated expressions.

    Song Jingwan froze as sheined on the inside that An Ruoyao was an idiot.

    She didn¡¯t care that she admitted to what she had done, but why did she have to implicate her?

    ¡°Ruoyao¡­I didn¡¯t think you were serious¡­¡± Song Jingwan scoffed and quickly shook her head in response. ¡°I thought you were just joking¡­¡±

    An Ruoyao was in a bad mood as she sat down. ¡°I already did it. When did I tell you it was a joke?¡±

    She pulled out her phone and pressed on the ¡®report¡¯ button.

    ¡°That b*tch Song Yaoyao, must have been the one to post it up! Just wait, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡±

    She was clearly the one who was in the wrong, yet she didn¡¯t acknowledge her mistakes after she was exposed. Instead, she tried to make Song Yaoyao sound crazy.

    Who the hell would ce a camera in their closet? What a psycho!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Song Jingwan sighed as she held onto her. ¡°This all started because of me. I will apologize to herter and ask her to take down the post. I¡¯ll try to reduce the impact as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid everyone at school has already seen it. What¡¯s the point of taking it down?¡±

    Anger burned in An Ruoyao¡¯s eyes as she gritted her teeth. All of a sudden, she mmed her hands on her desk and stood up. She then stormed out.

    Song Jingwan received a fright. ¡°Ruoyao, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make Song Yaoyao pay!¡±

    #

 Chapter 446: Line Up. One At A Time.

    <h4>Chapter 446: Line Up. One At A Time.</h4>

    She walked quickly, spurred by anger.

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t even catch up. All she could do was watch as she disappeared out the ssroom door.

    ¡°Come, line up. One at a time¡­¡±

    In the doorway of ss 3-3, Shen Xun narrowed his eyes and rested one leg on top of the other roguishly. A QR code was on the screen of his phone. He curved his lips without any warmth and lifted his headzily. ¡°Okay, next.¡±

    The boy standing in front of Shen Xun immediately breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ran away.

    Behind him was a girl who had turned pale in fear. ¡°Brother Xun, I didn¡¯t bring my phone¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Cash will be fine too.¡± Shen Xun burst intoughter. ¡°What? Do you want to watch for free?¡±

    There was still a bandaid on his forehead. Normally, something like this would look quiteical, but on him, it somehow looked fierce and roguish. A sly smile covered his cold face.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡± The girl wanted to cry. She quickly waved her hand and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any cash either¡­¡±

    Waaa!

    If she knew this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have joined the crowd. Didn¡¯t she know how the third ss was like?

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun brushed his hair back and bit his lollipop stick with a sneer. ¡°How dare you join the crowd when you had no money? Do you think anyone can see this face of mine?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Just as the girl was feeling helpless and tears were about to flow out from her red eyes, a white paper appeared in front of her.

    A handsome boy with a gentle smile curved his eyes andforted softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can write an IOU.¡±

    The girl immediately blushed as she smiled thankfully. She quickly grabbed the paper and a pen.

    ¡°Okay, okay, thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± An Feiran smiled. After the girl finished writing, he took the note and had a look. ¡°You¡¯re from the second ss? Okay, don¡¯t forget your money tomorrow~¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will definitely remember!¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at An Feiran in disgust. ¡°Fake!¡± he scoffed.

    He then waved his hand coldly. ¡°Next.¡±

    The person behind the girl rushed forward, afraid that the boss at the door would beat him up if he was too slow.

    Meanwhile, the girl squeezed out of the crowd and looked at An Feiran with her twinkling eyes. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± she asked quietly.

    He looked so gentle, like a warm school senior from aic book with a reassuring smile.

    He had helped her out.

    An Feiran turned his head and looked into the girl¡¯s teary eyes. Heughed gently, ¡°Bu Yongxie (T/L note: no thanks needed).¡±

    The girl: ¡°???¡±

    Bu Yongxie? What a strange name.

    She nodded her head, ¡°Okay, Schoolmate Bu, I will bring you the money tomorrow!

    Shen Xun gritted his teeth. ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Were they treating him like he wasn¡¯t there? This sissy was clearly doing the same thing as him, yet he was being treated like the good guy.

    Tch¡­

    Was she crazy?

    ¡°Continue.¡± He narrowed his eyes and deepened his voice.

    Everyone shrunk their necks and paid in a line.

    50 yuan each.

    Some of them didn¡¯t bring their phones, so they had to borrow from their friends.

    Otherwise, they got paper from An Feiran and wrote IOUs.

    How unlucky. They had simplye to join the crowd, but they had somehow provoked the crazy Brother Xun.

    Their intention was to see the pretty girl. Who wanted to see his fierce and angry face? No matter how handsome he was, no one had the guts to look at him!

    ¡°Fine, you can take a look now.¡±

    Shen Xun lifted his head and pointed at his face.

    #

 Chapter 447: If You Want To See Our Class President, You Need To Pay Extra

    <h4>Chapter 447: If You Want To See Our ss President, You Need To Pay Extra</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished looking.¡± The boy said helplessly as his eyes wandered over to the pile of gifts and back to his feet, too afraid to look Shen Xun in the face.

    ¡°What? Am I really ugly?¡±

    Shen Xun¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°Look at me! Even a second less and I will throw you down from the top of the stairs!¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡±

    The boy¡¯s legs went weak in fear and he almost kneeled on the floor. He trembled as he looked at Shen Xun¡¯s fierce expression and tried hard not to cry.

    He was a straight guy! Why was he spending money to look at another guy?

    He was aggrieved, he felt weak, and he wanted to cry.

    As the queue grew shorter and shorter, those waiting at the end were like a bunch of ants on a hot te, nervously waiting for their execution.

    At that moment, a demanding voice sounded from outside.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Song Yaoyao? Come out here right now!!¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Shen Xun was amused. He clicked his tongue, finally gaining some energy and slowly getting up.

    An Feiran¡¯s lips curved quietly. He signaled with his hand and the queuing students quickly cleared a path, revealing An Ruoyao.

    ¡°Miss An? Are you here to admire my handsome face as well?¡±

    ¡°Me¡­? Your handsome face?¡±

    An Ruoyao¡¯s lips twitched as she looked into Shen Xun¡¯s amused eyes. He pressed his lips together. ¡°I¡¯m here for Song Yaoyao! Tell her toe out!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, our ss president is studying.¡±

    An Feiran smiled apologetically. ¡°If you want to see our ss president, there is a way, but you need to pay extra¡­¡±

    He pointed at the QR code in Shen Xun¡¯s hand meaningfully.

    As she looked into the handsome face of the boy who was her ssmate not long ago, An Ruoyao could barely recognize him. Why did his smile look so doting, causing her heart to flutter?

    However, this did not change her views of disdain toward the boy.

    ¡°Is the third ss so poor that they lost their minds? Would you do anything for money? Must I pay to see a person? Are you crazy or am I?¡±

    An Ruoyao sneered as she walked forward. ¡°I am definitely seeing her today! Move!¡±

    She pushed An Feiran aside and walked forward.

    But when she saw Shen Xun blocking the doorway, her eyes still darted in fear.

    Yet, Shen Xun revealed a deep smile and slowly moved aside.

    An Ruoyao saw the situation and breathed a sigh of relief. Her courage also increased.

    To be honest, the only thing she feared was Shen Xun. As the heir to Shen Corporation, he had the Shen Family to rely on; a big family with a big business. Moreover, he had an uncaring attitude. Provoking him may not be lethal, but the result was bound to be undesirable.

    This guy didn¡¯t care about being a gentleman. He was capable of all kinds of sneaky tricks.

    Everyone looked at An Ruoyao in pity.

    What a heroine!

    An Feiran sighed. ¡°I tried to stop her.¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t stop her so it had nothing to do with him.

    Shen Xun humphed when he heard this. ¡°Stop pretending.¡±

    He was clearly full of filth, yet he was tricking so many people with his innocent looks.

    Shen Xun lost his patience after this.

    ¡°Scan the code yourselves, take a good look, and get lost. If this happens again, the price will increase ten-fold. Understood?¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads frantically as they squeezed to the front, hoping to quickly pay and leave.

    #

 Chapter 448: Why Should I Discuss Privacy With A Criminal?

    <h4>Chapter 448: Why Should I Discuss Privacy With A Criminal?</h4>

    ¡°Hey, did you take a look already? If not, then why are you leaving?¡±

    Who knew that handing over money wasn¡¯t enough. Even though School Bully Xun was a rogue, he had standards and he was educated.

    ¡°Hurry and take a look. This was a fair deal. Respect the agreement, okay?¡±

    Everyone wanted to cry. What the hell was this?

    ¡°Sorry, Brother Xun, I was wrong!¡±

    Clearly, only ten minutes passed, but it felt like one hour. After looking, they ran off without turning back around.

    This time, Shen Xun did not stop them. The outside of the ssroom quickly turned empty and cold. It was as though the bustling scene earlier was all an illusion.

    ¡°What? Am I ugly?¡± Shen Xun raised his eyebrows as he touched his face.

    An Feiran smirked. ¡°No, you¡¯re really handsome.¡±

    He was simply too fierce.

    After speaking, he walked elegantly into the ssroom.

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    When Shen Xun saw his smirk and the way that he praised him in seriousness, he felt goosebumps all over his body.

    ¡°So disgusting.¡±

    He shivered and looked into the ssroom.

    An Ruoyao rushed in, scanned the room, and quickly located Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    She gritted her teeth, rushed over to Song Yaoyao, and mmed her hands on the table fiercely.

    ¡°Did you post up the video in the forums? Are you a pervert? Why would you install a camera in your closet?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head calmly, her voice was soft and nasally as she asked, ¡°Schoolmate, is something wrong?¡±

    Her calm and unaffected expression almost made An Ruoyao furious.

    This was like throwing a punch and being flicked away when she was just one meter out from her target.

    The inability to vent her anger was extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Were you listening to me? Did you install a camera in the change rooms because you¡¯re a pervert? I wonder how many girls were recorded by you!¡±

    She thought these words would make the other girls unhappy, but everyone simply looked at her indifferently.

    Someone even pulled out a handful of melon seeds and started chewing on them.

    It was like they were just telling her to continue while they sat there and enjoyed the show.

    An Ruoyao: ¡°???¡±

    This was nothing like she imagined!

    Song Yaoyao said innocently, ¡°But if you didn¡¯t open my closet, you wouldn¡¯t have been captured.¡±

    ¡°I¡­opened the wrong closet!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°But you also cut my dress to shreds and prevented me from going on stage. Do you know how long I trained and how much I struggled?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were dark and gleaming as if they were immersed in water. She spoke softly without any sense of me.

    But this made An Ruoyao even angrier, especially since she had been scolded seriously online.

    Everyone was armored and ready to fight; they didn¡¯t care that she was from the An Family.

    ¡°So you were the one who ced that video on the forums? Song Yaoyao! Do you understand privacy? You are breaking thew!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou burst intoughter.

    Song Yaoyao covered her face and alsoughed. ¡°Why should I discuss privacy with a criminal? Breaking thew? What did I do? What proof do you have that I was the one who posted the video?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the criminal! Your entire family are criminals!¡± An Ruoyao¡¯s chest heaved. She felt belittled by Song Yaoyao and this made her furious. ¡°It was a joke. Besides, you already admitted to it and everyone heard it!¡±

    #

 Chapter 449: Everyone Dotes On Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 449: Everyone Dotes On Yaoyao</h4>

    ¡°Everyone?¡±

    Xu Yue who was sitting on the side raised her eyebrows and looked around.

    ¡°Who¡¯s everyone?¡±

    ¡®Everyone¡¯ was either eating melon seeds or doing their homework. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a decent movie out recently. Let¡¯s go watch it together during school vacation.¡±

    ¡°I want to go skiing in Switzend.¡±

    ¡°Forget skiing! Don¡¯t you know that Windy Junior is holding a concert in Feng City? Let¡¯s go watch them!¡±

    An Ruoyao: ¡°What are you guys going on about?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this the third ss that she knew? They were unbelievably united.

    ¡°So who¡¯s everyone?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and her dimples sunk, so sweet that people wanted to give them a poke.

    Shen Xun¡¯s throat moved.

    At that moment, a slender finger satisfied his temptation.

    Tang Xinrou poked Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples as she leaned against her shoulder andughed in ridicule. ¡°An Ruoyao, before you came here, did you do some research into what kind of people we are?¡±

    She started counting their ws, ¡°We are unorganized and undisciplined. Do you think people like us would be good students and be your witnesses? Haha~ I think you need to get your mind straight~¡±

    ¡°Bahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Who gave her the guts toe here?¡±

    ¡°She must have gone crazy from studying.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± An Ruoyao trembled in anger. She turned around and looked at Xu Yue. ¡°Xu Yue, you?¡±

    The room suddenly fell silent. Although their impression of Xu Yue had changed, who didn¡¯t know that An Ruoyao, Song Jingwan, and Xu Yue were close girlfriends.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Xu Yue looked extremely cold and fierce when she didn¡¯t smile.

    An Ruoyao raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°You heard it, didn¡¯t you? Song Yaoyao was the one who ced the video on the forums. She¡¯s trying to nder me and ruin my image. Come with me to to the disciplinary office as a witness!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xu Yue stood up and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go there as a witness to how you caused trouble. I¡¯ll tell them how you destroyed a schoolmate¡¯s dress and tried to throw the me on others¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    p¡ª

    Xu Yue sneered and threw a p across her face.

    ¡°I specifically ordered that dress. We agreed to leave it as a keepsake after our performance! We practiced this dance for a long time. How could you cut it up?!¡±

    ¡°Xu Yue! How dare you!¡±

    An Ruoyao red at her as her cheek stung. She lifted her hand to p her back, but someone grabbed onto her from behind.

    She clearly had no backup.

    Xu Yue sneered. She raised her chin and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you understand your standing after the incident at the toiletst time. Do I look like your friend?¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou clicked her tongue and leaned into Song Yaoyao¡¯s ear. ¡°She¡¯s a bit fierce, but why do I find her a little cool¡­¡±

    The truth was, she had actually stopped hating Xu Yue. Who knew she¡¯d be so tough aftering out as a new person!

    ¡°Xu Yue! You b*tch! What did Song Yaoyao feed you? Why are you on her side? You just wait! I won¡¯t forget this p!¡±

    p¡ª

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Another pnded. Xu Yue shook her hand as she gave An Ruoyao a matching handprint on the other side of her face.

    ¡°Please do your research beforeing here. This isn¡¯t a ce that you can enter as you please. You need our approval before you try to cause trouble with our ss president.¡±

    Everyoneughed and nodded their heads. ¡°You must be blind!¡±

    #

 Chapter 450: The Price Is Separate

    <h4>Chapter 450: The Price Is Separate</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who our Big Boss is?¡±

    An Ruoyao looked a little confused. Big Boss? Shen Xun?

    At that moment, she watched as Shen Xun walked over to Song Yaoyao and said gently, ¡°Big Bro, what should we do with her? Should I break one of her fingers?¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao even spoke, An Ruoyao¡¯s heart slowed down in fear.

    ¡°Shen Xun! How dare you!¡±

    She looked around in a panic. The girls she used to get along with pretty well were now staring at her like she was an enemy.

    She felt that if Xu Yue hadn¡¯t done it first, the others would have stepped forward to give her a kick.

    ¡°We are all civilized people, it¡¯s not good to be violent.¡±

    An Feiran shook her head and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s get her topensate. The dress was custom-made and it also caused Yaoyao to lose her opportunity on stage. Do you know how sad Yaoyao was? We should charge her for both the cost of the dress and the emotional damage she caused.¡±

    ¡°Would that be a bad idea?¡±

    Song Yaoyao yed with her pen and furrowed her brows, pretending not to agree.

    But those that knew her could clearly see that her eyes were glowing.

    An Feiran nodded. ¡°Sigh¡­ Yes, that might not be so good. I guess we should just beat her up then.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Uh huh, that¡¯s better.¡±

    An Ruoyao wanted to curse out loud. No, this was not better at all.

    As Xu Yue rolled up her sleeves and started to approach, she closed her eyes tightly in defeat.

    ¡°I¡¯llpensate! I¡¯ll give you money!¡±

    An Feiran sighed. ¡°Is this voluntary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, voluntary!¡±

    If An Ruoyao doubted how united the third ss was, then after today, she truly learned whether they were united or not.

    From now on, no one would know better than her.

    She spoke quickly, afraid that Xu Yue¡¯s p wouldnd on her face if she was one moment toote.

    She knew how ruthless Xu Yue could be. In the past, she was the one who handled a lot of the dirty work.

    Who knew she would end up on the receiving end.

    She gritted her teeth. She was about to lose arge sum of money.

    As she looked at the string of zeros, her heart broke.

    Everyone knew she was a part of the An Family, but not many people knew that she wasn¡¯t from a direct line of descent, she was simply living with them.

    Apparently, the real heir was someone else and he had been given this title from birth.

    ¡°When will you delete your post?¡± An Ruoyao red at Song Yaoyao and asked coldly.

    ¡°Post? What post?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head and spread her palms innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    An Ruoyao was extremely frustrated. ¡°Stop acting! Isn¡¯t this enough money?¡±

    ¡°Schoolmate.¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was clean and clear. An Feiran swiped through the forums and chuckled. ¡°The video has its own price. Just now, you were only paying for the dress and the emotional damage you caused,¡± he reminded kindly.

    ¡°What?!¡± An Ruoyao was about to lose her mind. She red fiercely at An Feiran. ¡°An Feiran, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°Schoolmate, I think you need to understand something: I didn¡¯t hold your hand and force you to destroy the dress, nor did I drag you in here. There¡¯s no point getting angry at me, you should ask if everyone is willing to let you go¡­¡±

    An Feiran spoke gently as he gestured for her to look around.

    An Ruoyao looked around in fear. Everyone was staring straight at her and the ssroom doorway was blocked.

    #

 Chapter 451: You Will Eventually Understand

    <h4>Chapter 451: You Will Eventually Understand</h4>

    It was clearly ss time. Didn¡¯t the third ss have a teacher to control them? !

    An Ruoyao was losing her mind.

    Everyone was grinning at her without saying anything.

    They were all expressing the same unspoken message: don¡¯t speak, hand over the money!

    In the end, An Ruoyao reluctantly sent another sum of money and was told that the post would be deleted.

    But, what could deleting it do at this point? Her reputation had already been ruined. Wherever she walked in the school, people would look at her strangely.

    It was the first time that An Ruoyao felt regret. Why did she do this personally?

    Xu Yue walked her to the door.

    ¡°Xu Yue, you just wait. I¡¯ll remember this!¡± An Ruoyao said fiercely as she turned around.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xu Yue smiled. ¡°An Ruoyao, let me warn you, be careful of Song Jingwan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to degrade her in front of me! I know what she¡¯s like. I can make my own judgment!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I was just giving you a heads up. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen or not.¡± Xu Yue shrugged. ¡°To her, we are just tools for her to use. We aren¡¯t her friends. That¡¯s all I have to say. Eventually, you will understand what I mean.¡±

    After saying this, she turned around and returned to the ssroom.

    An Ruoyao looked at the empty corridor and thought about the united third ss.

    She clenched her fists, suddenly feeling angered.

    She hade to find Song Yaoyao because of Song Jingwan. Meanwhile, Song Jingwan was sitting peacefully in ss withouting to check on her at all.

    As her older sister, didn¡¯t she know how Song Yaoyao was?

    Did she watch her fall into a trap without stopping her?

    During the entire ss, Song Jingwan stared at the door, unable to study.

    Even when ss finished, An Ruoyao did not return.

    She breathed out and rxed but she also found the situation strange.

    No matter how unruly the third ss was, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to An Ruoyao, right?

    She knew An Ruoyao would definitely be hurt by this, but she didn¡¯t want to see Song Yaoyao. Especially after her performance lost.

    Besides, she knew that if she appeared in front of Song Yaoyao, the protective third ss would definitely make things difficult for her.

    In the end, she selfishly chose to protect herself.

    The earnings were good that day. Although these rich kids received a decent allowance every month and encouragement bonuses after they started being good students, this money was different from the money that their parents gave them.

    Everyone rubbed their hands and asked An Feiran, ¡°An Feiran, how much money did An Ruoyao transfer?¡±

    ¡°100,000 yuan.¡±

    He looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Yaoyao, should I transfer the money to you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Song Yaoyao had already reopened her book. ¡°Think of it as money for our ss. Everyone has worked hard recently. After the exams, let¡¯s find a nice ce to rx,¡± she said calmly.

    An Feiran understood Song Yaoyao¡¯s personality. When she said the money was for the ss, she had no other intentions. He smiled and put the money away.

    Everyone else was already cheering.

    ¡°Yay!!¡±

    ¡°Big Bro is amazing!!¡±

    ¡°Love you, Big Bro!!¡±

    Shen Xun was also smiling as he asked, ¡°Can we drink?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Yaoyao¡¯s still young! No!¡± Tang Xinrou red at him.

    ¡°Tang Xinrou, do you know what you resemble right now?¡± Shen Xun scoffed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at him sideways, sure that he didn¡¯t have anything good to say.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a housekeeper!¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    #

 Chapter 452: Do You Think Youâ€™re That Great Just Because You Have A Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 452: Do You Think You¡¯re That Great Just Because You Have A Boyfriend?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was rarely influenced, but she was tempted to try the taste of alcohol. Gesturing with her fingers, she said hesitatingly, ¡°Then¡­I¡¯ll drink a little¡­¡±

    As he looked at the gap between her two fingers, Shen Xun¡¯s lips twitched.

    This was really very little¡­

    Tang Xinrouughed as she hugged Song Yaoyao and rubbed her head hard.

    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re too cute!¡±

    Today was another cloudy day, unfortunately, it started to snow after school.

    Song Yaoyao had an inexplicable obsession with snowy days. Whenever it snowed, she wanted to run out and lie in the snow. It had snowed for half the day that day so there was a thickyer of snow on the ground.

    Instead of walking on the path that had been cleared for her, she insisted on walking along the snow.

    She left behind a string of footprints as the fluffy ball on her boots swung. On the sole of her boots was a cat paw mark, leaving a small cat paw in the middle of her footprints. From a distance, it was quite a pleasant sight.

    Not to mention, how cute it was.

    Tang Xinrou breathed into her hand. She squinted her eyes and looked at the girl¡¯s happy back image. ¡°She¡¯s just like a kid.

    ¡°This is great.¡±

    She was real and pure.

    She was innocent but not stupid.

    These days, it was hard to find a person with a pure heart.

    Xu Yue¡¯s voice contained a sense of admiration. She was only a third-year high school student, but her tone made her sound like she was an old person who had been through a lot.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s lips twitched and she suddenly leaned over to pick up some snow. Before Xu Yue noticed, she threw the snow into her face.

    She burst intoughter as she quickly ran off toward Song Yaoyao¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You¡¯re so depressed at such a young age. Did you expect me tofort you? You wish~¡±

    The snow immediately melted as soon as it came in contact with the girl¡¯s body heat. A little bit of it fell into the cor of her sweater, causing her to shiver.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Tang Xinrou!¡±

    As she spoke, she grabbed some snow, rolled it into a ball, and started chasing after Tang Xinrou.

    On the school grounds, the three figures fought until there were fewer and fewer people in the school.

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue raised their hands in surrender. Tang Xinrou leaned over and tried to catch her breath as she pressed down on her knees. ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. Yaoyao, you cheated!¡±

    She was so urate that no matter how they hid, she would be able to predict their every movement and hit them in the face.

    How were they supposed to y with her?

    Tang Xinrou turned her head and looked into Xu Yue¡¯s eyes. Their eyebrows and hair were white, but their faces were red.

    Inparison, Song Yaoyao¡¯s clothes were clean. Apart from the snowkes that were falling from the sky, she did not look vulnerable at all.

    As their eyes met, they burst intoughter.

    All their past grudges immediately disappeared at that moment.

    Song Yaoyao breathed on her icy cold hands and shoved them in her pockets. ¡°You were the ones who were too slow,¡± she argued back.

    She wasn¡¯t actually satisfied yet, but these two always got hit, so it was getting boring.

    She blinked and lifted her head. As she looked at the snow, her eyes lit up.

    She had a thought.

    ¡°I want to go home! You should go home early too!¡±

    As she spoke, she carried her backpack and ran toward the school gates.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Slow down! It¡¯s not going to make much difference.¡±

    Xu Yue shook her head and slowly followed behind the two girls.

    Snowkes fell upon her short hair. Amidst the vast field of snow, she looked particrly tall and slender.

    ¡°Why are you running so fast? Is a ghost chasing you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed and humphed. ¡°I miss Gege, okay?¡±

    Tang Xinrou clicked her tongue and nced at her. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that great just because you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Song Yaoyao spoke confidently; she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the way she reacted as she began to count Huo Yunque¡¯s positive points.

    #

 Chapter 453: Yes, Itâ€™s Great To Have A Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 453: Yes, It¡¯s Great To Have A Boyfriend</h4>

    ¡°Gege is handsome and rich. Compared to the dominant CEOs in novels, he¡¯s much better! He¡¯s extremely talented, he¡¯s sweet, he knows how to dote on people, he has a good body, and he can dance~¡±

    ¡°Dance?¡± Tang Xinrou did not believe her.

    Song Yaoyao giggled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the only one who can see him dance~ Either way, there¡¯s no point being envious!¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and said jealously, ¡°Song Yaoyao, is it currently a trend to pick on single people?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Show some love to your single friends and stop showing off, thank you,¡± Xu Yue added.

    Song Yaoyao finally understood. Her lips parted and she smiled arrogantly like a child showing off a toy. ¡°You guys are just envious.¡±

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue: must you speak the obvious?

    If word got out that Mr. Huo had a girlfriend, that this flower had been plucked, how many hearts would break? They would all curse the person who snatched him away!

    The three girls talked andughed while Huo Jiu waited at the car.

    Song Yaoyao waved at him. Just as she was about to approach, her attention was drawn by a car on the side.

    She sensed an unfriendly gaze looking at her.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    A middle-aged man with sunsses and frown lines looked at her with hostility.

    ¡°Yan Zezheng?¡± Tang Xinrou furrowed her brows. Her first reaction was to protect Song Yaoyao behind her. ¡°What is he doing here? Didn¡¯t Yan Ruoyang change schools?¡±

    Compared to them, Xu Yue was more up to date with her news.

    ¡°I received news that they might be immigrating.¡±

    ¡°Immigrating? Why?¡± Tang Xinrou was curious.

    Xu Yue looked at her helplessly. ¡°Are you really from the Tang Family? Haven¡¯t you heard that the Yans are facing bankruptcy? They won¡¯t be able to survive in China anymore, so they have to go overseas to find a way out.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou was shocked. ¡°The Yans have such a big business. How could they¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly realized something and fell silent. She looked at Song Yaoyao with aplex expression. She had no idea what they were talking about.

    Xu Yue shook her head and said goodbye to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou watched as the luxurious ck car disappeared and mumbled, ¡°No wonder the Yans haven¡¯t caused Yaoyao trouble for a while¡­¡±

    After all, when had they not tortured someone who offended them? At first, Tang Xinrou was scared. Everywhere she went, she would take bodyguards with her in case she encountered danger. But after the Yan¡¯s didn¡¯t act for a long time, she thought Mr. Huo must have dealt with them so they did not dare to do anything.

    Who knew¡­

    ¡­their fate was this pitiful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Xu Yue stood on the footpath as the car¡¯s window closed and it drove off. ¡°The business world is like this. It¡¯s unpredictable. The Yans have been creating enemies everywhere. Even if Mr. Huo didn¡¯t do anything, someone else would have done something. It¡¯s just, their methods can¡¯tpare to Mr. Huo.¡±

    ¡°What would I be overthinking? Do you think I¡¯d be scared of Yaoyao because of this?¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°I may be shocked, but I¡¯m happy. If not for Mr. Huo, who knew what Yan Zezheng would have done to Yaoyao? No one would believe you if you said the Yans were honest and open.¡±

    Xu Yue nodded. ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t entirely because of Yaoyao. Yaoyao was simply the fuse. The Yans have been growing greedier and greedier in recent years, so they were alreadypeting with the Huos. Now that they¡¯ve lost, it¡¯s simply because they can¡¯tpare¡­¡±

    They had no one to me but themselves.

    #

 Chapter 454: Build A Gege

    <h4>Chapter 454: Build A Gege</h4>

    ¡°Where¡¯s Gege? Is he back?¡±

    Song Yaoyao carried her backpack upstairs while Uncle Zhang followed behind.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Song, why didn¡¯t you bring an umbre. How long were you in the rain for? Your hair is so wet. Be careful not to catch a cold!¡± he nagged.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Zhang~ I¡¯m fine~¡±

    ¡°The Master is in the study. Go have a bath first so you don¡¯t get sick!¡±

    This youngdy was the youngest person in the house, so Uncle Zhang often worried about whether she was full, whether she was warm, whether she was hungry at school, and whether anyone bullied her.

    He watched as Song Yaoyao ran around and sighed. He quickly instructed someone to prepare some soup for warming the body so he could serve it to Song Yaoyaoter.

    After a short while, Song Yaoyao came back down in a padded jacket, a hat, and a scarf.

    Uncle Zhang was surprised. ¡°Miss Song, are you nning to go somewhere again?¡±

    ¡°No! I simply want to build a snowman!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she stretched her neck and looked outside.

    The courtyard was big, but it had already been cleaned to the point where there was only a thinyer of freshly fallen snow.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Build a snowman?¡±

    Uncle Zhang couldn¡¯t help butugh. He had been serving the Huos for many years, but they had always been like mini-adults from a young age filled with seriousness. Childish activities like building a snowman had never been seen in this household.

    ¡°But it¡¯s cold outside!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m wearing extrayers~¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples sunk and her eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle Zhang, I want to build a Gege!¡±

    She was beaming as she asked Uncle Zhang for a small bucket and a shovel, and ran outside.

    It was a cold winter night, but the courtyard was lit brightly. The lights fell upon the snow, making it sparkle like crystals.

    Song Yaoyao puffed out a breath of visible air and ran down a small path. As expected, there was a thickyer of snow in the small garden.

    Huo Ningxi had been leaving early and returningte recently. As soon as he stepped out of the car, he saw a small and puffy figure running toward the small garden in the snow.

    He pressed his lips together and looked toward the wide-open door of the manor.

    The living room was empty. He turned around and headed for the small garden instead of going inside.

    Although it was known as the small garden, it did not upy a small amount ofnd.

    On the right, there was a pavilion, and on the left, there was a lot of greenery.

    Littlemps lined the two sides of the pebbled path like mushrooms emerging from the snow, and it emitted a hazy light through the nket of white.

    He looked at the string of footprints on the ground and his lips curved quietly.

    He looked at the troublemaker running away quickly.

    She was gone in the blink of an eye.

    He followed the footsteps, ran past the pavilion, and saw the girl in the empty field.

    Amidst the vast snow, the girl kneeled on the ground with her back facing him.

    She wore a knitted beanie with a fluffy ball on top of her head and it shook with her every movement.

    A stream of sunlight seemed to finally light up Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes for the first time in thest few days.

    There seemed to be amusement in his eyes as he headed for Song Yaoyao.

    His shoes squeaked across the snow, but Song Yaoyao was so focused on building the snowman that she did not notice at all.

    So, as soon as a voice sounded behind her, Song Yaoyao fell on the snowy ground in shock.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao wore a lot ofyers, and her shoes were covered by a thickyer of snow. Now that she was sitting in the snow, it looked like half her body had been buried from this perspective.

    #

 Chapter 455: You Donâ€™t Want To Hit Me Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 455: You Don¡¯t Want To Hit Me Anymore?</h4>

    ¡°Ha, Shortie.¡±

    His lips twitched and he leaned over to pull her up.

    Song Yaoyao rolled to the side and avoided his hand.

    She was like a clumsy little bear as she crawled to her feet. She adjusted her crooked beanie and rolled her eyes in annoyance.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m short? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m eating your food!¡±

    She patted off the snow on her jacket and continued to shovel snow into the bucket.

    Huo Ningxi found it amusing. ¡°Then whose home are you living in right now?¡±

    ¡°My home,¡± Song Yaoyao said confidently.

    After the bucket was full she pressed it firmly and tipped it out. A round body was quickly formed.

    Huo Ningxi had never met a more shameless girl. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t your surname Huo?¡±

    ¡°Gege¡¯s surname is Huo. I will eventually marry him, so wherever he is, that¡¯s my home.¡±

    This answer was not wrong. In fact, it seemed like a disy of affection.

    But it hurt Huo Ningxi¡¯s ears.

    He pressed his lips together. ¡°Stop being so proud. When did my Small Uncle say that he was marrying you?¡±

    ¡°You can ask him yourself.¡± Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him. ¡°Gege said he was going to get engaged to me.¡±

    ¡°The two of you¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth as he red at the back of Song Yaoyao¡¯s head.

    This brat always made him angry; her words were not likable at all.

    He walked over and snatched the bucket out of her hands.

    Song Yaoyao, who was having fun, quickly lost her temper. ¡°Huo Ningxi, give that back to me!¡±

    Snow fell upon her curly and dense eyshes. Her clear eyes were like stars. Huo Ningxi looked at her pink nose and cheeks, and felt his heart soften.

    He humphed. ¡°Stop talking. I don¡¯t want to hear you talk!¡±

    Since he didn¡¯t like anything that she had to say, it was better for her to stay quiet!

    But what kind of reasoning was this?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart boiled up. She grabbed some snow and threw it at Huo Ningxi¡¯s face. ¡°Huo Ningxi, do you want to die? Or are you getting restless because I haven¡¯t hit you for a while?¡± she asked fiercely.

    She had brought this bucket. If he wanted to y too, he should have brought his own.

    When she was angry, her voice was high-pitched. But this childish, nasally voice sounded extremely cute.

    Huo Ningxi wiped the snow off his face and his lips curved. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting restless.¡±

    If she was willing, Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t mind being hit by her for the rest of his life.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows and rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    No one was this self-deprecating.

    ¡°Hurry and give it back. I can¡¯t be bothered arguing with you.¡±

    ¡°No. If you want it so badly,e and snatch it back!¡±

    Huo Ningxi smugly raised the bucket.

    It had only been a few days since they saw each other, but why did he seem taller? When he stood in front of Song Yaoyao, he was like a giant.

    But he was asking for a beating.

    Song Yaoyao thought about his height and the energy needed to beat him up and decided to give up.

    She turned her back to him, shoveled some snow, and used her hand to pile it onto the snowman.

    She was tiny but her clothes were puffy, so when she kneeled on the ground, she looked just like a white and fat radish.

    Huo Ningxi was happy, but as he waited, his amusement faded.

    He slowly put down the bucket. Pursing his lips, he quietly watched Song Yaoyao¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you don¡¯t want to hit me anymore?¡±

    Did she hate seeing him so much?

    Song Yaoyao did not understand what he was thinking. She simply found him strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can beat you to death. Why should I waste my time?¡±

    #

 Chapter 456: Stabbed In The Heart

    <h4>Chapter 456: Stabbed In The Heart</h4>

    She sniffed without raising her head.

    Song Yaoyao grabbed a handful of snow and piled it on top of the figure, but the result wasn¡¯t great.

    She frowned in frustration, wondering where she had gone wrong.

    Online, it looked so easy to build a snowman. Some pros even created all kinds of shapes and patterns.

    She didn¡¯t expect to build an amazing Gege snowman, but at least¡­

    ¡­she could build a chibi version, right?

    Huo Ningxi was surprised by how much he was being ignored. Initially, he was sulking on the inside. But when he saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s dopey expression, he was immediately angry and amused. ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you crazy?¡±

    How did he forget that this girl always did what she wanted? Expecting her to understand him was like a fantasy.

    Forget it.

    If she wanted to ignore him, then go ahead.

    He walked over and kneeled beside Song Yaoyao. Stretching out his hand, he pushed over the pile of snow in front of Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°What are you doing? Do you know what a snowball is? You look smart, but¡­ F*ck!¡±

    The snowball shattered on top of Huo Ningxi¡¯s head.

    Amidst the snow, and through the curtain of white, Huo Ningxi saw the girl¡¯s tense expression and dark pupils.

    She was staring at him speechlessly.

    Huo Ningxi had a foreboding feeling, but it was already toote.

    The next second, he was knocked down and tread all over.

    ¡°I thought about it. I think it¡¯s necessary for me to use some energy to beat you up¡­

    He was too annoying!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi struggled a little before hey on the snow and did not move.

    He was currently a small employee at one of Huo Corporation¡¯s subsidiarypanies, and his uniform wasn¡¯t very thick. As the icy snow seeped into his clothes, he shivered.

    But his lips still parted and he grinned.

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft without any power. Compared to her violent actions, this was clearly contrasting.

    ¡°If you want to y with snow, then stay away from me. No matter what you want to do, I¡¯m not ying with you. If you¡¯re bored, you can go look for Song Jingwan.¡±

    Song Yaoyao kicked him. She picked up her bucket and shovel, and went to look for another spot.

    The lighting was dim. Amidst the snowy night, the tallmps seemed to cast a circr glow.

    Huo Ningxiy in the snow, unable to even move.

    Snowkes fell in his eyes. The cold sensation made him blink. He gritted his teeth andined, ¡°That brat sure knows how to stab me in the heart.¡±

    Moreover, she was very urate.

    Time gradually passed.

    Uncle Zhang checked the time; it had already been half an hour. Just as he was about to tell Song Yaoyao to return, he saw a man in loungewear walk down the stairs.

    He was wearing a dark gray sweater and ck trousers. Because he was doing official business earlier, a pair of sses sat on the bridge of his nose.

    On a night like this, he looked particrly smart and noble.

    ¡°Where is she? She¡¯s not back yet?¡±

    Huo Yunque removed his sses and squeezed the bridge of his nose. His deep eyes nced outside.

    It had only been half an hour, but the courtyard was already covered in ayer of snow again.

    Underneath the light, it sparkled like little crystal granules.

    ¡°She returned a long time ago.¡± Uncle Zhang smiled. ¡°As soon as she returned, she ran out with a bucket and shovel, and said she was building a snowman. I was just about to go call her.¡±

    Huo Yunque turned around and furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Build a snowman?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°How long has she been out?¡±

    What strange ideas were in that girl¡¯s head?

    #

 Chapter 457: I Wonâ€™t Waste My Time On You

    <h4>Chapter 457: I Won¡¯t Waste My Time On You</h4>

    There were times when she spoke logically like an adult and times when she was like a child.

    Uncle Zhang chuckled. ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s been about half an hour.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression immediately sunk. He lowered his voice andined, ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    She was so scared of pain, yet she was messing around in the cold. If she caught a cold, she would be the one to suffer.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Uncle Zhang could tell that Huo Yunque was angry. He quickly nodded his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t watch over her properly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. When she¡¯s excited about something, no one can stop her.¡±

    This was particrly true when it came to Uncle Zhang who doted on her; he gave her everything she wanted. If Huo Yunque didn¡¯t order him not to feed Song Yaoyao any more desserts, her mouth would probably be filled with cavities by now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    He put down his sses and headed outside.

    Uncle Zhang received a fright. He quickly grabbed a coat and chased after him. ¡°Master, your coat! Make sure to wear it!¡±

    Huo Yunque epted the coat and casually ced it on his shoulders. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡±

    Uncle Zhang sighed as he persuaded, ¡°Master, Miss Song is sensitive. Since you¡¯re older, you should go easy on her. Don¡¯t be too fierce!¡±

    He watched as the figure wandered into the distance and shook his head. When the wind blew, even his joints hurt. His hands retreated into sleeves as he decided to go back inside.

    But he noticed something from the corners of his eyes and he suddenly froze.

    There was a car, and it was already covered in a thickyer of snow. From the looks of it, it had already returned for quite some time.

    ¡°That¡­ Someonee! Where¡¯s the Young Master? Has he returned?¡±

    He had been downstairs the entire time and did not hear anyone walking upstairs.

    Uncle Zhang rubbed his frozen cheeks and called one of the helpers over.

    ¡°Errr¡­ Uncle Zhang, the Young Master returned but he never came inside. He went to the small garden.¡±

    ¡°The small garden?¡±

    Uncle Zhang was dumbfounded. He stomped his feet in anger and stood on his tiptoes to look into the distance. But no matter how he tried, he did not see Huo Yunque. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Huo Ningxi used to hate Miss Song. Even taking an extra look at her was annoying for him.

    Now that she didn¡¯t like him, he was so clingy.

    However¡­

    There was a problem! How was he topete with the Master?

    Song Yaoyao was exhausted. Huo Ningxi¡¯s words had enlightened her. She rolled the snow into one big snowball and one small one for a head.

    When Huo Yunque arrived, he saw the girl kneeling in front of a big snowman from a distance. What was she doing?

    His lips curved slightly. But when his gazended beside her, all amusement in his eyes disappeared.

    His deep eyes darkened.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi?¡±

    His tone waszy and casual with the slightest amusement.

    Huo Ningxi was kneeling beside Song Yaoyao. Just as he was about to poke her snowman, Song Yaoyao hit him ruthlessly.

    She red at him threateningly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my snowman!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Huo Ningxi smirked as he watched Song Yaoyao shape the snowman¡¯s face. The more she tried, the uglier it got. It only looked slightly like a human. ¡°Song Yaoyao, who are you trying to make it look like?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Just know it¡¯s not you!¡± Song Yaoyao replied without looking at him.

    ¡°Tch¡­ I don¡¯t want it to be me either! It¡¯s so ugly¡­¡± Huo Ningxi said in disgust.

    Song Yaoyao shrugged indifferently. It wasn¡¯t easy, but she finallypleted it. She removed her scarf and smiled as she ced it on the snowman¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t waste my time on you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi choked. ¡°That better be the case!¡±

    #

 Chapter 458: Gege, Saranghae!

    <h4>Chapter 458: Gege, Saranghae!</h4>

    He turned his head angrily. At a nce, he immediately saw the man who was approaching them. The wind swept up the coat on his shoulders, his figure was tall and slender, and his temperament was refined and noble.

    Huo Ningxi choked and called out, ¡°Small Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Gege?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around and discovered that Huo Ningxi wasn¡¯t lying to her. Huo Yunque was indeed walking toward her.

    Her eyes were bright, and her peaceful temperament was immediately reced with a vivid and joyful vibe.

    She ran toward the man with a pitter-patter.

    Huo Ningxi opened his mouth but realized he had no right to stop her.

    Who was he to stop her?

    As the girl ran toward him, Huo Yunque stood in ce and stopped walking. He curled his lips and spread his arms. When the girl saw this, she smiled sweetly and rushed into his arms like a small cannonball.

    How difficult it was for her to run that quickly when she was dressed like a roon.

    ¡°Mm¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque allowed the girl to knock him over. There was a thickyer of snow beneath them, so it did not hurt when he fell.

    He protected the girl firmly in his arms and slowly revealed a slight smile in his dark eyes. ¡°Song Yaoyao, who let you y in the snow?¡±

    He was clearly not angry, but he deliberatelyined.

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and slowly revealed her eyes from his embrace. She took a quick nce at him.

    ¡°I wanted to build you a snowman!¡±

    ¡°Okay, so how did you go?¡±

    ¡°Here¡­¡± Song Yaoyao pointed behind her excitedly. ¡°After much effort, I finally built it! It¡¯s you~ Do I get a reward?¡±

    Her eyes curved when she smiled and they sparkled like stars.

    She looked so sweet that one was tempted to get a taste.

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and helped her adjust her beanie. His voice was gentle and doting. ¡°What reward do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want a kiss!¡± Song Yaoyao pouted her lips. She lifted her head, but the man also lifted his and she ended up kissing him on the chin.

    A momentter, a finger pressed against her head and pushed her back to her spot.

    ¡°You will only be rewarded if you built it well.¡±

    Huo Yunque sat up with Song Yaoyao. His coat fell on the snow and he was only left with a thin woolen sweater, but he did not feel cold.

    Song Yaoyao humphed. ¡°No worries! It¡¯s definitely good! Gege, don¡¯t you think the snowman is really tall and powerful-looking?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Amusement appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uh huh¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Song Yaoyao blinked. Her nose and cheeks were rosy. It was unclear whether it was due to the cold, shyness, or both.

    She raised her hand and said cutely, ¡°So Gege, can I get my reward in advance?¡±

    The girl had a nasally voice which was sweet and cute. She was so adorable that one wanted to pull her into their arms and squeeze her.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and pinched her cheeks.

    He nodded slightly. ¡°Help me pick up my coat.¡±

    It was clearly lying beside him, but he was instructing Song Yaoyao to pick it up for him.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± That was when Song Yaoyao noticed what Huo Yunque was wearing and furrowed his brows worriedly. ¡°Gege, why are you wearing so little!¡±

    She quickly sat up, picked up the coat, and tried to ce it on Huo Yunque¡¯s shoulders.

    At that moment, she felt her wrist being held, and the coat was brushed away.

    Under the dim lighting, a familiar sensation fell upon Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips.

    Her lips were slightly cold, but it made her heart race.

    Dammit!

    Gege was teasing her again!

 Chapter 459: Redeeming Her Reward In Advance

    <h4>Chapter 459: Redeeming Her Reward In Advance</h4>

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    As light returned to her eyes, Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks burned red as she held onto the man¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°I shall allow you to redeem your reward in advance.¡±

    Huo Yunque put on his coat and helped the girl off the ground. With a chuckle, he whispered something beside her ear.

    Boom¡ª

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know where to look. Her eyes darted but all she saw was a vast sea of white.

    Unable to endure anymore, she lifted her head and looked at the man¡¯s face.

    From her angle, she could see the man¡¯s partially exposed Adam¡¯s Apple, peering out from the cor of his sweater. His exquisite jawline was like God¡¯s most meticulous creation.

    Wearing his ck coat, he pulled Song Yaoyao toward the snowman.

    Song Yaoyao stumbled a little. From the moment that the man appeared, her eyes could only focus on him.

    The man had a cold and restrained temperament; he could almost blend in with the snow.

    But Song Yaoyao understood that when other emotions appeared on his face, that was truly the most dangerous time.

    Song Yaoyao began to wonder if her obsession with the man was due to the fact that she had never seen another man apart from her brother and her father in her past life.

    Or perhaps¡­

    Was she addicted to intimacy? Every time Huo Yunque appeared near her, she would feel the urge to kiss him and hug him.

    This was bad.

    While she was thinking all sorts of ridiculousness a hand covered her eyes. At the same time, she was lifted off the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious what¡¯s running through that mind of yours. You can¡¯t even walk straight. Song Yaoyao, are you a child who has just learned how to walk?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips and wrapped her arms around Huo Yunque¡¯s neck.

    Her clothes were so thick that she could barely move.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m an adult!¡±

    There were many things that she could do now.

    At least, that¡¯s what the books said!

    Huo Yunque paused and looked at Song Yaoyao with amusement.

    Lowering his voice, he asked, ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you getting any ideas?¡±

    ¡°Ahem! I¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t expect to be exposed so quickly. Her gaze darted, unable to look Huo Yunque in the eyes.

    Her body stiffened as she refuted softly, ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m a child who doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±

    However, she wasn¡¯t very convincing when she said this.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s amusement increased. ¡°Fine, let me admire Little Song Yaoyao¡¯s creation. Hm¡­¡±

    Earlier on, all he saw was a blob of white from afar. Now that he was up close, he finally discovered how ¡®amazing¡¯ it was.

    He raised his eyebrows and looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is this meant to be me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s my first time! You need to go easy on me~¡± Song Yaoyao pouted and stretched out her hand. ¡°Look, my hands are red from the cold because of this snowman~¡±

    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s very realistic. You managed to make it look like me when I¡¯m dead.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and looked at the holes that had been dug out of the head to create a face. She thought about Huo Yunque¡¯s words and realized he was quite right¡­

    She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Fine~ I admit it does look a bit like a skeleton! But I promise that I already tried my best! I guarantee to build a good-looking Gege next time, okay?¡±

    ¡°Next time?¡±

    Huo Yunque touched her icy cold cheeks. ¡°Song Yaoyao, I¡¯ve decided to take back your reward. I don¡¯t like this creation.¡±

    #

 Chapter 460: I Will Leave After A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 460: I Will Leave After A Kiss</h4>

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her mouth. ¡°The reward has already been given, does it make sense to take it back? I¡¯m not giving it back no matter what!¡±

    Not for a moment did she think about the method for returning the reward.

    Huo Yunque grabbed her fingers and pulled her away. Lowering his head with amusement, he asked, ¡°Do you really not want it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­mm¡­¡±

    Before she got to respond, she received a gentle bite on her lips.

    Song Yaoyao blushed and reacted instantly, ¡°Gege~ You just wanted to kiss me, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    She had to admit that the longest path she had ever taken in her life, was the pathway to Gege¡¯s tricks.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Huo Yunque parted his lips and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°I told you I was taking back your reward because I didn¡¯t like your creation.¡±

    As the snow grew heavier and heavier, he hugged Song Yaoyao and turned around.

    Song Yaoyao leaned gently in his arms and humphed. ¡°But for me, this was clearly another reward!¡±

    She sneakilyughed.

    Huo Ningxi stood not too far away. Only when the two figures wandered off into the distance did he shiver as though he had snapped out of a dream ande to his senses.

    ¡°Gege, Gege! Wait, my bucket¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed the man¡¯s arm, poked out half her head, and pointed at the tools beside the snowman.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, bring everything back inside.¡±

    Without turning back, Huo Yunque domineeringly wrapped his arm behind the girl¡¯s head and pulled her back into his arms.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao struggled until she began to sweat. Out of breath, she eventually gave up.

    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re a bad guy,¡± she mumbled as she tugged on the man¡¯s sweater.

    Huo Yunque stared straight ahead indifferently.

    Using the coldest and most restrained voice, he said something extremely dirty: ¡°You ain¡¯t seen nothing yet. I will be even badderter. There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s take it slow¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head, not understanding the underlying meaning.

    ¡­

    At the dining table. This was Song Yaoyao¡¯s first time seeing Huo Ningxi over the past few days.

    He had a manly profile and his body was tall and strong, unlike a childish youth.

    ¡°Are you getting used to things?¡±

    Huo Yunque knocked on the table and squeezed Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks to draw back her attention. He pointed at the te of fish in front of her and gestured for her to eat.

    ¡°Uh huh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a bite and propped up her ears to continue listening to their conversation.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going well.¡± Huo Ningxi looked down. Sitting far from the couple, he focused on eating the food in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good training to start from the bottom. When you learn to be independent, I¡¯ll give you what your father left behind.¡±

    ¡°Small Uncle¡­you don¡¯t have to give it to me¡­¡±

    His eyes paused on Song Yaoyao and there was a slight struggle in his gaze.

    The girl was having a battle with the food on her te. Next to her, the man helped her debone some fish and added the fresh boneless meat to her te.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then donate it.¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was emotionless.

    The lights shone down from above his head, casting a slight shadow below his eyes.

    ¡°Small Uncle¡­¡± Huo Ningxi pleaded and pressed his lips together.

    ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and refused the food that Huo Yunque gave her. She lifted her head and looked at Huo Yunque softly, her clear eyes were glowing.

    ¡°Go back to your room first then,¡± Huo Yunque said as he patted her on the back of the head.

    ¡°I will leave after a kiss!¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her head and grabbed the man¡¯s arms. She lifted her bottom off her chair slightly and pecked the man¡¯s chin just as he also raised his head.

    #

 Chapter 461: Small Uncle, Iâ€™m Begging You

    <h4>Chapter 461: Small Uncle, I¡¯m Begging You</h4>

    Huo Yunque lowered his head and urately ced his lips on top of hers.

    He was gentle like a water strider gliding across the surface of ake.

    His voice waszy with a sense of doting. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh~¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled and curved her eyes. She stood up from her seat obediently and scurried away.

    They were affectionate as though no one was around them, and this hurt Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes.

    His hands which were sitting on top of the table clenched into fists. As he was using so much force, the veins on the back of his hand protruded.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Huo Yunque tidied up the girl¡¯s te and wiped his hands with a napkin, meticulously cleaning one finger at a time.

    The calmer and moreposed he remained, the more ufortable Huo Ningxi felt.

    His eyes reddened. ¡°She¡¯s still a child. She doesn¡¯t understand anything!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Huo Yunque took a sip of tea and gently looked up. ¡°She¡¯s 19. That¡¯s not a child anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s chest heaved. ¡°Small Uncle, can you give her to me? So many women like you. Even without Song Yaoyao, countless women will still throw themselves at you,¡± he said pleadingly as his tightly clenched fists trembled.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque ran a finger around the lip of his ss and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Huo Ningxi, how can you ask something so childish?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not interested in discussing this matter with you. She is an individual; she doesn¡¯t belong to anyone. Even if I say I¡¯m giving her to you, she won¡¯t necessarily leave me and be with you. Huo Ningxi, I¡¯m sure you understand that.¡±

    The temperature in the room suddenly dropped. The man remainedposed and refined, not revealing anything. ¡°You were the one who wanted to cancel your engagement. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really an engagement since you never held an official ceremony.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved. For some reason, even though he had a cold and noble vibe, Huo Ningxi could sense some negative emotions.

    ¡°In regards to this, your father definitely has better taste than you. Unfortunately¡­¡± Huo Yunque stood up and walked past Huo Ningxi. ¡°It¡¯s toote to realize how good she is.¡±

    ¡°Small Uncle! I don¡¯t want anything else. I can give you everything that my father left me! Just give Song Yaoyao to me. I¡¯m f*cken begging you!¡±

    ¡°Huo Qi!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir, what can I do for you?¡±

    Huo Qi was listening to this conversation in horror. Young Master Huo was being much too brave. Who didn¡¯t know that Miss Song was the Master¡¯s treasure? Anyone with a bit of awareness would be able to tell how much he cared about Miss Song. Yet, Huo Ningxi dared to challenge him head-on.

    The youth lowered his head, his dark hair clung to the back of his neck, and his shoulders drooped in despair.

    Only now did he finally face reality.

    Since a long time ago, he had subconsciously fallen in love with the uniquely cheery and temperamental girl who was delicate yet violent; no one in this world was as contradicting as her.

    But was the point of understanding this?

    Huo Qi did not feel any sympathy for him, no matter how pitiful he looked.

    Even though Miss Song¡¯s family disliked her, Huo Ningxi hated her so much in the past that he said many horrible things and insisted on canceling their engagement.

    At that time, did he consider how the disregarded Miss Song would be bullied if she lost her ¡®fiance¡¯ as well? She would be aughing stock within their social circles.

    Yet, he decided he liked her now? Sorry, unless Miss Song was blind, she would never get back with an ¡®ex¡¯.

    He was certainly confident to think that he couldpete with the Master.

    #

 Chapter 462: I Have Everything She Wants

    <h4>Chapter 462: I Have Everything She Wants</h4>

    ¡°Take him to the ancestral hall. Don¡¯t let him out until he¡¯s reflected on his actions. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be going to school or work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Huo.¡±

    Huo Qi approached Huo Ningxi and said with respect, ¡°Young Master, this way please¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Huo Ningxi opened his eyes wide and gasped for air like a distressed beast. ¡°This is a dictatorship!¡± he screamed at Huo Yunque¡¯s back as he walked away.

    These words made Huo Yunque stop. He turned around with a smile. ¡°Dictatorship?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! The Huo Family has always listened to you. Whenever I do anything that you don¡¯t like, you lock me in the ancestral hall! You¡¯re so much older than Song Yaoyao, how do you know that she genuinely likes you and not your power and money?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Huo Qi was terrified as he quickly nced at Huo Yunque and pulled Huo Ningxi out. ¡°Young Master, what are you saying? Hurry and apologize!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Ningxi closed his mouth shut.

    The power resonating from the man was like an earthquake pressing down on him.

    Huo Ningxi felt nervous. He actually regretted what he said right after he said it, but he wasn¡¯t about to back down and apologize.

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque waved his hand, gesturing for Huo Qi not to be so anxious.

    He walked back and stood in front of Huo Ningxi.

    Huo Qi let go of Huo Ningxi and retreated.

    The powerful aura made Huo Ningxi¡¯s heart tighten. His face scrunched up and his hands clenched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    Huo Yunque patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Since you refuse to listen to me, you should move out from today onward.¡± His lips parted as he calmly instructed, ¡°Huo Qi, go pack his bags.¡±

    ¡°Small Uncle¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Huo Yunque to be so decisive.

    The truth was, he did not actually think that Huo Yunque was a dictator. Although he was strict, he only did it for his own good. In Huo Manor, he had never mistreated him.

    He felt bad on the inside. His throat twitched and he turned his head; he wanted to apologize but he had too much pride.

    ¡°Did you finally realize how good she is?¡±

    This sudden question made Huo Ningxi¡¯s heart sink. He pressed his lips together and slowly nodded his head.

    At this moment, there was a slight chuckle.

    ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s really good. I really like her.¡±

    After speaking, Huo Yunque turned to leave. His voice was deep and cold. ¡°Even though you may be speaking the truth, I coincidentally have everything that she wants¡­¡±

    Whether it was money, power, or status, Huo Yunque had all of it.

    In this country, it was impossible to find another person who was more suited.

    Moreover¡­

    If she was after appearance¡­

    Huo Yunque wasn¡¯t narcissistic, but sorry, he also fitted the bill.

    Master Huo, you are being too ruthless!

    Huo Qi watched as Huo Ningxi¡¯s face turned pale after listening to Huo Yunque¡¯s response.

    He shook his head. This time, he really did start to pity him.

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huo Ningxi stumbled backward a little. Fortunately, Huo Qi held onto him just in time.

    ¡°Huo Qi.¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice sounded sad and helpless.

    ¡°Do you think Song Yaoyao genuinely likes Small Uncle?¡±

    Huo Qi couldn¡¯t bear to tell him the truth. But just as he was about to open his mouth to respond, Huo Ningxi suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Forget about it. Why am I asking you this? You are one of his men. You will definitely side with him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 463: The Master Is Definitely Genuine

    <h4>Chapter 463: The Master Is Definitely Genuine</h4>

    That may be true, but there was no reason why he would lie over something so little.

    ¡°Young Master, all I can say is, I don¡¯t know if Miss Song is genuine, but the Master is definitely genuine.¡±

    ¡°But why Song Yaoyao when so many other women are interested in him?¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t he like someone else? Any woman was fine as long as it wasn¡¯t Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Miss Song isn¡¯t like ¡®other¡¯ women.¡± Huo Qi felt Huo Ningxi was impossible to reason with. He had wandered into a dead end and could not ept that Miss Song didn¡¯t like him. ¡°Young Master, think about it, apart from Miss Song, does the Master have any other female by his side? Also, look at how much he¡¯s changed because of Miss Song. If he doesn¡¯t like her, then what could it be?¡±

    The dining room fell deadly silent.

    Huo Ningxi lowered his head. His dark hair covered his eyes, making his emotions unclear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. But I must say, your words were really hurtful tonight. The Master¡¯s actually really nice to you.¡±

    Huo Qi shook his head. ¡°Think about it while I get someone to pack your bags for you.¡±

    That night, Huo Ningxi moved out of the Huo Manor.

    Song Yaoyao only found out the next day.

    However, she didn¡¯t care what he had done and where he went.

    When she saw Huo Ningxi at school again, she wanted to greet him, but he walked right past her.

    He had a depressing vibe and his expression was cold.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    Had he eaten explosives for breakfast?

    The following few days were really peaceful.

    January, 6th. The exam period officially started.

    Coincidentally, Song Yaoyao, Huo Ningxi, and Song Jingwan were allocated the same exam venue. However, Huo Ningxi seemed to be in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t ignore Song Yaoyao every single time, but he did have a weird expression, and when Song Yaoyao discovered this, he would re at her.

    Song Yaoyao was confused by this.

    Fortunately, the exams quickly ended.

    On thest day, exam papers flew across the room.

    Song Yaoyao stepped out of the ssroom, and some scraps of paper were thrown in her face.

    Everyone fell silent¡­

    They stared at the doorway in fear and the girl whose smile grew sweeter and sweeter¡­

    They gulped.

    ¡°Big Bro¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Bro, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, Big Bro, say something!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled gently. She brushed off the paper on her body and looked around. ¡°Who did this? Step out.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other. Who did it? They all did it!

    Song Yaoyao was met with silence. She looked at the guilty looks around her and understood.

    She blinked andforted softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    It would only hurt herself. Why would she do that?

    It wasn¡¯t necessary. Not necessary at all.

    ¡°These papers were supposed to be used for revision, but now¡­¡± The sweeter her voice, the more ufortable everyone felt. As anticipated, Song Yaoyao continued, ¡°Since the papers are all shredded, you will have to write up a new one.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, no!¡± !¡±

    This would drive them crazy!

    But Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t care. Who created this habit of shredding up homework and exam papers just before the school vacation?

    ¡°I could let you off¡­¡±

    As she said this, everyone began to cheer up. But before they managed to be happy for long, Song Yaoyao added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to write it, you can stick these back together. As long as they can still be used, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    After saying this, she patted her hands and returned to her seat to tidy up her things.

    Tang Xinrou breathed a sigh of relief and patted herself on the chest. ¡°Fortunately, my paper is still in one piece.¡±

 Chapter 464: Song Yaoyao Wants Me Dead

    <h4>Chapter 464: Song Yaoyao Wants Me Dead</h4>

    After the exams ended, everyone¡¯s tension did not get much relief.

    They still didn¡¯t know their results nor whether they would surpass the first ss. No one was certain.

    ¡°Yaoyao, see you in two days!¡±

    ¡°Big Bro, see you in two days!¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved at them and turned to board her car.

    ¡°That damn f*cking b*tch!¡±

    An Ruoyao looked at Song Yaoyao coldly as she climbed into the car and cursed between gritted teeth. The p marks on her face had disappeared, but the humiliation was deeply imprinted in her heart.

    She lifted her feet and started walking toward the car that was there to pick her up.

    ¡°Ruoyao¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips and stopped her sadly, ¡°Are you ming me as well now? You don¡¯t want to be friends anymore?¡±

    In the past few days, An Ruoyao did not show any obvious changes on the surface, but her indifference had grown. She was no longer as warm toward Song Jingwan.

    Not too long ago, she was helping Song Jingwan everywhere she went because she had mobility issues.

    But recently, she left as soon as school ended, and she did not take a single nce at Song Jingwan.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re overthinking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a yes! Ruoyao, I know you¡¯re upset because I didn¡¯t apany youst time. The entire issue arose because of me, so it¡¯s normal for you to be angry, but can you listen to my exnation? You are my only friend. I don¡¯t want to lose you!¡±

    She blinked as she lowered her head and tears began to fall.

    An Ruoyao stared straight ahead and said with hatred, ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of this, what¡¯s the point of talking? Just think of it as my one-sided decision. I was focused on sticking up for you and teaching that b*tch a lesson, but look what happened in the end. Where were you when I was being humiliated?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Ruoyao, sorry. I¡¯m really sorry! I know there¡¯s nothing I can do to make you forgive me, but I was really scared. I didn¡¯t have the courage to face those people¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s tears dripped continuously as she moved to An Ruoyao¡¯s side. She grabbed onto her hand and said sadly, ¡°I know you might not believe me, but I¡¯m seriously scared of Song Yaoyao. She¡¯s crazy! She¡¯s like a demon! Back at the mountain resort, she had tried to kill me, but you know what happened in the end. She¡¯s always trying to hurt me. She even charmed Yueyue away.¡±

    An Ruoyao¡¯s eyes twitched; she was beginning to let her guard down because of Song Jingwan¡¯s crying. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Last time, when Yueyue went missing, she suddenly came looking for me and pushed me down the stairs!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    An Ruoyao couldn¡¯t help but turn her head. ¡°That actually happened?¡±

    Song Jingwan nodded as she held back her tears and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve kept it in my heart all along because I was hoping she woulde to her senses and realize her mistakes. But look what happened. She stole everything from me, and she wants me dead!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid. How many times have I told you that Song Yaoyao is not a good person? I told you not to help her. But look what you did,¡± An Ruoyao said with disappointment.

    These two had grown up together, so their rtionship was naturally different.

    In An Ruoyao¡¯s heart, Song Jingwan had always been weak and kind, and she was nice to everyone.

    It was normal for her to be bullied.

    Song Jingwan quickly held onto her hand when she saw that she was finally willing to talk to her. ¡°I know. I know I was wrong! I won¡¯t do it again. Never again, okay? Ruoyao, don¡¯t be angry at me. Sorry, I was too weak. I was afraid of going to the third ss and being humiliated. I was selfish. You can hit me if you want!¡±

 Chapter 465: I Donâ€™t Know What Bet Youâ€™re Talking About

    <h4>Chapter 465: I Don¡¯t Know What Bet You¡¯re Talking About</h4>

    Song Jingwan grabbed An Ruoyao¡¯s hand and pped her own face with it. Before An Ruoyao managed to react, she heard a crisp p, and Song Jingwan¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    An Ruoyao quickly pulled her hand back. ¡°I didn¡¯t really me you. Why did you do that?¡±

    The two had always been on good terms; this was the first time either of them hit the other.

    An Ruoyao looked at the face with the red mark and felt extremely guilty.

    ¡°It was my fault. As long as you¡¯re not upset at me, it¡¯s worth it even if you hit me a few more times.¡± Song Jingwan smiled as she grabbed An Ruoyao¡¯s hand again. ¡°Ruoyao, don¡¯t be angry at me, okay?¡±

    At this point, An Ruoyao couldn¡¯t possibly continue being upset.

    She nodded. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Her heart was just a little ufortable.

    ¡°I knew you treated me the best!¡± Song Jingwan grabbed onto her affectionately. ¡°Ruoyao, you are my only friend now. If you ignore me as well, then I might as well die!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not talk about something as misfortunate as death.¡±

    The two reconciled. They said a few words and each left in their own car.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou crossed her arms and watched as the cars left.

    ¡°What an impressive fake. Her acting is so bad, but she still believed her?¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s lips curved. ¡°She¡¯ll regret it.¡±It went without saying, it was clear who they were referring to.

    Tang Xinrou shrugged. Leaning over, she climbed into the car. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I love watching self-deprecating shows like this.¡±

    If there was an opportunity to watch a dog-eat-dog show in the future, Tang Xinrou swore she would be there to watch it and provide her support.

    ¡­

    The day of the result arrived in the blink of an eye.

    The teachers received the results early. From the moment that he stepped into the schoolyard, Chang Qing had a depressed expression. Even when the usual students greeted him, hepletely ignored them.

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhongyun held onto his thermos proudly.

    He never imagined that the third ss would boost his reputation in such a way.

    They managed to get such good results by cramming toward the end. If they had started from the same level as the first ss, what would the oue have been? Would they all be considered geniuses?

    Oh, his students had worked hard!

    ¡°Mr. Chang, good morning~¡±

    The top 100 ranked names were ced on the school bulletin board. On the way to his ssroom, Chang Qing deliberately walked past it.

    The third ss did not keep a low profile, so most of the students and teachers were aware of their bet with the first ss.

    Initially, it wasn¡¯t necessary for everyone to gather around the bulletin board. But they wanted to watch a good show and be among the first to receive thetest news, so there were more people there than in previous years.

    ¡°You guys must have cheated!¡±

    Chang Qing frowned. ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of troublemakers. I remember the third ss rankedst in the mock exams!¡±

    ¡°Cheated? Our results are much better than the first ss¡¯. Mr. Chang, if you want to nder us, you better have some evidence. If you want to say that my students cheated, you need to prove it to me. Otherwise, show me someone who can do better than my students or you should apologize!¡± Wang Zhongyun was unusually tough as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Chang Qing.

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    Chang Qingughed in disdain. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to know if our bet is still valid.¡±

    What was the bet again?

    Oh¡­

    They bet on the final exams. The loser had to resign from their job.

    Chang Qing¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what bet you¡¯re talking about!¡± he humphed. ¡°The third ss definitely cheated. I will go speak to the principal right now!¡±

 Chapter 466: Song Jingwanâ€™s First In The Grade?

    <h4>Chapter 466: Song Jingwan¡¯s First In The Grade?</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Wang Zhongyun clicked his tongue. ¡°I knew you would do this. It¡¯s your choice whether you resign or not, but please don¡¯t make false ims about my students again.¡±

    ¡°Me? You¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chang.¡±

    Gong Wei walked up in her high-heeled shoes. When she saw Chang Qing, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Chang, I¡¯m d to see you here. The principal is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°The principal is looking for me? Did he get the results for ss 3-1 wrong?¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s eyes lit up as he nced at Wang Zhongyun arrogantly.

    But Wang Zhongyun remained happy without any care.

    ¡°No.¡± Gong Wei smiled. ¡°He wants to talk about the general decline of your ss¡¯ results this semester.¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s heart sank; he could no longer smile.

    ¡­

    ¡°Wanwan, be careful, don¡¯t get hurt again.¡±

    As Song Jingwan stepped out of her car, Zhou Manli held onto her with concern.

    Her ster had just been removed so she walked particrly slow.

    Song Yaoyao saw her and med herself for not checking the fortune calendar before leaving the house. Otherwise, why would she coincidentally run into the person whom she least wanted to see?

    She walked past with no emotion.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s pupils constricted. Instead of calling out to her, she tried to distance herself more.

    She had been too unlucky recently. She choked when she ate and slipped when she was bathing.

    When she walked outside, even a bird passing overhead managed to poo directly onto her.

    Zhou Manli was sure that Song Yaoyao was jinxing her and probably cursing her. So, she felt particrly unlucky when she saw her; there was no way she would call out to her.

    Right now, she was simply regretful that she didn¡¯t just strangle her to death at birth.

    ¡°I told you to ask Ningxi to check the results for you, yet you insisted oning here. Aren¡¯t you just torturing yourself?¡± Zhou Manli poked Song Jingwan¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not even a big deal. You and Ningxi have always been on par; either youe first or he does. Is it even necessary to check it?¡±

    ¡°Mom~¡± Song Jingwan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that impressive.¡±

    ¡°Wanwan, in my heart, you are the best. You just wait, I have a feeling you came first this time.¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Mrs. Song? Did youe to check the results with your daughter?¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s expression froze as she looked at the extravagantly dressed woman. They were clearly around the same age, but she was dressed like she was still in her twenties.

    ¡°Mrs. Xu, what about you?¡±

    This was Xu Yue¡¯s mother: the woman who everyone in high society knew as a shameless mistress.

    Because Xu Yue went missingst time, Mrs. Xu had caused amotion at the Song Manor and put a wedge in their rtionship.

    At that moment, she was standing in front of her, covering her lips and chuckling. ¡°Yes, Yueyue¡¯s had a cold for the past two days so I told her to rest at home. I happened to pass by, so I decided to check her results for her.¡±

    Zhou Manli adjusted her shawl and smiled. ¡°Oh, I see. How did she go? I heard you¡¯ve been quite concerned by her. Did she improve this time?¡±

    As she said this, there was a trace of disgust in her voice. She nced at Song Jingwan and revealed a smug expression.

    Everyone knew that the eldest daughter of the Song Family was good at everything and always ranked in the top three.

    However, to her surprise, Mrs. Xu nodded her head as though she didn¡¯t notice her mockery at all. ¡°Yes, she improved! Our Yueyue has grown up and I don¡¯t need to worry about her anymore!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Zhou Manli also smiled. ¡°Congrattions, then. Parents must be proud to see their children improve. I can¡¯t rte since my Jingwanes first every year.¡±

    #

 Chapter 467: Congratulations, Youâ€™ve Just Witnessed A Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 467: Congrattions, You¡¯ve Just Witnessed A Miracle</h4>

    ¡°Huh? First?¡±

    Mrs. Xu paused before she covered her mouth and said, ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t seen the results yet.¡±

    ¡°I just arrived.¡±

    Zhou Manli suddenly sensed that Mrs. Xu¡¯s gaze was a little strange. She held onto Song Jingwan and headed inside. As she walked past the mboyant vixen, she nodded her head. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already seen it, I won¡¯t invite you to join me. I need to take my daughter to see the results. Catch you next time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to go in. I saw it. I can tell you the results¡­¡±

    Mrs. Xu analyzed Song Jingwan: she had fair skin and she looked delicate like a little white flower. One couldn¡¯t help but pity her. She sneered in secret. When it came to girls like this, the more innocent they acted, the dirtier they were on the inside.

    She had previously told her daughter to keep away from this girl, but she didn¡¯t listen to her.

    Fortunately, she had changed and be more mature.

    Otherwise, this brat would have gotten her killed.

    ¡°You saw it?¡± Zhou Manli thought about it and realized it only made sense. ¡°You saw it on the bulletin board, didn¡¯t you? I guess the higher ranks are hard to miss since they are at the top of the list.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Mrs. Xu shook her head as she looked at Zhou Manli strangely. ¡°Jingwan¡¯s result this time wasn¡¯t that good. She was ranked in the thirties.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhou Manli denied.

    ¡°Our Wanwan has always had good results. Even after she got in a car ident, she still continued to study. How could she drop that far? You must be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Song, I¡¯m several years younger than you. My eyesight is still fine. If you don¡¯t believe, go take a look for yourself.¡±

    Mrs. Xu rolled her eyes. She adjusted her coat and strutted out, carrying her branded handbag.

    As she walked, she mumbled, ¡°With results like that, how dare she show off! Pft!¡±

    Song Jingwan immediately turned pale as she grabbed onto Zhou Manli¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if your result are bad this time, it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t be upset!¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s heart ached when she saw her daughter like this. She immediatelyforted her. She also yelled at Mrs. Xu as she walked away, ¡°She must have lied on purpose. That woman is dirty and she only talks trash. Don¡¯t listen to her. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll look at it ourselves!¡±

    Song Jingwan hoped she was right as she nodded her head.

    Unfortunately¡­

    The bulletin board was surrounded by people and Zhou Manli spotted a familiar figure standing at the back. Her hands were in her pockets and she did not seem anxious as she waited.

    Zhou Manli tried to ignore her, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask coldly in the end, ¡°What are you doing here? Are you trying to find your name at the top of the list? You should hurry back and not embarrass yourself!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not look back. ¡°I¡¯m allowed to go where I want. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother! I gave birth to you! How is this not my business?¡±

    Song Yaoyao found this hrious. ¡°Didn¡¯t we break all ties? You¡¯re so strange. You should just focus on Song Jingwan.¡±

    She hated her, and she couldn¡¯t help but insult her whenever she saw her. Song Yaoyao had never met such a ridiculous person.

    ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t need to worry about your sister! You, on the other hand, it would be a miracle if you could even make it into the top 100!¡± Zhou Manli furrowed her brows in disgust.

    But just as she finished speaking, a dull voice sounded from the crowd, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve just witnessed a miracle!¡±

    #

 Chapter 468: First In The Grade

    <h4>Chapter 468: First In The Grade</h4>

    Song Jingwan and Zhou Manli froze as they both looked toward the direction of the voice.

    A beautifully dressed girl in a red coat and short boots stepped forward with a sneer. Behind her were a bunch of boys and girls, all looking at Song Jingwan and Zhou Manli with hostile gazes.

    ¡°Hey, Auntie, who are you? How does our Big Bro¡¯s results have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Ifing first isn¡¯t good to you, then I wonder what you consider as good.¡±

    Song Jingwan felt dizzy when she heard this. She swayed a little and grabbed onto Zhou Manli¡¯s arm.

    Tang Xinrou walked over to Song Yaoyao and wrapped her arm across her shoulders affectionately. ¡°Precious, what a surprise! You came first in the entire grade! F*ck, you¡¯ve really done us proud!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. She did not look surprised at all.

    ¡°What about everyone else?¡±

    Ignoring Zhou Manli and Song Jingwan, she began to question Tang Xinrou about her ssmates.

    ¡°Hehe~ Big Bro, we didn¡¯t embarrass you this time!¡±

    Before Tang Xinrou managed to reply, the others had already jumped in with a response.

    ¡°Our ss took 12 of the top 100 rankings! First and second ce were both from ss 3-3!¡±

    ¡°Who came second? An Feiran?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows without looking too surprised.

    ¡°How did you know?!¡± Her ssmates were the ones who were surprised.

    As soon as they finished speaking, Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°Idiots, Yaoyao¡¯s been responsible for our grades. Which question paper hasn¡¯t passed through her hands? Do you think it would be that hard for her to guess the results? She was well aware of our capabilities.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Everyoneughed dopily with excitement.

    They never imagined that students from their ss would have their names up on the bulletin board for everyone to see and admire.

    The third ss was meant to be the worst ss! Yet they got the best results!

    Han Jun stood beside Shen Xun and grinned as he watched from afar. ¡°Brother Xun, I suddenly find studying quite fun¡­¡±

    Without turning back, Shen Xun replied coldly, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    He started walking toward Song Yaoyao. When Han Jun saw this, he quickly followed.

    Zhou Manli thought she was hallucinating. How amusing. ¡°You came first? Did the sun rise from the west today?¡±

    How could she possibly believe that her useless younger daughter woulde first in the exams?

    What about her beloved Song Jingwan?

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Zhou Manli said coldly. ¡°You must have cheated. I will not acknowledge this result! Jingwan,e, let¡¯s go see the principal.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±

    Song Jingwan was troubled. She felt the gazes around her were filled with ridicule. If she could, she would dig a hole to hide in at that moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Forget about it. I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter¡­¡±

    ¡°How can we let this go?¡± Zhou Manli gritted her teeth. ¡°Your results must be wrong. You¡¯ve never ranked so low before!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Auntie, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Rather than reflecting on yourself, you¡¯re using others of cheating?¡±

    Tang Xinrouy on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulders andughed. ¡°Our Yaoyao came first in the entire grade. If she cheated, who did she copy from? Song Jingwan? Oh right, they were in the same exam room, there¡¯s definitely a possibility. Why don¡¯t we go ask the principal for the surveince footage?¡±

    Everyone could hear the sarcasm in Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice including Song Jingwan. Her face turned pale one moment and red the next as she bit her lip and her eyes grew misty.

    #

 Chapter 469: I Feel Like Joining The Third Class

    <h4>Chapter 469: I Feel Like Joining The Third ss</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t study enough this time because I was injured. Congrattions that you got a good result, but why must you mock me?¡±

    After saying this, she brushed Zhou Manli¡¯s hand away and left.

    As she walked, she wiped her tears sadly and pitifully.

    ¡°Oh, Wanwan, wait for me! It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t do too well. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Zhou Manli red at Song Yaoyao. ¡°You, brat, are so evil. You simply came first once. What¡¯s so good about that? Jingwan hase first many more times than you!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! How could she say that about you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s getting me all fired up!¡±

    As the third ss started to block Zhou Manli, Song Yaoyao calmly stopped them. ¡°Forget about it.¡±

    ¡°How can we let this go?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was not happy with this decision. In their eyes, Song Yaoyao was precious. They couldn¡¯t allow people to insult her. So how could she not get angry when Zhou Manli was ndering her in front of everyone?

    ¡°If a dog bites you, will you bite back?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was soft and indifferent. In her eyes, they were simply like this because they were embarrassed.

    ¡°But it still annoys me!¡± Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve met biased people before, but never to this extent!¡±

    An Feiran was very calm. His beige coat made him look particrly smart and refined. ¡°Yaoyao¡¯s always had this attitude toward them. You don¡¯t need to worry unless she¡¯s angry.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Xinrou stared at him.

    ¡°Because only when you don¡¯t care will you be unaffected by their insults like Yaoyao.¡±

    Why should they be upset over the words of a stranger?

    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Han Jun nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s the ultimate state of mind! Haven¡¯t you heard that the best revenge is to ignore someone while they jump around in anger?¡±

    As she listened to them, Tang Xinrou¡¯s mood improved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The most surprising oue from all of this was that Brother Xun, who usually handed in nk papers, actually turned out to be a genius. He even ranked in the top ten this time!

    What a surprise!

    ¡°Eh? Where to?¡±

    An Feiran chuckled and waved his phone. ¡°To spend our ss funds.¡±

    Everyone was dazed for a moment before they realized what was happening and reacted with excitement.

    ¡°Ohhh! Where should we go?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat a seafood feast!¡±

    ¡°I want to go karaoke!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the club!¡±

    The calm boy with a clean smile looked out of ce amongst the noisy crowd. ¡°We have all day to think about it.¡±

    ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The third ss gathered into a group. Some had their arms hooked and others had their arms over each other¡¯s shoulder as they cheerily headed for the school gates.

    Under the sun, the sunflower badges on their chests were glowing.

    Their happy and united vibe was the subject of admiration.

    A few students from the first ss stood beside the bulletin board watching them disappear into the distance. There was aplicated look in their eyes.

    ¡°We lost. Will we really have to admit that we¡¯re trash?¡±

    No one wanted to admit to that. But¡­

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sore losers.¡±

    One of the students wiped his face. ¡°What do I do? I suddenly feel like joining the third ss.¡±

    Although the others did not say this, the admiration in their eyes was obvious.

    Not to mention, the third ss contained the majority of the school¡¯s richest students. In the future, when they left school, they would be good connections to keep.

    #

 Chapter 470: The Strongest Class

    <h4>Chapter 470: The Strongest ss</h4>

    Now, at school, no one could deny that the famously rebellious ss had transformed into the strongest ss which everyone envied!

    And this change was definitely due to the girl whom everyone now referred to as Big Bro: Song Yaoyao.

    They called her that willingly and their tone was protective.

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s our ss President¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Really? They mustn¡¯t be very close. To be honest, even though the ss President is usually kind and gentle, I prefer someone like her younger sister. She has the capability to help the people around her grow and she¡¯s willing to fight side-by-side with them.¡±

    This was the right way to not waste their school life.

    In less than half a day, news of the third ss ranking first spread to the entire school.

    At this time, Chang Qing walked out of the principal¡¯s office, sad and depressed.

    Wang Mingjiang had said to him, ¡°As a teacher, you shouldn¡¯t be so focused on your own personal gains. Your students will learn from you. Mr. Wang did well in this respect. Although studying is important, you need to give your students some freedom and consider their mental health! Your two sses, 3-1 and 3-4, both dropped in rankings. If this continues, I¡¯m worried that they won¡¯t pass their college entrance exams¡­¡±

    In the end, the first ss was given to another teacher and he was told to teach the first year students instead.

    Chang Qing understood that if he didn¡¯t do well this time, he would definitely be fired.

    Liyang was not the same as other schools; this was a private school. When results dropped, Wang Mingjiang wasn¡¯t the only obstacle they had to face, the parents were also hard to get past.

    As soon as he walked out of the principal¡¯s office, his phone started ringing like crazy.

    In the parents¡¯ chat group, everyone was questioning him about what happened.

    Chang Qing wiped his face. As he walked past Wang Zhongyun, he deliberately bumped against him.

    Wang Zhongyun shrugged his shoulders and shook his head in amusement.

    Before he even spoke, Chang Qing said sarcastically, ¡°I bet you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    Wang Zhongyun held onto his thermos in a dumbfounded manner. ¡°Why would I be satisfied? The principal transferred you to teach the first year students. What does that have to do with me? Do I benefit in any way? Will I be taking your position as the headteacher of the first ss?¡± He was amused. Chang Qing had been like this since their university day; always suspicious that others were out to get him.

    ¡°Even though we were love rivals in the past, you¡¯re married and a father now. Does it make sense for you to still hold onto that grudge? I¡¯m not a very ambitious person, your situation has nothing to do with me. The first ss honestly dropped in ranking so no one¡¯s wronging you. You should reflect on yourself. As for the bet, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    After saying this, he shook his head and walked away with his thermos in hand.

    Even though the principal praised him, he did not take all the credit. If he was really that good at dealing with the little demons, it wouldn¡¯t have taken them this long to change. The real credit went to Song Yaoyao.

    Without her, the current third ss would not be possible.

    Wang Zhongyun was well aware of this, but¡­

    ¡­who cared?

    Wang Zhongyun was happy as he thought about his bonus for the month. It was bound to be a decent sum. After he received it, he was going to buy his wife a golden bracelet.

    Thinking about it, there was a gaming term that perfectly suited his current situation.

    He had been carried and received a free win!

    Hehe! How satisfying!

    #

 Chapter 471: Gaming Blackhole, Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 471: Gaming ckhole, Song Yaoyao</h4>

    The third ss had been under pressure for a long time. Each day, when they opened their eyes, they either had to do practice questions or study. Even in their dreams, mountains of question papers were chasing after them.

    Now that the exam results were out, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    That day, they yed to their heart¡¯s content.

    A seafood feast? Tick!

    Visit the arcade? Tick!

    Karaoke? Tick!

    On this day, they also got to see a different side to Song Yaoyao.

    For example...

    They saw Song Yaoyao fill her pockets with tokens and furrow her brows with a tense expression, looking frightening like she was going to smash the w machine in front of her.

    Ever since lunch ended, everyone had gathered at this arcade, and they had already been ying for two hours.

    Song Yaoyao was surrounded by people. At first, everyone was ying their own thing. However, their ss president¡¯s determination was so frightening that it soon attracted all their attention.

    Song Yaoyao shoved another two tokens into the w machine aggressively. Cheerful music started ying. Her eyes were focused on the w as her hands controlled the joystick and her heart raced.

    She had been ying for an entire two hours, but she was yet to win a single doll. Even Tang Xinrou was getting anxious beside her.

    ¡°Ahhh, almost, almost!¡±

    ¡°Yes, got it! Be careful!¡±

    The surrounding crowd seemed more excited than Song Yaoyao. As they stared at the dolphin plush toy, they prayed on the inside: hold on, hold on!

    They had actually wanted to leave a while ago, but Song Yaoyao was in the mindframe and refused to leave until she won something.

    In this situation, who dared to challenge her?

    Song Yaoyao pressed the button and watched as the w grabbed onto the dolphin. It swayed from side-to-side as it moved toward the prize chute.

    Her face was tense as she stared at the dolphin in seriousness.

    If a gaze could be materialized, everyone believed that Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze had the ability to burn a hole through the dolphin.

    As the w machine waspletely surrounded by people, other patrons began to join out of curiosity.

    In the end, the crowd grew bigger and bigger until there wasn¡¯t a single gap left.

    Meanwhile, other people who were already in the arcade before they arrived, were starting to leave. As they walked out, one of the youths couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did she win anything yet?¡±

    Han Jun stared straight at them without blinking and replied, ¡°N¡ª F*ck!¡±

    The w swayed all the way. Just as it was about to reach the chute, it suddenly flicked against the ss and fell with a plop... ¡±

    It fell...

    It fell back on top of the other plush toys...

    ¡°Did she fail again?¡± the youth asked as he stood on his tiptoes.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Jun rolled his eyes.

    Everyone looked depressed. At this rate, the ss president was going to be here forever...

    Amongst the noise, Song Yaoyao took a deep breath. She blinked and looked at the dolphin.

    Her calm expression made everyone calm down as well.

    Tang Xinrou looked at her worriedly. ¡°Precious, are you okay?¡±

    These words seemed to pull Song Yaoyao back from her daze. Her eyes darkened as she pointed at the machine and furrowed her brows angrily. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s picking on me!¡±

    She lifted her foot to kick it.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes widened. She quickly wrapped her arms around Song Yaoyao¡¯s waist and dragged her back.

    Xu Yue also helped.

    ¡°Precious, don¡¯t be upset! If you break it, you¡¯ll have to pay for it! Think about it, we can take this money to eat something good! If you really like that dolphin, I¡¯ll take you downstairs to buy one. We can buy a dozen of them... No, one hundred of them!¡±

    #

 Chapter 472: With My Luck, I Can Do It!

    <h4>Chapter 472: With My Luck, I Can Do It!</h4>

    ¡°Precious, are you still upset?¡±

    Tang Xinrou held back a smile as she squeezed the girl¡¯s cheeks. She was both heartbroken and amused.

    Who knew that their capable ss president who was both good at fighting and studying was actually a gaming ckhole!

    Song Yaoyao threw her hand away and turned her head angrily.

    She was in a bad mood and she didn¡¯t want to speak!

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Compared to Tang Xinrou, Xu Yue was a lot calmer.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t your fault. There¡¯s something wrong with the machine. All the w machines in the arcade have loose ws. Unless you use a special technique, it¡¯s impossible to get it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head and said in seriousness, ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with the machine! It¡¯s rigged! Otherwise, with my luck, I can¡¯t possibly fail every single time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Precious.¡± As long as it could cheer Song Yaoyao up, Tang Xinrou was happy to y along with Xu Yue even if she was just making things up.

    Sure, the w machine had been set to a low probability, but for Song Yaoyao who had failed for two hours...

    It seemed she was seriously not made to y this machine.

    However, Tang Xinrou was still worried. ording to her persistent attitude, would she really give up if she didn¡¯t get anything?

    Song Yaoyao was bound to do something.

    But!

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t actually angry, she simply couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Why could others win when she couldn¡¯t?

    The machine was clearly picking on her.

    Holding onto these grievances, she followed the group to the bar street.

    This was the street where all the most famous entertainment venues were located, including many music bars and clubs. These students had money and they were used to living the high life, so they naturally chose the most expensive ce to visit!

    The group of handsome and beautiful youths walked into the club proudly. It was unclear from what age they had started to sneak into ces like this, so as they walked in, it was like they had returned home.

    ¡°Eh? Young Master Shen! Long time no see. Hurry inside.¡±

    As soon as the group entered, the manager, Fang Gan, was notified and he quickly came to wee them.

    Amongst this group, there were plenty of familiar faces, so he greeted them as well.

    As he ushered them inside, he snuck nces at the other people.

    When he saw Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao, his eyes lit up even though he was used to seeing beautiful women.

    One was sexy and alluring, the other was delicate and pure.

    Both were exquisite!

    After one nce, he couldn¡¯t help but look a little longer. All of a sudden, someone grabbed him behind his neck and he felt a sense of coldness.

    In shock, he quickly snapped out of his daze.

    He swore quietly and immediately grew nervous.

    ¡°Young Master Shen...¡±

    The boy, whose features had just started maturing, had hostility in his eyes. He grabbed the back of the man¡¯s neck with a murderous gaze. ¡°If you can¡¯t control your eyes, I don¡¯t mind digging them out and storing them for you.¡±

    Fang Gan¡¯s legs grew weak and he almost kneeled in front of Shen Xun.

    He was well aware of how fierce this guy could be when he lost his temper. He didn¡¯t care who he was dealing with.

    ¡°Young Master Shen, I was wrong! I was wrong to offend your femalepanions. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Fang Gan pleaded. He had simply been mesmerized for a moment. He didn¡¯t mean to offend them.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    As soon as he said this,ughter erupted beside him.

    #

 Chapter 483: Donâ€™t Look!

    <h4>Chapter 483: Don¡¯t Look!</h4>

    They turned their heads in response and saw the man whom they had seen once before at Huo Manor standing behind them. In his arms, was a girl with rosy cheeks and the stench of alcohol. He was watching the performance with them, looking noble and controlled as usual.

    All the girls were shocked. ¡°Mr. Huo?!¡±

    ¡°Wh-when did you get here?¡±

    It was like they had been struck by lightning.

    Their faces turned red in surprise. They were as restrained now as they were open earlier.

    They rubbed their hands timidly as they stood to the side.

    Huo Yunque lifted his chin and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°C-continue?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other as they sensed the powerful auraing from the man. They were so frightened that even their souls trembled.

    So...

    Did Mr. Huo have this kind of hobby?

    Tang Xinrou looked at her good friend who was huddled up in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms pretending to be dead and scolded her on the inside. She stepped forward weakly and tried to ease the situation. ¡°Then, let¡¯s continue. Keep dancing!¡± she said with a smile.

    She gave the guys a nce.

    The pressure felt by these youths was no less than what the girls felt.

    Working here, they had met countless big shots. This was the first person who simply had to cast a light nce to make them feel like they had 1000 kilos on their shoulders.

    The amount of passion they showed earlier was equivalent to the amount of stiffness they showed at this music.

    The electronic music had a seductive vibe to it.

    Underneath the lighting, their skin was fair, and their clothes were rolled up to their elbows. Their jeans hung around their hips looking like they would fall but they didn¡¯t.

    The belt on one of the guys had even been half unsped.

    At that moment, they were probably feeling the most awkward.

    Song Yaoyao was tempted to dig a hole to hide in. She supported her head as her eyes darted. She lifted her gaze slightly and analyzed Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. He was seriously focused on the guys dancing...

    Her strong sense of possessiveness immediately took over. Forgetting her own feelings of guilt, she quickly covered Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look! You¡¯re not allowed!¡±

    Her voice was cute yet fierce; it wasn¡¯t threatening at all.

    Inexplicable emotions appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s dark eyes. He stripped Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand off and pulled backward.

    His palms were really big, so they easily wrapped around the girl¡¯s thin wrists and held them behind her back, causing her to raise her chest, and straighten her body.

    Apart from the seductive music around them, there was no other sound; no one dared to even breathe loudly.

    The vibe of the dance had changed. Apart from the man who was sitting in the middle of the sofa like he was at his own home, everyone else was tense as they stood to the side like students being interrogated by a teacher. They werepletely well-behaved.

    Shen Xun pursed his lips. Just as he was about to approach, Tang Xinrou nced at him and forced him to stop.

    Mr. Huo was clearly in a bad mood. If Shen Xun was to get involved at this time, it would definitely make things difficult.

    ¡°If you can watch it, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and leaned back on the sofazily.

    Meanwhile, he lifted Song Yaoyao¡¯s chin and asked, ¡°Wanna watch together?¡±

    Unable to avoid watching, Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks turned jade pink like a ripe peach that emitted a sweet fragrance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±

    She shook her head. She couldn¡¯t look away and almost cried.

    ¡°Gege, I don¡¯t want to watch it!¡± Her voice was delicate and filled with so much grievance that it almost sounded like she was telling the truth.

    ¡°Oh? Is it because I¡¯m here?¡±

    #

 Chapter 484: Wanna See Muscles? Gimme A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 484: Wanna See Muscles? Gimme A Kiss</h4>

    As soon as the man rxed, Song Yaoyao pounced into his arms and shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she said dully.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Yunque stroked her soft hair. ¡°Then, what is it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pressed her lips together and courageously wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck. She then leaned in slightly and whispered timidly, ¡°They¡¯re not as good-looking as you...¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    As soon as she spoke, a deep and charming chuckle sounded.

    He was cool and a tease.

    The man¡¯s phoenix eyes flickered a little as he asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head furiously.

    ¡°Then do you want to look at him or me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s throat immediately dried and her body burned up like it was on fire. Her cheeks turned red like blood. ¡°Gege...¡±

    ¡°Will youe here again?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡±

    In this first experience, she had been caught red-handed and she had even surrendered herself over.

    If it happened again, would she be able to survive it?

    Gege was too frightening!

    All of a sudden, her body lost it¡¯s support. She cried out in surprise and grabbed Huo Yunque¡¯s shirt. ¡°Gege, what are you doing...?¡±

    This floor was filled with her followers. If he did anything, it would hurt her pride.

    ¡°Going home...¡±¡ªafter saying this, he paused for a moment and added¡ª¡±...so you can see my muscles...¡±

    Staring straight ahead, Huo Yunque quickly walked into the elevator with Song Yaoyao in his arms.

    He had a cold and controlled temperament with a noble vibe. He had no idea that the more he was serious like this, the more he made one¡¯s heart flutter...

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth but she was frightened again.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    ...

    When the man walked out of the bathroom with his cor slightly open and a pair of loose trouser, Song Yaoyao finally realized that...he wasn¡¯t joking...

    The soft bed sank as Song Yaoyao huddled under the covers, only revealing a pair of watery eyes. Ever since returning home, her temperature had not dropped.

    Now that she was watching this scene in front of her, blood rushed to her head and she quickly reacted by holding her nose.

    Oh no, her nose was about to bleed!

    The man¡¯s shirt was made of white silk and it glistened like water. This was the first time that Song Yaoyao saw the man looking seductive like this from up-close.

    He had a firm 8-pack of abs, and each muscle looked powerful.

    The pretty boys in the club couldn¡¯tpare.

    His skin wasn¡¯t wless. Instead, it was covered in scars. Some had faded, but there were also fresh pink ones.

    However, this did not make him look less handsome. On the contrary, it made one¡¯s mouth dry and tempted them to pounce on him!

    He was too tempting!

    What an exquisite specimen!

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips and mumbled in a daze, ¡°Gege...¡±

    She was a bit timid. Song Yaoyao was the type of person whose thoughts were braver than her actions.

    She was afraid when she had to actually act.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Huo Yunque leaned over. His cool lips fell upon her curled eyshes, sending tingles down her spine.

    Song Yaoyao shrunk back. She was a little scared of the current Huo Yunque.

    But her heart was racing.

    She suspected herself of being all talk and no action.

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared now, what about the future?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and smirked.

    Song Yaoyao blushed and humphed. ¡°I...¡±

    Before she finished talking, her palms suddenly felt something hot!

    #

 Chapter 485: Iâ€™ll Wash Your Eyes Out For You

    <h4>Chapter 485: I¡¯ll Wash Your Eyes Out For You</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. The skin was like a piece of burnt metal that caused her too quickly flinch.

    But her hand was quickly pulled back and ced on top of the man¡¯s bare skin...

    ¡°Gege...¡± Song Yaoyao blinked. Her dark eyes were moist.

    Underneath the lighting, the man¡¯s eyes were dark like a deep pool that could swallow one whole. Just one nce was enough to make people surrender and unable to resist.

    Of course...

    It was possible that they didn¡¯t want to resist...

    The scene she had been dreaming about had now be reality.

    The skin under her hand was soft and tight. It felt good to touch!

    After she overcame her desires, Song Yaoyao was reluctant to take her hands off him.

    ¡°Do you like touching it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao shuffled over to Huo Yunque¡¯s side and nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do their muscles feel better or mine?¡±

    ¡°Yours¡ª¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Song Yaoyao sensed something wasn¡¯t right.

    Unfortunately, her hands were held above her head a momentter and she felt a suppressing feeling.

    ¡°Have you felt theirs before?¡± The man¡¯s voice was emotionless and cold.

    It felt as though Song Yaoyao would die in bed that night if she dared to nod her head.

    ¡°No, no, no! I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly vowed her innocence, afraid that she wasn¡¯t responding in time.

    She tried to coax him by raising her head and trying to kiss his lips. But...she couldn¡¯t reach him!

    Song Yaoyao fell back vulnerably.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only touched you! I swear!¡± Song Yaoyao said as she pretended to cry. ¡°If I¡¯m lying, you can do whatever you want to me!¡±

    Her eyes were beautiful; they looked like they contained stars. When her eyes moved, they sparkled brightly.

    As long as she wanted to, no one could bear to be angry at her.

    Huo Yunque touched her eyes indifferently. ¡°These eyes have seen too many dirty things today.¡±

    He looked calm; even his breathing was steady. If his eyes were a, then Song Yaoyao had beenpletely caught in it.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind went nk. The man in front of her was frightening.

    In her eyes, he had always been patient, gentle, andposed. It made one forget his identity.

    He was the Mr. Huo who could shake up the country¡¯s finances with a stomp of his feet...

    He was decisive and powerful.

    In the past, Song Yaoyao had been attracted by the image he portrayed and did not notice who he really was underneath...

    But she saw it now.

    ¡°Gege...don¡¯t be upset...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands were tired. Her eyes turned slightly red as she looked up.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The fear in her eyes brought Huo Yunque back to reality. He let go and gently touched Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    His deep voice was fierce like a beast¡¯s.

    ¡°Your eyes are dirty. Let me wash it for you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth in confusion.

    In the next second, her face turned red, her mind went nk, and only the man¡¯s handsome face reflected in her eyes.

    His coldness had faded, and all that remained was desire.

    The moon moved behind some clouds.

    After everything ended, Song Yaoyao was reminded that her Gege wasn¡¯t just gentle, but he also had a bad side to him.

    Shey weakly on the bed sobbing, her tears dripping endlessly from her eyes.

    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so bad!¡±

    Only when she spoke did she realize that her voice was cracked like a sick bird.

    #

 Chapter 486: My Dear Queen

    <h4>Chapter 486: My Dear Queen</h4>

    ¡°This is punishment.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you! Go away!¡±

    The foreign feeling was frightening, yet Song Yaoyao wanted to immerse herself in it.

    Worst of all¡­

    He was able to stop at the most crucial moment.

    Huo Yunque kissed her teary eyes and gently patted her head. ¡°Rest early.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked away angrily. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±

    The man¡¯s throat moved as he released a dangerous vibe.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lost the strength to even move a finger. Her waist and abdomen were so sore that she wanted to cry.

    ¡°Then say goodnight.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She nced at him and sobbed, ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°Kiss me again.¡±

    Huo Yunque touched his lips and smiled.

    Song Yaoyao felt he was ridiculous when he was bad! He was aplete baddie!

    She cried sadly. As she cried, she leaned over to kiss him.

    The gentle peck was not ambiguous at all.

    Huo Yunque burst intoughter as he pulled her into his arms and gently patted her back. ¡°Good child.¡±

    From the looks of it, she was truly frightened and aggrieved.

    Song Yaoyao pushed him but failed to push him away. As she cried, she slowly fell asleep in his arms.

    ¡­

    As the morning sun shone in through the window, Song Yaoyao was awoken by her own body clock.

    She stretched and paused.

    Redness spread across her face like it had a life of its own.

    Bright like morning dew.

    Last night¡­

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    ¡°Miss Song, are you awake yet?¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused. She heard the maid¡¯s voice and pouted her lips. Angrily hiding in her nket, she covered her head and pretended not to hear anything.

    ¡°Not awake yet?¡± the maid was confused. Normally, at this time, she would have already woken up.

    A door not far away opened. A neatly dressed man walked out. When he saw the tightly shut door, amusement appeared in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Master Huo, good morning.¡±

    The maid quickly greeted him.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded, walked over to Song Yaoyao¡¯s door, and knocked on it.

    As expected, no one answered.

    ¡°Master Huo, I don¡¯t think Miss Song is awake yet. I knocked earlier and there was no sound inside,¡± the maid exined.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Yunque yed with the prayer beads around his wrist. ¡°You can go downstairs first.¡±

    With Huo Yunque around, there was no reason for her to be there. Who in the Huo Manor didn¡¯t know that their futuredy of the house was inside.

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    The knocking continued. Song Yaoyao sat up and red at the door angrily.

    ¡°Stop knocking!¡±

    The girl¡¯sints sounded through the door. It was soft and sleepy; delicate yet bossy.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved as he leaned against the door. ¡°Is that what you really want? Initially, I was nning topensate a certain child by freeing an entire day for her. That way we could go on a date and have dinner together. But from the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t need it. Since that¡¯s the case, I shall¡­¡±

    Click¡ª

    The door opened.

    The girl was dressed in pink pajamas. Her hair was long and wavy.

    Her eyes were still a little sleepy and her cheeks were glowing lightly. She puffed up her cheeks casually. ¡°A date? Don¡¯t I need some time to get ready? Why are you hurrying me?¡±

    She was so confident even though she was being unreasonable.

    Her stern expression made Huo Yunque smile.

    He leaned over slightly and said with respect, ¡°Yes, I was wrong. Will my dear queen forgive me?¡±

    #

 Chapter 487: Decidophobia

    <h4>Chapter 487: Decidophobia</h4>

    The man was wearing a gray-blue shirt with a dark brown checkered sweater vest. On someone else, these clothes would have looked old and unstylish.

    But on this man, it perfectly highlighted his noble presence.

    He was like a smart gentleman from the middle ages, bowing politely.

    If the time wasn¡¯t right, one would think they had time-traveled to that strict yet romantic time period.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face slowly heated up. As she looked at Huo Yunque¡¯s noble and cold face, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the previous night...

    The girl looked obviously shy, but she stubbornly pretended to be angry and unwilling to listen.

    Huo Yunque sighed, grabbed her hand, and gently ced a kiss on the back of it.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly pulled back her hand like she had touched something hot.

    Her eyes darted and the ends turned red. She looked particrly attractive.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kiss me!¡± She pouted as she stomped her feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good morning kiss.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved and he chuckled.

    Song Yaoyao almost surrendered as she looked into his smiling eyes.

    She quickly closed the door and said, ¡°I need to wash up!¡±

    Bang!

    As the door mmed in his face, Huo Yunque was surprised, but he quickly burst intoughter.

    When Uncle Zhang walked upstairs, this was the scene he was met with.

    He asked worriedly, ¡°Master Huo, did you anger Miss Song?¡±

    ¡°I think so...¡±

    The man smiled casually as he gently knocked on the girl¡¯s door. ¡°I¡¯ll wait downstairs then. Don¡¯t take too long.¡±

    After saying this, he walked downstairs in a poised manner, leaving Uncle Zhang staring at the closed door worriedly.

    Sigh...

    These two were definitely arguing. Even though the Master was high and mighty, he was still a normal person when it came to love.

    If the couple fought, would the Master willingly yield?

    Miss Song was delicate and young.

    ording to Uncle Zhang, it was only right for him to go easy on her!

    But the truth was, Uncle Zhang had been overthinking things.

    Inside the room...

    All the drawers and closets in the walk-in wardrobe were open and the sofa was covered in clothes.

    Inside, there were clothes from thetest season. Only clothes that Song Yaoyao had carefully selected were found inside this wardrobe.

    But now that she was looking at all these clothes, Song Yaoyao was flustered.

    ¡°What do I do? What do I do?¡± .

    She grabbed her hair as she paced back and forth. There were so many options that she was having decidophobia.

    This was her first time on a date with Gege during the day. Of course...

    Ahem, she couldn¡¯t look ugly, right?

    ¡°Should I wear pants or a skirt?¡±

    Song Yaoyao held a pair of white pants in one hand and a pleated skirt in the other. Which one was better?

    The pleated skirt had a woolen texture. It was red and white checkered, mixed with silver thread which looked shiny in the light. It was perfect for the new year.

    Song Yaoyaopared the two and finally made a decision!

    She found a red sweater and a shirt with a cute cor. Just as she took off her pajamas and nced at the mirror inadvertently, Song Yaoyao froze.

    In the mirror, the girl¡¯s skin was fair as jade, and underneath the light, it looked almost transparent. But, at that moment, from her neck down to her stomach, red marks dotted her body like stars.

    #

 Chapter 488: You Can Do Whatever You Want

    <h4>Chapter 488: You Can Do Whatever You Want</h4>

    Normally, these marks wouldn¡¯t linger for so long, but this girl¡¯s skin was fair, and it felt like a simple pinch could make her cry.

    Swish¡ª

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and took a few deep breaths as she quickly changed clothes.

    Only after she covered all the red marks did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    She clenched her fists and tried to endure, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°B*st*rd!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Huo Yunque did as promised and freed an entire day for a date. He turned off his phone and spent the entire day with Song Yaoyao.

    As they walked out of the Japanese restaurant, Song Yaoyao lowered her head and walked forward.

    The man held onto her hand. She pursed her lips and tried to brush him away but did not seed.

    ¡°Let me guess why you¡¯re angry. Is it because ofst night?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed as she quickly jumped up to cover Huo Yunque¡¯s mouth.

    Unfortunately, she was too short¡ªshe was like a childpared to Huo Yunque¡ªso she couldn¡¯t reach. Instead, she fell into his arms.

    ¡°Oh, are you throwing yourself into my arms?¡± Huo Yunque asked as he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°No!¡± Song Yaoyao pushed him unhappily but he did not budge.

    The man¡¯s arms wrapped around her. ¡°Butst night, you clearly... Ow...¡±

    Huo Yunque groaned and pain appeared in his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids twitched as she retracted her hand andined guiltily, ¡°You provoked me first!¡±

    ¡°Fine, you can do whatever you want with me tonight...¡± He squeezed the back of the girl¡¯s neck and lowered his voice. ¡°Does that make you feel better?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Thinking about the man¡¯s mouth-drying good looks from the previous night, Song Yaoyao licked her lips and pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡±

    However, her white earlobes gradually turned red.

    Huo Yunque saw this. ¡°Am I that unattractive to you?¡±

    Although his voice was cold, deep, and charming as usual, Song Yaoyao could hear his disappointment.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She wanted tofort him, but she was too embarrassed. She looked away. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll begrudgingly ept it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, begrudgingly?¡±

    The man let go of her neck, grabbed her hand, and pulled her forward.

    Unable to see his expression clearly, Song Yaoyao felt a little panicked.

    Had she been too harsh? Was he hurt?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart ached as she began to reflect on herself. Had she gone too far? The truth was...she wasn¡¯t actually angry. She was simply too proud.

    After all, the punishment wasn¡¯t really a punishment; it seemed more like Huo Yunque was serving her.

    Last night, she felt like she was walking on clouds. Her mind was empty, and all she felt was joy.

    It was a foreign feeling, yet she couldn¡¯t help but think back on it.

    It took her half a day before she managed to stitch together some images.

    As she thought about it, Song Yaoyao looked at the man¡¯s lonely figure and wanted to p herself in the face.

    Sigh...

    I am horrible!

    Gege treats me so well, yet I¡¯m trying to hurt him!

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    Song Yaoyao called out to Huo Yunque gently as she jogged over to his side. She nced down at his hip and asked, ¡°Gege, does it hurt?¡±

    Without ncing down, Huo Yunque replied calmly, ¡°Yes, it hurts. My heart hurts.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pped herself mentally.

    ¡°Do you want me to rub it better?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved slightly as he looked into her eyes. ¡°You said you were begrudgingly epting my offer...¡±

    #

 Chapter 489: Extreme Tease

    <h4>Chapter 489: Extreme Tease</h4>

    The man¡¯s dark eyes appeared foggy like emotions were stirring beneath the surface.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart ached.

    She immediately threw herself into his arms. As she stood on her tiptoes and kissed his chin, she tried tofort him.

    ¡°Not begrudgingly at all. Not at all!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really, really!¡± Song Yaoyao nodded, afraid that Huo Yunque would be upset.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re lying to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I swear!¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed his arm and shook it coquettishly. ¡°Really! If I¡¯m lying to you, then you can punish me another 100 times! No, 1000 times, okay?¡±

    She panicked and spoke without thinking. Her usual wit immediately disappeared like a pair of wheels zooming away, leaving behind a line of fire.

    The sun that hung in the sky, cast a bright light onto the girl¡¯s eyes.

    The man¡¯s phoenix eyes squinted slightly. His eyshes were long and defined. He finally smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    Song Yaoyao breathed a sigh of relief. She lifted her head and stared at the man¡¯s sharp jawline and slightly raised lips. She tilted her head and felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    However, the man did not give her a chance. He hugged Song Yaoyao¡¯s hip and lowered his head. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±

    The man¡¯s exquisite features erged in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes. She waspletely mesmerized. She stood on her tiptoes, wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck, and presented him with her sweet lips.

    As she began to run out of breath, Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind went nk and she grew even more confused.

    The two reconciled.

    Song Yaoyao decided to take Huo Yunque to the arcade.

    She followed beside the man and furrowed her brows.

    Huo Yunque waspletely focused on her, so he immediately noticed it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like an old woman.¡±

    He stretched out his hand to part the frown lines on her forehead and raised his eyebrows.

    Song Yaoyao shook her head, grabbed his arm, and leaned against him questioningly. ¡°Gege, did I forget something?¡±

    Something wasn¡¯t right!

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    When Huo Yunque heard this, he let out a slight chuckle. His icy cold face immediately melted like a thousand-year cier.

    It was frighteningly beautiful! And mesmerizing...

    ¡°Did you forget something? Think about it slowly. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    The man gently patted her on the head, and Song Yaoyao waspletely smitten. Gege seemed like a particrly sweet talker today and it seemed as though he had learned how to be coquettish.

    She looked into Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes in a daze and mumbled, ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so good-looking.¡±

    If this was someone else, they would probably be dead already.

    But when these words left the girl¡¯s lips, it became the best reward.

    He curved his lips and lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re better looking...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s legs went weak from the teasing. She looked away and did not dare to look at him. Her dark eyes were clear and her curled eyshes fluttered attractively.

    ...

    Inside the arcade, the night staff was the same as the previous night.

    ¡°Eh? Miss, you¡¯re here again?¡±

    Normally, the arcade was so busy that it was hard to remember people. But Song Yaoyao was different. Not only was she beautiful, but her persistence was also admirable.

    Just the previous day, she had spent two hours on the w machine without catching anything!

    No one¡¯s skills couldpare.

    Wasting money was one thing. From the looks of it, this girl didn¡¯t appear to be from a normal family.

    #

 Chapter 490: Iâ€™m Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 490: I¡¯m Lucky</h4>

    Initially, she thought she would never see her again. Who knew she¡¯de again today!

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched her nose and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just browsing.¡±

    As she spoke, she subconsciously walked toward the w machine. The little dolphin was still inside.

    However, Huo Yunque was abnormally warm as he began to speak to the middle-aged staff member.

    ¡°Oh? What did she y here yesterday?¡±

    The woman had actually noticed him as soon as she walked in and the amazement in her eyes had not yet faded yet. Even though she was already married, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few extra looks at him.

    Not to mention the girls ying on the dance machine.

    Their eyes almost popped out of their eyes.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Just as Song Yaoyao started speaking, the middle-aged woman had already spilled the beans like she had been hypnotized.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing interesting¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao stomped her feet and pouted her lips awkwardly.

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao to feel awkward because of this. He paused for a moment before he snapped out of his daze and looked down to smile at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Are you ridiculing me too?¡± Song Yaoyao pouted. She promised to herself that she would smash the machine if she still didn¡¯t catch the soft toy that day.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque pressed his tongue against the top of his mouth, wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and led her toward the w machine.

    ¡°I was just wondering whose girlfriend this is. Why is she so cute?¡±

    A variety of gazes looked toward them. When they saw the man¡¯s arm on the girl¡¯s shoulder, they looked at her in envy.

    It was a shame that this handsome guy was taken¡­

    It took Song Yaoyao a moment to react. ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend~¡± she said naturally.

    As soon as her voice fell, she suddenly snapped out of her daze.

    Ahhh!

    Gege was calling her cute!

    Song Yaoyao held back her excitement and tried her best to keep a straight face. However, her face turned red and she could not control herself in the end.

    ¡°Pfff,¡± she burst intoughter.

    She lifted her gaze. The lighting in the arcade was dim and the arcade machines cast an array of colors through the venue. A selection of them fell upon the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Whose boyfriend is this? He¡¯s so handsome~¡±

    What did it mean to give and receive? This was it.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved.

    ¡°I want to know too. They must have saved the world in theirst life to deserve a handsome boyfriend like this.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was a little indecent as he spoke quietly.

    He nced down with his dark eyes. The dim lighting made his skin look particrly fair. The light and shadows were mottled, passing through his slender and slightly curled eyshes, casting a wing-like arc on the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her burning cheeks. ¡°Gege, you¡¯re such a narcissist! Why couldn¡¯t you be the one who saved the world?¡± She nced at him sideways. Her gentle voice was nasally.

    The couple stopped in front of the w machine. Huo Yunque popped two tokens into the slot. ¡°I¡¯m very lucky.¡±

    A happy melody almost drowned out his deep voice but Song Yaoyao still heard it.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart raced. She opened her mouth and her face turned red.

    Her gaze swept from the man¡¯s broad back to his defined hands. His fingers were long, slender, and clean as they gripped onto the joystick of the machine. Even the cheap w machine looked expensive because of his presence.

    ¡°Guess if I can get it or not.¡±

    The music sped up; there were only a few seconds left.

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! This machine is¡ª¡±

    Tap¡ª

    The man pressed the button confidently and took two steps back.

    #

 Chapter 491: My Gege Is So Impressive!

    <h4>Chapter 491: My Gege Is So Impressive!</h4>

    The w gripped onto the blue dolphin urately as it moved toward the prize chute.

    Song Yaoyao grew anxious. ¡°This can¡¯t be. Just yesterday... Ahhh! You got it! You got it!!¡±

    Her expression was animated and vivid.

    She grabbed onto the man¡¯s sleeve and shook it. ¡°Gege, you got it!!¡±

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He leaned over to grab the dolphin and shoved it into Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands. ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    Song Yaoyao held onto the dolphin in satisfaction. Her dark eyes analyzed the w machine and she pointed at something. ¡°I want that pink panther!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Huo Yunque ced another two tokens in the slot. One minuteter, a pink soft toy joined the dolphin in Song Yaoyao¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°I want that minion!

    ¡°I want that starfish!

    ¡°Peppa pig too!

    ¡°And the baby crocodile!¡±

    Just like the previous day, their actions attracted a crowd to form around them.

    The only difference was that Song Yaoyao was returning home with her hands full.

    She was out of space in her arms as she watched Huo Yunque in worship. He had yet to lose once.

    On the inside, she squealed like a groundhog, ¡°Ah! Gege¡¯s too impressive! And he¡¯s my boyfriend! I¡¯m so proud!

    ¡°Hubby, I want one too!¡±

    A couple was standing beside them. The woman looked at Song Yaoyao enviously as she whined to her boyfriend.

    The man rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. ¡°Bro, your skills are awesome...¡± he sighed.

    He caught something each time. After standing here for so long, he did not see him lose once.

    This arcade was different from the usual arcades; all the machines were of a high quality. But this w machine was well-known for being difficult. If one didn¡¯t spend a few dozen yuan, they couldn¡¯t possibly win a prize.

    If there weren¡¯t so many eyes on him, everyone would suspect that he was cheating.

    Instead, he was an expert!

    ¡°What else?¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao made another request, Huo Yunque nced back. When he saw that the girl was almost drowning in the soft toys, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    Song Yaoyao only exposed the top of her head and her arms were full. One little shake was all it took to make her drop everything.

    Her aggrieved voice sounded from the mountain of toys. ¡°I can¡¯t hold anymore...¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Uh huh!¡±

    Song Yaoyao followed the man¡¯s voice and slowly stepped forward. ¡°Gege, help me~¡±

    Huo Yunque moved to the side, causing the girl to miss.

    Holding a few tokens in his hand, he said in amusement, ¡°Student Song, is this how you ask for help?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know that they were surrounded by people, so she said shamelessly, ¡°Gege is the best! Gege is the most handsome! To have Gege as my boyfriend, I must have saved the world in my previous life~ Gege, please~¡±

    She whined cutely; her voice was as sweet as honey.

    The girls around them sighed. This was the difference between them.

    Look at this girl. Even they were moved by her cute voice, let alone the boys...

    When she whined, she was sweet like honey, but when they whined, they were like poison.

    The man¡¯s throat twitched as he held back his smile. He stepped forward and grabbed the Spongebob from the top, finally revealing the girl¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll hold one for you.¡±

    He was horrible and outrageous.

    #

 Chapter 492: Who Did You Seduce?

    <h4>Chapter 492: Who Did You Seduce?</h4>

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stomped her feet in anger. All of a sudden, she heard a burst of uncontrobleughter.

    She turned around and realized they were surrounded by people.

    ¡°...¡±

    Seeing that the girl was upset, Huo Yunque patted her on the head.

    The gentleness in his eyes immediately dispersed the girl¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±

    As the couple walked out of the arcade, even the man¡¯s pockets were stuffed with soft toys.

    Huo Qi saw him from a distance and his lips uncontrobly twitched.

    Dear...

    Was this still the Master Huo he knew?

    ...

    ¡°Huo Qi.¡±

    As Huo Qi stood outside counting the birds that flew across the sky in boredom, a crisp girl¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    He froze and turned around. ¡°Miss Song? Are you looking for me?¡±

    He retreated quietly. If she was there to punish him, this would be the quickest way for him to escape.

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips when she saw this. ¡°Do I look that scary? Why are you hiding?¡± sheined.

    ¡°I¡¯m...not hiding...¡±

    Huo Qi did not sound very convincing.

    ¡°Forget about it.¡± Song Yaoyao waved her hand. ¡°I forgot to ask you about the girl I left with you after I leftst night. Where did you take her?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Qi paused for a moment before he replied, ¡°She¡¯s still at Royal View. I did some investigating: her real name is Mu Wei. Miss Song, are there such coincidences in this world? She and your sister look exactly the same!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Although she was drunk, she still had some memories of the night.

    ¡°Then, you...¡±

    Huo Qi wondered whether Miss Song hated her sister so much that she wanted to vent her anger on someone who merely looked simr.

    But just as he thought this, he immediately proved himself wrong.

    ording to her temper, if she truly hated Song Jingwan, she would have already dealt with her. There was no need to vent on another person.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± Song Yaoyao turned and started walking inside. After a couple of steps, she suddenly turned back and clenched her fists threateningly. ¡°If you tell Gege about this, you just wait and see what I do to you!¡±

    Huo Qi frowned and did a zipping gesture across his lips, expressing his obedience.

    ...

    ¡°Weiwei, someone¡¯s looking for you!¡±

    Mu Wei paused while she was putting on her makeup. The swelling on her face had faded over the past two days and only a faint mark remained.

    Mu Wei applied a lightyer of powder so she was presentable.

    ¡°Is it Young Master Li? Please ask him to wait a couple of minutes. I¡¯ll be out in a bit!¡±

    As she spoke, her movements sped up.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a beautiful girl with a good temperament. She is apanied by some bodyguards and looks quite intimidating.¡±

    Her colleague clicked her tongue and asked in mockery, ¡°Weiwei, did you seduce a man that you shouldn¡¯t have? His girlfriend must be here to look for you!¡±

    These words pulled Weiwei back to reality. She put down her powder coldly and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not that cheap.¡±

    At that moment, the girl who saved her in the elevator shed across her mind.

    Mu Wei was initially worried that the middle-aged man would seek revenge on her, but after he was knocked out and taken away by Huo Qi, she had never seen him again.

    After fearing for an entire day, Mu Wei finally returned to work today.

    Not looking at the woman¡¯s disgusting expression, she stood up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±

    Even as she walked into the distance, she could still hear the woman¡¯s ridicule.

    #

 Chapter 493: Do You Want To Leave With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 493: Do You Want To Leave With Me?</h4>

    ¡°Tch...only dirty people end up in here. Why are you acting like you¡¯re morally above us? Psh!¡±

    Mu Wei¡¯s back stiffened. She clenched her fists and sped up.

    Although she was used to the unpleasant words, she was still upset when she heard it.

    If one had the choice, what decent girl would want to work in a ce like this?

    Born into a poor family, the best she could do was maintain her bottom line.

    But how long could she maintain it? Mu Wei had no idea.

    ¡°Your name is Mu Wei?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±

    When she saw the girl, who was being served by the manager, sitting inside the meeting room, Mu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She wanted to greet her, but when she saw that even Fang Gan was being careful around her, she ended up standing frozen in the doorway. She carefully nodded her head. ¡°Yes, my name is Mu Wei. Thank you for saving me. May I ask why you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Fang Gan initially thought Song Yaoyao was here to cause trouble. After all, she looked so serious.

    When he heard Mu Wei speak, he waspletely confused. ¡°Oh? Weiwei, do you know Miss Song?¡±

    What an honor! That night, he had seen Mr. Huo carry this girl off the sofa and out of the club with his own eyes.

    Hepletely doted on her.

    Mu Wei nodded. ¡°We had one encounter...¡±

    The light from the crystal chandelier cast softly on the girl¡¯s beautiful face. Mu Wei could tell that she didn¡¯t have any makeup on, yet her skin was fair and delicate like jade.

    As she sat there, her every action was polite and elegant.

    Mu Wei felt sad on the inside. How was she worthy of befriending someone like this?

    This girl was like the clouds in the sky, while she was the mud at her feet.

    ¡°I see.¡± Fang Gan smiled attentively. ¡°Miss Song, did youe to see our Weiwei because of something important? Don¡¯t worry, no matter what you ask for, I will try my best to help you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you want to leave with me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao cut Fang Gan mid-sentence as she looked calmly at Mu Wei.

    ¡°I...¡± Mu Wei was stunned. She looked into the girl¡¯s clear eyes and felt ashamed. ¡°Me? Leave with you?¡±

    Fang Gan did not expect this. He swallowed his pride and said, ¡°Miss Song...Weiwei still owes us arge sum of money. So...¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he would never offend her.

    But if he let Mu Wei go, he would have to shoulder her debts. How could he afford it?

    ¡°So you¡¯re making her pay with her body?¡± Song Yaoyao asked as she lowered her gaze.

    ¡°No! No such thing!¡± Fang Gan frowned and almost kneeled on the ground. ¡°Miss Song, we are seriously a legitimate business! At most, we will simply ask her to drink with our clients! We never force anyone to do things!¡±

    But based on the amount that Mu Wei owed, if she simply drank with clients, she would have to spend the rest of her life working for Royal View.

    Fang Gan nced at Mu Wei, gesturing for her to exin.

    Mu Wei¡¯s palms grew sweaty. She quickly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Manager Fang never forced me. I only drink with the clients at Royal View.¡±

    Apart from a bit of unwanted groping, she did not make any other sacrifices.

    Song Yaoyao did not understand things like this, so she nced at Huo Jiu.

    Huo Jiu nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, this ce is owned by Young Master Yi. It is rtively clean.¡±

    #

 Chapter 494: Iâ€™ve Transformed Into A Super Rich Lady

    <h4>Chapter 494: I¡¯ve Transformed Into A Super Rich Lady</h4>

    What he didn¡¯t say was that the Master actually had shares in this ce.

    If he told her, he was afraid she would go and cause trouble.

    ¡°How much does she owe?¡±

    Before Fang Gan managed to speak up, Mu Wei already replied with a bitter smile, ¡°6 million yuan.¡±

    The meeting room fell silent. Mu Wei clenched her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Song, I know you are a good person, but I owe too much money. I¡¯ll remember your good intentions. I can only repay you in my next life. Sorry...¡±

    If Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t save her just in time that night, she would have been yed to death by that middle-aged man.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that this was a lifesaving debt of gratitude.

    Her eyes were grateful as she bowed to Song Yaoyao and turned to leave.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice did not contain any emotions. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, I...¡±

    Mu Wei immediately grew nervous. She didn¡¯t understand why this girl who looked younger than her would feel so intimidating. She stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°I owe a lot of money...¡±

    It was an amount that she wouldn¡¯t be able to pay off in this lifetime.

    ¡°I heard you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao put down her cup and looked at Huo Jiu. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Huo Jiu, do I have money?¡±

    The money she made previously had been used to buy the script, so she couldn¡¯t save the damsel in distress even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    A smile appeared in Huo Jiu¡¯s eye, but he quickly concealed it. ¡°Miss Song, you don¡¯t just have a clothes store under your name, you also have a shopping mall. Just the rent is a decent amount of ie. Are you sure you want to help this Miss?¡±

    ¡°A shopping mall?¡± Song Yaoyao blinked. She didn¡¯t have any recollection of this.

    ¡°The Master transferred it to you recently. I¡¯ve been managing it for you but I forgot to notify you.¡±

    The truth was, Song Yaoyao barely spent money and practically never shopped. She was nothing like a typical girl.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Song Yaoyao hit her own head. She quickly went from looking cold to looking silly. ¡°I remember now. I thought Gege was just joking.¡±

    Did this mean she had unconsciously be a richdy? A crazy rich one?

    Huo Jiu held back a smile. ¡°Miss Song, the Master never lies.¡±

    Since he said he was giving it to her, he naturally followed through.

    Fang Gan choked a little as he subconsciously felt a deeper respect for Song Yaoyao. In fact, she was on the same level as the Master.

    Mu Wei listened quietly. Although she was envious, she was not jealous.

    The best thing about her was that she had good self-awareness.

    For Mr. Huo to dote on her so much, she naturally had her good points. If she was all looks and no substance, no one would waste so much time and effort on her.

    To be with such an impressive person, she had to be impressive too!

    Even as a girl, she felt Miss Song was particrly lovely, let alone a man.

    Thus, Mu Wei understood why Mr. Huo did what he did.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yaoyao thought for a bit and looked at Mu Wei. ¡°You make a decision. Would you rather owe me or Royal View?¡±

    Praise appeared in Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes.

    6 million yuan. For Miss Song, it wasn¡¯t arge sum. But for Mu Wei, it was enough to drag her out from hell.

    However, in the current world, kindness wasn¡¯t always repaid.

    Sure, one could do others favors. But they couldn¡¯t let them think that they were so rich that they could take advantage of them.

    #

 Chapter 495: I Choose To Go With You

    <h4>Chapter 495: I Choose To Go With You</h4>

    Fang Gan¡¯s eyes drifted between Song Yaoyao and Mu Wei. Deep down, he knew the answer.

    As expected, Mu Wei quickly came to a decision.

    ¡°I choose to owe you!¡± she said emotionally after taking a deep breath.

    The truth was, the longer she stayed here, the more her fear grew.

    Royal View was frequented by people from high society. In here, expensive cars and beauties were a normal sight. Even celebrities were often seen here.

    In the eyes of the truly rich, she was just a toy.

    The jewelry and sports cars that they gifted their lovers cost much more than the sum that she owed.

    In an environment like this, Mu Wei wasn¡¯t sure how long she would be able to uphold her initial values.

    Ultimately, she was just an average person who wanted to live a good life, but she didn¡¯t want to sacrifice her self-respect for the sake of something materialistic.

    If she lived like that, how was she any different from a zombie?

    ¡°Miss Song, I choose to leave with you!¡±

    Mu Wei repeated herself firmly after taking another deep breath.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and revealed her first smile since entering. ¡°Huo Jiu, get her to write an agreement and transfer the necessary money to Manager Fang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Song.¡±

    Huo Jiu pulled out a checkbook and wrote one for 6 million yuan.

    He then approached Mu Wei.

    Mu Wei was sure that she saw a warning in Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes. If she dared to y any tricks, she was sure that the girl¡¯s loyal follower would snap her neck in half!

    ¡°Miss Mu, sign here.¡±

    Fang Gan held up the check and congratted Mu Wei, ¡°Congrattions, Weiwei, live a good life after you leave here and nevere back!¡±

    Royal View was not a good ce. He had seen too many girls give up to materialism in here.

    For the sake of money, they were willing to do anything and sacrifice anything.

    Underneath their beautiful exteriors, their souls werepletely destroyed.

    Mu Wei quickly wrote out an agreement and stamped her fingerprint on it.

    Her heart rxed and a tear fell from her eyes.

    She used to think she would spend the rest of her life here for the sake of her debt.

    Who knew she¡¯d ever be able to leave this ce!

    ¡°Thank you, Manager Fang,¡± Mu Wei said quietly.

    If there was any warmth in Royal View, Fang Gan would be it.

    Although he was a bootlicker, he was very respectful toward the girls and never looked down on them.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine. Stop crying. Work hard from now on and pay back Miss Song as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mu Wei wiped her tears and nodded her head.

    Song Yaoyao looked at the agreement and passed it to Huo Jiu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She walked out of the meeting room and Mu Wei quickly chased after her.

    Actually, she had a lot of questions, especially why Miss Song did this for her.

    She never even finished senior high; she did not have the ability to pay back this money.

    But no matter how bad things were to be, it couldn¡¯t be worse than the life she was currently living.

    So, Mu Wei was rtively calm.

    ¡°Weiwei, where are you going? Young Master Li is furious because he can¡¯t find you! Tch, I knew you were ying hard-to-get!¡±

    The girl who was speaking was dressed elegantly. If one didn¡¯t know, they would think she was an heiress from a rich family. But when she opened her mouth, her image was immediately destroyed!

    ¡°I...¡±

    #

 Chapter 496: Finding Support

    <h4>Chapter 496: Finding Support</h4>

    Mu Wei clenched her fists, pursed her lips, and said softly, ¡°Xue, I¡¯m no longer working in Royal View. Please help me tell Young Master Li that I¡¯m not interested in being his mistress, and I don¡¯t intend to sell my body for money!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The woman named, Xue, looked amused. ¡°No longer working here? That¡¯s easy for you to say. What about the 6 million you owe? Have you paid it off?¡±

    Her eyes lingered on Huo Jiu, and a hint of jealousy shed across her eyes.

    Ever since Mu Wei entered Royal View, her business had been well. Royal View¡¯s rules forbid people from forcing their employees and warned them that they would be beaten up if caught; the worst offenders may even lose their arms and legs. Therefore, even though many people were interested in Mu Wei and even offered her a way out, Mu Wei didn¡¯t care.

    This made the girls working at Royal View dislike Mu Wei more and more. In order to find long-term financial support, they had beenpromising in front of those rich people and were belittled by them. However, Mu Wei was different. A lot of people were sent to her for her to choose from, but she pretended to be high and mighty!

    ¡°Could it be true?¡± Seeing that Mu Wei didn¡¯t say anything, Xue curled her lips and said in jealousy, ¡°Your life is really good. It was this handsome guy who helped you pay off your debt, wasn¡¯t it? Why? How many years have you sold to him?¡±

    ¡°Xue, don¡¯t be too harsh with your words! I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with him!¡± Mu Wei gritted her teeth in embarrassment and said coldly.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡± Xue crossed her arms in front of her chest and said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think I believe that? Young Master Li has been chasing you for so long, and he has been giving you flowers and gifts every day. I thought you would end up with Young Master Li. But it turns out, there¡¯s a bigger fish in the sea!¡±

    As she said this, she twisted her hips and walked up to Huo Jiu. She smiled, put her finger on his shoulder, and said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Handsome, what do you think of me?¡±

    Not only was he young, but his temperament was also very good. Even if she couldn¡¯t be his mistress, she would benefit from a one-night stand!

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes innocently and stared at Huo Jiu.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were dark and clear, making Huo Jiu feel guilty.

    He coughed softly and took two steps back to block Xue¡¯s hand. He curled his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but are you worthy?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Xue stared at him and her smile disappeared. She had met nasty people in the past, but never someone this nasty.

    ¡°Handsome, aren¡¯t you going overboard with your words? No matter what, aren¡¯t I on the same level as her?!¡± she said in frustration as she pointed at Mu Wei.

    Mu Wei rolled her eyes speechlessly. She really didn¡¯t know what she had done to provoke the women here.

    Was it just because she refused to be like them and didn¡¯t want to be kept by rich people that she was going to be isted and looked down upon?

    What kind of world was this?!

    Huo Jiu smiled, slowly pinched her chin, and suddenly raised it. He narrowed his eyes as he approached her and asked in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s clean. What about you? How many men have you slept with?¡±

    Xue¡¯s face turned red instantly. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Who knows if she¡¯s pretending? I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Xue! What are you doing here?!¡±

    Fang Gan was a step toote. He saw this scene and immediately scolded her in a cold and displeased tone. He quickly walked up to Song Yaoyao and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Song. It¡¯s our people from Royal View who are insensible for offending you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and asked Xue curiously, ¡°Do you have a grudge against her?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t the two of them bepetitors? She should be happy that Mu Wei was leaving. Why was she still making sarcastic remarks?

    Miss Song?

    #

 Chapter 497: Miss Song Is A Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 497: Miss Song Is A Good Person</h4>

    Xue finally noticed the girl who was standing behind Huo Jiu. Her pretty face was like a beautiful begonia flower, so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her.

    She shook her head awkwardly.

    Mu Wei had always kept a low profile, so she didn¡¯t have any grudges against her. However, she had an air of arrogance that made her dislike her.

    Fang Gan was tired. He red at Xue. ¡°What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you going back to work?¡±

    ¡°Manager Fang, I. . .¡± Xue stomped her feet and asked, ¡°Weiwei said she doesn¡¯t work here anymore. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Fang Qian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Weiwei¡¯s good luck that she met Miss Song. Miss Song paid back 6 million yuan for her. She doesn¡¯t work at Royal View anymore. You should give her your blessings.¡±

    Xue didn¡¯t expect that the person who bought Mu Wei wasn¡¯t the young man she was trying to seduce.

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to turn back time and give herself a p!

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head and asked with a sweet voice.

    Snowy shook her head, ¡°No...¡±

    Fang Gan shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Weiwei, if possible, you should go back to school and study again. Miss Song is a good person, you should repay her well. It¡¯s not a bad thing for girls to study more. Remember, don¡¯t forget your original intention!¡±

    Mu Wei nodded with reddened eyes. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After Fang Gan walked Song Yaoyao to the door, a young man with smooth hair and a pretty face chased after her. At that moment, Song Yaoyao who had bent down to get into the car, turned her face to the side inadvertently. The young man was shocked and immediately stopped.

    The car soon drove away. Fang Gan stood outside Royal View and watched the car drive away.

    After everyone had left, he heaved a sigh of relief. He patted his clothes and turned around to return inside.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Li? Why are you here?¡± Fang Gan quickly went up to greet him and asked with a smile.

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    Li Sinian pointed outside. ¡°Was that girl surnamed Song?¡±

    Fang Gan was surprised. ¡°Young Master Li, do you know Miss Song?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Li Sinian hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No... How am I qualified to know her? I just had the honor of meeting her once at her sister¡¯s birthday party.¡± There were rumors in their social circle that this second daughter of the Song family was to be the matriarch. So it seemed to be true. His throat moved. ¡°What about Weiwei? Why did she get taken away by Miss Song? Did she offend Miss Song?¡±

    When Li Sinian saw Mu Wei¡¯s face for the first time in Royal View, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth.

    She looked so much like Song Jingwan!

    He had only dared toy his hands on her after he had investigated and confirmed that Mu Wei really wasn¡¯t Song Jingwan.

    He couldn¡¯t get his hands on the real heiress, but if he could get his hands on this fake one who looked exactly the same, just looking at her face, would be enough to make him excited.

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Fang Ganughed. ¡°Miss Song is a good person. She came to redeem Weiwei¡¯s life. Now she is no longer a member of Royal View!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Sinian was shocked. ¡°No longer a member of Royal View?!¡±

    When Mu Wei was in Royal View, he failed to win her over. Now that she was protected by that person, would he be able to meet her again?

    Li Sinian was filled with regret, but at the same time, he was secretly d.

    He did hate himself for not taking action earlier. But on second thought, if he really ignored Mu Wei¡¯s resistance and forced her to appease him, based on Miss Song¡¯s personality, would she have sought trouble with him?

    #

 Chapter 498: He Called Me Weiwei?

    <h4>Chapter 498: He Called Me Weiwei?</h4>

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Weiwei¡¯s misfortune to have missed out on being with you Young Master Li.¡± Fang Gan knew that Li Sinian had been pursuing Mu Wei recently, so he pretended to be angry and scolded Mu Wei. He then tried to curry favor with Li Sinian, ¡°Young Master Li, there are many beautiful women in Royal View. Without Weiwei, there are others. Please go upstairs. I¡¯ll call a few more for you.¡±

    Li Sinian was in a daze. Mu Wei had been the only one whom he had taken a liking to recently. As for the other women in Royal View, they were indeed of a high qualitypared to those at the other low-ss ces. However, one would still get bored of looking at them eventually, wouldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°No need.¡± He shook his head and walked away. ¡°I¡¯lle back another day.¡±

    For the time being, he was no longer interested in Royal View.

    The reason why he came here every day was because of Mu Wei. Now that she was taken away by Miss Song, it would be difficult for him to see her again in the future.

    ¡°Young Master Li, take care!¡±

    Li Sinian walked into the parking lot. He lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t look in front of him, almost bumping into someone.

    ¡°Hey, look where you¡¯re going! Are you blind?¡±

    The girl¡¯s words were very unpleasant, causing Li Sinian to frown.

    ¡°Alright Ruoyao, forget about it!¡±

    The voice sounded a little familiar. When he raised his head, he saw a delicate and pretty little face with a gentle temperament. He was stunned. ¡°Weiwei? Why are you back¡­ Uh, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Song. I mistook you for someone else.¡±

    Song Jingwan was slightly stunned, and a hint of contemtion shed across her eyes. She looked at Li Sinian. So it was someone she knew.

    She immediately smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Did Young Master Li juste out of Royal View?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Song, enjoy yourself. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    After saying that, Li Sinian¡¯s gaze swept across Song Jingwan¡¯s face. He nodded at her and walked away quickly.

    His footsteps were hurried as if someone was chasing him from behind.

    ¡°What kind of person was that! He almost knocked me over!¡±

    An Ruoyao scoffed and saw Song Jingwan staring nkly at Li Sinian¡¯s back. She couldn¡¯t help but nudge her with her elbow. ¡°Jingwan, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to Li Sinian?¡±

    Li Sinian was the only son of Qihang Shipping Company¡¯s CEO, and he was known for being a yboy in the industry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Song Jingwan red at her and held her arm as they walked towards Royal View. ¡°I just felt that the way he looked at me just now was very strange. It was as if he was very familiar with me. Did you hear what he said? He called me Weiwei at the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Weiwei?¡±

    An Ruoyaoughed indifferently. ¡°There are at least 80 women who have slept with Li Sinian. Who knows who he was calling? Don¡¯t think too much. Do you think there¡¯d be a person in this world who resembles you so much that he would mistaken you for them face-to-face?¡±

    Even though she said this, her words did not console Song Jingwan.

    Whenever she thought about the way Li Sinian looked at her, she felt ufortable.

    At the same time, she also felt anxious and irritated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone is waiting for us inside! Beauty Song, you¡¯ve been too paranoidtely!¡±

    An Ruoyao pulled Song Jingwan and walked inside,ining speechlessly.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan lowered her eyes. ¡°I hope I¡¯m really just overthinking.¡±

    ¡­

    Huo Jiu thought Song Yaoyao would take Mu Wei back to Huo Manor, but instead, she left Mu Wei on the way.

    ¡°Did you bring your ID card?¡±

    Mu Wei got out of the heated car. The wind blew, and she shivered instantly.

    She nodded.

    Song Yaoyao took out a stack of bills and stuffed them into Mu Wei¡¯s hands. ¡°Go find a hotel to stay at. I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow.¡±

    After that, she mmed the car door and ordered Huo Jiu to drive.

    #

 Chapter 499: Iâ€™m Not A Saint

    <h4>Chapter 499: I¡¯m Not A Saint</h4>

    The car brushed against Mu Wei¡¯s clothes and left quickly. She held the banknotes in her hand,pletely confused.

    Mu Wei had already prepared herself mentally for whatever Song Yaoyao wanted her to do, as long as it did not vite her moral bottom line.

    But...

    Song Yaoyao let her out of the car halfway and even gave her so much money to find a hotel to stay in.

    In the car, Huo Jiu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Song, why didn¡¯t you just take her back with you?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t that be more convenient?

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±

    The girl in the backseat lowered her eyes. The lights and shadows outside the window quickly swept past her expressionless face. ¡°Do I know her well?¡±

    ¡°Errr...¡±

    Huo Jiu really couldn¡¯t understand Song Yaoyao. Sometimes, she was as childish as a child, and she would make mistakes. But when she was cold, she could be colder and more heartless than anyone else.

    ¡°I thought you at least liked her, so you helped her.¡±

    After all, 6 million was not a small number.

    Especially since Song Yaoyao had never touched the money in her ount before; tonight was the first time.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Softughter sounded from the back seat.

    Song Yaoyao bent her knees and cupped her face with her small hands. ¡°Huo Jiu, you¡¯re so innocent.¡±

    In the dark car, her voice sounded strangely cold, ¡°Did you really think I could like her with that face? Since I¡¯ve spent 6 million, I will definitely make it worth it.¡± Her lips curled up like a flower petal and her eyes curved. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t like to make losses, and I¡¯m not some saint.¡±

    Saving her was not because she was merciful, but because she had another purpose.

    From the moment she first saw her...

    Since Mu Wei had walked into her life and she was down on her luck, this was the chance that God had given her. Would she be a fool if she didn¡¯t seize It?

    The young girl¡¯s voice was still sweet and soft, but it made Huo Jiu shiver for no reason.

    His scalp went numb.

    As expected, how could someone that the Master was interested in be a naive little rabbit.

    If someone treated her like a little rabbit, then they deserved to be eaten until there was nothing left. Worst of all, they wouldn¡¯t even know what happened to them!

    ¡°Miss Song is wise.¡± Huo Jiu was full of admiration. The viin in his heart raised its g high.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smiling eyes curved like the bright moon.

    Her deep dimples were like the sweetest honey in the world.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I don¡¯t like my territory to be tainted by a disgusting aura. So, Huo Jiu, you understand, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Huo Jiu smiled bitterly. ¡°These things will definitely not reach the Master¡¯s ears. Please rest assured.¡±

    It seemed, he would have to speak to Fang Gan.

    Although Huo Yunque held great power, he rarely went to investigate what Song Yaoyao did and who she met every day.

    He gave her the greatest degree of freedom and privacy and was confident that no matter how high or far she flew, she would eventually return to his arms obediently.

    This was the confidence of a mature man, he would never worry about gains and losses.

    ...

    ¡°Gege, are you asleep?¡±

    The door opened a crack and a small head peeked in.

    The girl seemed to be still emitting the steam from her shower. She ran into the room in her pajamas.

    The man who was reading by the bed did not even raise his head. He waved at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao ran closer. She lowered her body and squeezed between the man¡¯s arms and into his embrace.

    She climbed onto his body with both hands and feet.

    Huo Yunque smiled. He did not help her nor stop her. He leaned against the headboard and let her do whatever she wanted.

    #

 Chapter 500: How Can A Woman Be Useless?

    <h4>Chapter 500: How Can A Woman Be Useless?</h4>

    Huo Yunque was holding a book in one hand and flipping the book with the other. This action limited Song Yaoyao¡¯s range of action.

    She struggled a bit and pouted in anger. Then, she leaned on his waist and stopped moving.

    ¡°Gege, hug me!¡±

    Her soft voice was so sweet that it could overflow with honey.

    Huo Yunque reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    He teased, ¡°So useless?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was provoked by his words. She scowled and threw Huo Yunque onto the bed.

    The man was caught off guard and fell heavily onto the bed. His body bounced and his pajamas were messed up.

    Heughed helplessly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The light above his head shone down on his blue light lenses, refracting a color between blue and purple.

    Through the lenses, something seemed to be flowing in his deep eyes.

    Song Yao ced her hands on his chest and sat down on his waist.

    She said in a delicate voice, ¡°How can a woman be useless?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque facepalmed and couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.

    ¡°Student Song, did you learn this from your novels?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes blinked and felt guilty for a moment. However, she quickly raised her head high and said, ¡°Forget where I learned this from! Hurry and apologize. I¡¯m clearly very useful!¡±

    She leaned over and tugged the man¡¯s earlobe with her small hand.

    Pretending to be fierce, she threatened, ¡°Otherwise, I will punish you! Rawr!¡±

    Her voice was cute, but she thought she sounded fierce.

    As she leaned over, the cor of her pink pajamas slightly opened.

    Huo Yunque forced his smile back. His eyes gradually dimmed, and some emotions began to surge violently.

    Song Yaoyao waited for a long time, but there was no response. She looked down and saw the man¡¯s dark eyes, which were like thick ink. The passion in them made her heart beat violently.

    ¡°Gege, you¡ªah!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the man had already grabbed her by the waist and lifted her off the bed.

    The world was spinning. By the time Song Yaoyao realized what was happening, their positions had already changed.

    The tables had been turned¡­

    Song Yaoyao blushed and put her small hands against the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Gege, don¡¯t do anything rash¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s fingers were long and slender. He slowly took off his sses and threw them aside. He raked the hair that fell from his forehead to the back of his head and slowly lowered his head. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything rash, I¡¯ll take my time¡­¡±

    His slightly cold fingers caressed Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips. The man¡¯s low and maic voice was especially alluring in the quiet bedroom.

    Click¡ª

    The chandelier above his head dimmed, and only the wallmp emitted a light yellow and warm light.

    Song Yaoyao did not know where to look. Her gaze moved away from the man¡¯s handsome and refined face and finallynded on his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. Her lips moved.

    ¡°My punishment.¡±

    ¡°Punishment?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and repeated like a parrot.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to punish me? Come, let me see how capable you are.¡±

    The man¡¯s slender arms supported her face, trapping Song Yaoyao in a narrow space.

    Her nose filled with the man¡¯s refreshing scent, and it felt as though it would seep deep into her bones. Whenever she smelled this scent, it would make her excited.

    Her face flushed red. ¡°That¡­wouldn¡¯t be too good¡­¡±

    Her shy eyes were sparkling; she was clearly suppressing her excitement.

    The wind outside the window hit the window ss, making a slight sound.

    However, this made the bedroom even quieter.

    #

 Chapter 501: Itâ€™s Okay. I Like You.

    <h4>Chapter 501: It¡¯s Okay. I Like You.</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Huo Yunque held her hands above her head with one hand. ¡°No matter how much you¡¯ve gone overboard, I¡¯ll forgive you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡±

    As Song Yaoyap¡¯s lips were covered, she wondered if she was in the wrong position.

    Since it was a punishment, shouldn¡¯t she be the one executing it?

    But soon, all her consciousness was swallowed up by a scent that was as refreshing as a snowy mountain.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao held her back as she sat up in bed.

    She looked around and her mind went nk for a moment.

    In a daze, she wrapped herself in the quilt. She was wearing her pajamas.

    She stared nkly at the frosted ss in the bathroom. Who am I? Where am I? What have I done? Why am I so tired?

    Countless questions circled Song Yaoyao¡¯s head.

    While she was in a daze, the frosted ss door was suddenly pushed open from the inside.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    Unable to avoid the scene in front of her, she saw the man step out wearing only a towel.

    His ck hair was slightly moist, and water droplets brushed past his cheeks, leaving a faint trace of seduction.

    Even though she had seen it a few times, Song Yaoyao had to admit that every time she saw her Gege, her heart would race.

    What could she do? This was how hopeless she was.

    It seemed, good-looks was her weakness. She had simply never met someone who struck her fancy before this.

    Now that she did, she was going to let everyone know how shameless she could be.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Huo Yunque walked out, picked up the shirt on the chair, and put it on.

    ¡°Ahem... Everything was an ident! I swear!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks flushed red. She covered her eyes with her hands, but she could not help but peek through the gaps between her fingers.

    She could understand why Huo Yunque was known as the person whom women wanted to marry the most and men envied the most. Just by standing there, he could make women crazy and men envious. His sexy body wasparable to that of a top male model¡¯s; his muscles were not overly exaggerated, and his lines and proportions were extremely attractive.

    Moreover, he was outstandingly capable and wealthy...

    Song Yaoyao could confidently say that not many women would be able to resist his temptation.

    Sigh...

    But what could they do?

    Such an outstanding man was hers!

    Today was another day of loving Gege~

    Huo Yunque changed his clothes and walked over. He pulled away the hand that was covering her face and looked at her with a smirk. ¡°If you want to see it, you can do it openly. Haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly dove under the covers like a loach, only revealing her dark eyes. She said sullenly, ¡°How can you say such a thing?¡±

    Huo Yunque liked seeing the desire in her eyes.

    He curled his lips. His face was not red nor was he panting; he was calm and collected. ¡°The desire for food and sex is a part of human nature, Student Song. It seems as though you didn¡¯t listen well during your biology ss.¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks and retorted.

    ¡°You did?¡±

    Huo Yunque pulled her out from under the covers. ¡°Since you are awake, go downstairs and have breakfast. You can sleepter if you want to.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wriggled like a caterpir, but she was still pulled up.

    She was so angry that she raised her foot and kicked his leg. ¡°I hate you, Gege.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Huo Yunque half-kneeled on the ground, held her little foot on his knee, and slowly put on her socks.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as I like you.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him and put her hands on her hips in anger. ¡°Gege, why don¡¯t you y by the rules!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Huo Yunque gave her a look of warning, put on her socks, and went to the closet to get her clothes.

    Although they did not live together, Song Yaoyao asionally stayed in his room, so he kept a few of her clothes here.

    #

 Chapter 502: I Will Spoil You Until You Become My Useless Little Creature

    <h4>Chapter 502: I Will Spoil You Until You Be My Useless Little Creature</h4>

    Song Yaoyao pouted and settled down.

    Her curly ck eyshes flickered as she looked at the man in front of her. At his every move and every tiny expression.

    When he didn¡¯t smile, he appeared very serious and scary.

    Yet he was doing something that others would never expect him to do.

    He was putting on clothes for the girl he loved¡­

    ¡°Stretch out your hand.¡±

    Song Yaoyao obediently stretched out her hand.

    ¡°Move a little.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shifted her little butt.

    She leaned on the man¡¯s shoulder and looked at his side profile. His lines were sharp, the bridge of his nose was straight, and his long eyshes were thin and dense. Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her finger to flick it.

    She also couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Gege, you¡¯ll spoil me like this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Song Yaoyao hugged the man¡¯s neck. ¡°But if you do this, won¡¯t I be useless?¡± She felt that this was not good. ¡°In the future, I need to attend university and go to work. When I leave you, will I not be able to do anything?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, her small chin was pinched and her lips hurt.

    The man¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed into a long line and his voice was extremely deep. ¡°Are you nning to leave me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Song Yaoyao wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t spend every day with him. She would eventually grow up and learn how to work too.

    However, when she saw the man¡¯s obviously darkened expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She immediately ran into his arms and shook her head wildly. ¡°No, no, I love Gege the most. If there¡¯s magic in the world, I would shrink you down and take you wherever I go.¡±

    Her words were very insincere.

    Huo Yunque snorted and pinched her face. ¡°Little Liar.¡±

    He suddenly bent down and hugged her in his arms, then turned around and walked out.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yaoyao quickly hugged his neck and tilted her head in confusion.

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and answered in a mysterious manner, ¡°I¡¯m going to try my best.¡±

    I¡¯m going to spoil you until you can¡¯t do anything on your own and you be my useless little creature.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head.

    Today was another day that she couldn¡¯t understand her Gege!

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss Song, this is all of Mu Wei¡¯s information since she was young, including the school she went to and the reason why she was 6 million yuan in debt. It¡¯s all recorded in detail,¡± Huo Jiu said softly as he ced a file wrapped in brown paper on the desk.

    ¡°Oh? Did you investigate her?¡±

    Song Yaoyao took it and unsealed it. There was a thick stack of documents inside.

    She raised her eyebrows; she didn¡¯t expect Huo Jiu to be so capable.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t discuss it with you in advance. But since Master Huo assigned me to you, your safety is the most important thing to me. Moreover, the timing of her appearance was too coincidental. That¡¯s why I ordered people to investigate.¡±

    ¡°You did well.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the photos. There were very few photos of Mu Wei, and in every photo, there was a boy in it as well.

    The boy was quite good-looking when he was young. His lips were red and his teeth were white. However, the older he grew, the uglier he became.

    Actually, ugly wasn¡¯t the right word. His face was still the same face, but his eyes had be cloudy, and he looked really sleazy.

    Just looking at the photos, he was very unlikable.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the back of the photos. The date and age of each photo were clearly written on it.

    Mu Wei¡¯s photos stopped at the age of ten. After that, she didn¡¯t have any more photos.

    ¡°Her brother, Miss Song¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    #

 Chapter 503: Give The Songs A Big Gift

    <h4>Chapter 503: Give The Songs A Big Gift</h4>

    Huo Jiu¡¯s gaze fell on the stack of documents, and he became a little serious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my imagination. There seems to be no problem with Mu Wei¡¯s background, but this is also what makes me feel uneasy. There are indeed people who look alike in the world, but if Mu Wei and Song Jingwan were to wear the same clothes, I¡¯m afraid, even their biological parents wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart.¡±

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the documents one by one. There was nothing to see. Everything was normal and ordinary.

    ¡°So?¡± She knocked on the table, indicating for Huo Jiu to continue.

    ¡°Miss Song, I feel Mu Wei¡¯s existence is very suspicious! I ordered someone to take her DNA andpare it with the Songs, but the result is that they are not rted by blood!¡±

    It was as if someone was controlling everything behind the scenes, but what was the reason?

    The Songs could barely be considered a wealthy family. They wouldn¡¯t expend so much manpower and resources to conceal Mu Wei¡¯s identity, right?

    Song Yaoyao listened calmly and paused.

    ¡°Huo Jiu...¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice was soft and delicate. Huo Jiu was stunned for a moment. When he looked up, he met Song Yaoyap¡¯s clear eyes.

    She asked softly, ¡°Did you forget about Liu Yu?¡±

    The Huos had their own doctors and ess to medical equipment. Why did they have to go outside to do a DNA test?

    Huo Jiu: ¡°... I forgot.¡±

    At that moment, he swore that he definitely saw disdain in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    Huo Jiu was rarely embarrassed. He said awkwardly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to send a DNA sample to Liu Yu and have himpare it as soon as possible.¡±

    As he said this, he got ready to walk out of the study.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stopped him. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a coincidence or on purpose, it¡¯s not important. But I do think it¡¯s more likely a coincidence. I just checked. Mu Wei¡¯s hometown is not in Feng City, but in Jiangshui City.¡±

    She didn¡¯t owe 6 million yuan either. It was her brother¡¯s debt.

    However, her brother used her ID card as coteral and even ckmailed her with a nude photo. If she did not repay his debt properly, he would send a copy to everyone she knew and let them see how shameless she was.

    ¡°Miss Song...what do you want then?¡± Huo Jiu was confused.

    Song Yaoyao did not intend to hide things from Huo Jiu. The truth was, she was very satisfied with the peron that Huo Yunque assigned to her.

    He protected her and helped her with her work.

    ¡°I want to give the Songs a big gift.¡±

    Her eyes were curved, and her smile was pure and harmless.

    Her eyes were smiling like crescent moons, which somehow reminded Huo Jiu of a cunning animal¡ªa fox.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll do everything ording to Miss Song¡¯s wishes. Just remember, you must be careful not to put yourself in danger.¡±

    If not, he wouldn¡¯t know how to answer to the Master even if he had nine lives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Song Yaoyao put away the documents and walked out with her arms crossed. When she passed Huo Jiu, she suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Oh right, Huo Jiu, is there a way to make Mu Wei¡¯s DNA rted to the Songs?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo Jiu nodded immediately. ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±

    ¡°No matter which hospital it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huo Jiu confirmed again and smiled confidently. ¡°Because, no matter how they check, the results will be the same. Unless Song Jingwan is not Song Rui¡¯s child...¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded at Huo Jiu. ¡°Huo Jiu, you¡¯re so cunning. You¡¯re much smarter than Huo Qi.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...thank you for thepliment, Miss Song.¡± Huo Jiu smiled bitterly.

    Smarter than Huo Qi? He could barely take that as apliment.

    #

 Chapter 504: Apologize Again

    <h4>Chapter 504: Apologize Again</h4>

    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±

    Huo Qi, who was taking notes, sneezed without warning. It was exceptionally clear in the silent meeting room.

    Faced with countless pairs of eyes, he pursed his lips and revealed a polite smile.

    However, in his heart, he was yelling madly: that b*stard Huo Jiu must be cursing me behind my back! Bleh!

    ¡­

    It was almost the end of the year, but Song Yaoyao had to make a trip.

    While she was at it, she decided to visit the old city.

    When she heard that Director Kang was filming there as well, she specially brought along some special products that were only avable in Feng City. She nned to visit him and learn a thing or two.

    When Tang Xinrou heard this, she naturally raised her hands and legs and followed her unconditionally.

    At that time, the three girls were having a meal together. When Xu Yue heard their conversation, she took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello? Mom, I want to go out with my friends for a few days. Help me transfer some money.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°You follower!¡±

    Xu Yue smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the follower.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn it! Why did it feel like ever since Xu Yue stopped being friends with Song Jingwan, her IQ had skyrocketed?

    Now, she could no longer bully her!

    How infuriating!

    Initially, it was confirmed that there were three of them.

    But the night before they left, Tang Xinrou was chatting in the group chat when Han Jun asked: It¡¯s school vacation! Should we go somewhere as a group? I heard a new ski resort opened in Meng City. Let¡¯s go skiing together!

    Tang Xinrou immediately told him that she was going to Jiangshui City with Song Yaoyao.

    Once she said that, it was over¡ª

    Everyone in the group chat got involved.

    Fortunately, it was a small group. Otherwise, it would seem like they were on a rescue mission or something.

    Shen Xun: Jiangshui City? I¡¯m bored. I¡¯ll go and have some fun too.

    Han Jun: Then I¡¯ll go too!

    An Feiran: since everyone is going, how can I be absent? [Laughing]

    Tang Xinrou: Holy sh*t! Are you guys following us?!

    Shen Xun: Aren¡¯t you the same.

    Tang Xinrou: Pft! How am I the same? My rtionship with Yaoyao isn¡¯t something that you small potatoes can get between.

    Tang Xinrou: [IfIDontDieYouWillForeverBeAConcubine.jpg]

    ¡­

    Just like that, Song Yaoyao¡¯s solo trip turned into a small tour group.

    The group consisted of handsome boys and beautiful girls, and they were especially eye-catching.

    Because there was some distance between Jiangshui City and Feng City, the group chose to take a ne.

    They bought their tickets for 3 pm, but when they arrived, it was already 2:30 pm.

    Fortunately, they were in first ss, and someone had alreadypleted all the procedures for them, so there was no need to rush.

    ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s sit together!¡± Tang Xinrou pulled Song Yaoyao into the ne.

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s still one more person.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head, gesturing for them to wait a little longer.

    ¡°What?!¡± Tang Xinrou was shocked. ¡°Precious! How many people are you cheating on me with?¡± She was heartbroken, covering her face and pretending to cry.

    Song Yaoyao perfunctorily patted her back and said tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be more in the future. Just think of it as getting used to it ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Xu Yue held back herughter and almost spat out the water in her mouth.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh no, what had her little pure and innocent experienced? She had be listless and evil. She was no longer oblivious to her dirty words.

    Deep down, Mu Wei never wanted to return to that city and that home. However, Song Yaoyao was now her creditor and had helped her pay off a huge debt.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Song Yaoyao, she would still be suffering in Royal View.

    She saw a group of people from afar being led by Song Yaoyao. Mu Wei quickly went up to greet her.

    ¡°Miss Song, sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

    Tang Xinrou and the others looked over casually.

    ¡°What the f*ck, Song Jingwan?!¡±

    #

 Chapter 505: Another Apology

    <h4>Chapter 505: Another Apology</h4>

    Mu Wei was embarrassed and had no choice but to exin again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Xu Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at her coldly with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Got the wrong person? Impossible! Song Jingwan, what trick are you trying to y this time?¡± Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°Precious, the person you said you were waiting for couldn¡¯t be Song Jingwan, right? I don¡¯t want to go on a trip with her! Just thinking about it makes me sick!¡±

    Mu Wei listened awkwardly, feeling at a loss.

    These young boys and girls were dressed in eye-catching clothes, with bodyguards behind them. Their eyes were full of wildness and ostentation, and they were rich and noble.

    When she stood in the middle of this group, she looked out of ce.

    She didn¡¯t know how to exin things so that these hostile people would believe her. She could only look at Song Yaoyao helplessly. ¡°Miss Song, please help me exin. I really don¡¯t know that Song Jingwan person.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Rourou, she¡¯s not Song Jingwan. Take a closer look,¡± Song Yaoyao said softly as she grabbed onto the agitated Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Xinrou looked at Mu Wei suspiciously, her eyes filled with scrutiny.

    Mu Wei smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Really, my name is Mu Wei.¡±

    She now knew that Song Jingwan was probably very annoying; among these people, no one liked her. And coincidentally, she looked simr to this Song Jingwan person.

    No¡ª

    She looked extremely simr. This was the only reason why everyone mistook her.

    Mu Wei¡¯s hair was very long, almost to her waist. But Song Jingwan, who they had just seen earlier, had hair that was only half as long as hers. Moreover, this girl¡¯s hair had obviously been dyed, making her seem a little unruly. Unlike Song Jingwan, although Tang Xinrou hated her, she had to admit that Song Jingwan was indeed very meticulous when it came to taking care of herself.

    Her hair was jet-ck, and her skin was soft and tender.

    At first nce, this girl looked like Song Jingwan. But upon closer inspection, one could see the difference between the two of them.

    Compared to Song Jingwan, she was much rougher.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to board the ne.¡±

    Seeing that Tang Xinrou reluctantly believed her exnation, song Yaoyao took the lead and headed to the boarding gate.

    After boarding the ne, Tang Xinrou naturally squeezed in with Song Yaoyao, while Xu Yue arrogantly upied another seat.

    Han Jun, Shen Xun, and An Feiran were together, and Mu Wei was alone.

    But this didn¡¯t make her feel awkward. Instead, she felt relieved. These people looked about her age, but the pressure they gave off wasn¡¯t weak at all.

    ¡°Precious...¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, her face full of heartache. ¡°Did you discover something?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao looked up from the book she was reading. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Just...¡±

    ¡°What she means is, did you discover that Mu Wei is Song Jingwan¡¯s younger sister? After all, you and Song Jingwan say that you¡¯re twins, but you don¡¯t look alike at all,¡± Xu Yue saidzily.

    ¡°F*ck, Xu Yue! If you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute!¡± Tang Xinrou red at her.

    Xu Yue shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯m not thinking that!¡±Tang Xinrou said guiltily.

    The afternoon sun was still strong at three in the afternoon. Through the ne¡¯s window, it shone on the young girl¡¯s jade-like face.

    Song Yaoyao flipped through her book without changing her expression. ¡°If the two of you continue to quarrel, then get off the ne and quarrel.¡±

    These words made Xu Yue and Tang Xinrou stare at each other silently before turning their heads away from each other in disgust.

    The surroundings quieted down.

    #

 Chapter 506: Greeting At The Airport

    <h4>Chapter 506: Greeting At The Airport</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    By the time they reached Jiangshui City, the sky was already dark.

    As soon as they got off the ne, they were hit with the humid air. Tang Xinrou cried out infort, ¡°Awesome!¡±

    The cold weather in Feng City was the kind of dry cold that could cut a person¡¯s body like a knife. She had to put in a lot of effort to hydrate herself every day, or she would dry up like a desert.

    And the humidity in Jiangshui city finally made her feel somefort.

    The group of people took their luggage and walked toward the exit. They saw a signboard in the hall with Song Yaoyao¡¯s name written on it.

    ¡°Yaoyao, look¡ª¡±

    Xu Yue pointed at the young man holding the signboard and asked, ¡°Did anyone else know you wereing to Jiangshui City?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was also stunned for a moment as she walked closer with doubt..

    Before she could speak, the young man had already excitedly said, ¡°You are Miss Song, right? Director Kang sent me to pick you up! Director Kang is still filming and can¡¯t leave at this moment, so he specifically asked me to wait for you here. He said that when you arrived, I should bring you over directly.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Kang?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him when I would arrive.¡±

    The young man touched the back of his head. ¡°Hehe, Director Kang checked the flight information because he wanted to give you a surprise. Oh right, Miss Song, my name is Liu Wu. You can just call me Xiao Wu!¡±

    Tang Xinrou crossed her arms and pretended to be angry as she teased, ¡°Hey, look here, are we just thin air? All you do is talk about Miss Song. Looks like we¡¯re not wee here...¡±

    ¡°Cough... No, no!¡±

    Liu Wu hurriedly waved his hands. He was tall and thin and looked very smart. Seeing that Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t seem to be really angry, he cupped his hands in a strange manner and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. No matter how many mistakes I make, it¡¯s all my fault. Beautifuldy, please be magnanimous and let me off the hook just this once!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou said unhappily, ¡°As expected of someone from the film crew. You¡¯re such an actor!¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Liu Wuughed foolishly. ¡°Handsome guys and beauties, the car is already waiting outside. Please follow me. I¡¯ll contact Director Kangter to see if we should bring you directly to the set or go for a meal. There¡¯s an especially delicious hot pot restaurant near the film studio. The taste is especially good.¡±

    ¡°Hot pot restaurant!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s pitch seemed to have gone up a notch as her eyes sparkled.

    It was very different from her calm and indifferent appearance just now.

    An Feiran and the othersughed secretly.

    Shen Xun put one hand in his pocket and casually threw his backpack on his shoulder. The smile in his eyes was not obvious.

    Mu Wei followed this group of people out in a daze. This was the first time in her life that she had taken an airne and stepped into this circle that did not belong to her.

    Everything seemed particrly unreal.

    There were a few vans parked outside. Liu Wu greeted them politely, ¡°Ladies, please get in first. Leave the luggage to me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused and looked at Xiao Wu¡¯s skinny appearance. She hesitated, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Miss Song, I¡¯ve done a lot of rough work in the production team. Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±

    Liu Wu bent his arm in a strange manner and patted his non-existent muscles.

    As if to prove himself, he walked to the trunk, picked up a light blue 27-inch suitcase, and yelled, ¡°Ha!¡±

    However...

    After using a lot of strength, the suitcase barely left the ground.

    To move it into the trunk, this bit of strength wasn¡¯t enough...

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Tang Xinrou burst intoughter.

    Liu Wu said embarrassedly, ¡°This... What¡¯s in this suitcase?¡±

    He didn¡¯t lie just now. He had moved a lot of props on the set, but this suitcase was as heavy as a piece of pure iron.

    #

 Chapter 507: Donâ€™t Want To Talk To A Childish Punk

    <h4>Chapter 507: Don¡¯t Want To Talk To A Childish Punk</h4>

    Tang Xinrou spread her hands. ¡°Skincare products.¡±

    These skincare products consisted of moisturizer, day cream, night cream, eye cream, and neck cream. There were also facial masks. And the facial masks consisted of cleansing masks, hydrating masks, emergency treatment masks, and whitening masks. Of course, facial cleansers were indispensable, as well as cosmetics including foundation and coloring products; there was a huge pile of them.

    The suitcase was almost filled to the brim. How could it not be heavy?

    Liu Wu¡¯s vision turned dark. ¡°¡­¡±

    Women were really scary.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed her book with a p. She swept it into Tang Xinrou¡¯s arms and took the suitcase from Liu Wu¡¯s hands.

    Liu Wu hurriedly stopped her. ¡°No, no, Miss Song, let me¡­uh¡­¡±

    He saw the petite girl, who looked like a doll, carrying the heavy iron-like suitcase with one hand. She easily lifted it and threw it into the trunk.

    The corner of Liu Wu¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing that Song Yaoyao was carrying something else, he did not believe it and reached out to pull the suitcase.

    It was still very heavy.

    So, it was not his imagination.

    It was him. He was too weak¡­

    Tang Xinrou could not bear to let Song Yaoyao work hard, so she quickly went to help.

    A big hand blocked Song Yaoyao¡¯s movements. She looked up and met the boy¡¯s cold eyes.

    Shen Xun smirked. ¡°Big Bro, are you looking down on me? With me here, why do you need to do this kind of work, huh?¡±

    He gently pushed Song Yaoyao away and carried the suitcase to the trunk.

    The veins on the back of his hand bulged slightly, full of the strength and tension of a man.

    ¡°Those two over there.¡± Shen Xun stood behind the van and narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did you go to Thand and change your gender?¡±

    Only girls could enjoy the privilege of doing nothing. What were those two boys doing standing over there?

    Han Jun touched his nose and hurried over. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯m creating an opportunity for you, Brother Xun, to show off your masculinity.¡±

    ¡°Idiot! is that how you should phrase it?¡± Shen Xun raised his foot and kicked him.

    Han Jun jumped away with a smile.

    Compared to the two of them, An Feiran was much quieter and calmer. He just quietly walked to the side and prepared to carry the luggage.

    Seeing this, Tang Xinrou curled her lips and pushed a small suitcase to him. ¡°Here, carry this for me. Be careful, don¡¯t scratch it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    An Feiran obediently picked up the small suitcase.

    Shen Xun had just finished carrying a few heavy suitcases. He shook his arm and turned his head to look at An Feiran. He sneered. ¡°An Feiran, haven¡¯t you eaten?¡±

    An Feiran nced at him slowly and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Tang Xinrou was unhappy. ¡°Shen Xun, do you like An Feiran? Otherwise, why are you targeting him every day? is he the only one in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Shen Xun was disgusted. ¡°I have a normal sexual orientation. If you dare to nder me again, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±

    ¡°Hic, hic, hic, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    Tang Xinrou made a face at him and pulled Song Yaoyao into the van with a smile. She turned her head and said, ¡°An Feiran! Come here and sit in the same van as us!¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    An Feiran went back and moved the other luggage into the trunk. Just as he was about to get into the van, his vision suddenly blurred. Then, the only empty seat in the van was taken.

    The boyughed evilly; he had nowhere to ce his long legs. He turnedzily and smiled at An Feiran. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I got in first.¡±

    An Feiran looked at Shen Xun speechlessly and turned to get into another van.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk to that childish punk.

 Chapter 508: Arrive On Set

    <h4>Chapter 508: Arrive On Set</h4>

    In the end, after Liu Wu contacted Kang Yuan, he directly brought Song Yaoyao and the others to the set.

    The airport was quite a distance from the film studio. By the time they arrived, it was already dark.

    The walls of the film studio were tall, towering, and magnificent under the night sky. It didn¡¯t go through too muchmercial development, so it looked ancient.

    Walking in, it was as if one had instantly traveled back to ancient times.

    Kang Yuan had a rule in filming that no visitors were allowed.

    Therefore, if they wanted to see spoilers and highlights, they had to wait for the official release. Moreover, all the staff members had signed confidentiality agreements, so no one would reveal their privacy.

    When a group of beautiful girls and boys who were almost as beautiful as celebrities walked onto the set, they really attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    The filming location was in a courtyard. Artificial snow was falling from the sky, and the ground had already umted a very thickyer.

    An actress was hanging from a wire, fighting with a few men in ck.

    Her posture was graceful, but she did not lose any tension. Even without any filter applied to the lens, just seeing this scene with one¡¯s own eyes was already breathtaking.

    The long sword danced in the woman¡¯s hand, causing the surrounding snow to spin.

    The snow grew heavier. Her white clothes fluttered in the wind, and her ink-ck hair was like a waterfall. It was so beautiful that it was unreal.

    The group of people stood quietly. When the scene was over, Kang Yuan signaled that it wasplete.

    The female celebrity¡¯s assistant rushed up to her. The staff helped her remove her wires, and the assistant helped her put on her coat.

    The female actress who had goodposure in front of the camera let out a breath of white mist. Her lips were so cold that they were trembling.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. That¡¯s all for today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director. Thank you, everyone!¡±

    The actors thanked each other before their gazes drifted to Song Yaoyao and the others.

    Tang Xinrou was extremely excited. ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s Beauty Min! She looks even better in person. Oh My God! She¡¯s like a goddess!¡±

    Compared to her, Mu Wei was still in disbelief.

    She actually saw a celebrity?

    She also saw an international celebrity director and the newly trending, Beauty Min.

    ¡°Precious, wait for me. I¡¯m going to get an autograph!¡± Tang Xinrou said before she ran off.

    Xu Yue was speechless. ¡°Is she not very confident with her own looks?¡±

    She was admiring someone like Beauty Min. If she really liked beauties, shouldn¡¯t she just look at her own face in the mirror?

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy.¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked like a domineering big sister, but after they got to know each other, they realized that her personality was really outgoing. She was also magnanimous and cheerful. Never once did she think she was superior just because of her family background and looks.

    ¡°Yaoyao,e!¡±

    Kang Yuan, who was still serious just a moment ago, put down his equipment. When he saw Song Yaoyao, a smile appeared on his face like a blooming flower.

    He waved at Song Yaoyao and his gaze swept across An Feiran¡¯s face.

    An Feiran curved his eyes and nodded to greet him.

    ¡°You guys can take a look around. I¡¯ll go look for Uncle Kang first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand and jogged over.

    ¡°Yaoyao, how¡¯s your study going recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read most of the books you rmended to me. Oh right, here are the notes.¡± She took out the notes from her backpack and handed them to Kang Yuan as she sat obediently on the fold-out chair beside him.

    Kang Yuan was actually just asking casually. A child at this age had yet to settle down. A moment of interest could notst for long.

    However, when he opened the notebook and saw the first page, he was shocked.

    His heart was moved. As a director, there were many things that needed time to understand the principles and tricks. Yet, they were all recorded in this notebook.

    ¡°This is all your own thinking?¡± Kang Yuan asked excitedly.

    #

 Chapter 509: Becoming Kang Yuanâ€™s Student

    <h4>Chapter 509: Bing Kang Yuan¡¯s Student</h4>

    ¡°Ah... Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked. She didn¡¯t understand why Kang Yuan was so agitated. She asked carefully, ¡°Uncle Kang, what did I write wrong? These are all my own thoughts. It might not be right...¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you mustn¡¯t have such thoughts!¡±

    Kang Yuan quickly interrupted her, ¡°If you want to be a director, you have to create your own style. This is very important. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to pursue the same thing as others. If that happens, the works you make in the future will just be typical!¡± He flipped through the notes. When he looked at Song Yaoyao again, his gaze was like he was looking at his own baby. It gave Song Yaoyao goosebumps, and she shuffled in her chair ufortably.

    ¡°Uncle Kang...¡±

    Can you stop looking at me like that? You¡¯re making me feel embarrassed.

    Song Yaoyao tried to avoid Kang Yuan¡¯s burning gaze. Directors didn¡¯t usually care about their images on set, so he had a huge beard and looked disheveled. He looked like he was in his forties or fifties. However, Song Yaoyao was a stark contrast to him. Her skin was like white porcin and she had the face of a doll. The two of them looked weird together.

    In the distance, Tang Xinrou returned with the autograph in her hands. She looked at this scene suspiciously and asked Xu Yue, ¡°Do you think Director Kang has any special fetishes?¡±

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was furious. ¡°You¡¯ve started again, haven¡¯t you? Who are you looking down on!¡±

    Xu Yue slowly moved away from her side.

    But fortunately, Kang Yuan only looked at Song Yaoyao for a while before he retracted his gaze. ¡°Sigh, I originally thought it was a pity. If you were an actress, you would definitely be famous. But now it seems that your talent in directing is even more stunning.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Jiangshui City right now. I¡¯ll call backter and get someone to bring some notes from my study to you.¡±

    The notes of an international director were like a treasure trove!

    It was knowledge that couldn¡¯t be learned from books!

    Although Song Yaoyao was excited, she still asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Kang, isn¡¯t this not too good?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s good and what¡¯s bad? My generation is getting old, and there aren¡¯t any outstanding directors who are up anding. Are we just going to watch the film and television industry that we built fall back down? The future belongs to young people like you.¡± Kang Yuan sighed.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart was moved. All of a sudden, she had an idea.

    She blushed and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Uncle Kang, can you be my teacher?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Kang Yuan was stunned.

    He had never thought of such a thing, but when Song Yao mentioned it, he couldn¡¯t help but begin to wonder.

    In the past, Kang Yuan had never thought of such a thing, because he had never met a promising youngster who caught his interest.

    But now...

    ¡°Is that a no?¡± Song Yaoyao was a little disappointed. She stood up with the notebook in her hands. ¡°I know my request is too much. Even so, I¡¯m still grateful that Uncle Kang is willing to guide me.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Kang Yuan hurriedly stopped her. ¡°How can I not be willing!¡± Heughed loudly. ¡°I ept! I will ept right away! From now on, you¡¯re my student! But, as I told you before, if you want me to teach you, you can¡¯t take on any other teachers, understood?¡±

    He could already imagine how jealous the other old fes would be when they saw this good specimen.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect a surprise toe so quickly.

    She reacted and immediately nodded, beaming. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Uncle Kang¡ª No! I mean, thank you, Teacher!¡±

    #

 Chapter 510: This Is My Student

    <h4>Chapter 510: This Is My Student</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Kang Yuan enjoyed that greeting.

    The most regretful thing in his life, up until this point, was not finding an outstanding student to impart his life¡¯s experience onto. Now, he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    The few of them yed for a while on set before they set off for the hot pot restaurant.

    The hot pot restaurant was hidden in a small alley and was very remote.

    But once inside, the line of sight suddenly opened up.

    The lobby¡¯s decorations were very simple and elegant. The air emitted the aroma of wood, and there was the gurgling sound of running water.

    .

    Stepping over a small wooden arch bridge, she noticed there was a stream below her with some cobblestones and a few koi swimming between the gaps. Between some white lotuses, white mist drifted slowly. And sitting nearby was a dry ice machine.

    Seeing that Song Yaoyao was looking at him seriously, Kang Yuan showed off cheerfully. ¡°What¡¯s up? Not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell from the outside, but when you walk in, you quickly realize that it¡¯s a different world,¡± Song Yaoyao praised sincerely.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been in this city for too long. I know what food and entertainment is around. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Xiao Wu to show you around. He¡¯s an old fox who knows where to have fun.¡±

    The boss looked like a Buddha with barely a smile on his face.

    ¡°Director Kang, you¡¯re here again?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Old Geng, do you still have a private room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I have one for you!¡± Old Geng nodded repeatedly. His gaze lingered on the people behind Kang Yuan, and his eyes shed with amazement. ¡°Yo, where did you find such potential? Looks like he¡¯s still studying, right? He¡¯s really handsome!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Kang Yuan waved his hand and pointed at Song Yaoyao. ¡°This is my student. The rest are just her ssmates who tagged along to have fun. Oh, by the way, Xiao Rou,e over here.¡±

    He smiled a lot today, causing the other leading actors who followed to click their tongues. When they heard him introduce Song Yaoyao, he used the word ¡®Student¡¯.

    They looked at each other and saw the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Since when did Director Kang take in a student?

    If that was the case...

    They would have to build a good rtionship with this innocent little student. After all, this was Director Kang¡¯s only student!

    ¡°Hello, Uncle,¡± Song Yaoyao greeted softly.

    Old Geng was ted when he heard this. ¡°Hey! Youngdy, you¡¯re really good looking! Director Kang is a famous director. Learn well from him! I¡¯ll be waiting to see your movie!¡±

    Song Yaoyao liked hearing these words, so her smile became even sweeter.

    Kang Yuan followed Old Geng inside as he introduced Tang Xinrou to him. ¡°This is the second female lead of myst movie, Tang Xinrou. How is she? Not bad, right?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was rarely shy, but her face was red as she waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°Not at all, Director Kang, you tter me!¡±

    ¡°Oh! You have no idea.¡± He walked up the stairs to the second floor. After passing through the long corridor, Old Geng pushed open a private room. He turned his head and said to Tang Xinrou, ¡°Our Director Kang isn¡¯t someone who likes to praise others. If he says you¡¯re good, then it¡¯s definitely not a lie. I believe in Director Kang¡¯s judgment. Youngdy, you can do it! I¡¯m waiting for you to win an award!¡±

    These words made Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart surge.

    ¡°W-win an award?¡±

    Later on, whenever she won an award, Tang Xinrou would think of this moment and these casual words. This would be her motivation to move forward.

    As long as she was filming, she had to do her best.

    All her fans knew that she never used a stunt double. No matter how dangerous the scene, she would always go on set personally so not to let down her fans, the director, and her good friends.

    During dinner, Song Yaoyao was naturally arranged to sit with Kang Yuan.

    She sat on the right side of Kang Yuan and An Feiran was on the left.

    #

 Chapter 511: Ill Show You A Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 511: I¡¯ll Show You A Treasure</h4>

    No one thought too much about it. They just thought it was a coincidence.

    An Feiran was very quiet at the dining table. asionally, when Kang Yuan¡¯s ss was empty, he would fill it up for him carefully.

    But he had always been gentle. Even if he did that, it would not make people feel awkward.

    Kang Yuan was happy today, so he could not help but drink a few more sses.

    ¡°Uncle, drink less.¡±

    When Kang Yuan raised his cup again, a fair hand blocked his movements.

    Tang Xinrou was stunned. She moved her lips and tried her best to signal him with her eyes. Unfortunately, An Feiran didn¡¯t see it.

    The actors looked at each other. They all knew that Director Kang had a bad temper and was addicted to alcohol. Anyone who tried to stop him from drinking would be given a light scolding.

    But¡­

    Tonight, Kang Yuan¡¯s temper was so good that it refreshed their understanding once again.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t drink anymore. You¡¯re so strict.¡±

    Kang Yuan put down his wine ss in a bad mood and nced at An Feiran.

    An Feiran smiled bashfully and pushed the ss in front of him. ¡°A little wine can lighten the mood, but too much will harm your body. Drink some water.¡±

    The boy had a fair appearance and was refined and delicate. His smile was clean and bright, making people reluctant to be angry with him.

    Kang Yuan was helpless. He picked up the ss of water and gulped it down in one gulp. He said helplessly, ¡°Happy?¡±

    ¡°Please drink slowly¡­¡±An Feiran found it funny.

    Why did he drink like a child?

    Everyone felt that their interaction was too harmonious. However, An Feiran had always kept a low profile, so even his friends did not know the real rtionship between him and Kang Yuan.

    ¡°Teacher, I have something I want to show you.¡±

    After three rounds of drinking, everyone was almost done eating.

    Song Yaoyao took out a stack of stapled paper from her backpack. It was a 16K double-sided book with two simple words written on the cover.

    ¡°Pce Walls.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is this? You wrote it? The name isn¡¯t very attractive.¡±

    ¡°I bought it,¡± Song Yaoyao exined.

    He clicked his tongue,zily leaned back in his chair, and flipped to the first page.

    13th year of the Showa Era. Qingshui County, Magistrate¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m also Father¡¯s daughter. Why do Eldest Sister, Second Sister, and the others do whatever they want when I have to pretend to be a fool and lower myself? I¡¯m not convinced!¡±

    <i>p¡ª</i>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to shut up?!¡±

    The frail woman gave her maid a look, and the maid immediately walked out the door and looked around. When she saw another maid stretching her neck nosily, her expression immediately changed, and she scolded, ¡°Do you have a death wish, you little wench? Is the Lord¡¯s courtyard a ce where you can wander around? If you don¡¯t behave, you better be careful!¡±

    ¡°Sister, I was wrong. Please forgive me this once!¡± The maid hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy.

    The older maid looked fierce but was actually timid. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry back to work?!¡±

    After sending away the maid who wanted to eavesdrop, the older maid quickly returned to the room and closed the door tightly. She then stood guard outside.

    Inside the room.

    The frail woman coughed violently and pointed at the young woman with a handkerchief. ¡°The Eldest Madam is a domineering person. Your face has always made her jealous. So if you are more outstanding than the child she raises, will this residence still be able to amodate you?¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stay here anymore! When my daughter is sessful, I will definitely take you away from this ce so you can live in the outside world!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You are not allowed to say these words in the future!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. ¡°It is my ipetence and lowly status that I can not protect you. If anything happens to you, how am I supposed to live?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, tears began to fall.

    Liu Yan, who was still very strong-willed just a moment ago, hurriedly walked forward on her knees and repeatedly hit herself on the face with the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°I know I was wrong! And I know I made you sad. From now on, I will never mention it again. Never¡ª¡±

    ¡­

    Just the first scene was already full of tension.

    The leading actors were all very curious, but they did not have the courage to ask any questions.

 Chapter 512: Dont Wander Around

    <h4>Chapter 512: Don¡¯t Wander Around</h4>

    Kang Yuan¡¯s brows knitted tighter and tighter. He thought he didn¡¯t like the script, but he suddenly pped his hands andughed.

    ¡°Good! This script is interesting. Did you edit it?¡±

    Usually, after buying the copyright, there were still many things to do before it could be filmed.

    To change a novel into a script was a very difficult task.

    There wasn¡¯t much to consider when writing a novel. They simply had to attract readers. Then, they could drag out the length with filler chapters. Ultimately, as long as the readers bought it, it was fine.

    However, if one wanted to film a novel, one had to consider whether the synopsis was realistic and whether it would pass regtions. Any unrealistic and filler content would be deleted. It could be said that the essence of the entire novel had to be extracted and magnified.

    The first half of the document that Song Yaoyao showed him was already a bit like the kind of script that he often did as a director.

    It consisted of short sentences which outlined the camerawork, the changing of scenes, and all the detailed expressions, so on¡­

    Although it was slightly awkward, Kang Yuan saw unlimited potential in her.

    ¡°The name isn¡¯t very attractive, but the content is quite interesting. Although this kind of subject is not suitable for a movie, you can get some practice by filming it for television. Only recently, I was saying how the pce dramas and house dramas on television are like children ying house. The female lead is always kind, beautiful,passionate, and gentle. If it was a real imperial pce in ancient times, it would be impossible for someone like that to survive even one episode! But the female lead in your script s interesting. From the start, she¡¯s not a kind person.¡±

    He was not stingy with his praise, but when he saw something he was dissatisfied with, he would still criticize it, ¡°This part isn¡¯t right. It doesn¡¯t follow logic. I¡¯ll rmend a few books for you to read. Also, if you have time, you can take advantage of your school vacation to read more history books. Although they are obscure and difficult to understand, there are many things in them that are worth learning.¡±

    Since Song Yaoyao had be his student, Kang Yuan naturally had to consider everything.

    Blindly praising her would only lead her to her destruction.

    Song Yaoyao held a small notebook in her hands, her eyes sparkling. She nodded her head while taking notes quickly.

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her stomach and leaned on Xu Yue¡¯s shoulder.

    She sighed softly, ¡°Sigh, this is the difference between a big boss and a nobody. Yaoyao¡¯s already so awesome, yet she¡¯s still learning. As for us¡­¡±

    She silently looked at the dishes on the table that had been swept clean; even the drinks had been emptied.

    Two lines of tears silently flowed from her heart.

    Xu Yue pushed her away and said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t make me sound like a mess like you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou red angrily. ¡°How am I a mess?¡±

    Xu Yue took out a tissue and wiped her mouth. The tissue was shiny and greasy.

    Tang Xinrou stared at her and silently cursed inside.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn it!

    The mealsted for two hours and it began to gette. Other than the lights that were still on in the film studio, it was pitch-ck outside.

    Tang Xinrou went to the toilet with Xu Yue. Meanwhile, Han Jun decided to go for a walk to digest. Shen Xun went with him and dragged An Feiran along.

    He had no choice. He didn¡¯t like An Feiran, the pretty boy, and he didn¡¯t want him to cling to Song Yaoyao all the time.

    At that time, the tactful actors also decided not to disturb the teacher and student¡¯s endless conversation. They left one after another and returned to the hotel together.

    ¡°Hey, Director Kang,e here for a while!¡± Old Geng waved at Kang Yuan.

    ¡°Coming,¡± Kang Yuan turned his head and shouted. He then instructed Song Yaoyao, ¡°Stand here and wait for me. Don¡¯t wander around, okay?¡±

    Song Yao hugged her script and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    He had only left for less than two seconds when someone stood beside Song Yaoyao and asked, ¡°Hey there, beautiful, can you add me on WeChat?¡±

 Chapter 513 - Someone With Backup

    <h4>Chapter 513: Someone With Backup</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my phone,¡± Song Yaoyao slowly took two steps back and answered sincerely.

    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched. If he had not personally seen Song Yaoyao take out her phone to reply to messages during dinner, he would have been fooled by her seriousness.

    ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s not good to lie to people, right?¡± Shao Yichen said. ¡°I clearly saw you ying with your phone earlier. Director Kang told me that you¡¯re his student. I happen to be filming under him. We can hang out together when we¡¯re free after adding each other as friends.¡±

    His gaze swept across the youngdy¡¯s porcin-like face carefully, and his heart fluttered.

    Didn¡¯t girls like this always lie?

    But¡­Song Yaoyao was no ordinary girl¡­

    Even though her lie was exposed, Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression did not change. She nodded and said in a slightly sweet voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m lying to you.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Shao Yichen proudly took out his phone. ¡°I knew it. Let¡¯s add each other as friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m lying to you, you should also know that the reason why I said I didn¡¯t bring my phone is to reject you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her eyelids lightly. Her pitch-ck eyes were misty, and there was a sharpness and rity that did not match her age.

    She did not care about his celebrity status and looks at all.

    Shao Yichen¡¯s face stiffened. The truth was, ever since he became famous, there were very few people who did not show him respect.

    ¡°I¡¯m just adding you as a friend. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m cutting a chunk of your meat. Moreover, if you add me, I can even give you an autograph and take a photo with youter. You can show off in front of your friends by posting it on WeChat!¡± Shao Yichen continued persistently, his tone sounding sleazy.

    Song Yaoyao frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like to show off, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Seeing that he was pestering her, Song Yaoyao looked around and saw that Huo Jiu who was standing guard not far away, was already walking over. She shook her head slightly.

    She asked, ¡°Do you know Luo Xingguang?¡±

    Shao Yichen: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is he more popr, or are you more popr?¡±

    Shao Yichen did not look pleased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer this question.¡±

    Compared to Luo Xingguang? Although he was quite popr now, Luo Xingguang was still a top-notch celebrity in the entertainment industry and the idol of all Asian idols. Moreover, his fans were fierce when they tore people apart.

    How could anyonepare?

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s more popr.¡± Song Yaoyao nodded and took out her phone to send a voice message: ¡°Are you there?¡±

    Ding¡ª

    The other party replied very quickly.

    Song Yaoyao pressed the speakerphone in front of Shao Yichen, so the superior voice of the young man could be heard clearly.

    ¡°Oh my God! Holy Mother of God, look! Look who it is. She actually took the initiative to send me a WeChat message!

    ¡°Speak. What do you need me for now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled innocently at Shao Yichen and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already settled.¡±

    ¡­

    When Kang Yuan came out, he happened to see Shao Yichen leaving in a hurry.

    He raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he bully you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yao blinked innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    Kang Yuan: ¡°Alright. Well. if anyone bullies you, just tell me. You¡¯re my only student. I will cklist anyone who tries to bully you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked again and said sweetly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher. I will.¡±

    If anyone dared to provoke her, they would only be asking for humiliation. Getting beaten up was still a light punishment. After all, she had backup.

 Chapter 514 - Completely Done With That Family

    <h4>Chapter 514: Completely Done With That Family</h4>

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    In the car, Song Yaoyao turned her head and met Mu Wei¡¯s gaze.

    Mu Wei nodded lightly. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Think carefully whether you want to bepletely done with that family.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice was soft, but her gaze was exceptionally deep.

    Following these words, Mu Wei¡¯s blood seemed to be on fire. She had to try her best to restrain herself so that she would not tremble in excitement. ¡°Yes!¡±

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Even in my dreams!¡±

    She could not stay in that home for even a moment. In that home, she was not a person, but a nanny, an animal that could be sold to others at any time.

    However, she was not their family.

    ¡°Okay, then no matter what I do next, just nod your head, understand?¡±

    Although she did not know what Song Yaoyao was going to do, Mu Wei still nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s work.¡±

    Last night, Shen Xun and the others already found out about Song Yaoyao¡¯s n.

    He pushed open the car door, crossed his long legs, and got out of the car.

    Standing outside the car, the tip of his tongue pressed against his upper jaw. He asked with a smile, ¡°Big Bro, tell us the truth. Did you let use here because you nned to use us as freebor?¡±

    His gaze swept past the group of fierce-looking men, and he curled his lips.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the best at this kind of thing?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile was very sweet and soft. ¡°Shen Xun, I¡¯m creating an opportunity for you to realize the value of your life!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    An Feiran was amused. His shoulders trembled and he wanted tough, but he received Shen Xun¡¯s warning gaze.

    Shen Xun grabbed his hair, but it had just been groomed beforeing so it was much shorter and prickly to the touch.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shen Xun was speechless. ¡°Even a school bully has dignity, okay? This is my first time doing this kind of thing¡ª¡±

    ¡°So do your best. I have high hopes for you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao clenched her fists and smiled.

    Shen Xun actually wanted to say that it would be better for her to just knock them out with one punch, but he did not dare and could only turn around quietly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Big Bro¡¯s instructions.¡±

    He put his hands into his pockets carelessly and a sinister smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. There was no need for him to deliberately disguise himself. He was just like a ¡®hooligan¡¯who came knocking on the door to cause trouble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    Behind the roguish boy, there was a group of big, burly men who walked in a violent and fierce manner. Each of them held a baseball bat, a crowbar, and other things in their hands. As they dragged them on the ground, they made ear-piercing sounds.

    At this time in the morning, many people in the neighborhood were preparing to go out for a walk. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they instantly bumped into this group of people.

    ¡°Oh my God¡ª¡±

    A middle-aged woman who was walking her dog patted her heart wildly. She watched with a dumbfounded expression as the group of people entered the elevator.

    They couldn¡¯t all fit in one go, so they had to do it several times.

    Her gaze swept over the items in their hands, and he turned deathly pale. She desperately pushed herself into a corner, and her knees went weak.

    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡±

    The toy poodle, who was tied by a leash, jumped up and down, barking like a baby.

    ¡°Ah, Bobby, don¡¯t bark, don¡¯t bark!¡±

    The woman red at the toy poodle, so anxious that her forehead was sweating.

    One of the burly men looked over curiously, and she was scared out of her wits. She immediately bent down and picked up the dog, running at a speed that exceeded the limits of human capability.

    Song Yaoyao pulled a long face. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb other people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We were just curious, so we took another look¡­¡±

    The burly man with a fierce expression rubbed his nose and revealed a simple and honest smile.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t smile!¡±

 Chapter 515 - Here To Collect Debts

    <h4>Chapter 515: Here To Collect Debts</h4>

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±

    The homes in this estate were not big. Each floor had two apartments.

    When he saw Mu Wei nod, Shen Xun took a step back and also nodded slightly, indicating that they could start.

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    The loud sound shook the sky and echoed through the corridor.

    ¡°Who the f*ck is it? Don¡¯t you know how to knock on the door?!¡±

    The door of the Mu family home did not open. Instead, the door next door opened. A skinny man opened the door with his upper body bare. When he saw the group of burly men outside the door, his displeasure instantly turned into fawning.

    ¡°Heh¡­ heh heh¡­ I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Carry on, carry on¡­¡±

    As if afraid that these people would rush in and beat him up, he mmed the door shut.

    In the room, the man¡¯s wife walked out in her pajamas in a daze and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s outside? Is someone renovating?¡±

    ¡°Bah! Renovating my *ss!¡±

    The man cursed. ¡°You scared me to death!¡±

    He told his wife about the situation outside, but the woman did not believe him and ran to the door. Through the peephole, she could only see a dark group of people blocking their door.

    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±

    The woman clicked her tongue. ¡°They¡¯re gangsters here to collect debts, right? I told you, the guy next door is courting death! Instead of raising his good daughter properly, he protected that trash all day long! Just wait and see, this is going to be bad!¡±

    ¡­

    Outside, after knocking for two minutes, someone finally opened the door impatiently.

    ¡°Coming,ing. Who is it? Are you crazy? If you break my door, I will make you¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Mu Bin widened his eyes and reacted just in time. His expression changed and he immediately closed the door.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun chuckled and licked his lips before kicking the door. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, brother? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡±

    A loud sound was heard. The hearts of the eavesdropping couple next door immediately jumped.

    ¡°You, who are you¡­ What are you doing in my house? If you keep doing this, I¡¯m going to call the police, do you hear me? I¡­¡±

    The group of people came in and smashed everything they saw without any exnation.

    The sound of clinking and nking rang in their ears.

    Mu Bin trembled. He covered his head with his hands and hid in the corner of the sofa as his legs grew weak.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to smash a few things. Brother, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Shen Xunughed. He casually sat on the sofa, put his feet on the coffee table, and waved his hand.

    ¡°Bring her over.¡±

    He saw someone immediately pull a girl from behind the crowd. They dragged her over and threw her onto the sofa.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mu Wei cried out in pain, her face full of shock.

    It could be said that everyone knew about this n, but only Mu Wei was kept in the dark.

    Therefore, her expression was exceptionally realistic, without any hint of acting.

    ¡°Mu Wei?! Why are you here!¡±

    Mu Bin¡¯s eyes widened as he screamed. All of his panic instantly turned into anger. He pounced on Mu Wei and was about to hit her. ¡°B*tch! I knew it was you! You¡¯re the one who lured these people here, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Mu Wei¡¯s face was pale and she did not say anything.

    She curled up and was hit by Mu Bin twice. Then, Mu Bin was dragged away.

    ¡°Did I ask you to move? Huh? She owes me a lot of money. You hurt her face. I want your Life!¡±

    Shen Xun lowered his eyes. ¡°Teach him a lesson.¡±

    The lesson was self-evident.

    Mu Bin waved his hands and kneeled in fear. ¡°No, no, no. Big Brother, this has nothing to do with me! This b*tch has nothing to do with our family! Ah¡­ Help! Help!¡±

 Chapter 516 - What Goes Around, Comes

    <h4>Chapter 516: What Goes Around, Comes Around</h4>

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡±

    A few minutester, Mu Bin was beaten ck and blue and he sobbed bitterly.

    Mu Wei¡¯s eyes shed with joy.

    ¡°Come, tell me now. Does she have anything to do with your family? Huh?¡±

    Shen Xun bent slightly and waved at Mu bin.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    Before Mu Bin could answer, a huge palm pped the back of his head.

    ¡°Speak nicely! Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡± Mu Bin was beaten up helplessly. His eyes were full of fear. He felt wronged. He had not left the house for many days, and he had paid all the money he owed. Where did these peoplee from?

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s rted. She¡¯s my older sister.¡±

    Mu Wei sneered and said directly, ¡°I owe them 6 million. Where¡¯s mom and dad? call them back and tell them that you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ F*ck!¡± Mu Bin jumped up immediately. When his eyes met Shen Xun¡¯s hostile expression, he felt guilty again. ¡°6 million? What did you do?!¡±

    He gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°I did what you did.¡± Mu Weiughed mockingly.

    Song Yaoyao nced at her again and didn¡¯t stop her.

    Mu Bin was full of anger, but under the threat of the big men, he trembled and called his parents.

    He didn¡¯t dare to say anything, nor did he dare to let them call the police.

    Because Shen Xun said, ¡°If you dare to say anything, I¡¯ll have someone pull out your tongue and make you mute for the rest of your life!¡±

    When he said this, he smiled. Every inch of his sharp face seemed to be stained with ruthlessness.

    It was frightening.

    Mu Bin could only nod his head wildly.

    When Mu Bin¡¯s parents received the phone call, they hurried over and rushed into the house under the strange gazes of the neighbors¡­

    What they faced were a bunch of burly men and fierce gazes.

    Mu Bin¡¯s mother wanted to make a scene, but after being taught a lesson, shepletely calmed down.

    The family of three squatted on the ground and stared at Mu Wei with resentful eyes.

    Mu Wei¡¯s heart was cold. It had been like this since she was young. Just because Mu Bin had one extra body part, no matter what he wanted, he could get it, and no matter what he did wrong, he could be forgiven.

    Even when he borrowed 6 million yuan at a ridiculous rate of interest, he could coax his parents into using her to pay off the debt.

    After all, he used her ID when he borrowed the money.

    Back then, Mu Wei cried and begged her parents to put things right, but all she got was their merciless ridicule and tant lies. ¡°Who would have thought? Who gave you the courage to borrow 6 million yuan?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t pay back 6 million yuan. Get lost. Even if the debt collectorse, don¡¯t ask us for it!¡±

    But now, the tables had turned¡­

    She looked at her parents coldly. ¡°I owe 6 million yuan.¡±

    Mother Mu opened her mouth and scolded her, ¡°What does it have to do with us? You unfilial daughter! If I knew this would happen, I would have strangled you to death when you were born!¡±

    She had brought random people back to their home.

    What was she to do now?

    Shen Xunughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you can¡¯t pay me back. I don¡¯tck this money. I¡¯ve just been bored recently and I like watching something new and exciting. How about cutting off one of your son¡¯s legs for fun?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! Definitely not! My son still has to carry on the family line! That wench borrowed the money. If you want to hit or kill someone, go look for her! It has nothing to do with my son!¡±

    Father Mu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. She¡¯s quite pretty too. You could even¡­¡± he said suggestively.

    Mu Wei¡¯s heart turned cold.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡± Shen Xun was disdainful. He pointed at the three girls standing at the door casually. ¡°Do I need a woman?¡±

 Chapter 517 - Money And Photos

    <h4>Chapter 517: Money And Photos</h4>

    Father Mu turned his head and his gaze fell on the three youngdies at the door. He had to admit that they all had good temperaments and each had their own merits.

    Compared to them, his own daughter looked much inferior.

    He gritted his teeth and tried his best to sell her. ¡°Our Weiwei is quite good-looking too. It¡¯s okay to change tastes asionally, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Shen Xun raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Get him!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, no! Don¡¯t chop off my leg!¡±

    Seeing Shen Xun give his order, someone immediately pulled out a machete. The de was sharp and glistening.

    Mu Bin felt his scalp go numb. He cried so hard that he threw himself into his parents¡¯ arms.

    ¡°Huhuhu, Dad and Mom! I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to be a disabled person! It¡¯s all that wretched girl¡¯s fault. Huhuhu, she¡¯s taking revenge on us on purpose!¡±

    Mu Weiughed mockingly. ¡°Revenge? Tell me clearly. Since you don¡¯t owe me anything, why should I take revenge on you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that 6 million¡ª¡± Mu Bin blurted out.

    ¡°Did you hear that? Your son just admitted that he borrowed the six million.¡± Mu Wei looked at the pair of extremely biased parents. ¡°Actually, you guys already knew that, right? Just because Mu Bin has an extra body part, you ignored the fact that I was more outstanding than him, more obedient than him, and better behaved than him! In the end, I couldn¡¯t win over your hearts! I could never understand why my parents were different from others. Later, I found out that it was because I¡¯m not a son! So no matter what I did, I could never be better than Mu Bin!¡±

    ¡°Y-you wretched girl, how can you say that? What do you mean we already knew? Y-you brought these people home with you, what are your intentions?¡±

    In the face of Mother Mu¡¯s continuous criticism, Mu Wei was already numb. She directly said, ¡°Anyway, I owe 6 million. Since you can help Mu Bin pay back his money, then you can help me too.¡±

    After saying this, she walked away and didn¡¯t say another word.

    Only then did Father Mu feel fear. He hurriedly shouted at Mu Wei, ¡°Weiwei, it¡¯s all our fault. In the past, we were busy and neglected your feelings. But you have to believe that we love you! Tell them that this money¡ª¡±

    Mu Wei immediately walked out of the door. She was afraid that if she continued to listen, she would break down and cry.

    She was not afraid of cold words. What she was most afraid of was the way that his kind word stabbed her in the heart. It was clear that he didn¡¯t actually care about her.

    ¡°How touching.¡±

    Shen Xun pped. ¡°Since you love your daughter so much, then return the money for her.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, we don¡¯t have money¡­¡±

    ¡°Get him then!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t!¡±

    In the end, not only did Shen Xun get the only 50,000 yuan from the Mu Family, but he also retrieved Mu Wei¡¯s photo from Mu Bin.

    ¡°Big Bro, here.¡±

    Shen Xun grinned and leaned against the car window. He handed a bulging envelope to Song Yaoyao and a file. Heined, ¡°That kid is a sicko. He wouldn¡¯t even let his own sister go.¡±

    When they searched the house, the photo was ced next to Mu Bin¡¯s pillow. Shen Xun was disgusted.

    Before he left, he ordered someone to beat him half to death.

    At that moment, the family of three was hugging their heads and crying.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao received the money and file. Without looking at the amount in the envelope, she passed it directly to Mu Wei.

    Mu Wei ced both of her hands on her knees. Her fingers were clenched so tightly that they turned white.

    She fixed her eyes on the file in Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands and her heart pounded.

 Chapter 518 - Cute Little Director

    <h4>Chapter 518: Cute Little Director</h4>

    This was the item that had trapped her like an invisible.

    Song Yaoyao sensed her gaze. She curled her lips slightly and spread her hands toward Shen Xun. ¡°Lend me your lighter.¡±

    In front of Mu Wei, Song Yaoyao burned everything in the file.

    Mu Wei had just breathed a sigh of relief when she met the girl¡¯s extremely sweet smile. Her dark eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in using despicable methods to threaten people, but¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and her voice was soft. ¡°¡­but if you dare to betray me, then I swear your ending will definitely be more miserable than this.¡±

    The young girl sat opposite her. Her small face was porcin white, and her features were so beautiful that it looked like God had drawn them with a paintbrush.

    Her temperament was quiet and innocent.

    Yet, she used the softest voice to say the most ruthless words.

    Moreover, it made Mu Wei¡¯s back stiffen in an instant. A chill rose from the soles of her feet, and her bones felt cold.

    ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡±

    Her voice was dry as she hurriedly expressed her loyalty.

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I treat my own people very well. Really!¡±

    It would have been better if she didn¡¯t say this. After she said it, Mu Wei felt even more flustered.

    ¡°Here, take this back.¡±

    Song Yaoyao threw the lighter to Shen Xun. ¡°You can go now.¡±

    ¡°Errr¡­wait¡­¡±

    Shen Xun tapped on the car window and watched the driver start the engine. As the car moved slowly and he shouted, ¡°Big Bro, did you forget something? I haven¡¯t gotten into the car yet!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s hand reached out of the car window and shezily raised a middle finger.

    ¡°How awesome were you when you said those harsh words earlier? Who did you say was your woman? Huh? Tell your woman to bring you back! Bye bye!¡±

    One car after another drove past Shen Xun mercilessly and soon disappeared.

    Shen Xun stood where he was and rubbed his face. After a long while, a single word popped out from his thin lips, ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Little Brat, you really know how to burn bridges after crossing the river!

    ¡­

    For the next few days, Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue yed around like crazy. Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao took root on set and followed Kang Yuan every day like a busy tail.

    One day, Director Kang, who had not used Weibo for a while, posted a rare Weibo post.

    Kang Yuan (V): My student [proud ]

    Attached to this post was a photo. In the photo, a petite girl was wearing a small military green vest with multiple pockets; something that most directors liked to wear. What the girl was wearing was like a custom-made, small piece of clothing. Her hair was tied up in a bun, and she was sitting on a fold-out chair looking extremely cute.

    This Weibo post was quickly forwarded by all the big stars. Then, with an unstoppable speed, it rushed to the top searches.

    Luo Xingguang shared a post: Oh, it¡¯s the shorty~

    Xia Rao shared a post: Director Kang has taken in a student? Congrattions!

    Beauty Min shared a post: I¡¯m with the little director every day on set. She is so cute!

    ¡­

    Wanwan shared a post: Wow! Congrattions to Director Kang! It was a pity that I missed the castingst time. It must be because my acting skills aren¡¯t touching enough. I hope that I¡¯ll have the chance to work with Director Kang¡¯s student in the future!

    Thements section was also very diverse and lively.

    [Mr. Luo, what¡¯s wrong with you? What Shorty? Why do I feel that these words are a little doting!!!]

    [I also feel it¡­ F*ck!]

    [Huhuhu, is my goddess finallying out of retirement? ! I¡¯ve been filming in Dashan for so long, and I haven¡¯t updated my Weibo for two months. We¡¯re about to grow mushrooms! Huhuhu! Strongly request to post a selfie!]

 Chapter 519 - Little Director, Lets Drink Together

    <h4>Chapter 519: Little Director, Let¡¯s Drink Together</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    [I love you, Raorao! <3 ]

    [Wow! Looks like Beauty Min is getting along really well with Director Kang¡¯s student. They might be good friends!]

    [Heh, am I the only one who is curious about the person who caught?Director Kang¡¯s eyes? She must be very talented, right? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what this is all about! Also, the Little Director or whatever, is so cute. Hahaha.]

    [Her head is so small. She¡¯s so... cute!]

    [Everyone must be racing to carry her away!]

    [My goddess Wanwan is too pitiful! Did you audition for Director Kang before? There, there, don¡¯t be upset~ Take this opportunity to hone your skills. You will definitely get the chance to impress Director Kang in the future. Even if you can¡¯t work with Director Kang, you can take a step back and choose the little director!]

    .

    ...

    Song Yaoyao, who didn¡¯t know anything, continued to improve her skills under the guidance of Kang Yuan.

    She was talented, to begin with, so even Kang Yuan was surprised by her improvement; it was a little too fast.

    If she continued to learn at this speed, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to present her first project to everyone.

    Song Yaoyao studied on set during the day and edited the script when she returned to the hotel at night.

    She was as busy as a spinning top, but she was not tired.

    Meanwhile...

    Her friends and boyfriend who had been forgotten in a corner were beginning to feel their resentment growing.

    When the 99th phone call came in and her phone was still turned off, a certain someone couldn¡¯t sit still.

    That night, Song Yaoyao followed the main group to the hotel.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew across the ground, causing dust to fly everywhere. She coughed twice and quickly covered her mouth and nose.

    At that moment, the humming sound of helicopter des grew louder and louder.

    Kang Yuan rubbed his head and looked up. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Yo, who¡¯s so rich and generous to drive a private helicopter here? Is it some big boss?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked nkly. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Is there... a helipad here?¡±

    Beauty Min smiled. ¡°Little Director, you mustn¡¯t know this, but many hotels have helipads on their roofs.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Song Yao nodded and didn¡¯t continue asking.

    The ne soon disappeared, along with the loud noise.

    Song Yaoyao felt relieved and let out a breath. She rolled up the script in her hand and knocked her head.

    She must have been too tired.

    The few of them entered the hotel while chatting andughing. Seeing Song Yaoyao getting along well with the actors, Kang Yuan smiled and left first, giving these young people some space.

    Kang Yuan was confident about his little student. She looked soft, but she had her own opinions. Even these old foxes in the entertainment industry would not be able to fool her.

    She was a natural-born leader...

    ¡°Little Director!¡±

    Shao Yichen jogged to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side and smilingly invited her, ¡°You¡¯re off work early today. Shall we go and have a drink?¡±

    Beauty Min frowned at this. ¡°Shao Yichen, the Little Director is still a student.¡±

    She did not like Shao Yichen. Although few people in the entertainment industry were absolutely clean, she was still very disdainful of his behavior. The main reason was that his private life was chaotic, and he was a well-known yer in the industry.

    He often toyed with girls¡¯ hearts because his public rtions team was good and prevented him from getting in trouble.

    Besides, he was careful and kept his work and private life separate. If not for this, Kang Yuan would not have used him at all.

    ¡°Yes, Yichen. If you want to y, you can go by yourself. I forgot two lines during filming today, so I want to go back and practice the script again.¡±

 Chapter 520 - I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 520: I Love You</h4>

    The male lead¡¯s name was Xiang Chuan, and he was 30 years old this year. He had been shooting television dramas for a long time, so this was his first time stepping into the movie industry.

    It could be said that he attached great importance to this. This was rted to whether he could establish a foothold in the movie industry in the future, especially since this movie was directed by Kang Yuan. So, he practically treated it with 100% seriousness.

    Shao Yichen was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s just for fun. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t drink¡­ Besides, isn¡¯t the Little Director already an adult?¡±

    The others frowned. It was not that they did not know what Shao Yichen was thinking, but this man¡¯s ambition was a little too big!

    Song Yaoyao was Director Kang¡¯s student whom he doted on. Judging from his usual attitude, it seemed as though she was being groomed as his sessor.

    Yet, he still dared to have thoughts about the youngdy. Perhaps, he was overconfident in his charms!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already rejected you many times.¡± Song Yaoyao stood still and calmly looked at Shao Yichen. Under her dark gaze, Shao Yichen felt the pressure, ¡°I¡¯m pressed for time. I came here to study, not to go out to y or drink. If you want to go, go by yourself. I have to go back and edit the script.¡±

    She turned her head and quickly walked toward the elevator.

    Beauty Min shrugged and left as well.

    Throughout the entire journey, no one paid attention to Shao Yichen, making him feel extremely embarrassed.

    This damned girl! What¡¯s so great about her She hadn¡¯t even be a director yet, yet her temper was already so bad!

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked forward with her head lowered. Suddenly, a low, husky, and charming voice came from afar, startling her and making her think that she was hallucinating.

    ¡°Gege? Ah!¡±

    Just as she raised her head, her body was suddenly lifted into the air by someone.

    A familiar refreshing fragrance filled her nose. Song Yaoyao blinked in surprise and joy. Her voice softened a bit. ¡°Gege! Why are you here?!¡±

    Huo Yunque nced at her, turned around and strode into the elevator.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Song Yaoyao called out, ¡°Gege, why aren¡¯t you talking to me¡­ mm¡­¡±

    All her words were suddenly blocked.

    Before the elevator closed, the actors who came back together saw with their own eyes that the youngdy who was especially serious during filming had melted in the man¡¯s arms and was pressed against the elevator wall for a kiss.

    After a long while, someone coughed.

    Everyone came back to their senses.

    Beauty Min opened her mouth. ¡°That just now¡­¡±

    Xiang Chuan rubbed his nose. ¡°It turns out that the Little Director already has a boyfriend, and he¡¯s so handsome. No wonder¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Shao Yichen, who was standing at the back, understood everything.

    It was as if his face had been suddenly pped a few times, and it was burning in pain.

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    The man¡¯s breathing was a little rough. He lowered his head slightly and leaned into Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck as he ordered her in a low voice.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks turned red as blood, and her lips were like ripe peaches with ayer of mesmerizing watercolor. She seahed around with her trembling hand. ¡°The room card¡­ The room card is in my pocket¡­¡±

    She struggled to take it out for a long time.

    ¡°Which pocket?¡±

    Huo Yunque looked up. His dark eyes were deep, as if there was ayer of fog inside them. No one could see what he was thinking.

    ¡°The left one,¡± Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and said softly.

    The man reached in with his fingers and easily took out the room card. With a beep, the door opened.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s throat was dry, and her small hands gripped the man¡¯s shirt nervously. ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the man stepped into the room and kicked the door shut.

    At the same time, he raised his hand, threw her onto the big bed and slowly approached¡­

 Chapter 521 - Gege, I Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 521: Gege, I Was Wrong</h4>

    ¡°Mm¡­ Gege¡­¡±

    The huge bed bounced, and Song Yaoyao was stunned. She suddenly sat up, but her head hit Huo Yunque¡¯s hard chest, and she was pushed back onto the white bed.

    Song Yaoyao blinked, her little face was red as she asked in surprise, ¡°Gege, did youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The man held her hands and pressed them on top of her head.

    He opened his thin lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to take a disobedient creature home.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not disobedient!¡±

    Song Yaoyao wiggled her body like a caterpir. She refused to cooperate.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone? Do you want to see how many calls you¡¯ve refused thesest few days?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Song Yao was embarrassed. ¡°I forgot¡­¡±

    She had been busy like a sponge absorbing water, frantically absorbing knowledge, so she had not used her phone since the first day it was thrown onto the nightstand.

    She only realized what she had done wrong after Huo Yunque spoke up.

    Her big eyes flickered, and she squirmed guiltily, not daring to look Huo Yunque in the eye.

    Suddenly¡­

    Song Yaoyao felt something strange.

    Her head buzzed, and her face turned ever redder. She whispered, ¡°Gege, can you sit up a little?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man smiled, but his eyes were dark.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was scared, but the man¡¯s breathing was steady.

    He even seemed calm andposed.

    ¡°Gege¡­¡± Song Yaoyao said.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled and bent down slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to continue, then it¡¯s my turn¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    All her words were immediately swallowed back.

    Everything that happened next made Song Yaoyao feel as if her will waspletely swallowed up. She felt as though she was rising and falling in a deep sea, and raging waves were stirring around her. However, when she stretched out her hand, she only caught a stretch of air.

    ¡­

    When she woke up again, the sky was already bright.

    She had changed into a set of dry and soft pajamas. Song Yaoyao opened her eyes sleepily and a handsome face moved in close.

    The man put down a script and scooped her up from the bed.

    His low and hoarse voice sounded like he had just woken up.

    ¡°Huh? Gege?¡±

    Song Yaoyao knocked on her head and only reacted after a long time. She was shocked. ¡°Gege, how did you¡­¡±

    She remembered what the man did to herst night and her face turned red with embarrassment.

    She licked her lips and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Gege, why are you here? Could it be¡­ really because of me?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. She raised her small head, and a dopey strand of hair stuck up. She looked extremely cute and delicate.

    She was like a tender white glutinous rice ball that tasted like a peach.

    The man reached out for the script beside him and continued reading. His other handzily circled around Song Yaoyao, and he casually twirled a strand of her ck hair around his finger.

    ¡°Books say that after a woman gets it, she won¡¯t cherish it anymore. Song Yaoyao, do you need to reflect on yourself?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao choked on her own saliva and coughed violently. Only then did she realize that Huo Yunque was reading the script that she had been revising for the past few days.

    She grabbed his robe and coaxed him in a soft voice, ¡°Yes! I will reflect deeply on myself! I will learn from my mistakes and not do it next time!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows indifferently. His voice was deep and full of energy.

    Song Yaoyao shrunk her head and immediately shook her head, ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s no next time!¡±

 Chapter 522 - Lost Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 522: Lost Girlfriend</h4>

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll forgive you this once.¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and patted her little head.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s waist and legs were sore from the torture, but based on what she knew, they had not taken things all the way yet.

    Because¡­

    She didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    But even so, she was exhausted. She rubbed her head against the man¡¯s chest, found afortable position, and closed her eyes.

    Huo Yunque looked at the bound script that had been flipped open. ¡°This is my new love rival?¡±

    As he spoke, his chest trembled slightly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lifted a little, and she saw the thing in the man¡¯s hands. Sheughed out loud, raised her head, and kissed Huo Yunque¡¯s chin. ¡°Gege is my favorite! You are my number one!¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh? Does that mean you will have a number two and number three?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    It was just a joke!

    Just as Song Yaoyao was about to exin what she meant, she was pressed against the bed.

    She bent her hip instinctively and begged for mercy in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Gege¡­ I can¡¯t do it, really! Please let me off this time! Please¡­¡±

    ¡­

    However, reality proved that no matter how gentle and controlled a man normally looked¡­

    Once he was in bed, he would not listen to anything.

    On the set.

    Kang Yuan did not see Song Yaoyao arrive all morning.

    He drank a mouthful of water and asked Beauty Min and the others, ¡°Where¡¯s Yaoyao? Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Beauty Min¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at her partner, Xiang Chuan.

    Xiang Chuan touched his nose and exined, ¡°It¡¯s probably because she was too sleepy and overslept.¡±

    ¡°Heh, overslept? She¡¯s probably having a heart-to-heart talk with her boyfriend in the hotel suite,¡± Shao Yichen said sourly.

    The actors who saw Song Yaoyao and her boyfriendst night all looked at him strangely and frowned, feeling displeased.

    What was wrong with this person? Was he jealous?

    She was an adult now. Who did she offend with her dating?

    Moreover, her boyfriend was many times more handsome than him! No wonder the Little Director didn¡¯t like him!

    Everyone secretly cursed in their hearts.

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    Kang Yuan rubbed his head and his face darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Since when did Yaoyao start dating?¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯s anger was shocking, and it scared the older man so much that he looked embarrassed. He grumbled indignantly, ¡°We all saw it when we went back to the hotelst night. That man looked quite old, at least about the same age as us.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Kang Yuan stood up abruptly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys stop him? Who is he? What does he do? What does he look like? No, I have to see him for myself!¡±

    With that, he turned around to leave.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m here!¡±

    As he said this, the youngdy¡¯s soft voice came from outside.

    A man in a suit followed beside the youngdy. She followed closely behind the man and tugged at his sleeve with her small hands.

    Kang Yuan¡¯s temples twitched when he saw this scene. He was about to lose his temper when he noticed the man¡¯s face.

    He was startled. ¡°Mr. Huo? Why are you here?¡±

    The actors looked at each other in dismay. All of them looked at the man in the suit and coat. He was refined and elegant, and his face was clear and handsome.

    Shao Yichen said that Huo Yunque was about the same age as him, but inparison, he was much more handsome than him. He was mature and steady, and his aura was strong.

    He also gave off a strong sense of oppression.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on your progress, and¡±¡ªhe curled his lips and nced at the girl beside him casually¡ª¡±I¡¯m here to visit my girlfriend who I lost contact with.¡±

 Chapter 523 - These Big Bosses Always Lie To Young Ladies

    <h4>Chapter 523: These Big Bosses Always Lie To Young Ladies</h4>

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him. This person was so annoying.

    She had clearly been ¡®punished¡¯, yet he still kept bringing this up.

    Song Yaoyao swore that from now on, she would never dare to go out and not pick up her phone.

    After all, a certain someone had threatened that if there was a next time, she would not be able to get out of bed.

    ¡°Pfff¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡±

    Kang Yuan was shocked. His gaze moved between the two. No matter what, he could not connect the two of them together.

    But¡­

    The high and powerful Huo Yunque had personally admitted Song Yaoyao¡¯s identity in front of outsiders.

    Kang Yuan was a member of the same social circle as Huo Yunque, so he more or less knew about him. He was powerful and did not like to socialize. Also, he seemed to have a clean mind and few desires. But if he decided to target him, he would definitely die without knowing it. Moreover, he never let women get close to him.

    This was the first time Kang Yuan saw a woman appear by his side, and this special case was his little student!

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you and our Yaoyao¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly and pulled Huo Yunque over to introduce him, ¡°Teacher, this is my boyfriend.¡±

    Kang Yuan nodded numbly. ¡°I-I know.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Gege.¡± Song Yaoyao happily shared with Huo Yunque. ¡°Uncle Kang is my teacher now. I¡¯m learning from him! The script you read this morning was edited by my teacher! He is amazing. I learned a lot from him.¡±

    Speaking of things that interested her, the girl¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars.

    She was infectious, lively, and vibrant.

    Kang Yuan and Huo Yunque could not help but smile and look at each other.

    Kang Yuan said, ¡°Mr. Huo, are you here to check the progress? Our movie will be finished in about a year. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to talk?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll take you to dinnerter.¡±

    Huo Yunque patted her head and followed Kang Yuan to the RV.

    Song Yaoyao was left confused.

    She thought Huo Yunque was lying about the inspection work; she didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Not only that, the inspection work involveding to her teacher¡¯s set!

    ¡°Little Director, is that your boyfriend?¡± Beauty Min¡¯s eyes shed with envy. Some people were really born luckier than others. There was really no way to be jealous of this. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    Song Yaoyao liked it when others praised Huo Yunque. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Actually¡­you could call him my husband¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Beauty Min was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve progressed so quickly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gege who¡¯s in a hurry.¡± Song Yaoyao wrinkled her small nose. ¡°He always says that we should get engaged first and get married after I graduate from college.¡±

    ¡°These words are usually used to deceive inexperienced girls like you,¡± Shao Yichen said sourly. ¡°For big bosses like him, if they really want to get married, they usually choose those who are of equal status. Little Director, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t be deceived!¡±

    ¡°Shao Yichen, how can you say that?¡±

    Xiang Chuan frowned. He had always had a good temper, but this time, he could not help it.

    He put down the script and nced at Shao Yichen unhappily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Huo¡¯s introduction just now? To be able to acknowledge the little director in front of an important partner is no joke. Just because you¡¯re like this, don¡¯t think that everyone is like you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiang, what you said isn¡¯t right. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the little director¡­¡± Shao Yichen was embarrassed by Xiang Chuan¡¯s words.

 Chapter 524 - He Simply Gifted A Shopping Mall

    <h4>Chapter 524: He Simply Gifted A Shopping Mall</h4>

    He did say that he wanted to get married every time he dated someone, but even if they got married there was still divorce! So what was wrong with him breaking up?

    ¡°Little Director, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± Beauty Min rolled her eyes and pulled Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. ¡°His words have never been pleasant to hear. I believe that Mr. Huo really likes you. His eyes can¡¯t deceive anyone.¡±

    Although Mr. Huo was cold, when he looked at his lover, his eyes softened instantly. His gaze was gentle and warm.

    The feeling of being singled out by everyone was not pleasant. Shao Yichen rebutted unwillingly, ¡°Beauty, I just saw that the young director was young and imparted some knowledge on her. I didn¡¯t say anything ridiculous. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the little director. Usually, big bosses like this casually give their young lovers something that could make them lose their minds. Little Director, has Mr. Huo given you anything?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes swept over in unison.

    Song Yaoyao blinked and calmly nodded. ¡°Yes, he has.¡±

    Beauty Min red at Shao Yichen unhappily.

    Shao Yichen, on the other hand, seemed to have received confirmation. He spread his hands and said proudly, ¡°See? I told you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not anything good. It¡¯s just a mall and a women¡¯s clothing store.¡±

    ¡°A mall? What kind?¡±

    Song Yaoyao innocently replied, ¡°It¡¯s in Jinli. Haven¡¯t you heard that the Four Seasons Building in Jinli has changed owners? It doesn¡¯t belong to the Shen Group anymore!¡± She paused for a moment. She deliberately frowned and said worriedly, ¡°But what you said makes sense. A rich man like my Gege actually gave me a mall! If he doesn¡¯t like me in the future, will I starve to death?¡±

    Shao Yichen¡¯s face instantly turned livid. He moved his lips and did not know how to answer.

    Beauty Min¡¯s heart went crazy. In an instant, it could be said that she was envious, jealous, and resentful.

    A mall!

    A year¡¯s turnover was measured in billions. To them, money was just a number.

    Even if she worked hard all her life, she probably would not earn so much money!

    Xiang Chuan¡¯s expression wasplicated. As a man, he was a little envious of Song Yaoyao.

    But this wasn¡¯t all¡­

    Song Yaoyao dug around in her backpack and took out a card from nowhere. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, but I still haven¡¯t treated everyone to a meal. I¡¯m really embarrassed. Since Big Brother came to see me today, I¡¯ll use this opportunity to treat everyone to a meal,¡± she said.

    The girl held a ck card with gold iid on it between her fingers. Even if none of the people present had that card, they had seen it online before.

    It was one of the top ten credit cards in the world. This small card could only be used by less than one percent of the people in the world. Moreover, the requirements were extremely strict. For an invitation, money wasn¡¯t enough. One had to have the power and connections!

    Moreover, to have this card, the owner had to pay an annual fee of several million US dors every year.

    Beauty Min felt her flesh tremble. She had an impulse to touch it.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled at Shao Yichen in embarrassment, ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Some old men like to use sweet words and give out little favors to deceive little girls. I didn¡¯t want this card, but my boyfriend said that he¡¯s dating me for the purpose of getting married, and in the future, everything he owns will be mine. So, he¡¯s just paying my sry in advance now. Sigh¡­ I haven¡¯t actually checked it yet. Tell me, is there money in it?¡±

 Chapter 525 - Eat The Most Expensive Food

    <h4>Chapter 525: Eat The Most Expensive Food</h4>

    Ruthless! Too ruthless!

    The girl had a sweet smile on her face, and she even thanked Shao Yichen for his reminder. She seemed to have learned a lot from him.

    However, wasn¡¯t the ck card in her hand a p to Shao Yichen¡¯s face?

    Huo Yunque and Kang Yuan returned a few minutester. They felt that the atmosphere on set was a little strange. Both men and women looked at the man beside him with a strange expression. Their faces were slightly red, and their eyes were filled with anticipation

    Kang Yuan had been in the entertainment industry for a long time. What kind of people had he not seen before?

    But this was the first time he had seen such a situation. It was an all-kill for the person beside him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Yunque turned a blind eye. He calmly walked to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side and reached out his hand.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao giggled and squeezed her small hand into his big hand.

    She was not going to say that she had used his power to put on a show!

    Afraid that Huo Yunque would find out something was wrong, she quickly pestered him, ¡°Gege! Didn¡¯t you say we were going to eat? I¡¯m hungry! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and raised his eyebrows.

    His eyes could see through everything, but he did not expose the girl¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°The most expensive food!¡±

    Song Yaoyao acted coquettishly and said, ¡°Gege, please treat everyone to dinner! I still owe everyone a meal! Moreover, this is your first appearance as a boyfriend! You have to perform well!¡±

    The others blinked in anticipation.

    They did not consider stealing the man for a second. After all, Mr. Huo did not take a single look at them.

    But being invited to a meal was something they could brag about for a long time.

    Huo Yunque flicked Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead.

    He chuckled. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    After getting permission, the group left the set and nned to leave the film studio to eat outside.

    Song Yaoyao nced around and deliberately asked, ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Mr. Shao?¡±

    Beauty Min snickered. ¡°He said that his stomach hurts, so he went back to the hotel to rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded her head. ¡°When wee back, bring him takeaway. It¡¯s our treat, so we can¡¯t let anyone miss out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    Xiang Chuan also smiled. ¡°He happens to live next door to me. I¡¯ll deliver it to him when we get back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Brother Xiang!¡±

    The others snickered. If Shao Yichen were to see this, wouldn¡¯t he die of anger?

    Didn¡¯t they see how embarrassed he was? Didn¡¯t they see that he left early?

    It was his fault for speaking so shamelessly. Even if their rtionship was really as he said, did he not understand what it meant to see through things and not say it out loud?

    He had been in the entertainment industry for so long, yet he did not have a little bit of EQ.

    No wonder he had were more haters than fans. A search online would reveal a mountain of criticism.

    It was only because he knew how to pretend and his public rtions team was strong that he managed to slightly stabilize his character.

    ¡­

    The meal was at Wangyue Restaurant in Jiangshui City. It was said that a table here was particrly difficult to book. It was usually reserved for regr guests and used to entertain guests.

    This was the first time Beauty Min and the others hade in.

    It was a pity that she was not allowed to take photos inside. Otherwise, she would definitely take a hundred of them to show off to her friends.

    At the dinner table, everyone once again witnessed Huo Yunque¡¯s special treatment towards Song Yaoyao.

    The man with a cold and serious temperament was not easy to approach.

    Xiang Chuan tested the waters by politely raising a toast.

    The man did not refuse. In fact, no matter who toasted him, he would finish his drink in one gulp.

 Chapter 526 - Yaoyao, Im Sleepy

    <h4>Chapter 526: Yaoyao, I¡¯m Sleepy</h4>

    Seeing this, Director Kang advised, ¡°Mr. Huo, drink less! And you guys! Take it easy! This is our big boss! Who tries to make their boss drunk?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    The man hung his coat on the back of his chair and smiledzily with his hand on his forehead. There was a hint of drunkenness at the end of his eyes, and his narrow phoenix eyes looked charming.

    ¡°My Yaoyao is the youngest in the crew. I¡¯m busy with work and can¡¯t take care of her all the time. While she¡¯s learning here, I¡¯ll have to trouble all of you to take care of her.¡±

    He grabbed his ss and raised it gently.

    His thin lips were moist.

    ¡°Let me raise a toast to all of you.¡±

    Beauty Min, Xiang Chuan, and the other actors were ttered. Even Director Kang was surprised and quickly stood up to raise his ss.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°The Little Director has a good temper and she¡¯s cute. Everyone likes her on the set.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Huo, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep an eye on her. She¡¯ll definitely not be allowed to do any hard work!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, also, we¡¯ll make sure no young males get close to her!¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled. ¡°Then¡­¡± His thin lips curled up, his eyes rippling. ¡°I¡¯ll thank everyone in advance.¡±

    ¡°To everyone¡­¡±

    ¡°To Mr. Huo!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly stood up and held her ss of wine in a decent manner.

    Seeing Huo Yunque drink, everyone quickly drank as well, as if afraid that they would be one step too slow.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips had just reached the edge of the ss when she was blocked by arge hand.

    Without looking at her, the man calmly took the small wine ss from her hand.

    ¡°Children are not allowed to drink.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand was empty. Seeing that everyone was looking at her teasingly, her face turned red. In order to maintain her image, she had to keep a straight face and put on a serious look. She muttered, ¡°But everyone drank!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man yed with the wine ss andzily held his forehead. He raised his thin eyelids and asked, ¡°Who is everyone?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She pursed her lips and met the man¡¯s watery eyes the moment she raised her head.

    It reminded one of the misty Jiangnan on a rainy day, or a mountain shrouded by fog. There was an indescribable charm to them. In fact, they were peerlessly beautiful.

    The name, Huo Yunque, was the very definition of perfection.

    Everyone present waspletely attracted by his appearance.

    His eyelids were closed, and his eyshes were defined.

    Like a butterfly¡¯s wings, they stopped below his eyes.

    His nose was straight, and his lips were pursed.

    He could take a casual picture with a camera, and it would be better than a studio photo!

    Kang Yuan was stunned. Who had seen Mr. Huo like this? Who dared to look at him like this?

    He looked at Song Yaoyao with a smug look in his eyes.

    His little student had the ability to subdue this most outstanding man just like that.

    ¡°With Mr. Huo¡¯s appearance, if he were to enter the entertainment industry, I¡¯m afraid that other male actors would have no way to survive,¡± Director Kang sighed.

    As a director, his judgment was extremely urate.

    Beauty Min thought to herself.?<i>I reckon female actresses wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either. Didn¡¯t you see that the other men present were almost mesmerized by Mr. Huo¡¯s appearance?</i>

    Tch¡­

    He could defeat both men and women!

    Song Yaoyao noticed that everyone was coveting her property.

    It made her very unhappy.

    She tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve without opening her mouth.

    Then, she heard the man whisper: ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yaoyao raised her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sleepy.¡±

    The usually cold voice was a little charming with the addition of alcohol.

 Chapter 527 - Gege Knows How To Act Coquettish

    <h4>Chapter 527: Gege Knows How To Act Coquettish</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    It seemed like he was acting coquettishly.

    Song Yaoyao immediately stood up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and rest!¡±

    They had to leave right away!

    She couldn¡¯t benefit these outsiders with another nce!

    Bleh!

    The meal was only halfway through, but no one dared to object.

    They looked at each other, feeling conflicted.

    Song Yaoyao helped the man up and said to Kang Yuan, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go back with Gege first. You guys continue eating. Oh right, remember to call for a designated driver when you go back. You can¡¯t drive while drinking!¡±

    .

    Kang Yuan smiled and rubbed her head. He looked at her and said, ¡°I know, hurry up and leave!¡±

    He waved his hand with a look of disdain.

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes. He looked like he was leaning on the girl, but his strength was entirely dependent on himself.

    He nodded slightly and said in a clear voice, ¡°Sorry, everyone take your time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Mr. Huo.¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved to everyone and helped Huo Yunque out of the private room.

    The room was very quiet. When the couple walked out of the room and could no longer be seen anymore, they suddenly heard their conversation.

    The man¡¯s voice had a hint of coquettishness. ¡°My head hurts.¡±

    The girl immediately felt her heart ache. ¡°Who told you to drink so much? I¡¯ll rub it for you when we get back, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay.¡±

    ¡°Walk slowly!¡±

    ¡°Then hold my hand.¡±

    The voices gradually faded away.

    Beauty Min and the others looked at each other and then at the delicious food on the table. For some reason, they felt that the food was tasteless.

    ¡°Why do I feel sour?¡± she pouted.

    Xiang Chuan calmly picked up his chopsticks. ¡°I guess this is what it feels like after seeing a public disy of affection...¡±

    Beauty Min: ¡°...¡±

    Why did sweet love belong to someone else! When would it be her turn!

    Ahhh, but what kind of treasure was this man? Before drinking, he was refined and controlled like a god who looked down on all living things from above. And when he drank, he actually became so coquettish?

    He actually acted coquettishly!

    This waspletely against convention!

    Song Yaoyao realized that this Huo Yunque was not a coincidence.

    No wonder he was so restrained and rarely drank outside.

    That was because...

    When he was drunk, he was so...cute!

    Thest time she saw Huo Yunque like this was Christmas. The two of them were at the cinema. At that time, he had a few drinks at the Yi Residence, and when he left, he seemed a little off.

    Then, during their date, he was particrly gentle.

    So it was not an ident; when he drank, he would be different.

    On the surface, he looked the same as usual, but his porcin-white face was slightly stained with crimson. His eyes were moist as if they were coated with ayer of watercolor, making his eyshes and short hair appear even darker.

    ¡°Gege, go take a shower first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao helped Huo Yunque through the door, took out a change of clothes from the suitcase, and handed it to him. ¡°Can you do it on your own?¡± she asked.

    The man¡¯s long and slender eyshes fluttered slightly. His watery eyes were like ss.

    He nodded seriously, and his words were very logical.

    ¡°I promise toplete the mission.¡±

    ¡°Pfff..¡±

    Song Yaoyao held back herughter. She looked at the man sitting on the chair and his expression as he slightly lifted his head to look at her. She could not help but reach out to rub his head.

    She was the one who was usually on the receiving end. This was her first time doing this.

    ¡°Mmm...¡±

    The man lowered his eyelids and muttered softly.

    Song Yao was so frightened that she quickly pulled her hands back. She put her hands behind her back as if she had a guilty conscience, like a primary school student.

    It seemed like this could cover up the fact that she had not done it.

    However, the man¡¯s eyelids were drooping, as if he had already fallen asleep.

 Chapter 528 - Youre A Little Cute

    <h4>Chapter 528: You¡¯re A Little Cute</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was startled and quickly pushed him away. ¡°Gege, don¡¯t sleep yet, you have to take a bath!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    He nodded and sat still.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like he was really drunk.

    It was even worse thanst time.

    She first went into the bathroom to put in the hot water, then patiently took Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and walked him in.

    ¡°Take a bath.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was worried, so she reminded him again.

    The man leaned against the sink and nodded.

    Song Yaoyao was relieved. She went out to tidy up, then turned around to see that Huo Yunque had note out yet. She bit her fingers and hesitated for a while. Then, with a red face, she walked in step by step.

    She opened the door a little bit and said, ¡°Gege, are you¡­errr¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes in confusion, looking at the man who still looked the same as when she left. He leaned against the sink, holding a change of clothes in his hands.

    The bathroom was filled with water vapor, slightly soaking the man¡¯s hair.

    The hem of his white shirt hungzily. His feet were bare, and one of his legs bent slightly. The side of his face was exquisite and straight, like a sculpture.

    If he wasn¡¯t breathing¡­Song Yaoyao would have been scared to death. She patted her face speechlessly.

    She kicked off her slippers and walked over barefoot, tugging at the man¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Gege, take a bath! What are you doing? Ah¡­¡±

    Just as she approached, the man who was in a daze stretched out his long arm and pulled Song Yaoyao into his embrace.

    It was as if he was hugging arge doll. His chin rested on her shoulder and he muttered, ¡°My head hurts.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart softened. She nodded quickly andforted him softly, ¡°I know, I know. When you¡¯re done washing up, I¡¯ll give you a massage, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let me go first.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Song Yaoyao tried tomunicate with the man.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyshes fluttered as if he was thinking. A few secondster, he opened his thin lips. ¡°No¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end¡­

    The water in the bathtub turned warm.

    Song Yaoyao could only stay in the man¡¯s arms as she stood on her tiptoes and unbuttoned his shirt.

    At this moment, Huo Yunque seemed to have be obedient again.

    He did what he was told to do.

    For example¡­

    ¡°Raise your head.

    ¡°Open your hands.

    ¡°Aiya, let go of me first, belt, belt¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao promised that when she was drenched in sweat after being tormented by a drunkard, she would not have any ambiguous thoughts or romantic thoughts in her mind.

    Because¡­

    It all turned into sweat!

    After struggling with the man for nearly half an hour, she finally managed to coax him.

    Fortunately, the drunk Huo Yunque did not make any noise or retaliate. In fact, he was abnormally cute. Song Yaoyao took a deep breath before pushing the man into the bathtub. Just as she was about to straighten her back and rest for a while, her vision became blurry¡­

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    Water sshed everywhere. Song Yaoyao fell headfirst into the man¡¯s arms andy on top of him like an octopus.

    ¡°Ack¡­ Pfff!¡±

    She swallowed some water and red at him in embarrassment. ¡°Gege! What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat up with great difficulty and held the man¡¯s face with both hands as she stared at him. He was still as serious as before. His eyshes were half-closed and he spoke in a serious manner.

    His tone was not the slightest bit flirtatious.

    Obviously, he was really drunk¡­

    But even when he was drunk, he did not forget to act like a hooligan! Just what kind of damn talent was this?

    ¡°Wash up first! Stop fooling around!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pinched his earlobe and climbed out of the bathtub, her entire body drenched.

 Chapter 529 - Shall We Bathe Together?

    <h4>Chapter 529: Shall We Bathe Together?</h4>

    Because she was worried, she twisted the water on her clothes after climbing out and looked at him for a while.

    As expected¡­

    The man seemed to be challenging her. He leaned slightly against the bathtub and opened his palms. He was extremely stubborn.

    ¡°Together.¡±

    Therge palm that reached out in front of Song Yaoyao was well-proportioned. His fingers were slender and well-jointed, looking exceptionally beautiful.

    She sighed, rubbed her face, and looked up.

    When she looked up, she was stunned

    The man¡¯s hair fell limply on his forehead, and his skin looked even whiter. His facial features were extremely exquisite as if they had been meticulously carved by God. Every stroke was carefully cut, without a single w.

    The bathtub was still being filled, and it sshed and flowed.

    Droplets of water rolled down from the ends of his hair, across the beautiful line of his jaw, and finally across his chest, dripping into the water.

    Gulp¡ª

    Song Yao heard the sound of her own gulping.

    Huo Yunque once again sent her an invitation, stubbornly reaching out his hand. ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡±

    This voice was extremely gentle and affectionate.

    The thread of rationality in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind instantly snapped. She nodded decisively. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s bathe together!¡±

    Gege was drunk anyway. Even if she did something, he wouldn¡¯t know.

    So¡­

    Hehehe¡­

    ¡­

    The first ray of light in the morning shone through the gap in the curtains.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her eyes and got up from the bed. She was stunned when she realized that there was nothing beside her.

    She reached out and touched beside her. It was warm.

    Song Yaoyao let out a sigh of relief and continued to sit on the bed in a daze.

    <i>Click¡ª</i>

    At this moment, the man came out of the bathroom.

    His trousers were intact, and most of the buttons on his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing arge part of his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Huo Yunque took a step forward and sat down by the bed.

    He turned slightly to the side, heard Song Yaoyao mumble, and slightly came back to his senses.

    Huo Yunque pointed at his chest and throat, the red marks left from the night that could not be covered up. He asked, ¡°Babe, what do you see?¡±

    ¡°What¡­??<i>Cough cough cough</i>¡­¡±

    Song YaoYao¡¯s curiosity had just been piqued when she saw therge strawberry mark on Huo Yunque¡¯s body. She immediately looked away guiltily.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Was it a bug?¡± she forced herself to calm down and pretended to be worried.

    ¡°Huh?¡± A smile appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. He said mischievously, ¡°It must be a big mosquito? Could it have cultivated into human form?¡±

    ¡°Psh!¡± Song Yao retorted immediately, ¡°You¡¯re the mosquito¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she shrunk her head and realized that it was already toote.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and leaned against the bed,zily buttoning up one button after another and covering up the evidence that made Song Yaoyao feel awkward.

    But the red near his Adam¡¯s Apple¡­

    That really couldn¡¯t be covered up.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face flushed red and she felt extremely awkward. If she had known earlier, then she wouldn¡¯t have bitten him so high up. Wouldn¡¯t people suspect her if they saw it now?

    She wasn¡¯t a female hooligan!

    The bedroom fell silent. Just as Song Yaoyao was feeling awkward and didn¡¯t know what to do, a palm opened up in front of her, facing upwards.

    ¡°Bring your phone over.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart jumped again.

    She gripped the hem of her pajamas nervously and blinked innocently. ¡°My phone¡­ has no battery¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and did not argue with her. ¡°Were you recording something? Is that why you ran out of battery?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yao widened her eyes and rubbed her nose.

    ¡°Gege¡­do you remember everything?¡±

    Huo Yunque caressed her soft face and curled his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t remember everything. It was just a coincidence that someone did something to me, and when I woke up, I remembered everything like I had watched a movie.¡±

 Chapter 530 - The Masters Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 530: The Master¡¯s Birthday</h4>

    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, and she felt like it was on fire.

    Sheined angrily, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    What a way to bite back.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. ¡°I was drunk.¡±

    Then why did he have to bring it up?

    Because if he had revealed it earlier, he would have missed out on this good show.

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth and said indignantly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said it to my face. Don¡¯t you think I have any pride?!¡±

    She scoffed and kicked him in a spoiled and arrogant manner.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The man raised his hands and surrendered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed my dear queen. I apologize.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at him and raised her chin proudly.

    She secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    However¡­

    The man obviously wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. His next words left Song Yaoyao speechless.

    ¡°Then, dear girlfriend, can you take out the photos and videos you tookst night and share them with your boyfriend?¡± he asked

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>I strongly refuse, thank you!</i>

    ¡­

    In the end, Huo Yunque did not see the photos either.

    He was just suggesting it casually, but after Song Yaoyao expressed her strong protest, he curled his lips and said mischievously, ¡°Then you have to hide them well. Oh, by the way¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Many couples take photos of their lovers and use them as a threat to get back together after breaking up. You wouldn¡¯t do that, right?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face turned red as she tried to control her emotions. She clenched her small fists and shouted angrily, ¡°We won¡¯t break up!¡±

    Pfff!

    Knock on wood!

    ¡­

    Huo Yunque stayed in Jiangshui City for two days before leaving. After he left, Song Yaoyao returned to her usual self.

    Except there was one difference¡­

    Every night when she returned, she had to answer her phone on time.

    Of course, it was fine to miss it every now and then, Huo Jiu would be there to naturally remind her.

    Meanwhile, after Huo Yunque¡¯s visit, Shao Yichen vaguely discovered his identity. So, after what happened during the dinner party, Shao Yichen never tried to get close to Song Yaoyao again.

    The others, on the other hand, had a better rtionship with Song Yaoyao.

    Basically, many people had be friends on Song Yaoyao¡¯s WeChat list.

    Only Shao Yichen, who did not dare to get close to Song Yaoyao, would look at her from time to time with indignant or angry eyes. It was very difficult to understand why a grown man would be so petty.

    Of course¡­

    Another reason was that Xiang Chuan had actually packed a bunch of dishes from the restaurant during thest gathering and personally delivered them to Shao Yichen, who lived next door.

    When Shao Yichen received it, his face was livid.

    A few days passed and there was less than a week until the new year.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly received a call from Uncle Zhang.

    ¡°Miss Song, how have you been recently?¡±

    Song Yaoyao also missed Uncle Zhang. She politely nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve been well. Uncle Zhang, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I haven¡¯t seen you for over ten days. I wonder if you¡¯ve lost weight. By the way, Miss Song, when are youing back?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had nned to say that she would stay until New Year¡¯s Eve and would go back with Kang Yuan when the crew was on their break.

    But suddenly, she heard Uncle Zhang say, ¡°The Master¡¯s birthday is on the 19th. If Miss Song cane back, the Master will be very happy.¡±

    ¡°What?! Gege¡¯s birthday?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She had been in this world for so long, but she did not know Huo Yunque¡¯s birthday.

    She thought of the surprise that the man had given her on her birthday.

    Song Yaoyao med herself.

    She quickly said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go back!¡±

 Chapter 531 - Unable To Return

    <h4>Chapter 531: Unable To Return</h4>

    Although she said this, Song Yaoyao was still caught up in something on the day that she returned.

    In the morning, Uncle Zhang was stillmenting on the other end. ¡°I wonder if Miss Song will be able to make it back today. It¡¯s your birthday today, Master Huo.¡±

    Huo Ningxi had moved out a long time ago and Song Yaoyao was out of town, so there was only one master in the Huo Manor.

    The man leaned back in his chair and shook the newspaper, his expression indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, don¡¯t meddle.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Uncle Zhang sighed, feeling that it was a pity.

    Huo Yunque had never liked extravagance on his birthday; a small gathering with friends was enough.

    So he went to work as usual, and there was no difference.

    <i>Ring¡ª</i>

    His phone rang, and the man stared at theputer quietly.

    Huo Qi, on the other hand, was curious. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Sir, is it Miss Song?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a lot of free time?¡±

    The man moved. Hezily lifted his eyes and looked at Huo Qi quietly.

    Huo Qi felt a chill run down his spine when he saw that look. He could not help but shrink his neck and say timidly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s your birthday today. It may have been fine to not celebrate in the past, but Miss Song is here this year!¡±

    ¡°Get out,¡± Huo Yunque lowered his eyes and said coldly.

    Huo Qi curled his lips. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    The door closed, and Huo Yunque was the only one left in the office.

    He turned on his phone and logged onto his WeChat ount which only had one friend.

    Precious: Gege, something happened on set, so I can¡¯t rush back. Huhu, you won¡¯t me me, right?

    H: It¡¯s okay.

    Precious: Gege, Happy Birthday!

    Precious: [AnotherDayLovingGege.JPG ]

    H: Yes¡­

    Precious: Huhu, Gege, you¡¯re so cold. Are you angry? I¡¯ll definitely rush back as soon as I¡¯m done here. Wait for me

    H: Yes, okay.

    Of course, Huo Yunque wasn¡¯t the one who created the nicknames in their chat. It was created by some shameless person.

    Huo Yunque let her do whatever she wanted.

    Besides, the names looked quite pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°How is it? Is it settled?¡±

    Tang Xinrou saw Song Yaoyao put away her phone and quickly went over.

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s settled! Gege shouldn¡¯t suspect anything!¡±

    ¡°Phew¡­that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Mr. Huo isn¡¯t an ordinary person. I¡¯m really worried that this little trick won¡¯t be able to hide from him!¡±

    Tang Xinrou patted her chest and said fearfully.

    ¡°Hehe, but, it¡¯s also his first time dating!¡± Song Yaoyao snickered.

    Thus, Song Yaoyao assumed Huo Yunque wouldn¡¯t think too much.

    ¡°Miss Song, shall we start setting up first?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded like she was pounding garlic. ¡°Gogogo! Try to get ready before brother gets off work!¡±

    Actually, Song Yaoyao came back the day after she received Uncle Zhang¡¯s call. She hid it from Huo Yunque and threatened Huo Jiu not to reveal her whereabouts while she stayed at Tang Xinrou¡¯s ce for one night.

    The next day, she started to shop around.

    Her brother was the most important person in her heart. How could Song Yaoyao miss his birthday!

    Even if she was only left with herst breath, she would hold on and try her best to crawl back!

    Because she wanted to give Huo Yunque a surprise, all of this was arranged on the day while he was at work.

    She had thought that it would be a simple task, but when she actually did it, she realized howplicated it was.

    Seeing that the sky was turning dark soon, Huo Jiu put down his phone and said, ¡°Miss Song, Huo Qi has sent a message. He said that the Master is getting into his car and ising back.¡±

    ¡°So, so soon?¡±

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, quick! Hurry up and decorate!¡±

 Chapter 532 - Dont Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 532: Don¡¯t Come Back</h4>

    Uncle Zhang quickly ordered the servants to hurry up. Miss Song was so attentive, he definitely couldn¡¯t let her down.

    Moreover, this was the second time someone had celebrated the Master¡¯s birthday since the Old Madam passed away.

    Tang Xinrou pushed Song Yaoyao. ¡°Leave this to us. Yaoyao, think of something. Can you stall Mr. Huo? It¡¯ll only take half an hour!¡±

    Song Yaoyao became nervous, her heart thumping wildly. She licked her lips, her mouth dry. ¡°I, what should I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiya, are you stupid?! Ask yourself this question!¡±

    Song Yaoyao wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She pursed her lips. ¡°But I-I¡¯m nervous! If Gege hears it in my voice, he¡¯ll definitely suspect me!¡±

    When Tang Xinrou heard her voice change, she helplessly rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Precious, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cowardly.¡±

    Faced with her best friend¡¯s ridicule, Song Yaoyao gripped her phone so anxiously that she almost began to sweat.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡±

    A flirtatious woman walked over while twisting her waist. She nced at Tang Xinrou and said gently to Song Yaoyao, ¡°Silly girl, have you forgotten that you haven¡¯t dressed up yet? What? Are you nning to appear in front of your boyfriend with your face covered in dirt? Come with me.¡±

    She pulled Song Yaoyao upstairs while Tang Xinrou stomped her feet. ¡°But what about over there?¡±

    Xia Rao didn¡¯t even turn her head. ¡°Mu Jing, think of something.¡±

    ¡°Dammit! What am I supposed to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xia Rao raised her eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Hubby, what did you say?¡±

    Mu Jing was terrified. ¡°I said, I can! The task given by my wife must bepleted!¡±

    Xia Rao clenched her fists and smiled like a flower. ¡°Good job, Hubby, I have faith in you.¡±

    Mu Jing wanted to cry but no tears came out. He looked at Song Yaoyao who was taken away, gritted his teeth, andined to Yi Ting, ¡°Tell me, with Huo¡¯er¡¯s bad temper, how could he be so lucky?¡±

    He always spent a lot of effort preparing surprises for his woman. Meanwhile, a shirt or a tie from Xia Rao was enough for him to show off for a long time.

    In the past, he thought that it was normal. After all, women needed to be pampered!

    But now¡­

    Mu Jing realized he was envious¡­

    Although he was a man, asionally, he also wanted to experience the feeling of being pampered.

    ¡°Oh? It seems like you aren¡¯t satisfied with Xia Rao? Do you want to change your wife?¡± Yi Ting crossed his arms in front of his chest, smiling as he watched his children running crazily in the yard.

    ¡°I¡­ F*ck!¡± Mu Jing hurriedly looked at the direction of the stairs. Seeing that Xia Rao had left with Song Yaoyao, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°D*mn Yi Ting, how can you say such things? If my wife punishes me because of your words, I won¡¯t be done with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Yi Ting shrugged nonchntly. He tapped on his watch and kindly reminded him, ¡°Bro, you don¡¯t have much time left. You should think about how to stall Huo Yunque instead.¡±

    Mu Jing was shocked and instantly remembered his mission.

    He was cursing as he walked out of the yard while making a call.

    His phone rang for a few minutes but no one answered. Just as Mu Jing was about to hang up, azy voice came from the receiver. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mu Jing turned his head and looked at the scene that looked like a proposal scene. He said sourly, ¡°Your girlfriend is preparing a surprise for you at home. Come back in half an hour. If you have nothing to do, go to the beach and get some fresh air. In short, don¡¯te back!¡±

    The corner of Huo Qi¡¯s mouth twitched questioningly.

    <i>Mr. Mu, may I ask what you¡¯re doing?</i>

 Chapter 533 - Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 533: Fairy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    That¡¯s right, Mu Jing did it on purpose!

    Who asked him to be jealous?

    His wife had never done so much for him before. Yet, early this morning, when she heard about today¡¯s surprise from Tang Xinrou, she couldn¡¯t wait toe over and help.

    She was really doing her best.

    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Huo Yunque was her husband!

    <i>You want a surprise? Bah! Dream on!</i>

    Mu Jing said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve delivered my message. Now you decide what to do.¡±

    ¡°Okay, anything else?¡±

    Mu Jing: ¡°?? No, but is that your reaction?! Your girlfriend! Song Yaoyao! Has prepared a birthday surprise for you! Can¡¯t you be a little more excited?¡±

    Huo Yunque changed his position. The light and shadows outside the window fell on his exquisite side profile, making it hard to tell his emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised.¡±

    Mu Jing: ¡°Thank you, I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±

    ¡°Her return is the biggest surprise for me. Do you understand?¡± Huo Yunque looked out the window at the night view of the city. ¡°But thank you for your kind reminder. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour. Goodbye.¡±

    Caught off guard, Mu Jing, who had been given a public disy of affection, was so angry that he wanted to throw his phone away.

    How could he still be calm in such a situation?

    Look at what he said!

    ¡®It¡¯s the biggest surprise for me that she cane back.¡¯ Ha, was this something that a normal person would say?

    Pfff! That monster!

    Mu Jing turned around angrily and met a pair of eyes unexpectedly. ¡°F*ck!¡±

    He jumped away abruptly and cried out, ¡°What are you doing? Eavesdropping on me?¡±

    ¡°Did you tell him everything?¡±

    Mu Jing felt guilty and pulled a long face. ¡°If not, what else was I supposed to say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Yi Ting smiled.

    The two looked at each other and immediately felt the almost identical sadness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Jing almost wanted tough out loud and point out, ¡®Haha, Yi Ting, you deserve this!¡¯

    Yi Ting normally bragged about his children in front of him. And even though Mu Jing also wanted to have children, Xia Rao was a workaholic and did not have any ns to have children at the moment.

    Because of this, he was often ridiculed by Yi Ting.

    Now...

    Lin Shuang had also done her best for Huo Yunque¡¯s birthday. Mu Jing did not believe that Yi Ting would not be jealous!

    The two of them walked together in tacit understanding. Suddenly...

    Mu Jing stopped in his tracks and came to his senses.

    That¡¯s not right...

    What right did he have to mock Yi Ting?

    Lin Shuang helped, but Xia Rao wasn¡¯t idle either.

    Damn it!

    ...

    Half an hour passed quickly.

    <i>Tap, tap, tap...</i>

    The sound of high heels hitting the floor came from behind, crisp and rhythmic.

    Tang Xinrou, Xu Yue, and the others turned around at the same time.

    Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when they saw the youngdy.

    She was wearing a snow-white dress that was made of silk. The dress was above her knees, and the hem of the dress was shaped like a wrinkled flower petal.

    She had a pair of straight, slender legs that were snow-white and wless. She was wearing a pair of silver-white high heels, just like a princess¡¯ crystal shoes.

    Her ck hair was slightly curled, and she had put on makeup that was different from her usual appearance. Her red lips were tender and alluring, just like a cherry.

    She walked step by step, and it seemed like she was the only one left in the world.

    Even in the entertainment industry, Xia Rao, who had always been known for her beauty in the prime of her life, was forced to be inferior to her at this moment when she stood beside her.

    The moonlight gently draped over her shoulders, forming a soft halo. Her skin was porcin white, and her eyes were like a painting.

    Huo Ningxi got out of the car and looked at the girl standing at the end of the carpet. She was dressed in a white dress, abination of sexiness and purity.. She was as beautiful as a fairy.

 Chapter 534 - Angry?

    <h4>Chapter 534: Angry?</h4>

    He could hear something thumping around in his chest, creating an intense sound.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±

    ¡°Like an angel.¡±

    Xu Yue put her hands in her pockets as she looked up at the young girl standing on the flower tform. She was surrounded by a sea of flowers, feathers, transparent balloons, and blue bell orchids.

    The light blue scene was elegant and pure.

    The two sides of the carpet were filled with balloons, bell orchids, and lights that created a fog.

    It looked extremely dreamy.

    At this time, no one noticed Huo Ningxi¡¯s arrival. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Wow! Sister Yaoyao is so beautiful!¡±

    Tongtong bit her finger and stretched out her hands, wanting to run toward Song Yaoyao.

    On the way, a pair of arms caught her and the person pulled her into their embrace.

    ¡°Little Brat, where are you going? Tonight, you can¡¯t hug your Sister Yaoyao.¡± Mu Jing tapped her little nose.

    ¡°Why?!¡± Tongtong asked unhappily as she pouted her lips.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Mu Jing curled his lips and said mischievously, ¡°Tonight, your Sister Yaoyao belongs to Uncle Huo.¡±

    ¡°Mu Jing!¡±

    Yi Ting nced at him coldly. ¡°I think you¡¯re just itching for it.¡±

    Xia Rao also red at him. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense in front of the child. Mu Jing, do you want to die?¡±

    Mu Jing felt wronged. ¡°The child can¡¯t understand¡­¡± He was just joking, why was she so serious.

    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t understand!¡±

    When Tongtong heard this, she had no choice. She waved her small fists and said angrily, ¡°I know, it must involve hugs like mom and dad, right? And a Kiss! I¡­ mm mm mm mm mm mm mm¡­¡±

    Lin Shuang was so embarrassed that she blushed, covered Tongtong¡¯s mouth, and carried her away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Tongtong felt wronged. She was not talking nonsense. She had clearly seen it several times, okay?

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Mu Jingughed and raised his head. ¡°You monster! So you¡¯re the one who led the child astray!¡±

    Lin Shuang red at Yi Ting fiercely. Obviously, she was ming Yi Ting.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Yi Ting rubbed his nose.

    This time, it was his turn to be scared.

    Looking at them in pairs, Tang Xinrou sighed. ¡°Sometimes, I really envy them. I didn¡¯t expect Yaoyao to be the first one to find a boyfriend between us. I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to have a sweet rtionship!¡±

    She rubbed her face.

    Xu Yue narrowed her eyes and looked at Song Yaoyao on the stage. ¡°As long as you want, you can have eight or ten rtionships. You can even make the boys fight over you and get jealous.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    When she thought about that scene, her scalp almost went numb.

    Forget it, forget it. Being single was actually quite good.

    At this moment, the sound of a car finally came from outside the courtyard.

    Song Yaoyao, who was already nervous, immediately pinched the hem of her dress. She opened her mouth and stared straight at the spot where the lights were on. ¡°Is Gege back? I¡­ What should I do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just do what you want! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Song Yaoyao exhaled and closed her eyes, telling herself not to be nervous.

    However, when the door opened, she suddenly remembered¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯s the box I prepared? Where did it go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the ring¡­¡±

    It was a chaotic scene.

    When Huo Yunque got out of the car, he saw the sea of blue. The girl he had been longing for was wearing a pure white dress, standing at the other end.

    His face darkened. Because only he knew the dress looked pure from the front, but it was alluring on the back.

    His long legs walked quickly onto the carpet.

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao had just opened her mouth when her head was covered by a coat.

 Chapter 535 - Gege, Happy Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 535: Gege, Happy Birthday</h4>

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao struggled to get out of the coat. She pursed her lips and tried to take it off¡­

    Suddenly, she felt a cold and threatening gaze.

    Song Yaoyao looked up and stared at Huo Yunque innocently.

    The man¡¯s face was livid. ¡°You want to freeze to death?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth, but the man¡¯s face was dark. He reached out and fastened the buttons of the coat one by one.

    She was covered from head to toe.

    Song Yaoyao, who was carefully dressed, looked innocently at the length of the coat that almost reached the back of her feet as well as the silver high heels that only revealed its heels.

    Everyone looked at each other. Mu Jing touched his nose and rolled his eyes speechlessly. ¡°D*mn¡­ isn¡¯t Huo Er too overbearing? If it were me, I would definitely¡­¡±

    He would be even more overbearing than him!

    However, he could not control his wife!

    As he thought of this, he looked at Huo Yunque with envy and admiration.

    The little girl was so pitiful. She was being eaten alive by a big-tailed wolf just like that.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao swung her long sleeve and stomped her feet in embarrassment. ¡°You ruined the atmosphere!¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Huo Yunque looked down and held her hand. He patiently rolled up her long sleeve.

    After one was done, he rolled the other, exposing her hands. ¡°Okay, you can start now.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou quickly covered her mouth and almost burst outughing.

    She swore that this scene would be one of the most unforgettable scenes in her life.

    Song Yaoyao sniffed and raised her eyes unhappily, meeting the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to prepare all this,¡±sheined softly.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers rubbed against her porcin-white cheek. It was cold to the touch.

    His pitch-ck eyes were like thick ink that could not be melted, dark and obscure. He sighed softly, and his voice was intoxicating like wine. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised and very happy.¡±

    His voice was like a heavy hammer, hitting Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart hard.

    In the end, everything she did was to make Huo Yunque happy.

    The girl¡¯s thick ck eyshes flickered, and she held the box in her hand unconfidently, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At some point in the night, a light snow had started floating down from the sky. It mixed with the light blue light and surrounded the two of them.

    The fragrance of the flowers filled the air, and the snow melted on their skin, making it slightly cold.

    Her soft, long hair draped over her shoulders like silk. Makeup was carefully applied to her small face, making her look even more beautiful. She was slightly less pure, but a little more like a naive woman.

    Huo Yunque lowered his head slightly. His voice was so low that only the two of them could hear him clearly.

    ¡°I feel very happy when I see you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts. Her long eyshes fluttered slightly as she raised her little head, trying hard to meet the man¡¯s eyes.

    She saw the concentration and seriousness in his eyes, as well as the small ripples.

    All of these proved the authenticity of his words.

    Song Yaoyao let out a breath and whispered, ¡°Gege, happy birthday.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curled up and an invisible aura surrounded the girl.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He was serious and gentlemanly.

    This was the man who had attracted her at first nce.

    The Song Yaoyao in the past did not think so far ahead. That one day, she would stand in front of this man and propose to him¡­

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a deep breath and her nervous voice trembled.

 Chapter 536 - Will You Marry Me?

    <h4>Chapter 536: Will You Marry Me?</h4>

    She was delicate, like a littlemb shivering in the snow. Her bright red lips opened and closed, but her words were broken beyond recognition.

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t be nervous, speak slowly.¡±

    Arge palm gently patted her head, strangely calming her anxious heart.

    Song Yaoyao let out a breath and slowly took two steps back, opening her palm.

    On her fair and tender palm was a dark blue velvet box. The surface of the box was wet with sweat, which showed her nervousness.

    ¡°Gege.¡± Song Yaoyao did not dare to look into Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. Whenever she saw his eyes, Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind would go nk, and she wouldpletely forget what she was going to say and what she should do next.

    ¡°Actually, I have prepared other gifts for you today.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and slightly nasally.

    She was delicate and soft, especially pleasant and obedient.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly as if he felt something.

    The little girl in front of him suddenly knelt down on one knee and pulled out a bunch of flowers from nowhere.

    It was a delicate red Chinese rose. It was shaped like a normal rose, but it was more majestic and beautiful.

    Huo Yunque was stunned. This rose looked familiar to him.

    The loose coat covered the little girl, making her look like a child who had stolen an adult¡¯s clothes, and her movements were a little clumsy.

    She opened the box with difficulty. Unexpectedly, there was a pair of in rings inside.

    It was a simple pair of silver tinum rings.

    She knelt on one knee on the ground, looking even smaller and cuter.

    Her eyshes flickered fiercely as if she had the courage to risk everything. She raised the bouquet high and asked, ¡°Gege! Will you marry me?¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was tongue-tied. She quickly whispered, ¡°Precious, you should be asking him whether you can marry him.¡±

    Song Yaoyao, who was overly nervous, became even more flustered. Her face was so red that it looked like blood.

    She awkwardly changed her words, ¡°Oh, yes, yes. Gege, can I marry you?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and could not help butugh. He bent down and caressed the girl¡¯s tense face as he epted the bouquet of roses in passing.

    The man was dressed in a suit and holding arge bouquet of roses in his hand.

    The extreme red and ck, coupled with his handsome face, made him look more like a character who had walked out of a painting. The snow fluttered in the air, and the man¡¯s clear voice was tinged with a smile, more bewitching than wine.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing.

    ¡°Regardless of who¡¯s marrying who.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. The man pulled her up from the ground, and the ice-cold ring was slowly put on her slender ring finger.

    The other ring appeared in the man¡¯s hand.

    Seeing that he wanted to wear it himself, Song Yaoyao hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Geg! Let me do it, let me do it!¡±

    She hurriedly snatched the ring away and put it on the ring finger of the man¡¯s left hand with sincerity and expectation.

    The simple rings seemed to create an invisible bond, binding the two of them together.

    Xia Rao stood below the stage and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so sad. I used to think that Brother Two was a monk who had no desires and was never popr with women. As it turned out, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t know how to do it, he simply hadn¡¯t met anyone who he wanted to respond to before.¡±

    Judging by his words, he was much more knowledgeable than they thought.

    He really knew how to do it!

    ¡°Huhuhu!¡± Tang Xinrou held her face with both hands and wailed. Her eyes were filled with love. ¡°Mr. Huo really knows how to be a tease!¡±

    What did he mean by ¡®regardless of who¡¯s marrying who¡¯?

    Oh my God! This scene of affection wasn¡¯t just abuse. This was aplete ughter.

 Chapter 537 - Do You Want To Change Your Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 537: Do You Want To Change Your Wife?</h4>

    Other than feeling envious, what else could Mu Jing say?

    He silently turned his head to look at his wife. ¡°Wifey, I want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xia Rao raised her eyebrows as she held back a smile. ¡°Do you want to change your wife?¡±

    ¡°Cough, no, no, no! I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    He looked toward the stage. The girl had just jumped into the man¡¯s arms. She stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck as she said something to him. Her smile was like a flower, and her eyes were as bright as the stars.

    The scene was as beautiful as a painting.

    <i>Snap, Snap¡­</i>

    Xu Yue took a series of photos and calmly put her phone back into her pocket.

    Mu Jing suspected that Huo Yunque had saved the gxy in his previous life. He was old, uninteresting, and he was always cold, yet he could actually find such a cute and ethereal girlfriend.

    How did he achieve this? With his face?

    He had no idea that he had actually guessed correctly.

    The so-called love-at-first-sight was mostly lust.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that the first one to lust was Song Yaoyao.

    Grandfather Huo appeared beside Huo Ningxi out of nowhere. He put his hands together and looked at the man and woman hugging each other happily.

    Huo Ningxi tilted his head and saw the familiar face.

    It felt as if a lifetime had passed since hest saw Grandfather Huo at the Huo Manor.

    He knew that Grandfather Huo did not like to stay at home ever since Grandma passed away. Previously, it was because of Grandfather Shen that he decided to stay at the hospital, but apparently, Grandfather Shen had been discharged, so there was indeed no need for him to stay there anymore.

    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Huo Ningxi lowered his eyes and muttered.

    ¡°Huh? Ningxi, what have you been busy with recently? You don¡¯t evene to the hospital to see me anymore.¡±

    Elder Huo patted his shoulder and smiled kindly.

    Huo Ningxi pursed his lips. He wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t.

    His gaze involuntarily fell on the girl who was hugging the man in the distance. It was as if she owned the whole world.

    However, in Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes, it was as if everything had fallen apart. From then on, nothing would be attractive to him again.

    Elder Huo understood. He sighed and said, ¡°Ningxi, you have to learn to let go.¡±

    Huo Ningxi had heard this from countless people. However, when he heard it from Elder Huo again, he still wanted tough.

    The truth was, he had already tried it. Hisughter was worse than crying. ¡°Grandfather, if it was so easy to let go, there wouldn¡¯t be so many lovesick men and women in the world.¡±

    ¡°Ningxi, you¡¯ve hit a dead end.¡±

    Elder Huo shook his head. He narrowed his eyes as if he was immersed in some kind of memory. After a long time¡­he smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, fate onlysts for a moment. Maybe the two of you were fated in the beginning. Unfortunately, you let it go. Ningxi, you didn¡¯t hold onto her, so even if you regret it now, you can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his fists were clenched so tightly that they cracked. He gritted his teeth like a cornered beast. ¡°But why my uncle?¡±

    Song Yaoyao could be with any man, but why his uncle?

    Why the man who was so high up that he could only look up to him and never reach in this lifetime? He stood so high up that no one could surpass him.

    And he snatched his woman away from his arms.

    Grandfather Huo looked at him and shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°Ningxi, the Huo Family allows failure, but we don¡¯t allowining after failure.¡±

    He looked at Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao again and walked towards the greenhouse with his hands behind his back. His deep voice was mixed with wind, making it hard to hear clearly.

 Chapter 538 - Grandfather, Please Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 538: Grandfather, Please Help Me</h4>

    ¡°You have to know that your uncle didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He didn¡¯t let you down, nor did Yaoyao. You let her go first and you rejected her first.¡±

    In Grandfather Huo¡¯s eyes, Huo Ningxi was like a child with a pathological possessiveness.

    He used to have a toy that he didn¡¯t like very much. One day, he threw the toy away and didn¡¯t feel sorry for it. Until one day, he saw it in someone else¡¯s hand, the toy that he had thrown away.

    He suddenly realized, ah, this toy was so good! It was expensive, beautiful, and interesting. He wanted to get it back.

    However, he forgot that he was long past the age where he could throw a tantrum and get everything he wanted.

    In the world of adults, there was no humility.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    Huo Ningxi chased after him. He knew that it was ungentlemanly of him to do so, but he was unwilling to ept it.

    The fear of losing something that he could never touch again made him deeply afraid.

    ¡°Can I ask you to let uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Grandfather Huo slowly turned his head. The smile on his face gradually disappeared and his expression grew fierce and cold. If he was a kind elder one second ago, then now he was the one who once ruled the Huo Family.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with anything, Ningxi. Although you¡¯re not my biological son, I really treat you as my own grandson. So in my eyes, you¡¯re the same as Yunque. If you really like her and think that you can¡¯t let her go, then you can just snatch her away. Even if she has be your uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she isn¡¯t married yet, is she?¡±

    ¡°Even if she is married¡­¡± Grandfather Huoughed cruelly, ¡°as long as you have the ability to snatch her away from your uncle, I won¡¯t me you. I will even look up to you. But what you are doing now, is like a child who can¡¯t get a toy, throwing a tantrum at an elder.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. It¡¯s time for you to mature. It¡¯smon for things to go wrong in life. Think of this as your first lesson.¡±

    This time, he did not stop and walked towards the greenhouse.

    Along the way, memories of the past surfaced in his mind.

    Grandfather Huo smiled. It was a genuine smile. His eyes were gentle, as if he had seen his lover.

    Huo Ningxi watched his only hope leave, and the light in his eyes slowly extinguished.

    What should he do? He couldn¡¯t even think of how he¡¯d steal his uncle¡¯s woman. Was his uncle intimidating to this extent?

    Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t notice Huo Ningxi at all. Tang Xinrou looked over casually and saw a lonely figure gradually disappearing in the distance.

    She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Huo Ningxi? Where is he going?¡±

    Xu Yue crossed her arms. ¡°I heard that he has already moved out of Huo Manor.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at Xu Yue suspiciously. ¡°How do you know everything?¡±

    Was this person a private detective?

    Xu Yue looked at her as if she was an idiot. ¡°If you can remove some of the things like dressing up from your mind and listen to others, then you can too.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was furious. ¡°Xu Yue, are you scolding me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±

    When the ring was ced on her hand and Huo Yunque held her in his arms, Song Yaoyao still felt everything was a little surreal.

    ¡°Gege, did you really agree to my proposal?¡±

    She held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and looked at the pair of rings with a silly smile.

 Chapter 539 - A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 539: A Kiss</h4>

    ¡°Perhaps you want to recall it again?¡± Huo Yunque rubbed her head and suddenly lowered his head. ¡°But this time it¡¯s my turn?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed and quickly shook her head to reject him. ¡°There¡¯s no point in doing that!¡±

    She was especially serious as she held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a surprise for my Gege!¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°It is indeed a surprise.¡±

    The girl¡¯s thoughts were always surprising.

    He pulled Song Yaoyao off the stage. With a nce, he saw Yi Ting and Mu Jing¡¯s sour eyes.

    Huo Yunque was in a good mood. He knew that these people probably did not expect Song Yaoyao to do such a thing.

    It was all thanks to her idea to propose at the birthday party.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡±

    Mu Jing saw theming down and cried out, ¡°Are you guys going to end it like this? Where¡¯s your kiss Aren¡¯t you going to kiss?¡±

    Huo Yunque gave him a warning nce, telling him to stop.

    However, if Mu Jing could read his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered so many beatings growing up.

    ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡±

    The more serious Huo Yunque¡¯s expression was, the more he wanted to see him embarrass himself in front of others.

    He pped as he urged.

    ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡±

    A childish voice mixed in, followed by some silly pping.

    The girl¡¯s small face was like pink jade, stained with red. Her eyshes flickered, and her beautiful almond-shaped eyes sparkled. She shyly tugged at Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Gege, lower your head a little.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque was stunned.

    The young girl stood on her tiptoes, grabbed his cor, and kissed his lips.

    The taste of her lip gloss spread between her lips and teeth. It was slightly sweet just like her.

    Mu Jing froze.

    Tongtong¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. ¡°Wow!¡± She pulled Lin Shuang¡¯s hand and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy! The princess kissed the prince!¡±

    A kiss like a peach.

    The girl let go andnded on the ground.

    She plunged into the man¡¯s arms,pletely embarrassed.

    Everything that had happened tonight had used up all of her courage.

    Huo Yunque found it funny. His lips were also stained with some of the girl¡¯s lip gloss, which had a beautiful watercolor. But instead of looking feminine, his smile made him look extremely sexy.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡± He raised his eyebrows, bent down, and carried the girl past the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll take her to change her clothes first. You guys can do whatever you want.¡±

    Mu Jing did not forget the man¡¯s annoying smile. He wiped his face stiffly and cursed in his heart:?<i>dammit¡ª</i>

    Xia Rao seemed to be drunk. She patted her little face and sighed, ¡°Sigh, have you noticed? Second Brother is even more seductive than before¡­¡±

    In the past, he used to be cold and controlled on the surface. Not much had changed now, but the flirtatious aura in his bones made people¡¯s legs go weak.

    Mu Jing turned his head resentfully. ¡°Honey, your husband isn¡¯t dead yet!¡±

    Xia Rao rubbed his face and said perfunctorily, ¡°My heart is yours. Be good.¡±

    But what was the connection between this and her liking to look at handsome men?

    Yi Ting shook his head. Uncle Zhang was already calling for everyone to go to the dining room to eat. He was one step behind and walked beside Mu Jing.

    He said with a faint smile, ¡°What do you think you are after? Is Brother Two¡¯s joke so good?¡±

    Mu Jing gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you think his smug know-it-all expression is asking for a beating?¡±

 Chapter 540 - The Head Of The Family

    <h4>Chapter 540: The Head Of The Family</h4>

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    Yi Ting rubbed his chin and did notment. ¡°He does deserve a beating.¡±

    Mu Jing said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t want to see it!¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t beat him, and I can¡¯t beat him either.¡±

    Mu Jing: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He has more power than us, and his girlfriend is well-behaved and obedient.

    ¡°She can even act coquettishly, and she proposed to him.

    ¡°I wish Lin Shuang would do that too.¡±

    Mu Jing took a deep breath. ¡°Stop talking!¡±

    The more he talked, the more sour he felt. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to beat him up too!

    It was not that he despised his wife because of today¡¯s events, but asionally, he envied the way that Song Yaoyao acted coquettishly in front of Huo Yunque and how she blushed and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him.

    As for Xia Rao, he had always been the one who chased Xia Rao around.

    Lin Shuang was more reserved. She would never express any thoughts in front of outsiders.

    Everyone had their own good qualities. However, as a man, he sometimes wished for his wife to take the initiative to get close to him.

    The two looked at each other. They could see the sadness and helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes and theyughed.

    Compared to most people in the industry, they were lucky.

    After spending most of their lives ying around, they still found someone who could make them stop willingly and tie them down.

    After meeting them, it was like a drifting ship finding a port. Every night when they returned home and saw the warm yellow light, they felt satisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s already good enough to have a wife. Do you dare to think about other things?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao was forced to change into a new set of clothes. She wrapped herself tightly and came down.

    Everyone sat at the dining table. When they looked up, they saw that the little girl¡¯s eyes were slightly red and her lips were slightly swollen.

    There were many experienced people here. How could they not understand what had happened?

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    Mu Jingined in a low voice, ¡°What a monster.¡±

    He actually did such a thing¡­

    Xia Rao bumped into him and warned him to stop.

    Song Yaoyao was the youngest among them. She was just a little girl. To be able to make such an earth-shattering move today, she had already used all her courage.

    Provoking her now would be too much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Huo Yunque looked calm as he pulled Song Yaoyao to sit down.

    Mu Jing was filled with resentment. When she saw Huo Yunqueing over, she immediately poured wine into his cup.

    ¡°Come! Huo Er, it¡¯s your birthday today. We brothers will not go home until we are drunk!¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled but did not say anything.

    Yi Ting raised his wine ss to show his agreement.

    Lin Shuang and Xia Rao whispered something.

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue, two single dogs, sat far away. They had nothing to say and could only bury their heads in their food.

    Song Yaoyao looked around and felt that something was wrong. She turned her head and said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, where¡¯s Grandf¡­ No, where¡¯s Uncle?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t used to changing her words all of a sudden.

    Uncle Zhang said cheerfully, ¡°Miss Song, you don¡¯t have to wait for the Old Master. He¡¯s in the greenhouse.¡±

    ¡°Huh? He¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, you don¡¯t know. The greenhouse was built when the Old Madam was still alive. When the Old Master came back, he liked to go there the most. I¡¯ve already sent someone to send the food over. Let the Old Master apany the Old Madam in the greenhouse.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao nodded gently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    In her impression, Old Master Huo was always cheerful and kind-hearted. He seemed to be carefree and did not care about anything at all.

    However, the more he was like this, the more he hid his thoughts.

    He must have loved his wife very much. She thought of the words she saw on the wall of the greenhouse that day.

    The calligraphy was crooked like a caterpir, and Huo Yunque mocked it mercilessly.

    Those words were carved into Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart.

    ¡®Shu is the head of the family¡¯.

 Chapter 541 - Tang Xinrouâ€™s Devious Idea

    <h4>Chapter 541: Tang Xinrou¡¯s Devious Idea</h4>

    In the greenhouse.

    The old man ced his hands behind his back and looked up at the words on the wall with a silly smile.

    Uncle Zhang stood behind him, his eyes filled with nostalgia.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, Madam has been gone for more than ten years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Grandfather Huo chuckled. ¡°She left me behind for more than ten years. She¡¯s so heartless. I wonder if she¡¯s been bullied underground.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re worrying too much.¡±

    Uncle Zhang smiled. ¡°Do you still remember how Madam bullied you back then? It¡¯s always Madam who bullies others. How could she be bullied?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Grandfather Huo sighed. ¡°More than ten years have passed in the blink of an eye, and we¡¯re already so old. Ah Shu, Yaoyao is a good girl. If you see her, you¡¯ll definitely like her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry this time. Our son doesn¡¯t have to grow old alone¡­¡±

    Uncle Zhang listened to his nagging and quietly left the greenhouse.

    Old people loved to nag.

    Men like the Huos were destined to be extraordinary at birth. They carried a heavy burden on their shoulders and stood at a height that no one couldpare to. Many people were not as lucky as this father and son to find the love of their lives.

    This private birthday partysted until eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Even Tang Xinrou drank a lot of red wine.

    ¡°Tang Xinrou, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xia Rao narrowed her eyes and leaned against Mu Jing, getting into the car unsteadily.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ming!¡±

    Tang Xinrou quickly responded, pulling Song Yaoyao and whispering, ¡°Yaoyao, I have something to tell you!¡±

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes and slowly looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°I advise you not to listen to her.¡±

    Her idea was definitely not a good idea.

    Tang Xinrou red at her and pulled Song Yaoyao away.

    Lying on her shoulder, she whispered, ¡°Precious, do you still remember the birthday present I gave youst time? It¡¯s time to use it. Charge!!¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª</i>

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s words were like a p of thunder in the clear sky.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face tensed up and her eyelids twitched.

    Expressionless, she replied with a straight face, ¡°I haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°I carefully selected it, alright? It¡¯s very expensive! It may look thin but¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Xu Yue¡¯s eyes and swallowed the rest of her words. She mumbled vaguely, ¡°In short, I carefully selected it. It feels top-quality! Just like a secondyer of skin. There won¡¯t be any strange feelings! The most important thing is that it¡¯s thin! You understand what I mean, right?¡±

    She winked at Song Yaoyao ambiguously. Song Yaoyao shook her head innocently, gesturing that she really didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Aiya! You¡¯re really a blockhead!¡±

    Tang Xinrou poked her head and heard her aunt urging her again. There was also Xu Yue eyeing her from the side. After saying that, she quickly ran away. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to pull Xu Yue away.

    One car after another gradually drove away and the courtyard quickly became quiet.

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes slowly. She only felt a breath of hot air gushing out.

    It was so hot that she didn¡¯t even dare to touch her face. It was as if she was going to be burned.

    When Tang Xinrou spoke, she made a tearing gesture and winked at her. ¡°Just give it a try! Just like that! Give your Gege a different kind of emotional experience.¡±

    Different¡­

    Experience?

    Song Yao felt that she seemed to understand, but also seemed to not understand¡­

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ah¡­ Zhang, Uncle Zhang, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 542 - Will He Really Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 542: Will He Really Like This?</h4>

    He was so quiet that he gave Song Yaoyao a fright.

    She covered her small face guiltily, her eyes shing, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at Uncle Zhang¡¯s face.

    She lowered her head, afraid that Uncle Zhang would see through her.

    Uncle Zhang looked at her, lowered his head, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you need anything else. Have all the guests left?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, they just left.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded repeatedly. She was extremely obedient.

    She couldn¡¯t sit still, and her back was straight.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss Song has worked hard today. Go back to your room and rest early. If you need anything, just ring the bell.¡±

    Song Yaoyao agreed. Seeing that Uncle Zhang was about to leave, she suddenly stopped him. ¡°Uncle Zhang, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmmm? Is there anything else?¡± Uncle Zhang looked lovingly at Song Yaoyao and asked softly.

    ¡°Ahem, no, nothing¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt that her throat was dry. She lowered her head and clenched her hands. ¡°Uncle Zhang, you should rest early too. G-goodnight.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Miss Song.¡±

    Uncle Zhang really felt that Song Yaoyao was extremely well-behaved, approachable, and polite.

    He agreed with what Grandfather Huo said. If the Old Madam was still alive, she would definitely love Miss Song more than anyone else.

    Because she was really too lovable!

    Soon, only the cleaning staff were left in the hall and Uncle Zhang went to arrange something.

    She clenched her fists, stumbled a little, and almost tripped.

    ¡°Hey, Miss Song, be careful! Do you want me to send you upstairs? Have you been drinking?¡±

    Fortunately, the maid next to her quickly held her and questioned her worriedly.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head, but when she heard the maid¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. As if reminded of something, she suddenly grabbed the maid¡¯s hand.

    The maid was startled.

    Song Yaoyao said anxiously, ¡°Is there any more wine?¡±

    ¡°W-wine?¡±

    The maid did not understand. The dinner was already over. Why would Miss Song still need wine at this time.

    However, as the futuredy of the manor, she was now half a master. All her requests would naturally be met.

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Oh, okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a deep breath and looked at her back. She reminded her, ¡°Bring me a bottle. I need it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Song.¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao took a bottle of red wine from the maid, thanked her, and calmly walked towards the stairs.

    When others could not see her expression, her calm expression instantly copsed. Her pair of shiny ck eyes rolled around as if she was a thief. She put the wine into her arms and hugged it with her knitted shirt.

    When she passed by Huo Yunque¡¯s door, she ran past him like a wisp of smoke.

    She was afraid that the door beside her would suddenly open and she would be caught red-handed.

    In the room.

    It was alreadyte at night, and everything was silent.

    The snow outside the window had long stopped. The bright moonlight was like a veil, covering the sparkling snow, reflecting a faint silver color.

    Song Yaoyao nervously bit her finger and looked at the purple gift box on the bed.

    Inside the box was the ¡®birthday present¡¯ that Tang Xinrou had given her.

    She was wearing a pink fleece bathrobe, and her long legs extended out from the hem. She kneeled by the side of the bed and felt like she was burning in frustration, like a freshly baked bun.

    Was her Gege resting now?

    Was he drunk?

    Would he really like her dressed like this?

    She ate in the Huo manor and stayed in the Huo manor, so she really couldn¡¯t find anything good to give to her Gege. Even the rings she bought were not branded. She had found a famous craftsman to custom-make the tinum rings. They only had their initials engraved on the inside: ¡®YQ YY¡¯.

 Chapter 543 - The Sooner You Stamp It, The Sooner You Can Enjoy It

    <h4>Chapter 543: The Sooner You Stamp It, The Sooner You Can Enjoy It</h4>

    <i>Ding¡ª</i>

    The phone that was thrown on the bed vibrated.

    Song Yaoyao let out a breath and slowly unlocked it.

    Seeing the conversation on the phone, the temperature on her face that had dropped earlier started to rise again.

    And it grew hotter and hotter.

    Rourou: [hehehe.jpg]

    Rourou: Precious, have you seen the gift? Do you like it?

    Rourou: Trust my judgment! No matter how cold Mr. Huo is, when he sees you wearing this, he will definitely turn into a beast!

    Rourou: [YouKnowWhatIMean.jpg]

    Rourou: We have the right time and the right ce. Now, all we need is the right people! Precious, be brave. Let¡¯s go!

    Rourou: Think about it, your Gege is so seductive that even my aunt, a married woman, can¡¯t take her eyes off him when she sees him smile. If it were those unmarried girls, they would probably lose their souls!

    Rourou: The sooner you get your stamp, the sooner you can enjoy yourself!

    Rourou: But you have to take good care of yourself. I love you~ [KissKiss.jpg]

    <i>Thump!</i>

    Song Yaoyao quickly turned off her phone and threw it far away.

    She patted her own face. Under the light, her small face was as bright as the morning sun, and her eyes were watery, as if she was filled with love.

    She probably didn¡¯t know how alluring she looked.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s words had provoked Song Yaoyao. Every time she went out with Huo Yunque, there would always be girls secretly watching her Gege and even trying to secretly take photos!

    Song Yaoyao believed that as long as they were given the chance, there would definitely be people who would pounce on him without hesitation.

    There would never be a shortage of such people in this world.

    She bit her lip so hard that it was almost dripping blood. She took a deep breath, and with the courage to risk everything, she pulled open the strap of her bathrobe..

    ¡­

    <i>Knock knock knock¡ª</i>

    Knock knock knock¡ª

    Song Yaoyao knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside.

    She was stunned for a moment, and her heart began to flinch.

    But when she thought of her own goal, she clenched the edge of her bathrobe and gritted her teeth to open the door handle.

    <i>Click</i>

    The door opened.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s room door was never locked, just in case she was ever afraid at night and wanted to sneak over.

    Now, it was convenient for Song Yaoyao.

    <i>Thump, thump, thump¡ª</i>

    Every step was like stepping on her heart, and her heart beat violently.

    Her throat was very dry, her face was red, and her head was dizzy.

    Before she came, she had drunk half a bottle of red wine¡­

    Now that she was drunk, Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and felt angry inside.

    Who said that wine made one strong and courageous? It wasn¡¯t reliable at all!

    She was still scared now¡­

    The room was quiet, and the first thing she looked at was the bed.

    The dark blue bed was t and neat, and there were no traces of sleeping. Under the warm yellow wallmp, there were a few cute little dolls.

    They were brought over by Song Yaoyao, who gave them each a nice name.?<i>Gege, your room is too dull, let me brighten it up for you!</i>

    Huo Yunque naturally let her be.

    There were traces of her everywhere: her little slippers were beside the bed, and beside a white porcin cup, there was a light pink porcin cup.

    It was hers.

    And the book on the bedside table: the self-improvement of the director

    It was one of the books she read every night.

    Song Yaoyao kicked off her slippers and stepped onto the furry carpet, which used to be velvety. This had been changed after she moved in.

    Because she always liked to run around barefoot, the furry carpet obviously felt better.

    On the sofa, there was her usual nket and a coat that she had forgotten to take with herst time.

    Look¡­

    She was like an arrogant and unreasonable intruder, tyrannically infusing the once strict and cold bedroom with her own aura bit by bit.

 Chapter 544 - Song Yaoyao, What Do You Want To Do?

    <h4>Chapter 544: Song Yaoyao, What Do You Want To Do?</h4>

    There were traces of her movements everywhere.

    ¡°Gege? Are you there?¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t exin what she was feeling. There was disappointment and sadness, but there was also determination.

    Tonight, there was only room for sess; she was not allowed to fail!

    She clenched her small fists and suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    Tilting her head, she pricked up her ears and listened carefully. She seemed to have heard the movementsing from the balcony.

    She walked around the bed and walked over quietly.

    Opening the door, her field of vision suddenly widened.

    This was an enclosed balcony. A huge French window rose from the ground, and she could see the scenery of the manor at a nce.

    The man spread his arms and leaned against the soft sofa. His ink-ck hair hung down. His feathery eyshes were long and clear, like some kind of insect that had fallen into hibernation and had stopped above his eyelids.

    His nose was straight, and his thin lips were slightly open.

    He waspletely rxed.

    <i>Shuffle, shuffle, shuffle¡ª</i>

    The sound of bare feet rubbing against the floor was particrly familiar. Huo Yunque¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, but he did not open his eyes.

    The figure gradually approached, and then entered his arms softly.

    His breath was filled with the sweet smell of the fruity soap; a faint peachy scent.

    ¡°Gege, are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque put down his arms and hugged her instead. He pulled her into his arms. His long and narrow eyes narrowed, appearing to be unfazed.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze could not help but fall on the wall clock hanging on the balcony. The second hand was ticking.

    In another ten minutes, the man¡¯s birthday would be over.

    Her breathing trembled, and her lips were dry.

    ¡°Gege, Gege¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque sensed that something was wrong with her. He opened his eyes slightly, and what entered his vision was a young girl¡¯s delicate face, tender and alluring. She was like a blooming begonia flower, overflowing with beauty, and her watery eyes seemed to contain tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?¡±

    He bent down to pick up her little feet. As soon as he touched them, he realized that something was wrong.

    This time, she was not barefoot. He felt a few soft pads.

    This reminded him of the cat that his mother had raised when he was young.

    It had been so long that he thought he had forgotten about it. However, as soon as he touched it, he realized that the memory was still fresh.

    He had never forgotten about it.

    Song Yaoyao felt as if she had been electrocuted. Under Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze, her face became redder and redder¡­

    Her back was stiff, as if a ruler had been ced on her back.

    She half-knelt in Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace, her thick, curly eyshes fluttering. She almost did not dare to look him in the eye.

    Huo Yunque was helpless. He lifted her chin and sniffed slightly. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    Song Yaoyao bit her lip and nced at the wall clock from time to time.

    She was afraid that her heart would jump out as soon as she opened her mouth.

    She was so nervous that her palms were full of sweat and she felt extremely hot.

    ¡°Miss Song Yaoyao,¡± Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes when he saw that her mouth was like a m shell that could not be opened and her lips were bleeding from biting. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    The man had been drunk quite a lot tonight, and he was barely able to stay awake.

    But it was only a little¡­

    His usually cold voice was tinged with alcohol, and it became even more mellow and maic.

    It was even more intoxicating than wine.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    The man pinched her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Song Yao stuttered, unable to speak at all.

    She was so anxious that she was about to cry. She looked into the man¡¯s eyes helplessly. She suddenly made up her mind, grabbed his big hand, and slowly moved down¡­

 Chapter 545 - Ill Give You Anything You Want, Including My Life

    <h4>Chapter 545: I¡¯ll Give You Anything You Want, Including My Life</h4>

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes as he watched her movements calmly.

    His hand finallynded on the bathrobe belt around her waist.

    The little girl¡¯s hand was cold as she held onto his, trembling slightly. It was obvious that she was extremely nervous.

    As she moved, she quietly observed the man¡¯s reaction.

    However, she found that his expression was calm, and even his breathing was regr.

    This discovery disappointed her a little. When she saw his reaction, her already tensed emotions were like a dam that was on the verge of copsing.

    Tears poured out of her eyes. Her eyshes trembled, and her tears fell like beads that had lost their thread.

    Drops fell on the back of the man¡¯s hand, sshing water.

    Huo Yunque sighed and shook his head. He helplessly and lovingly wiped her tears with his fingers.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­ I¡­ hic!¡±

    Song Yaoyao cried and huped. Her straight nose was red from crying, and her eyshes were wet.

    She was so pitiful.

    Huo Yunque was sobered up by her crying. His eyes showed a touch of heartache. He held her in his arms and patted her back gently, as if he was coaxing a child.

    The little girl nestled in his arms. No matter how much he coaxed her, she could not stop her tears.

    ¡°Stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was hoarse from sobbing. She was like a sick cat, crying until her little face turned red.

    However, she was not crying out loud. Instead, she was sobbing weakly, with a nasally sound. From time to time, she would even hup. She was so soft and delicate that her heart almost melted from crying.

    Huo Yunque took a nket from the side and wrapped it around her. He lowered his head and pressed it against her forehead. The two of them were very close to each other.

    ¡°If you stop crying, I¡¯ll give you anything you want, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were red, and her wet eyshes swept across the bridge of the man¡¯s nose. ¡°R-really?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque did not know whether tough or cry. He doted on her but could do nothing about it.

    His voice was low and seductive. ¡°As long as you stop crying, I¡¯ll give you anything you want, including my life. Do you want it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sobbed. Her voice was soft and nasally. ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head andughed. A low and hoarseugh escaped from his thin lips.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was red. After crying, she felt much better.

    She sat up slightly, firmly held the man¡¯s hand, and pulled the belt of her bathrobe off.

    The robe spread open¡­

    The thin dress inside was revealed. It was made of whitece, and it covered her body vaguely, as if it was just ayer of bright moonlight.

    The cor and hem of the dress were pink, and the buttons were pearls.

    Huo Yunque was slightly startled before his face darkened. He reached out to pull the robe.

    ¡°Where did you get these clothes from?¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not dare to look him in the eyes. She wiggled her body and refused to let him have his way. Instead, she fought to take off the entire robe. She lost her temper, immediately grabbed it, and threw it far away.

    Huo Yunque looked at the pink bathrobe hanging on the screen a few meters away.

    He felt that he would die in the hands of this girl sooner orter.

    He lowered his eyes, and his voice was filled with displeasure. ¡°Song Yaoyao, put on your clothes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Tears quickly flowed out of Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes. She stubbornly pulled a long face and let the tears roll.

    She was shy to begin with, and it took almost all her courage to do such a thing.

    But look at his reaction¡­

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was deep and cold. He wrapped the nket tightly around her petite body and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Go and change your clothes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was already afraid of him. When he became serious, Song Yaoyao shuddered in fear.

 Chapter 546 - You Are My Gift

    <h4>Chapter 546: You Are My Gift</h4>

    She burst into tears and pointed a trembling finger at his nose. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me! What right do you have to threaten me?¡±

    Huo Yunque closed his eyes and suppressed the urge in his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°You are!¡±

    Song Yaoyao cried andined, ¡°Do you not like me? Huhuhu! That¡¯s why you¡¯re so expressionless when you see me like this! Rourou even said that you would definitely like me! Liar! All of you are liars!¡±

    She squirmed and pushed him with her small hands. She was irrationally angry as she struggled to leave.

    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t let you like me! I¡¯ll find someone else¡ª Ah!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, all her words had been blocked.

    She widened her eyes in shock.

    The man¡¯s actions were not gentle. In fact, they even seemed a little brutal.

    His ck eyes seemed to darken slowly. He was like a ferocious beast hidden in the abyss, unable to wait to devour everything in front of him.

    And he was indeed doing that right now.

    Song Yaoyao was a little scared as her rationality gradually returned.

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    The man grabbed her waist, and his breathing became irregr.

    He gave up all his self-control and smiled fiercely. ¡°Looking for someone else? Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao struggled to breathe as she tried to escape from his grasp.

    The next second, the world was spinning and she didn¡¯t even have time to react. The man scooped her up and threw her onto the bed.

    Her body bounced and before she could sit up, she was pushed back.

    Her body sank into the soft bed.

    Song Yaoyao had nowhere to put her strength. She nervously clutched the bedsheet under her hand as she looked at the man¡¯s unfamiliar appearance; he had always been gentle. Even if he didn¡¯t like to show his emotions, the way he looked at her always made her feel at ease.

    He waspletely different from this ruthless and domineering man who seemed to have awakened his second personality.

    ¡°Gege, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right to be afraid.¡±

    His hand caressed her cheek. His fingertips were slightly cold, and it caused Song Yaoyao to tremble.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to touch you at first, but you were the one who insisted on bringing it up.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how painful it will be? Huh?¡±

    With her sensitive sense of pain, even a small bump could make her tear up.

    So Huo Yunque had put this thought aside up until now.

    Even if he could no longer restrain himself, he had never had such thoughts.

    At least, until the solution was found¡­

    But now, he smiled.

    ¡°Actually, it was really hard for me to resist it, but fortunately now¡­¡± He straightened up slightly, tucked his forehead behind his head, andughed hoarsely. ¡°No need to resist anymore.¡±

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao was really scared. She wanted to escape, but her hands were easily grabbed and ced on top of her head.

    She was like a paper tiger in front of him, breaking with one poke.

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was low and soft, with a slight tremble.

    If it was in the past, Huo Yunque would immediately stop and hold her in his arms to coax her.

    But now¡­

    Alcohol was like a little devil, lighting fires everywhere.

    Huo Yunque slowly leaned over, his thin lips curling up.

    ¡°Are you giving yourself to me as a birthday gift?¡±

    His kissnded.

    A silent pressure filled the room, making one shudder.

    ¡°Thank you, I really like this gift.¡±

    ¡°Now, I will ¡®personally¡¯ open this gift¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao had a dream. In the dream, she was thrown into the sea. The dark night sky was filled with the thunder that she was most afraid of. Bean-sized raindrops fell into the water. She was like a rootless duckweed, drifting on the surface of the sea that had stirred up a storm. If she was not careful, she would be swallowed by the endless darkness.

    She floated in the sea for a whole night, isted and helpless until she woke up crying in despair¡­

 Chapter 547 - Yaoyao Didnâ€™t Wake Up Today

    <h4>Chapter 547: Yaoyao Didn¡¯t Wake Up Today</h4>

    It was dark outside the window. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even have the strength to move.

    Her fingers curled up, and there were dried tears at the corners of her eyes.

    She felt like her body wasn¡¯t hers. At first, it was numb, butter, her senses gradually came flooding towards her like a tide.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but whimper.

    It was different from what they did previously.

    The feelings fromst night were much stronger.

    And indeed¡­

    It was very painful.

    She did not even have the strength to move.

    ¡­

    In the study.

    A video conference was being held.

    The man was wearing a thin shirt with his buttons not fully done.

    His legs were crossed as he sat elegantly in front of theputer.

    His voice was as beautiful as a piano.

    ¡°Do as I say. Meeting adjourned.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Boss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelyplete it.¡±

    The employees in the meeting room said goodbye to Huo Yunque through the camera lens.

    Then, they filed out.

    The only one left was Huo Yi.

    ¡°Master Huo,¡± he said. ¡°I have a lead on the matter that you asked me to investigate previously. I contacted a professor who is very knowledgeable in the field of neurology. He said that there are indeed people with developed pain receptors in the world, but the probability is less than 0.1% in the world. He hasn¡¯t tried to study this aspect, and no one has contacted him about this before. But he said that if possible, he would like to meet Miss Song personally to test how sensitive her pain sensitivity is.¡±

    ¡°Is there a cure?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression was calm, appearing to be indifferent.

    Huo Yi lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°No, but he said that he could try¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell him that there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Trying meant that she would have to go through pain again.

    And he waspletely capable of avoiding all of this.

    ¡°Yes Sir, I understand.¡±

    Huo Yi bowed slightly and watched as the man in front of theputer stood up and disappeared.

    ¡­

    The sky was gloomy, and the clouds were low.

    The cold air was raging.

    In this kind of weather, lying in bed naturally felt the safest.

    In the small chat group of three.

    Tang Xinrou was talking to herself.

    LittleTang: Where¡¯s Yaoyao?

    LittleTang: It¡¯s already noon. Yaoyao still hasn¡¯t woken up yet? @PreciousYaoyao

    LittleTang: Yaoyao is really diligent. This isn¡¯t right. Something is wrong!

    LittleTang: Precious! Are you there?

    LittleTang: [Crying.jpg]

    <i>Ding¡ª</i>

    News updated!

    Xu: What exactly did you say to Yaoyaost night?

    Seeing this, Tang Xinrou felt guilty. She awkwardly typed.

    LittleTang: It was just a joke.

    Xu: What joke?

    LittleTang: What¡¯s wrong? This is a secret between me and Yaoyao. I¡¯m not telling you! [Kekeke.jpg]

    Xu: Idiot.

    Xu: Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can guess. Did you encourage Yaoyao to do ¡®that¡¯?

    LittleTang: Ahem¡­ Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t. I don¡¯t think she understood.

    Xu: Tang Xinrou, what is your brain made of? Grass and water? Big Boobs and no brain are talking about you!

    Xu: She didn¡¯t even show up at this time. I called her a few times, but no one picked up. In the end, I called the Huo Manor. Guess what the maid told me?

    Xu: She said that Yaoyao hasn¡¯t woken up yet! Do you understand what I mean? Since when did Yaoyao like to sleep in?

    Moreover, she was so busy. When she was in Jiangshui city, she said that she was going to y with them, but she went out early and came backte every day instead. And she stayed in the cast and studied.

    Tang Xinrou did not reply as she sat up abruptly.

 Chapter 548 - Alcohol Makes Her Tongue Slip

    <h4>Chapter 548: Alcohol Makes Her Tongue Slip</h4>

    Guilty and flustered, she sat up without even lifting off her quilt.

    LittleTang: I¡¯ll go check on her!

    She drank too muchst night. When a person like her drank too much, the 18+ics and anime that she usually read would automatically appear in her mind. Coupled with the birthday surprise and proposal that Song Yaoyao prepared for Huo Yunquest night, the atmosphere was too romantic.

    With a slip of her tongue, she had teased Song Yaoyao.

    But from memory, Song Yaoyao had always been confused when she joked like this. Moreover, Tang Xinrou was really vaguest night and she was sure Song Yaoyao looked confused as usual. Tang Xinrou never expected that she would actually do it!

    She was so flustered that she even wore a pair of mismatched socks.

    She decided to DM Song Yaoyao. But when she saw her string of encouraging messages, Tang Xinrou wished she could p herself to death.

    ¡°Who told you to drink?!¡±

    The p was really loud. There was arge palm print on her face as she quickly ran out.

    When she passed by the living room, she bumped into her older brother.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with your face?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, make way. I have something to do, so don¡¯t block my way!¡±

    ¡­

    When Tang Xinrou arrived at the Huo Manor, Song Yaoyao was indeed still not up.

    Uncle Zhang smiled kindly and personally brought her upstairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Miss Song to sleep in. This is her room. You can just go in. I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou nodded lightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She walked over quietly and pushed open the door without thinking too much.

    At first nce, the bed was the first thing she saw.

    The young girl sat on the edge of the bed with her back facing the window. The light and shadows covered her slender and graceful body. A man wearing a shirt and pants knelt on one knee on the ground, gently putting on socks for her.

    The atmosphere in the bedroom was extremely warm, without the slightest hint of ambiguity.

    For a moment, Tang Xinrou wondered if she was scaring herself.

    Had Yaoyao¡­

    ¡­really not understood?

    The way the two of them got along felt like an old married couple who had been married for many years. But at the same time, there was an innocent love in the air.

    It was a wonderful feeling. Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque seemed to be living in their own little world.

    Tang Xinrou was too embarrassed to disturb them. Just as she was about to leave quietly, Song Yaoyao noticed her.

    ¡°Rourou?! When did youe?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she hurriedly waved at her.

    The corners of Tang Xinrou¡¯s mouth twitched as she sighed softly. She prayed in her heart that Mr. Huo wouldn¡¯t get angry and hate her for disturbing their private time.

    But very quickly, she couldn¡¯t care less about her wild thoughts.

    Because she discovered that Song Yaoyap¡¯s voice was terrifyingly hoarse, as if she had used her throat too much.

    Although Tang Xinrou had never had the energy, she had a rich mental world! She was already an experienced driver.

    ¡°Is it raining outside? Is it cold? Have you eaten lunch? I haven¡¯t eaten yet, I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Song Yao patted her stomach and pouted.

    She moved over and carefully looked at Huo Yunque, who had stood up and was wearing a sweater for Song Yaoyao.

    She stammered, ¡°Hi, Mr. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly, but his attention was all on Song Yaoyao. He gently pulled her hand and put on the sleeves.

    It was a smoky purple sweater. On Song Yaoyao, it looked lively and beautiful.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes shed and she stood at the side cautiously.

    ¡°Gege go out first. I want to talk to Rourou!¡±

    After putting on her clothes, Song Yaoyao kicked Huo Yunque¡¯s leg and said softly.

 Chapter 549 - Tang Xinrou Blames Herself

    <h4>Chapter 549: Tang Xinrou mes Herself</h4>

    Huo Yunque ruffled her hair. ¡°Then I¡¯lle pick you up for dinnerter.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her chin, and when she met the man¡¯s deep eyes, her small face instantly turned pink.

    She blinked and shyly looked away.

    The door closed again, leaving only the two girls in the bedroom.

    ¡°Rourou, why did you look for me today?¡±

    Tang Xinrou took a deep breath and listened to Song Yaoyao¡¯s broken voice. She quickly went forward and caressed her from top to bottom, her brows furrowed so tightly that it could kill a fly.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you and Mr. Huost night¡­¡±

    Her words sessfully made Song Yaoyao blush.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s appearance was already stunning. In the past, she was still a little immature, but now, she was like a fully matured peach. A single nce could make onepletely fall for her.

    However, her eyes were still clear, big, and dark, looking naive and innocent.

    When Tang Xinrou saw her expression, how could she not understand?

    She med herself.

    With a?<i>¡®plonk¡¯</i>, she knelt down. ¡°Yaoyao, I drank too muchst night, I really didn¡¯t mean to encourage you! Why did you really do it!¡±

    She really wanted to give herself a few more ps.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. She pulled her up speechlessly. ¡°What are you doing? Early New Year¡¯s greetings?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was both angry and amused. ¡°You still have the mood to joke at a time like this?!¡±

    She blinked and tears fell.

    ¡°Look at me being so pretentious. I was clearly the one who coaxed you into doing this¡­¡±

    Although Song Yaoyao was the same age as her, in Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes, she had always been a pure and innocent girl.

    ¡°You have no idea, when I drink, it¡¯s easy for me to talk nonsense. I¡¯ll never readics again when I get home! I¡¯ll definitely throw them all away!¡±

    What the hell was this?

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s actionspletely scared Song Yaoyao out of her wits.

    She looked up at Tang Xinrou and said seriously, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I was willing to do it.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still young! How could Mr. Huo be such a monster?!¡± She gritted her teeth and raised her hand to p herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! What blind ideas did Ie up with!¡±

    <i>Sigh¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao was dumbfounded. Although it hurt a lot,ter on¡­

    Her eyes flickered. ¡°I was really willing. Gege was the one who wasn¡¯t willing at first.¡± Thinking back to what she had saidst night, which hadpletely angered the other party, Song Yaoyao felt very awkward.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t he do it in the end? A man¡¯s mouth is filled with lies!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was furious. With tears in her eyes, she caressed Song Yaoyao¡¯s hair, carefully as if she was touching a porcin doll, afraid that she would identally break it.

    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    When she said this, her eyes curved into a smile.

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Are you stupid? Did you really believe it? I thought you didn¡¯t understand it in the past? Why are you suddenly understanding at the wrong time?¡±

    Song Yaoyao giggled. ¡°Gege is mine now.¡±

    She would never say that she had intended to do this from the start; she was simplycking the determination.

    It was Tang Xinrou¡¯s words that made her make the final decision.

    She didn¡¯t have any gifts to give to her Gege. He didn¡¯t seem tock anything, nor did he seem to be interested in anything.

    Only her¡­

    Since that was the case, then she would treat herself as a gift and give herself to him.

 Chapter 550 - Possessiveness

    <h4>Chapter 550: Possessiveness</h4>

    The self-ming Tang Xinrou did not know that in the rtionship between Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao, the innocent girl who she thought was naive and pure was actually the one who took the initiative.

    She was the one who took the initiative to pursue the man, the one who confessed to him, and the one who proposed to him¡­

    She even initiatedst night¡­

    Song Yaoyao felt that there was nothing wrong with this. This was the kind of education that she had received since she was young. If she wanted something, she would actively fight for it, without breaking thew or hurting anyone else.

    The first time she saw Huo Yunque, she liked his face and his temperament.

    Hence, she had the urge to possess him.

    Therefore, Song Yaoyao did just that. Fortunately, her pestering was not met with disgust, but a response.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tang Xinrou sniffed, but still med herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yaoyao, I drank until I cked outst night.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I already said that I did it willingly. Also, I discovered something¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You act like a hooligan when you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Tang Xinrou angrily threw Song Yaoyao into the bed and fiercely rubbed her.

    Finally, she rested her chin on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder and said sullenly, ¡°In short, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she patted her head with her small hands.

    Perhaps Tang Xinrou had instigated her to make up her mindst night. But she wasn¡¯t innocent in the first ce.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s possessiveness towards Huo Yunque had never been concealed.

    She wanted him, desperately¡­

    Andst night, everything had been as she wished.

    Although the price was a little painful, fortunately, it did notst long.

    Following on¡­

    Tang Xinrou wanted to leave, but she was worried about Song Yaoyao, afraid that she had said those words on purpose tofort her.

    Song Yaoyao happened to have something to speak to her about, so she asked her to stay.

    <i>Knock, Knock, knock¡ª</i>

    Just as Song Yaoyao was about to get down to business, there was a knock on the door.

    Tang Xinrou quickly climbed off Song Yaoyao¡¯s body. She opened her mouth and asked timidly, ¡°Is it Mr. Huo?¡±

    The anger that she had felt earlier, using Huo Yunque of being a beast, had long disappeared.

    She was all word but no action¡­

    Song Yaoyao snickered. Her ck hair was disheveled as shey on the bed. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The tall figure of a man appeared in front of her. His steps were elegant, and his temperament was elegant.

    ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    He walked up to Song Yaoyao and saw that her clothes and hair were in a mess. It was obvious that she had just had some fun. He frowned slightly, then bent down and pulled her up.

    ¡°Want me to carry you down?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and pulled Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve as she jumped off the bed. Her feet touched the ground and her legs went weak. She almost fell to the ground.

    The man raised his eyebrows and caught her in time. His inquisitive gaze fell on her.

    Song Yaoyao shrunk her neck. She sensed what he was trying to do and quickly shouted, ¡°No, no! I want to go down by myself!¡±

    Otherwise, what would she look like if someone saw her?

    However, Song Yaoyao had forgotten that she was usually stuck to Huo Yunque like a ko, being carried up and down like a child.

    The servants of the Huo Manor were already used to it. The reason why she was so determined today was because she had a guilty conscience.

    ¡°Can you walk on your own?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was clear and melodious, mixed with a hint of a smile.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but think about what happenedst night, as well as the sexy, slightly panting voice that was leaning against her ear.

    Her nose almost started bleeding.

    Her face was rosy, and she nodded with a straight face. ¡°Of course I can! I can do it very well!¡±

 Chapter 551 - In The Same Room

    <h4>Chapter 551: In The Same Room</h4>

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her nose. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t havee!

    What was she worried about? Was she worried that she wouldn¡¯t be tortured enough by these two?

    ¡°Um¡­ Yaoyao, Mr. Huo, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs!¡±

    As she said this, she turned around and ran out of the bedroom as if there was a wolf chasing after her.

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes and looked at Huo Yunque innocently.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ah!¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao could react, she was lifted up into the air.

    She quickly grabbed Huo Yunque¡¯s shirt and shook her head. ¡°No, no, no! They¡¯ll see us!¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and walked out.

    ¡°No one would dare to look.¡±

    His voice was maic and husky, as if it was a given.

    Song Yaoyao pouted and was speechless.

    She tightened her face and leaned her head against his chest. Her dark and clear eyes looked left and right, afraid that she would meet someone on the way.

    Fortunately, she arrived safely at the restaurant. On the way, she actually did not meet any servants.

    Even when she woke up every day, she could see that Uncle Zhang, who was guarding downstairs, had disappeared without a trace.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment. She touched her burning face and muttered, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

    Why was the house so quiet today.

    A faint smile shed across the man¡¯s eyes. He ced Song Yaoyao into the chair and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    He ced the prepared soup in front of her. ¡°Drink a few mouthfuls first to warm your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him. Her waist was extremely sore. She sat in the chair as if she did not have any bones in her body and kept falling down.

    Arge palm silently pressed against her lower back. The palm was hot, and it massaged her gently, just enough to relieve the pain.

    The girl silently exhaled. As she drank the soup, she secretly peeked at Tang Xinrou.

    She was afraid that she would be discovered.

    ¡°Rouoru, you eat too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±

    Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao looked at each other. However, there was an intimidating presence beside her that was making Tang Xinrou look like a frightened quail. She shrunk her neck and didn¡¯t dare to even breathe.

    When she heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s words, it was as if she had received an order.

    She mechanically picked up her chopsticks and pulled something into her mouth.

    She didn¡¯t understand. She had onlye to see if Song Yaoyao was alright. She hadn¡¯t even thought of eating at the Huo Manor.

    Why did it turn out like this?

    In Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes, the man¡¯s eating manners were elegant, and he was taking care of Song Yaoyao the entire time; the most tender meat would always be on Song Yaoyao¡¯s te.

    There was clearly no intimate interaction, and there wasn¡¯t even any eye contact throughout the entire process.

    It was just one feeding and one eating.

    However, Tang Xinrou felt like she was being pushed aside, like a lonely, unloved single dog, watching the happy life of others.

    This feeling was so f*cking sad!

    After a difficult meal, Huo Yunque personally sent Song Yaoyao back. After he left, Tang Xinrou finally let out a sigh of relief.

    She looked at the door and leaned against Song Yaoyao¡¯s side. ¡°Yaoyao, Mr. Huo shouldn¡¯t being back, right?¡±

    Song Yaoyao curled up on the bed, holding a pen in her hand, and nced at her.

    ¡°You want him toe back?¡±

    ¡°Bleh! I don¡¯t want him at all!¡± Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. She cupped her face and looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s delicate face, which seemed to have bloomed overnight. She sighed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m you? I¡¯m scared to death by a nce from Mr. Huo, let alone being in the same room. Just thinking about it is scary!¡±

 Chapter 552 - I Told You To Act

    <h4>Chapter 552: I Told You To Act</h4>

    She rubbed the goosebumps on her arms and pointed it out to Song Yaoyao.

    This proved that she wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Actually, Gege is a very nice person. He¡¯s not as scary as you think. He doesn¡¯t eat people.¡±

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the script that had been half edited and threw it into Tang Xinrou¡¯s arms.

    Tang Xinrou caught it in a flurry and chuckled. She winked mischievously. ¡°He doesn¡¯t eat people, but he eats you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yao almost spat out a mouthful of water. Ayer of red quickly covered her face as she red at her.

    ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll have Uncle Zhang chase you out!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t bear to part with me!¡±

    Tang Xinrou shamelessly hugged the script and leaned forward.

    ¡°Tell me, is Mr. Huo strong or not? Was he good? Did he resemble the mangas and¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Song Yaoyao covered her mouth and threatened her fiercely.

    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll let you experience whether I¡¯m strong or not. Understood?¡±

    She was fierce, and her eyes were serious. She was clearly considering whether to give Tang Xinrou a love lesson.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s scalp went numb. She instantly remembered that the person she was teasing was essentially no different from Mr. Huo.

    The only difference was that the former had a hard fist, while thetter¡¯s gaze was enough to scare people to death.

    ¡°Huhuhu!¡± She immediately followed her heart and nodded like she was pounding garlic. ¡°I promise! I promise I won¡¯t ask anymore, okay!¡±

    Only then did Song Yaoyao let go of her and warn, ¡°Don¡¯t ask again, not a single word!¡±

    Her eyes were sparkling, like the sunlight reflecting on the surface of theke, and the red glow at the end of her eyes suffused the air. It was like the beautiful scene before the sunset.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I know the answer anyway even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    He was probably more unbelievable than in the mangas!

    Tang Xinrou chuckled. She clearly had the face of a girl boss, yet she was always fooling around and challenging death.

    Song Yaoyao facepalmed and sighed. She shouldn¡¯t have been teased by this silly woman.

    There was no need. There really was no need!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you! This is the script for the novel I boughtst time. I¡¯ve already changed a part of it. Take a look first!¡±

    Tang Xinrou picked up the bound book and started reading it again.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why didn¡¯t she just stay under the covers and read novels? Why didn¡¯t she browse Weibo? Why did she have toe here to be abused.

    Not only was she shown a disy of affection, but now she was even ¡®forced¡¯ to study hard!

    Heavens, it was meant to be her winter break!

    ¡°Precious, you are already very capable. Take a break and give us academically challenged a chance to live!¡± Tang Xinrou sighed. She obediently flipped through the script and read it bit by bit.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s very interesting! It¡¯s much more rxed and harmonious than the original novel.¡± Tang Xinrou gradually became engrossed in it and casually asked, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to personally remake this novel? Who are you looking for to act in it?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Me? Huh? Wait a minute!! What did you just say??¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t give a reaction at first. She raised her head and pointed at herself in shock. ¡°Yaoyao, did you just say that you want me to act in it?¡±

    ¡°What else? We agreed.¡±

    Song Yaoyao had said that if she were to be the director, then Tang Xinrou would be her female lead.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Tang Xinrou was embarrassed. ¡°But I¡¯m not a professional. What if I screw up my acting?!¡±

    Last time in Ride The Wind, she was the second female lead, and she didn¡¯t have many scenes. Moreover, she was acting like herself, so it was easier to control.

 Chapter 553 - The Face Of A Female Lead

    <h4>Chapter 553: The Face Of A Female Lead</h4>

    But it waspletely different from Pce Walls.

    Although she had only read a small part of it, Liu Yan seemed to be a cautious character with a shrewd personality. Tang Xinrou did not think it was an easy role to y.

    Yun Shuihan¡¯s novel was written ten years ago, and it didn¡¯t have a wide audience, so Tang Xinrou wasn¡¯t afraid of being scolded by the fans of the original novel. However, she was afraid that she would fail in her acting and embarrass Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao knew what Tang Xinrou was worried about. But in her eyes, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°You¡¯re a newbie, and I¡¯m also a newbie. You don¡¯t have to worry that your acting will fail. What if I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t perform well in the end?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re different!¡±

    Tang Xinrou retorted without thinking, ¡°When did you ever do something you weren¡¯t confident about? Once you do it, you¡¯ll definitely do your best! I¡¯m not worried about you at all!¡±

    The trust from Tang Xinrou made Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curve.

    The dimples on her cheeks deepened. ¡°I believe in you too.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was talented in acting. When Ride The Wind was in the theaters, Kang Yuan had also acknowledged Tang Xinrou.

    Not many people could make Kang Yuan think that she was talented. Furthermore, the script that Song Yaoyao had changed was tailor-made for Tang Xinrou.

    The two sisters looked at each other and started to giggle silently.

    Song Yaoyao leaned over and flipped to a certain page. She tapped on the ck print on it.

    The three Liu sisters were exceptionally beautiful, and the eldest daughter of the Liu family was the most beautiful of them all. Her skin was as smooth as butter, and one couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with her. Using the analogy of a lotus flower that was untainted by mud was the most appropriate for her. However, the world didn¡¯t know that the third daughter of the Liu family, Liu Yan, who lived in seclusion and rarely appeared in public, was truly a country-toppling beauty. She was a rich and graceful peony with hooks hidden in her eyes.

    With just a nce, she could steal a man¡¯s heart and soul.

    This was the description in the original novel, and Song Yaoyao did not change a single word.

    When she first saw this description, the first thing that appeared in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind was Tang Xinrou¡¯s face.

    She was beautiful enough and also gorgeous enough.

    Moreover, there was no current female protagonist who did not conceal her ambition the moment she appeared while being a flirtatious slut. Most of them had to go through a period of torturous rtionships before being trampled into the mud by the viins. Only when their emotions were cut off and they were reborn did they start to be stronger.

    However, the early stages were destined to be sullen.

    This book was different. The aggrievances onlysted for a short while at the beginning. But while the female protagonist tolerated it, anyone who tried to cause trouble for her would be cleverly avoided.

    Thissted until the death of her aunt and she was exiled to a vige.

    Starting from the small vige, she fought evil ves, she fought with her distant stepmother and stepsister, and she fought with herself.

    Never admitting defeat¡­

    This literary style waspletely refreshing.

    That¡¯s why Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t understand why such a good book with such a good plot actually did not have any poprity? Her gaze finally fell on the original novel. She felt that she had probably found the culprit.

    Such a sour name indeed made people not have any intention of reading it.

    In addition, back then, it was the time when the inte was exploding. There were tons of websites and books, so there was bound to be a pearl that was overlooked in the vast ocean.

    ¡°When I first read it, I felt that this female protagonist¡¯s face should look like yours.¡±

    Tang Xinrou grinned foolishly. ¡°I¡¯m not as good-looking as what it says.¡±

    ¡°Your age fits too. Most importantly, I don¡¯t have the money to hire a big shot, so¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou understood. ¡°¡­¡±

    She silently stopped smiling and fiercely rubbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    ¡°So this is what you really think! Hmph! I also want to get paid!¡±

 Chapter 554 - Transfer Money To Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 554: Transfer Money To Yaoyao</h4>

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Song Yaoyao let her continue as she remained calm.

    Tang Xinrou fiercely said, ¡°No way! At least two meals!¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡­

    Time flew by very quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, it was almost the new year.

    Early in the morning, Song Yaoyao received a lot of greetings and messages.

    When she was busy, she didn¡¯t care about anything. But when she looked, she realized that there were some messages from the elders mixed in. She suddenly felt embarrassed. She was supposed to greet the elders today, but they were the ones who thought about her first.

    So she replied to them one by one.

    She opened Mrs. Wei¡¯s WeChat again and chatted for a while, asking how she was doing.

    Mrs. Wei was smiling from the other end. She looked at Wei Ning who was cleaning and waved, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Come on, say something to Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Mom, why are you disturbing Yaoyao again? She¡¯s busy.¡±

    Even so, he still threw away the mop and walked over quickly.

    Seeing that he was not saying what he meant, Madam Wei snorted. ¡°Even though I know she¡¯s busy, I usually don¡¯t dare to disturb her! I¡¯ve endured it for a long time! I wonder if Yaoyao has gained weight or lost weight recently. I miss her already.¡±

    Looking at his mother¡¯s childish appearance, Wei Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and satisfaction.

    This kind of life was what he dreamed of. His mother being good and rekindling hope in life was all because of Song Yao.

    She was his benefactor, and also the benefactor of the Wei family!

    ¡°Alright, then after the New Year, can you invite her over for dinner?¡±

    Mrs. Wei¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Then what does Yaoyao like to eat? Is it sweet or spicy? Why don¡¯t we prepare some for her! Aiya, we don¡¯t have any snacks at home. Then, apany me to the supermarket today. We¡¯ll go buy some! Oh right, I¡¯ll give your uncle a callter and ask him what¡¯s good to eat overseas. Ask him to buy it and send it back to me!¡± she muttered as she counted with her fingers. ¡°I need to prepare some chicken, fish, and eggs. When Yaoyaoes, I¡¯ll make it for her so she can taste my cooking.¡±

    Wei Ning was angry and amused at the same time. He felt a little sour in his heart. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t eaten your cooking for a long time.¡±

    Is it really good to be so biased in front of your own son?

    As it turned out, Mrs. Wei didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    She even red at Wei Ning. ¡°How old are you? Why are you fussing over a child? Don¡¯t you know how to eat outside? Which of those high-ss restaurants doesn¡¯t taste as good as mine?¡±

    Wei Ning: ¡°¡­¡±

    Forget it, he gave up.

    He greeted Song Yaoyao and then ran off to clean up.

    Madam Wei put down her phone and suddenly remembered something. She asked, ¡°I heard from youst time that Yaoyao ns to be a director?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Ning mopped the floor with a snort.

    He passed by Madam Wei and even asked her to lift her leg.

    ¡°Learning to be a director is quite expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but when ites to the entertainment industry, why wouldn¡¯t it be expensive?¡±

    Mrs. Wei thought about it and agreed. ¡°Then, since Yaoyao helped me treat my illness. Did you thank her?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Wei Ning was speechless as he scratched his head. ¡°I forgot¡­¡±

    Mrs. Wei directly kicked him and said in a bad mood, ¡°Yaoyao has a good temper and doesn¡¯t talk about it, but which doctor doesn¡¯t charge for treating my illness? And she¡¯s learning to be a director, so she might be burning a lot of money! Quickly transfer the money to her!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Right now!¡±

    Under the orders of the valiant Mrs. Wei, Wei Ning found his phone and said, ¡°But¡­how much is suitable for me to transfer?¡±

 Chapter 555 - Pestering Woman

    <h4>Chapter 555: Pestering Woman</h4>

    This was a problem.

    Too little, and it would not show their sincerity.

    But if they wanted to give her more, there was no upper limit to this number.

    Mrs. Wei thought about it. ¡°Transfer 20 million yuan. Do you have it? If not, I have¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wei Ning was amused. ¡°Mom, what do you take me for? I can make my own money.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Song Yaoyao got up early in the morning and received a transfer message.

    The amount was huge, and she was stunned.

    Who transferred the money to her? What had she done recently?

    Ding¡ª

    Brother Wei: Yaoyao, happy new year. Have you received the money?

    That was when Song Yaoyao realized what was happening. She was stunned.

    Yaoyao: Happy new year, Brother Wei. Did you transfer the money?

    Brother Wei: Yaoyao, thank you for saving my mother¡¯s life. Please ept this money so that I can feel at ease! I was so busy recently that I almost forgot to thank you. If you have time, why don¡¯t youe over for dinner after the New Year?

    Brother Wei: Your Auntie Wei said that she would personally cook for you.

    Song Yaoyao silently deleted the line of words in her input box and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    At first, Song Yaoyao¡¯s goal was indeed to earn money, but after getting to know Mrs. Wei, she became like a kind elder to her. So Song Yaoyao had long forgotten about it.

    Brother Wei: Thank you, Yaoyao. Actually, to me, no amount of money is more important than my family. In the future, if you need anything, just let me know. I will definitely help.

    Song Yaoyao could understand Wei Ning¡¯s thoughts. In fact, if it were her, she would be the same. She would go bankrupt just to save her family¡¯s lives.

    If she could make Wei Ning feel at ease, why not?

    Just as she was about to say that it was fine, Song Yaoyao suddenly remembered that she really had something to trouble Wei Ning with.

    Yaoyao: Brother Wei, who sold the copyright to Ruo Lan¡¯s book? Can you still contact the producer?

    Brother Wei: Yes, although her book has been removed from the shelves, the copyright has been signed on our website. It¡¯s more or less rted to that side.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart rxed.

    Yaoyao: There¡¯s something I need your help with¡­

    A few minutester, Song Yaoyao, who had resolved a major issue, was in an extremely good mood.

    She threw her phone down and skipped downstairs.

    The moment she went downstairs, she waspletely dumbfounded.

    There were a lot of people standing or sitting in the hall, old and young.

    The youngest one was about the same age as her. That girl had light blonde hair and very fair skin. Her eyes were filled with hostility as she looked at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao blinked and slowly revealed a sweet smile.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Huo Tian stood up in anger. ¡°What are you smiling at? I know you. You¡¯re that shameless girl who insisted on pestering my uncle, right? You don¡¯t look that old, why are you so shameless!¡±

    ¡°Ehhh, Tiantian¡­-¡±

    The middle-aged woman beside her did not stop her while she mocked Song Yaoyao maliciously.

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and was extremely polite. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Her nonchnt look made people feel awkward.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The middle-aged woman was embarrassed. She looked at the youngdy who had just woken up and was still wearing her pajamas and slippers. She was surprised that she was so young, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face, she apologized softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your name is Song Yaoyao, right? Our Tiantian has been spoiled since she was young. She has a sharp mouth, but she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Can you¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    A clear and low voice came from upstairs. Everyone¡¯s expression obviously changed.

 Chapter 556 - Laying Down The Law

    <h4>Chapter 556: Laying Down The Law</h4>

    ¡°Brother-inw¡­¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Her hands were clutching her dress, and she could not speak clearly.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Huo Yunque did not even look at those people, as if they were strangers who were not rted by blood.

    ¡°Brother-inw! You¡¯re doing this because of someone like her¡­¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She was embarrassed to be facepped in public. All her brothers and sisters were waiting to see her make a fool of herself. Huo Tian bit her lower lip and looked in a certain direction.

    There sat a beautiful woman who was about 25-years-old. She was dressed like a strong woman.

    ¡°Huo Qi.¡±

    Huo Yunque did not say a word. His tone was cold as he stroked Song Yaoyao¡¯s face with his fingers. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    The man¡¯s cold voice hid a gentleness that he had never shown to others.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and gently pulled on his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°They will leave after New Year¡¯s dinner. If you don¡¯t want to see them, I¡¯ll tell them to leave right now.¡±

    Huo Yunque caressed her head. ¡°You¡¯re the hostess here. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She pursed her lips and quickly returned to normal.

    Huo Qi walked over and said politely, ¡°Miss Huo Tian, the Master would like to ask you to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyes were red. She stomped her feet and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth! Why should I leave? I want to see Grandfather. Grandfather will definitely help me!¡±

    ¡°Tiantian!¡±

    The middle-aged woman red at her. It was not appropriate to scold her in front of so many people.

    ¡°Miss Huo Tian,¡± Huo Qi smiled and did not look at the others. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, then I can only offend you.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª How dare you!¡± Huo Tian gritted her teeth.

    He was just a servant. What right did he have to say such words to her.

    ¡°Huo Qi, wait a moment.¡±

    The woman who had been sitting quietly in the corner suddenly stood up. Her voice was gentle, and her smile was generous and decent.

    ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today, there¡¯s no need to make such a fuss, right? Brother Yunque, Tiantian just got off the ne today, and she even brought you a gift when she came. She¡¯s young, please forgive her this once.¡±

    Dai Shiqing tried to reason with Huo Yunque, but Huo Yunque¡¯s expression did not change.

    Instead, his expression was even more indifferent.

    Dai Shiqing curled up the hands by her side, and her gaze fell on Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Your name is Yaoyao? I¡¯ve heard about you. I¡¯m sorry, Tiantian¡¯s words were quite harsh, I apologize to you on her behalf. Please help her plead with Brother Yunque. She¡¯s still young and sensitive. If she¡¯s really kicked out, she¡¯ll probably cry.¡±

    ¡°Sister Qingqing!¡± Huo Tian stomped her feet with a red face and took the opportunity to steal a nce at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently and leaned closer to Huo Yunque.

    This person was really a little baffling. The dimples on her cheeks were deep. She was not interested in Huo Tian, but rather, she was very interested in this graceful and decent woman in front of her.

    Dai Shiqing looked at Song Yaoyao, and a hint of contempt shed across her eyes.

    She looked like a little fool. She was already humiliated in public, yet she could stillugh. She looked like a soft bun at first nce, but this was just right.

    ¡°Stop fooling around! Apologize to your uncle obediently ande over quickly!¡±

    Dai Shiqing seemed to treat herself as the hostess. She waved at Huo Tian and called her over.

    Huo Tian, who didn¡¯t even listen to her parents, pouted and walked to Dai Shiqing reluctantly.

 Chapter 557 - You Have No Right To Interfere

    <h4>Chapter 557: You Have No Right To Interfere</h4>

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s eyes seemed to smile as she looked at Song Yaoyao and said dotingly, ¡°Look, she¡¯s actually very obedient. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s been rebellious for a long time, and sometimes her words aren¡¯t very pleasant to hear.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, and she said sweetly, ¡°I understand. As an elder, of course, I won¡¯t lower myself to her level. Gege, since that¡¯s the case, let her stay for a meal.¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s smile froze.

    Huo Tian was furious. ¡°Who¡¯s treating you as an elder! I refuse! I¡¯ve seen many people like you. My Uncle only treats you as a ything! If he really gets married, it will have to be Sister Qingqing¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tiantian! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s back stiffened and her scalp went numb. She could feel the terrifying and powerful auraing from the man. Even her breathing seemed to be gradually squeezed, bing difficult.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake! Shut up!¡±

    This time, Gu Fen didn¡¯t have time to exin. She directly rushed up and covered Huo Tian¡¯s mouth, forcefully pulling her away.

    At the same time, she nced at Dai Shiqing unhappily.

    Dai Shiqing was her niece. She had been very outstanding since she was young. After graduation, she entered the Huo Corporation and worked in a foreign subsidiary. Needless to say, her work ability was not bad. She was a typical strong woman.

    However, Gu Fen did not like her very much. She always felt that this niece was too ambitious. She was already twenty-five years old. The people around her had also introduced her to many people who were all elites with good family conditions. They had the looks and the skills, but she did not like any of them.

    This time, she did not go home for the New Year. Instead, she followed them to the Huo Family¡¯s old residence.

    Gu Fen always felt that she had bad intentions.

    In Gu Fen¡¯s heart, as long as her family was fine, she did not want to think about anything else.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s thin lips slightly parted into an indistinct arc as heughed softly.

    ¡°Your name is Huo Tian?¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s little face was pale. The other juniors did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    After all the arguing, the man didn¡¯t even recognize her.

    ¡°What kind of woman do I like? Who do I want to be with? Since when is it up to a junior like you to interfere?¡±

    He ced hisrge palm on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder and gently pulled her into his embrace.

    The silver ring on his ring finger was particrly obvious.

    Gu Fen wanted to p Huo Tian in front of everyone. Her smile was even uglier than crying. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Yunque, Tiantian she¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque gave her a fierce nce, and she immediately swallowed her words. She could not say anything.

    Huo Tian shivered, and her lips were almost bleeding from biting.

    She looked like a poor little kitten shivering in the wind, looking at Dai Shiqing as if she was asking for help.

    Dai Shiqing took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Brother Yunque¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Huo Yunque held back augh. He held Song Yaoyao and walked to the sofa to sit down. He also took a clean cup and poured her a cup of tea. After testing the temperature of the water, he stuffed it into her hand.

    Song Yaoyao held the cup and sipped the tea.

    Her entire body was filled with a pure and harmless aura, but no one dared to ignore her presence.

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s face alternated between red and white, as if someone had pped her out of thin air and her face burned with pain.

    ¡°I. . .¡±

    ¡°Small Uncle, her name is Dai Shiqing! She¡¯s Huo Tian¡¯s cousin!¡±

    A male student shouted at the top of his voice. He was quickly pulled back by his parents, warning him not to speak too much.

    The male student pursed his lips. He felt that his uncle was not the kind of person who could not differentiate between right and wrong. It wasn¡¯t like he went against his Small Auntie or did anything unpleasant.

 Chapter 558 - Continue With The Face Slaps

    <h4>Chapter 558: Continue With The Face ps</h4>

    Would his uncle punish him for this?

    What were these people thinking? Was his uncle a devil in their eyes?

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. He leaned elegantly andzily on the sofa, casually ying with a strand of Song Yaoyao¡¯s ck hair.

    ¡°The Dai Family? That¡¯s interesting¡­¡±

    He curled his thin lips but he did not smile. He looked cold and stern.

    ¡°When did an outsider get the chance to butt in on the Huo family¡¯s business, huh?¡±

    Gu Fen was about to faint. She kept winking at her husband, telling him to think of a solution.

    However, Huo Yunyi¡¯s legs went weak the moment he saw his younger brother, let alone trying to talk to him.

    He lowered his head and pretended not to have seen or heard anything.

    Gu Fen was so angry that she gritted her teeth. If she had known earlier, she would not havee back this year! Their entire family relied on this direct descendent to survive. Yet, it was the new year, and she had offended someone.

    Did this stupid girl know what she was talking about?!

    ¡°Brother Yunque¡­¡± Dai Shiqing was continuously pped in the face. Even though she was a strong woman in public, she still felt a little embarrassed at this moment.

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    A disdainfulugh came from the crowd, and the one who spoke was the boy with the rough voice, ¡°Cousin Dai, my uncle doesn¡¯t even know you, so you don¡¯t have to call him brother Yunque. My Small Auntie is sitting right there. Those that don¡¯t know would think that you want to steal him away from her!¡±

    ¡°This child, how can you talk like that!¡±

    Huo Zexi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she tugged at him. ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll deduct your allowance for half a year!¡±

    ¡°Mom! How can you do that?! What I said is the truth!¡±Huo Zexiined unhappily.

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled and bent down to put her cup down.

    Huo Yunque saw it and took it from her hand. ¡°Still want to drink?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and looked at Huo Zexi. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pay for your pocket money.¡±

    The girl was the same age as him, and her smile was bright and innocent. Huo Zexi¡¯s heart pounded, and he quickly turned his head away.

    ¡°Thank you, Small Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you brat! How can you just ept anything?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Auntie gave me pocket money!¡±

    Huo Zexi¡¯s parents looked at each other and smiled at the gentle and quiet girl.

    ¡°Actually, I was just trying to scare him. This kid has a big mouth. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯ll be a scourge to society in the future!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Huo Zexi red at her. ¡°How am I a scourge? I¡¯m a rising star!¡±

    ¡°You little brat, how dare you talk back to me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±Huo Zexi shouted.

    The atmosphere became awkward.

    Song Yaoyao yed with Huo Yunque¡¯s fingers and spoke innocently, but Huo Tian and Dai Shiqing¡¯s expressions changed immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him. I think he has a straightforward personality. I like his personality.¡±

    Huo Zexi¡¯s face turned red. He scratched his head and looked at his mother proudly. ¡°See?¡±

    Huo Tian and Dai Shiqing stood at the side as if they were being ignored by everyone.

    Seeing the girl sitting next to Huo Yunque acting like the hostess, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    Her uncle was such an outstanding man. How could a young girl like her be a match for him? Even if he was looking for a wife, it would have to be a strong woman with outstanding skills like her Sister Qingqing!

 Chapter 559 - Im Set On Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 559: I¡¯m Set On Yaoyao</h4>

    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Grandfather Huo carried his bird cage and slowly walked into the hall.

    With a nce, the entire lounge area was packed with about thirty people.

    These were all coteral family members of the Huo family who had long been allocated elsewhere. Each of them managed different subsidiaries of the Huo empire but they relied on the Huo family to survive. Even so, their lives were much better than most of the top wealthy families.

    Every year during the New Year, they would pay a visit and have a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together.

    Other times, without permission, they could not even enter the Huo Manor.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Grandfather Huo. She ran over to him and held his arm, feeling wronged.

    Grandfather Huo was smiling happily. He looked like a kind old man. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who wronged you?¡±

    Amongst those in the younger generation, Huo Tian was rtively young. Grandfather Huo had watched her grow up, so he still doted on her.

    Hearing Grandfather Huo¡¯s words, Huo Tian¡¯s confidence rose.

    She ignored Gu Fen¡¯s anxious gaze and pointed proudly at Song Yaoyao, ¡°Her! Grandfather, why did Uncle find such a woman? Even though there are so many guests here today, she ignored her image and ran down in her pajamas! And when she saw her elders, she didn¡¯t even address them as ¡®elders¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Who are you talking about?¡±

    Grandfather Huo was stunned for a moment before he raised his eyebrows and questioned her.

    ¡°The woman beside Small Uncle!¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t realize what was wrong as she held Grandfather Huo¡¯s arm and used Song Yaoyao.

    As soon as she finished her sentence, she suddenly felt her hand go empty.

    Grandfather Huo was still smiling, but he seemed to have distanced himself from her and pulled her hand away.

    ¡°What? Did Yaoyao offend you?¡±

    Huo Tian was stunned. ¡°I¡­¡±

    The other party didn¡¯t actually offend her. She was simply close with Dai Shiqing, and Dai Shiqing¡¯s heart waspletely focused on her Small Uncle. So, when she saw Song Yaoyao, she exploded.

    Hearing this, Huo Zexi immediately stood up. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to Huo Tian¡¯s nonsense! Small Auntie didn¡¯t say anything at all. She was humiliated by Huo Tian the moment she went downstairs!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Grandfather Huo¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Tiantian, is that how your parents taught you? As a junior, who gave you the guts to humiliate your elder without any reason?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t expect that even Grandfather Huo would stand on Song Yaoyao¡¯s side.

    Worst of all, Song Yaoyao was roughly the same age as her!

    She cowered and tears flowed out of her eyes. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear an exnation. A mistake is a mistake.¡±

    Grandfather Huo swept his gaze across the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once. Yaoyao is my daughter-inw and the future mistress of the Huo Manor. She can wear whatever she wants and do whatever she wants. Even if you have any objections, hold it in! If you feel that it¡¯s unfair for you to stand here, then leave! Otherwise, all of you will show me some respect!¡±

    Gu Lanfang pushed Huo Yunyi away and the two of them stood up, looking embarrassed.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re right. We didn¡¯t teach our child well.¡±

    ¡°Tiantian! Hurry up and apologize to your aunt!¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s tears streamed down her face as she felt her cousins of the same age looking at her mockingly. Meanwhile, Dai Shiqing remained quiet as a chicken from the moment that Grandfather Huo entered, pretending to be invisible.

    Huo Tian had never felt the helplessness of being alone like this before.

 Chapter 560 - Whatâ€™s The Use Of Apologizing When Youâ€™ve Done Something Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 560: What¡¯s The Use Of Apologizing When You¡¯ve Done Something Wrong?</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Grandfather Huo handed the cage to Uncle Zhang with an imposing manner. ¡°She¡¯s already been wronged. How can an apology be enough?¡±

    Huo Tian froze. She wished she could dig a hole in the ground and hide in it.

    ¡°It¡¯s the new year today, so I won¡¯t punish you. Go kneel in the ancestral hall for three hours. When youe out, apologize to Yaoyao and ask her if she wants to forgive you. Otherwise, don¡¯te to the Huo Manor anymore.¡±

    The servant handed him a wet handkerchief. Grandfather Huo took it and slowly wiped his palm.

    His tone was indifferent, as if he was discussing the weather.

    When the real head of the family spoke, no one dared to make a sound.

    It was Dai Shiqing¡¯s first time at the Huo Manor, and she was here as a rtive of Gu Fen.

    In the past, she always heard that the Huos were different from other wealthy families because they still maintained some ancient family rules. For example, the status of the direct line of descent and the coteral line of descent were worlds apart. However, ever since she entered this maze-like manor, this feeling was even stronger.

    The servants here followed the rules, and there were bodyguards and security everywhere.

    Along the way, she heard Huo Tian brag about how Grandfather Huo loved her.

    However, in front of the real future mistress of the Huo Family, her love was insignificant.

    Even the way Grandfather Huo looked at her was like looking at a stranger. The people here, including the butler and the bodyguards, all looked high and mighty.

    She thought that she was good enough to be worthy of that powerful man.

    But now she realized¡­

    There was an entire gxy between her imagination and reality.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Grandfather Huo wiped his hands and saw Huo Tian still standing at the side in a daze. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ Someone, send her out.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather¡ª¡± Huo Tian was extremely aggrieved. She did not understand why Grandfather Huo had changed so quickly.

    ¡°No, no, no, Uncle, Tiantian is willing! She¡¯s just scared!¡±

    Gu Fen pulled her back and desperately winked at her.

    Fortunately, Huo Tian was not that stupid. Tears fell from her eyes and she nodded aggrievedly. ¡°Grandfather, I was wrong. I am willing to be punished, and I will apologize to Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Grandfather Huo lowered his eyes. Even though Huo Tian was already so pitiful, he did not show any expression.

    Uncle Zhang helped him to the sofa and sat down.

    He looked at the reserved Huo Zexi and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Come here, child.¡±

    The old man smiled kindly, as if he was not the one who had been imposing just now.

    Huo Zexi took a deep breath and walked over.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, my name is Huo Zexi.¡±

    Grandfather Huo suddenly understood. ¡°The same generation as Ning Xi? He hasn¡¯t returned from his work outside, so he¡¯ll probably be a littlete. You should get along with him. Were you the first to greet your Small Auntie earlier?¡±

    Huo Zexi nodded with a red face.

    The truth was, Song Yaoyao might actually be younger than him, so he felt a little embarrassed when he greeted her.

    But soon, this bit of embarrassment was forgotten because of Grandfather Huo!

    Grandfather Huoughed loudly and waved at him. Huo Zexi lowered his head obediently. Then, he was patted on the back of his head. The old man¡¯s voice was kind. ¡°You¡¯re a sensible person. Go. If you can make your Auntie happy, Grandfather will reward you with a car.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    <i>F*ck¡ª</i>

    Huo Zexi raised his head in surprise, and his eyes filled with excitement.

    ¡°This child, your grandfather wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Huo Zexi¡¯s parents were overjoyed. Their family was normally insignificant. Every time they came to the Huo Manor for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, they were always the most neglected. But this year, their son actually received the favor of Grandfather Huo. How could they not be proud?

 Chapter 561 - Please, Small Auntie

    <h4>Chapter 561: Please, Small Auntie</h4>

    Grandfather Huo nodded with a smile. ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Any car?¡± Huo Zexi stammered. He looked as if he was drunk with excitement. ¡°To be honest, Grandfather, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a sports car, but it¡¯s a little expensive¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll keep my word. As long as your Auntie is happy, I¡¯ll buy it for you no matter how expensive it costs! Not only that, have you seen your Uncle?¡± Grandfather Huo pointed to Huo Yunque who was holding Song Yaoyao in his arms. Huo Yunque, who was feeding her snacks, said, ¡°Your Auntie is your uncle¡¯s sweetheart. If she¡¯s happy, he can even get you a limited edition one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God!¡±

    Huo Zexi was so excited that his flesh was trembling. He thumped his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, leave this to me!¡±

    ¡°And me! And me!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, does anyone who can make my Auntie happy get a reward?¡±

    The group of half-grown children immediately became excited. They were already in their teens and twenties, so they could have been a little more reserved. But when they heard about the sports car and a limited edition one at that, how could they not be excited?

    Grandfather Huoughed so hard that his eyes disappeared. ¡°Go ask your Uncle about this. It¡¯s not my business.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    When everyone heard that they had to ask Huo Yunque, they were like balloons that had been punctured. They were instantly discouraged.

    ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°You go!¡±

    The boys dawdled, pushing and shoving each other as they walked up shyly.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Before they could speak, Song Yaoyaoughed out loud first.

    She had always been good-looking, so when she smiled, her beautiful almond-shaped eyes seemed to be dyed with starlight and she looked like a character that had walked out of aic book.

    The boys blushed.

    Huo Zexi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Grandfather, Auntie smiled! Does that count?¡±

    Huo Zexi¡¯s parents were blushing for their son¡¯s shamelessness. She did smile, but what did it have to do with him.

    Did the thought of the car make him lose his mind?

    Grandfather Huoughed loudly. ¡°Yes, of course it counts! As long as your Auntie is happy, your Grandfather will be happy!¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±

    They did not expect Huo Zexi to get his hands on a sports car in the blink of an eye. The boys were extremely envious. They held back their shyness and carefully moved in front of Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Errr¡­¡±

    ¡°C-car¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled and fell into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. Her eyes were curved and bright like the moon, and her two rows of snow-white teeth were exposed. No one knew what she wasughing about.

    Huo Yunque said helplessly, ¡°Is it really that funny?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    It would have been better if he did not say it, but when he mentioned it, she wanted tough even more. She tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so scary!¡±

    No one knew what Huo Yunque had done to them in the past to cause such a situation where even standing in front of him made them too scared to breathe loudly.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Huo Yunque scooped her up and pinched the back of her neck with his big palm.

    Song Yaoyao immediately shrank her neck and said deliberately, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Her little expression was vivid.

    He curled his lips and patted Song Yaoyao¡¯s back, his voice as melodious as a musical instrument.

    ¡°Ask your Auntie. As long as she agrees, everyone gets a car.¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not smile anymore. How did this matter involve her again?

    Huo Zexi, who had sessfully gotten a car from Grandfather Huo, had a taste of the sweetness. He was the one who had called her ¡®Small Auntie¡¯ first, and he did not have any reason to hesitate.

    Almost as soon as he opened his mouth, he said, ¡°Small Auntie, please give me a reward!¡±

    The others immediately reacted as well. ¡°Small Auntie is a beautiful person with a kind heart!¡±

    ¡°I wish Small Auntie and Small Uncle a good marriage for a hundred years!¡±

 Chapter 562 - Im Only Biased Toward You

    <h4>Chapter 562: I¡¯m Only Biased Toward You</h4>

    ¡°I wish Small Auntie an early birth of a noble son!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. The first fewments were decent. But what the hell was an early birth of a noble son?

    She was still studying!

    Huo Yunque scooped her up and left. He generously said, ¡°One for each of you. Get your money from Huo Qi.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hey¡­¡± Song Yaoyao was taken away with a dumbfounded expression.

    Huo Zexi and the others had benefited greatly. They even felt closer to Song Yaoyao.

    It turned out that as long as their Small Auntie was happy, they would have pocket money and luxury cars!

    Their Small Auntie was the pathway to the pinnacle of their lives.

    Wow! Happiness came too quickly, like a tornado.

    ¡°Small Auntie, Small Uncle, take care!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Small Auntie. Thank you, Small Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Small Auntie, I wish you safety! <3¡±

    ttering words came one after another, but unfortunately, Song Yaoyao could no longer hear them.

    She was brought back to her bedroom and thrown on the big bed.

    Before she could sit up, she was pressed back down.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Alright, she was already used to it. She calmlyy back down and even wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck, raising her head to kiss his chin.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Yunque tapped her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s curly eyshes flickered as she shook her head gently.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were extremelyrge and dark. They were like fine gemstones, sparkling with a warm luster. Her thick raven-ck hair was spread behind her head, and her small face was the size of a palm. She looked extremely obedient.

    Huo Yunque picked her up and leaned against the bedside drawers, letting Song Yaoyao lie on top of him.

    ¡°Should I just tell them to leave?¡±

    He stroked her hair, his voice low and deep, not like he was joking.

    Song Yaoyao heard him and quietly climbed up to wrap her arms around his neck. Like a spoiled kitten, her small head rubbed against his chin. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just a little confused.¡±

    ¡°But what if I¡¯m unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Muah¡ª¡±

    Song Yao immediately cupped his face and leaned forward to kiss him.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not angry. Anyway, it¡¯s just a meal. We won¡¯t see each other for a long time.¡±

    Moreover, in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, Huo Tian was like an idiot.

    ¡°If you want, I can tell Huo Tian to leave right now.¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned on the man¡¯s shoulder, her small hand ying with his long eyshes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    One had to know how to be content. If she really wanted to argue with Huo Tian, Huo Tian was no match for her.

    Besides, she had already paid the price for her cheap mouth.

    She had been humiliated in front of so many rtives. In the heart of someone who cared so much about pride, this would be worse than death.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl.¡±

    Huo Yunque sighed. He pinched the soft flesh on Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks and tugged gently. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be as obedient as other children. Do you remember what I said? I¡¯ll allow you to be arrogant because I want to spoil you.

    ¡°No matter what you do, even if you beat her up in public and order people to kick her out, just remember, I¡¯m still biased towards you¡­¡±

    So, there was no need to be so obedient and sensible.

    ¡°I know,¡± she giggled and poked Huo Yunque¡¯s chest in dissatisfaction. ¡°Gege, don¡¯t think too highly of me?¡±

    She simply thought it was boring to argue with an idiot.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m an Elder!¡±

    Didn¡¯t they all call her Auntie? It was really embarrassing to argue with a ¡®junior¡¯ in front of so many rtives!

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Huo Yunque chuckled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You are quite self-aware¡­¡±

 Chapter 563 - Wenchuan Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 563: Wenchuan Is Here</h4>

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked up proudly, her invisible fox tail almost raised up to the sky.

    Under the light, her small face was as beautiful as a flower, exceptionally bright.

    Huo Yunque curved his lips and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°This is your reward¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao changed her clothes upstairs and was led downstairs by Huo Yunque.

    That was when she realized that the atmosphere downstairs was a little strange.

    She blinked her eyes and poked her head out from behind the man¡¯s tall body.

    When she caught sight of a thin figure, her eyes lit up and she immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Wenchuan!¡±

    She suddenly pounced over and hugged Song Wenchuan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Huo Yunque was mercilessly left behind. His gaze swept past the little girl¡¯s hand that was intimately wrapped around his neck, and his eyes darkened slightly.

    Song Wenchuan curled his lips and pulled her down, rubbing her head while he was at it.

    ¡°I came to see you. He didn¡¯t bully you, did he?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s little face was slightly red. She red at Song Wenchuan with a reproachful look. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s scrutinizing gaze moved from Song Yaoyao to Huo Yunque. His thin lips curled slightly, and the two men, who were equally strong, met each other¡¯s eyes. It was as if there was an invisible smell of gunpowder in the air.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and reached out his hand. ¡°Mr. Song, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan gave a faint smile and nodded meaningfully. ¡°It has been a while.¡±

    The Huo Family¡¯s coteral rtives looked at each other in surprise.

    They were all experienced and knowledgeable, but they had rarely seen someone with an aura that wasparable to Huo Yunque¡¯s. The two of them seemed to be on good terms, but in reality, the smell of gunpowder was suffocating.

    Dai Shiqing pursed her lips. She had thought that Song Yaoyao was just a Cindere who jumped out of nowhere and did not have any powerful backers.

    Until Song Wenchuan appeared¡­

    The thin man was dressed in ck. He had a noble posture and his legs were crossed as he leanedzily against the sofa. His hands tapped on the armrest carelessly. His face was clear, and his temperament was cold.

    Unlike Huo Yunque, who gave off a smart and refined feeling, he gave off a bone-chilling feeling even when he was smiling.

    It was as if he had lost some kind of human emotion.

    Only when he faced the little girl next to him did he melt in an instant, from winter to spring.

    Song Yaoyao was very happy that Song Wenchuan could get along well with Huo Yunque. Her voice was soft, and she said proudly to Song Wenchuan, ¡°Gege is a very good person, and he treats me very well. You will know in the future.¡±

    The smile on Song Wenchuan¡¯s lips deepened, but it did not reach his eyes.

    His phoenix-like eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Grandfather Huo came down from upstairs. His coughs attracted everyone¡¯s attention. With a warm smile on his face, he walked to Song Wenchuan¡¯s side and patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Wee, wee. Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡±

    Song Wenchuan reached out his hand. ¡°Hello, Grandfather. I am Yaoyao¡¯s older brother, Song Wenchuan. You can just call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, sure! You are indeed a handsome man!¡±

    Grandfather Huoughed so hard that his eyes disappeared. He held Song Wenchuan¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°Since you are Yaoyao¡¯s older brother, then we are family. Why don¡¯t you stay here today? The kitchen is already preparing food. You can stay and have New Year¡¯s dinner with us.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    Song Wenchuan silently looked at Huo Yunque. Under his deep gaze, his lips curled up. ¡°In that case, I shall kindly ept. It¡¯s a good opportunity for me to see Yaoyao for longer.¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and hugged Song Wenchuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Wenchuan, do you have any New Year gifts?¡±

 Chapter 564 - Play Mahjong

    <h4>Chapter 564: y Mahjong</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a New Year¡¯s gift, but I do have a red packet.¡±

    Song Wenchuan tapped her nose, his voice gentle and doting.

    Grandfather Huo nced at Huo Yunque, who seemed to be at ease, and snorted lightly.

    <i>Punk, you¡¯re even jealous of her brother?!</i>

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s still some time before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner! Why don¡¯t we set up a table and y mahjong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Grandfather Huo began to throw out invites with a smile. ¡°Wenchuan, why don¡¯t you join us? It just so happens that the four of us can form a table.¡±

    Song Wenchuan stood up. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thus, the group of people moved to the lounge.

    Mahjong was an essential pastime for the Chinese people every new year, so Song Yaoyao was forced to take part.

    She sat down in a daze and began to pick up the tiles.

    Looking at the various colors, she was even more confused.

    She began to wonder who she was, where she was, and what she wanted to do.

    Grandfather Huo and Song Yaoyao were on opposite sides of the table, while Song Wenchuan was facing Huo Yunque.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡± Song Yaoyao said weakly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± Song Wenchuan winked at her and smiled.

    Song Yaoyao replied with a soft ¡®mm¡¯. ¡°You said it yourself, I don¡¯t have any money.¡±

    She had the least money here. She didn¡¯t want to lose money!

    ¡°Miss Song, let me teach you.¡±

    Someone was standing behind her. Song Yaoyao turned her head and saw a pretty face.

    Dai Shiqing was full of smiles, looking very approachable.

    ¡°My skills are not bad and mahjong is very easy to learn. I¡¯ll help you identify your tilester. You¡¯ll be familiar with it after two rounds.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The dimples on Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were deep. Her eyes were curved as she said innocently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Her smile was lively and vibrant, like a flower that bloomed proudly. It was so gorgeous that it made people jealous.

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s eyes shed, and she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Then, Dai Shiqing stood behind Song Yaoyao and started to guide her.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t y that, this is better.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyo looked at the tiles that were yed. ¡°But I¡¯ve already yed it¡­¡±

    ¡°8 Wan.¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s whole body seemed to be boneless, as he casually threw out a tile.

    Huo Yunque was very quiet even when he was ying mahjong.

    He nced at Song Wenchuan indifferently and threw out a tile as well.

    When it was Grandfather Huo¡¯s turn, he stroked his beard with a smile and threw out a 3 Bamboo.

    Dai Shiqing: ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked up at her with her dark eyes. ¡°Miss Dai, what should I y now?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and harmless, and her eyes were clear and pure.

    Dai Shiqing pursed her lips. ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯ve won¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Ah?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the few bills in her hand with a dumbfounded expression.

    The tile were shuffled, and they started again.

    ¡°2 Wan.¡±

    ¡°East.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Miss Song, you¡¯ve won again.¡±

    A few minutester¡­

    Dai Shiqing was dazed. She watched as Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t listen to her at all and yed whichever tile she got. But even so, she was still able to continue winning without losing a single round.

    Seeing this, if she still didn¡¯t understand that these three big shots were intentionally going easy on Song Yaoyao to make her happy, then she was a fool!

    After winning another round, Song Yaoyao curled her lips and pushed away the mahjong in front of her out of boredom.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. It¡¯s no fun.¡±

    Song Wenchuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not happy about winning money, and you¡¯re not happy about losing money either. Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re a little hard to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Geniuses Are Lonely

    <h4>Chapter 565: Geniuses Are Lonely</h4>

    ¡°Forget it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled a face. ¡°Who asked me to be a genius? ying mahjong isn¡¯t difficult at all. It¡¯s no fun! I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡±

    She stood up to make room. ¡°Miss Dai, you can help me y.¡±

    Grandfather Huoughed. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re not ying, then I¡¯m not ying either. Where¡¯s Zexi? Come over here!¡±

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up, Grandfather?¡±

    Huo Zexi, who had been watching the show, immediately ran over when he heard his name.

    He hadn¡¯t received the car yet, so how could he not be obedient?

    Besides, Grandfather Huo was someone everyone wanted to curry favor with, and Huo Zexi wasn¡¯t as simple-minded as Huo Tian who had used her spoilt personality to throw a tantrum at the Huo Manor.

    Why didn¡¯t she use her brains? How could a girl who Grandfather Huo let into his family bepared to those random women outside?

    Grandfather Huo was not stupid, and Huo Yunque was not stupid either.

    Huo Tian was the only fool who thought she was smart!

    ¡°There¡¯s no point ying with you young people. Come, you y for me. The money you win will be on you, and the money you lose will be on me. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Huo Zexi rubbed his hands. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    As he said this, he had already sat down at the mahjong table.

    ¡°Haha, y well. I have high hopes for you.¡±

    Grandfather Huo meaningfully patted him on the shoulder.

    Huo Zexi, who did not know anything, grinned foolishly.

    But soon, Huo Zexi could not smile anymore¡­

    He felt like a fool with no brain.

    What kind of game were these two people ying? It was clearly a four-person game, but they had turned it into a two-person battle.

    And the worst was undoubtedly¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dai, you lost again.¡±

    Dai Shiqing pursed her lips. ¡°Mr. Song is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Just so-so.¡±

    The second round began.

    ¡°Miss Dai¡¯s luck doesn¡¯t seem to be too good.¡±

    Dai Shiqing managed to calm herself down. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just entertainment.¡±

    The third round, the fourth round¡­ the tenth round¡­

    Dai Shiqing lost her temperpletely.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s ¡®good luck¡¯ did not seem to brush off on her at all. After ying ten rounds, all of her card skills werepletely crushed.

    Huo Zexi sat in Grandfather Huo¡¯s seat in a daze. Not only did he not lose, but he was even led by two big shots and won some money.

    This feeling¡­

    ¡­seemed a little good!

    His eyes were bright, and the way he looked at Dai Shiqing became much friendlier.

    But that was a given! Who wouldn¡¯t be friendly when they were facing a walking ATM?

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan yed with a tile and rested his chin on the tablezily. His voice was hoarse, and there was a hint of gentleness in it.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for Miss Dai. Mr. Huo really doesn¡¯t know how to take care of women. Girls need to be pampered, so please give way a little¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque did notment.

    He revealed his hand, looking elegant and graceful.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won again.¡±

    Dai Shiqing waspletely numb. She could not smile anymore. If she still did not know that Huo Yunque was targeting her and secretly taking revenge for Song Yaoyao, she would be a fool!

    ¡°Mr. Huo is really amazing. Shiqing is willing to admit defeat.¡±

    She pushed the little money left in her wallet to Huo Yunque with an unsightly smile.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes darted. He suddenly found Huo Yunque a little more pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. It¡¯s no fun. After all, Miss Dai has lost all her money.¡±

 Chapter 566 - Anyone Who Hurts My Sister Will Not End Well

    <h4>Chapter 566: Anyone Who Hurts My Sister Will Not End Well</h4>

    As he spoke, Song Wenchuan¡¯s gaze swept past Dai Shiqing and he gave her a friendly smile.

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s back stiffened as she pursed her lips and returned a smile.

    The man looked gentlemanly and elegant. When he smiled, his entire face was clear and handsome.

    However, Dai Shiqing only felt as if she was being targeted by a poisonous snake. If she was not careful, she would be bitten by this poisonous snake that was waiting for an opportunity.

    Her heart was racing inside her chest, and her face was pale.

    ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom.¡±

    Watching her leave, Song Wenchuan forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a cigarette. Mr. Huo, would you like to join me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t smoke.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay then.¡± Song Wenchuan shrugged and looked at Huo Zexi. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Kid, do me a favor?¡±

    He pointed at the wheelchair under him and said.

    ¡°Oh! Okay, okay!¡±

    Huo Zexi stood up hurriedly. He shrank his neck and did not dare to breathe. Only God knew where he got the courage to sit at this table just now. Being sandwiched between two big shots, that aura was already enough to make his scalp go numb and his body stiffen.

    Dai Shiqing touched up her makeup in the bathroom. Her chest was heaving up and down violently.

    She was unwilling to ept defeat, and she was also ambitious.

    The Huo Manor was like a maze. Even a bathroom was extremely luxurious.

    Her background was not bad, butpared to the Huo family, she was like a star in the universe, so weak that it was not worth mentioning.

    Which woman in this world could see this scene and not want to stay here and be the mistress of the ce?

    How good would it be to be high and mighty, and be pampered by such an impressive man!

    While she was deep in thought, she stepped out of the bathroom and saw the man smoking outside.

    His fingers were long and slender, and his knuckles were well-defined. Between his two fingers was a cigarette that was slowly burning out.

    In the distance, Huo Zexi was squatting in a corner ying with his phone, ncing at her from time to time.

    Their eyes met, and Dai Shiqing instantly went into a state of alert.

    She forced herself to calm down and nodded slightly. ¡°Mr. Song, are you out for some fresh air?¡±

    ¡°Sort of¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan put his hand on the handrail. His slightly long hair hung down, casting a shadow in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Th-then I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Dai¡­¡±

    Dai Shiqing walked past Song Wenchuan, and the man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded from behind her.

    Her heart sank and she turned around to smile. ¡°Mr. Song, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted to ask you, what do you think of my Yaoyao?¡±

    Dai Shiqing tightened her grip on her handbag. ¡°Miss Song is very cute and very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I think so too.¡± Speaking of Song Yaoyao, Song Wenchuan¡¯s cold and stern face seemed to soften. ¡°I only have one sister. I¡¯ve been protecting her since she was young, and she is the treasure of our family. She¡¯s obedient and well-behaved, but she rarely likes anything.¡±

    There was a hidden meaning in his words, and it sessfully made Dai Shiqing¡¯s expression change. ¡°Mr. Song, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± The man¡¯s gaze was so calm that it was frightening. ¡°I just have a sudden desire to talk. It¡¯s not directed at Miss Dai.¡±

    Dai Shiqing only wanted tough, but under the man¡¯s powerful aura, evenughing became difficult for her.

    ¡°Yaoyao has been doted on since she was young, and she will be like this in the future. She finally likes something, so if someone dares to interfere and make her sad, Miss Dai, do you know what will happen to that person?¡±

    Dai Shiqing took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Song, you must be joking. How would I know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was too abrupt.¡± Song Wenchuan threw away the almost-burnt cigarette in his hand and waved at Huo Zexi with a gentle smile. ¡°I also hope that Miss Dai will never have the chance to know.¡±

 Chapter 567 - Miss Songs Biological Brother

    <h4>Chapter 567: Miss Song¡¯s Biological Brother</h4>

    Huo Tian had been kneeling in the ancestral hall for three hours. When she came out, her knees hurt so much that she felt like she was being pricked by needles every few steps.

    She was too ashamed to go out. She stayed until it was time for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner before she had no choice but to leave the room.

    Along the way, everyone¡¯s gazes made her feel like they wereughing at her in private.

    She was right in thinking this. After all, they, as coteral rtives, were constantly quarreling in private. You step on me, I step on you; it was definitely not friendly.

    Every year, when they went back to the old manor for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, it was always back and forth, tit for tat.

    ¡°Tiantian,e over here.¡±

    Gu Fen saw Huo Tian walking over with her head lowered and hurriedly waved her hand.

    She felt sorry for her daughter, but she was also angry that she was insensible.

    How did she teach her before she came? This was the old manor! Huo Yunque had found a girl to be his partner, and even if he found a random person, it was not up to her to tell him what to do!

    For the whole day, their family waspletely ignored.

    On the other hand, Huo Zexi, because of his sweet mouth, was treated differently by Grandfather Huo.

    Thinking of this, Gu Fen hated her niece Dai Shiqing.

    If she had known earlier, she would not have brought her here!

    ¡°Tiantian, I went to see you just now. Why didn¡¯t you open the door for me? Are you angry at me?¡± Dai Shiqing asked worriedly with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Tian pursed her lips and her tone was stiff.

    Hearing this, Dai Shiqing¡¯s eyes darted. ¡°That means yes.¡± She sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who let you down.¡±

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not angry at you!¡±

    Huo Tian hated to hear such words. She frowned impatiently and raised her head abruptly. The next second, she was stunned¡­

    The man sitting next to the girl heard something and lowered his head to smile faintly. His hair was jet-ck and slightly thin. A hand was casually ced on the back of the girl¡¯s chair, in the posture of a guardian.

    His eyes were filled with gentleness as he looked at the girl beside him.

    At that moment, Huo Tian heard the sound of her heart beating wildly.

    She opened her mouth, and the boiling temperature gradually spread to her face.

    ¡°Tiantian? What are you¡­looking at?¡±

    Sensing Huo Tian¡¯s strange behavior, Dai Shiqing followed her gaze and looked over. When her gaze fell on Song Wenchuan, her scalp could not help but go numb.

    The man¡¯s posture was elegant, his temperament noble and refined.

    But to Dai Shiqing, he was like a devil.

    Other than when he was facing his own sister, when he looked at others, his gaze was cold and devoid of warmth, like a monster without human emotions.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Huo Tian blinked, her fingertips slightly curled up. The voice that traveled into her ear felt unfamiliar to her.

    She was shy and excited¡­

    Dai Shiqing was surprised. She felt that something was wrong with Huo Tian.

    She turned her head and saw that her little face was burning red. She was looking at the man next to Song Yaoyao, and her eyes were shining brightly like a young girl in love.

    ¡°Tiantian¡­¡± Dai Shiqing did not understand. Why would she fall for such a man?

    This kind of man gave all of his gentlenesses to his sister. If she wanted to be with him, she had to ept how good he was to another woman; her life was even more important than his own.

    Which woman could bear that?

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Huo Tian frowned and asked again.

    This time, her tone was much colder.

    Dai Shiqing pursed her lips. ¡°He is Miss Song¡¯s biological brother.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Huo Tian¡¯s little face instantly turned pale.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s biological brother¡­

    ¡°Eat this.¡±

    ¡°Drink the soup first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was sandwiched in the middle, and her te was piled up into a small hill. She scrunched up her little face, wanting to cry but no tears came out.

 Chapter 568 - Being Fed A Display Of Affection Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 568: Being Fed A Disy Of Affection Every Day</h4>

    Why was her te not decreasing at all even though she was endlessly eating?

    <i>Burp!</i>

    Song Yaoyao burped and dropped her chopsticks with tears in her eyes. She shook her head like a rattle-drum.

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore!¡±

    Usually, Huo Yunque was the only one who fed her, yet she could barely handle it. Now that there was another man who ¡®loved¡¯ her, Song Yaoyao felt¡­

    ¡­this sweet burden was too heavy!

    Huo Ningxi sat in the corner, as quiet as an invisible person.

    When he heard Song Yaoyao speak, he could not help but look at her.

    ¡°Eat a little more, your appetite is like a kitten, how can you be healthy like this?¡± Song Wenchuan picked up the meat from her te and brought it to her lips.

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and slowly picked up the spoon. ¡°Take a sip of the soup to warm up.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She covered her mouth. If she ate any more, she would spit it out.

    ¡°I won¡¯t eat it! Absolutely not!¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyes lingered on Song Wenchuan¡¯s hand, and a look of envy shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Aiya, Mr. Song and Yaoyao¡¯s rtionship is so good. It¡¯s so enviable!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Wenchuan put down his chopsticks helplessly and shrugged. ¡°I only have this little sister, so I spoil her a bit. Please forgive me.¡±

    He took out a tissue to wipe Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth and patted her back with his big palm.

    Song Yaoyao grinned and quietly tugged at the corner of Song Wenchuan¡¯s shirt.

    It was as if she was living in heaven. God was so kind to her.

    After dinner, it was time to give out the New Year¡¯s money.

    Huo Zexi was much bolder now. He knew that with Song Yaoyao around, he would not be punished even if he was a little cheeky tonight.

    He actually walked up to Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque with a smile and cupped his fists. ¡°Happy New Year, Uncle and Auntie! I wish you a prosperous new year!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao asked, ¡°Is the next sentence asking for a red packet?¡±

    Huo Zexi was dazzled by her bright smile and quickly nodded. ¡°Auntie understands me!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not prepared. Can I transfer the money?¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched her pocket and realized that she did not even bring her cell phone. She pursed her lips and looked at Huo Yunque for help.

    This was the first time she had looked at him the whole night.

    Huo Yunque shook his head in annoyance and held her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t bother her. Go to Huo Qi and get two packets each.¡±

    ¡°Woo!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Small Uncle! Thank you, Small Auntie!¡±

    ¡°I wish that Auntie will be more and more beautiful!¡±

    Huo Zexi sighed. ¡°Those who believe in Auntie will live forever!¡±

    ¡­as well as a red packet and a sports car!

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently. ¡°He sounds so superstitious.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque pinched her little face, took out a red packet from his pocket, and stuffed it into her hand. ¡°Here, a red packet for this little child.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao held the red packet. She squeezed it and it felt thin. What was inside?

    ¡°Do I get red packets too?¡±

    After Huo Zexi and his cousins each received two thick red packets, he saw Huo Yunque stuffing red packets into Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand.

    He stopped in his tracks. ¡°Damn¡­ Uncle sure knows how to torture us!¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t prepare red packets. He simply prepared one!

    And he gave it to his little sweetheart!

    ¡°Hey, what do you think is in Small Auntie¡¯s red packet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a credit card, right? It looks pretty thin.¡±

    ¡°Should be?¡±

    Huo Zexi moved to sit next to Huo Ningxi who was sitting on the sofa ying with his phone. He asked softly, ¡°Hey, Bro, have Uncle and Auntie always been this mushy? Then, if you live here, aren¡¯t you fed a disy of affection every day?¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s breathing stopped.

 Chapter 569 - Red Packet For My Little Friend, Miss Song

    <h4>Chapter 569: Red Packet For My Little Friend, Miss Song</h4>

    After a long while, he put away his phone and said coldly, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    With that, he stood up and went upstairs. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.

    Huo Zexi and a few of his brothers were left looking at each other. ¡°Eh? Why is he so angry?¡±

    ¡°Rascal! Why are you asking so much? Just enjoy yourself!¡±

    As he was speaking, Huo Zexi was pped on the back of his head. The woman red at him and warned him not to spout nonsense.

    These juniors didn¡¯t know much, but they were aware of the situation here.

    For example¡­

    They knew that Song Yaoyao, who was now Huo Yunque¡¯s partner, used to be Huo Ningxi¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    As for why she broke up with Huo Ningxi and how she got together with Huo Yunque, they didn¡¯t know.

    But they had to admit that this girl had a good life.

    Some people were born to be loved and adored by others. It was hard not to be envious.

    ¡°Yaoyao,e¡­¡±

    Grandfather Huo held a red packet in his hand and waved at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Huo Yunque patted her back and encouraged her.

    Only then did Song Yaoyao skip over. ¡°Grandfa¡ª Uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Grandfather Huoughed loudly. ¡°You haven¡¯t adjusted to the new greeting yet, have you? Actually, I don¡¯t even mind if you call me dad directly. We can get to know each other in advance.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed because of Grandfather Huo¡¯s teasing.

    Her eyes flickered, and she stammered with embarrassment.

    Not far away, his son was watching their every move like a tiger watching its prey. Grandfather Huo shook his head andughed as he stuffed the red packet into Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Here, I wish you and Yunque a good rtionship in the new year.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart softened, and she nodded heavily. ¡°Yes! I will!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, and this¡­¡±

    Grandfather Huo opened the box, and a bright crimson color appeared in front of Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    It was a transparent blood jade bangle. Under the light, there seemed to be water ripples flowing inside the bangle, and it was so beautiful that it was unreal.

    Grandfather Huo stroked the bangle with nostalgia. ¡°Your aunt used to wear it. She said she wanted to leave it for her future daughter-inw, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t give it away herself. Here, try it on.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. ¡°Keep it as a memento¡­¡±

    From Grandfather Huo¡¯s eyes and the words he said in the greenhouse, Song Yaoyao could feel the burning passion hidden in his calm eyes.

    He must have loved his wife very much.

    Hearing this, Grandfather Huoughed. ¡°A memento isn¡¯t something that an inanimate object can be. Ah Shu left me more than this. The most precious things are all here!¡± He nodded his head and smiled as he handed the bracelet to Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao was still in a daze when arge hand reached out from behind her and took the bangle.

    ¡°Gege?¡± Song Yaoyao raised her head.

    Her small hand was held, and the slightly cool and moist feeling stuck to her skin. Huo Yunque put the bangle on for her.

    The young girl¡¯s skin was sparkling white, giving off a creamy look. Itplemented the jade bracelet, making it even more transparent and wless.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly felt like she was wearing a stone that was worth a thousand kilograms. She was extremely worried. ¡°Take it off, take it off! What if I smash it?¡±

    She was so nervous that she was about to cry. She held the bangle in her small hands and did not dare to move.

    Seeing her little face scrunched up and looking pitiful, Huo Yunque rubbed her head, signaling for her to rx.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to break. If it breaks, then it¡¯s destiny.¡±

    There was no eternity in this world. Everything had to end one day.

 Chapter 570 - Ill Let You See As Much As You Want Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 570: I¡¯ll Let You See As Much As You Want Tonight</h4>

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes caught the crimson glow and she nodded lightly.

    It was indeed beautiful.

    She began to wonder what the bangle¡¯s previous owner looked like.

    She would probably be very beautiful, right? She could see it from Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. And her name further confirmed this: Ah Shu.

    Shu = beauty.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly had an impulse. She pulled Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve and asked as he lowered his head, ¡°Gege, what did Auntie look like? Was she really pretty?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see your future mother-inw so much?¡±

    His teasing made Song Yaoyao blush.

    She red at Huo Yunque and touched the bangle. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    Grandfather Huo yawned. He was too old to stay upte. It was only nine o¡¯clock in the evening and he was already starting to feel sleepy.

    However, when he heard about his lover, he could not help butugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to see your Auntie. She loved to record her life and has left behind many photos. If you want to see them, I¡¯ll send you a few photo albums tomorrow. Yunque also has a lot of photos from when he was young.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then are there any photos of Gege making a fool of himself?!¡±

    She was too curious. What did the refined and refined Huo Yunque look like when he was young?

    Grandfather Huo was stunned as heughed out loud.

    ¡°No, your Auntie would have loved to capture one, but I don¡¯t know why this punk has been like a mini-adult from a young age. He never even cried no matter how much we teased him.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That must have been really boring.¡±

    People said that children were born to y with. If they weren¡¯t teased when they were young, then they wouldn¡¯t be fun when they grew up.

    Who would have thought that Huo Yunque had been like this since he was young.

    ¡°Yes, he was pretty boring.¡± Grandfather Huo smacked his lips. ¡°But there¡¯s a picture of him naked from when he was only a few months old. Do you want to see it?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked up enthusiastically and nodded furiously. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show it to you tomorrow.¡±

    After saying that, Grandfather Huo strolled back to his room with his hands behind his back.

    Once he left, there were only two people left.

    ¡°Gege, when you were young¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, her slender waist was grabbed. The man looked down from above with a faint smile. ¡°You want to see it so much? I¡¯ll let you see as much as you want tonight.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s legs gave way. ¡°¡­¡±

    Was it toote to regret now?

    ¡­

    ¡°H-hello.¡±

    Huo Tian had been observing the man from afar for a long time. She saw him sitting in his wheelchair, bored to death, casually ying with a ck lighter.

    The faint blue mes danced rhythmically with the clicking sound of opening and closing.

    <i>Click.</i>

    Song Wenchuan threw the lighter back and raised his thin eyelids slightly.

    The man¡¯s gaze was distant, as if he was looking at her through the endless darkness. It struck her soul in an instant, making Huo Tian so nervous that she even forgot to breathe.

    ¡°M-my name is Huo Tian,¡± she introduced herself with a red face. ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    Ayer of watery light gradually appeared in her eyes as she looked at him with anticipation and nervousness.

    Song Wenchuan had seen this kind of gaze many times before. Hezily leaned against the wheelchair, his palms so thin that even the veins on his palms could be clearly seen.

    His thin lips gently parted into a smile. As Huo Tian¡¯s heart pounded, he suddenly turned her down. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Beforeing here, Huo Tian had thought of countless possibilities. However, she never expected Song Wenchuan to be so rude.

    Her eyes turned red. ¡°I-I know you¡¯re Song Yaoyao¡¯s brother. Your surname is Song.¡±

 Chapter 571 - A Man Who Sparks Her Interest

    <h4>Chapter 571: A Man Who Sparks Her Interest</h4>

    ¡°Oh? So?¡±

    The man¡¯s gentle voice even contained a smile, but Huo Tian only felt a strong sense of alienation.

    She was extremely embarrassed. ¡°I just want to know your name¡­¡±

    Actually, she could have asked the people around her. After spending a day with him, they would definitely know what his name was.

    However, Huo Tian was stubborn. She wanted to ask him personally and then hear his name with her own ears.

    ¡°So what if you know my name?¡±

    Song Wenchuan raised his eyebrows. His dark eyes were filled with a casual smile.

    His eyes were thin and cold. When he smiled, it was extremely seductive.

    Huo Tian¡¯s face instantly turned red. The temperature continued to spread from her cheeks to her neck until her entire body felt like it had been thrown into hot oil to be fried.

    ¡°C-can I have your phone number?¡±

    She looked extremely nervous.

    Gu Fen had been looking for Huo Tian everywhere, but she could not find her. At that moment, she really wished that she could keep her in her pocket at all times so that she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble again.

    In the end, after looking around, she finally saw her by the window.

    ¡°What is she doing there?¡±

    And beside her, there was that terrifying man sitting in his wheelchair.

    Dai Shiqing narrowed her eyes. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s interested in Mr. Song.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? She may be stupid, but you¡¯re not stupid as well, right?¡± Gu Fen red at her and said unhappily, ¡°Does she even know who the person beside her is?¡±

    That was Song Yaoyao¡¯s biological brother! For the whole day, everyone saw it clearly. This person almost treated Song Yaoyao like a gem that he kept by his side at all times.

    The moment Huo Tian saw Song Yaoyao, she was immediately humiliated.

    Yet, she still wanted to hit on Song Wenchuan? What was she thinking?

    ¡°No, I have to go get her!¡±

    On the other side of the window, Huo Tian had yet to realize something.

    She looked at Song Wenchuan¡¯s face stubbornly, as if she was looking at a toy that she really wanted.

    ¡°Can I? It¡¯s just a phone number.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have my phone with me.¡±

    Song Wenchuan smiled, supported his chin, and gently rejected her.

    ¡°Then¡ª¡± Huo Tian wanted to say more, but Song Wenchuan interrupted her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a cripple.¡± He looked at his leg calmly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if I¡¯ll be able to stand up again in this lifetime. Also, a few months ago, I had a car ident. There¡¯s a problem here¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan curled his thin lips and tapped his head lightly. ¡°Sometimes I go crazy. I¡¯ve beaten everyone around me before.¡±

    Huo Tian was stunned. She looked nkly into the man¡¯s dark eyes. There was a thick ck fog in his eyes, making it hard for others to understand what he was thinking.

    She shivered.

    Suddenly, she saw the man smiling happily. ¡°But if you really want to be friends with me, it¡¯s not impossible. My number is¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no need!¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s face turned pale. She turned around and ran away.

    It was as if there was a ghost chasing her from behind.

    Gu Fen was about to call her when she saw Huo Tian run toward her.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Huo Tian grabbed her sleeve and wanted to cry. ¡°I want to go home!¡±

    This ce had defeated her, and she no longer had the anticipation she had in the past.

    Grandfather Huo, who had doted on her before, now treated her like an invisible person, and the one who was doted on became Huo Zexi.

    Because he fawned on Song Yaoyao, not only did he get a sports car, but he also got two red packets. It was fine if she didn¡¯t have any of these, but the main issue was that everyone was mocking her.

    Above all, it was not easy to meet a man who sparked her interest. Yet that man was Song Yaoyao¡¯s brother!

 Chapter 572 - Im Going To Marry Him

    <h4>Chapter 572: I¡¯m Going To Marry Him</h4>

    And his mental state seemed to be abnormal!

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly pounced into Song Wenchuan¡¯s arms. She showed off the jade bangle on her wrist and asked, ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    Song Wenchuan caught her, and his ice-cold expression instantly melted. He fiddled with the bangle twice and curled his lips. ¡°The transparency is good.¡±

    ¡°Who told you to look at that?¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him. ¡°Uncle said that this is for his future daughter-inw!¡±

    Now that she was wearing it, everyone admitted that she would be Huo Yunque¡¯s wife in the future.

    The girl smiled proudly, and her eyes sparkled.

    She had only grown a little older, yet she already wanted to get married.

    Song Wenchuan had aplicated expression on his face. He pinched Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheek and sneered, ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, do you know that no brother in the world would want to hear another man¡¯s name from his sister¡¯s mouth?¡±

    ¡°But Gege is not someone else, he is one of us!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s little face flushed red as she spoke shyly.

    Her eyes darted around, and she tugged at Song Wenchuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m going to marry him in the future.¡±

    Song Wenchuan red at her in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ve been doting on you for nothing. There won¡¯t be any red packets tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Song Yao puffed up her cheeks. ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed! How can you go back on your words? Hurry up and take out the red packets!¡±

    She reached into his pocket and dug around. Meanwhile, Song Wenchuan let her search as she pleased. His jet-ck eyshes were lowered, and a faint smile filled his eyes.

    Things seemed like how they were before. Heughed, and sheughed. It was as if time had never changed, and they had never felt the heart-wrenching feeling of being separated by life and death.

    She was clearly still a child. How did she be someone else¡¯s?

    ¡°Brother, you really didn¡¯t prepare a red packet for me¡­?¡±

    Song Yaoyao searched for a long time, but to no avail. She pouted unhappily.

    Song Wenchuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re calling someone else Gege so sweetly. My heart is about to break. How was I in the mood to prepare a red packet for you?¡±

    Hearing this, the young girl¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shock. Her ck pupils reflected the light from the chandelier and glowed with a lustrous luster.

    After a long while, she whispered guiltily, ¡°Th-that¡¯s different!¡±

    ¡°How is it different, huh?¡±

    ¡°In short! It¡¯s just different!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stomped her feet. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly, she immediately went back on her word!

    Song Wenchuan grunted, took out a red packet from somewhere, and stuffed it into her hand.

    ¡°Little brat.¡±

    Song Yaoyao received the red packet and her eyes curved. ¡°That¡¯s because you spoil me!¡±

    In the distance, Huo Tian was pulled by Gu Fen. She turned her head as she walked and happened to see the man¡¯s handsome side profile and straight nose.

    Outside, fireworks lit up and the light fell upon his face, highlighting his jawline.

    It was extremely gentle.

    Huo Tian once again heard the sound of her heart beating uncontrobly.

    ¡°You just sit here and don¡¯t run around, do you hear me?¡± Gu Fen warned her and waited for her to nod before she left.

    The sofa next to her sank.

    Dai Shiqing teased with a smile, ¡°What? Are you in love?¡±

    <i>Boom</i>

    Huo Tian buried her head in shame as she twiddled her fingers. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me. He won¡¯t even tell me his name.¡±

    ¡°So you went for so long but you didn¡¯t even get his name?¡±

    Huo Tian nodded and said sadly, ¡°And he also said¡­¡±

    After Dai Shiqing heard Huo Tian¡¯s ount of what happened, she was dumbfounded.

    After a while, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Silly girl, he lied to you!¡±

 Chapter 573 - Late Stage Sis-con

    <h4>Chapter 573: Late Stage Sis-con</h4>

    ¡°What?¡±

    Huo Tian was stunned. ¡°Sister Qingqing, are you serious?¡±

    Dai Shiqing raised her chin and gestured for her to look in Song Wenchuan¡¯s direction. She saw the man smiling gently as he stroked Song Yaoyao¡¯s head from time to time.

    ¡°Look at him. Does he look sick? His leg is probably fine. The car ident may be real, but after resting for a period of time and doing some rehabilitation, he will be like a normal person again soon.¡± Dai Shiqing shook her head. Suddenly, she lowered her voice, ¡°But I advise you to give up.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s desires were not extinguished to begin with. So after listening to Dai Shiqing¡¯s words, they immediately reignited.

    It was like a spark that was enough to start a prairie fire.

    ¡°You said he was lying to me, but in fact, he¡¯s not sick at all, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±

    Dai Shiqing shook her head and sighed, ¡°Did you see how he treated Song Yaoyao? People like him are called sis-con, and they¡¯re incurable in thete stage. If you want to pursue him, your love rivals won¡¯t just be girls like you, but Song Yaoyao. Understood?¡±

    Huo Tian could obviously see that Song Wenchuan treated Song Yaoyao really well, so well that she envied her.

    When he saw Song Yaoyao, he was gentle down to the tips of his hair.

    This waspletely different from how he treated others.

    ¡°But they¡¯re brother and sister!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that in his heart, even ten girlfriends can¡¯tpare to Song Yaoyao¡¯s position in his heart?¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s words made Huo Tian fall silent.

    She looked at the young girl who was acting coquettishly towards the man. Her smile was extremely bright, as if a begonia flower had bloomed. Moreover, the two of them were close. That kind of harmonious aura formed a world of its own, and not everyone could fit in.

    Huo Tian bit her lip, and her dislike for Song Yaoyao grew.

    ¡°I believe it!¡±

    A trace of smugness shed across Dai Shiqing¡¯s eyes. She sighed, ¡°Some people have good lives. It¡¯s just that I pity Mr. Song.¡±

    Huo Tian turned her head and looked at her.

    Dai Shiqing continued, ¡°With such a clingy sister, can you fall in love properly if it were you? Don¡¯t you have to care about your sister¡¯s feelings and emotions? Perhaps, in her heart, she yearns for her brother to be single for the rest of his life so she can have his love to herself.¡±

    ¡°How can she do that?!¡±

    Huo Tian clenched her fists. ¡°She already has Small Uncle! Why does she still want Mr. Song!¡±

    As she spoke, she saw Song Yaoyao bend over and give Song Wenchuan a hug. Her eyes were red with jealousy.

    Sigh¡­

    Dai shiqing caressed her head lovingly and gently advised, ¡°Tian Tian, listen to me and give up. We can¡¯t win against someone of her level. Even Mr. Huo¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    These words aroused Huo Tian¡¯spetitiveness. ¡°I have to try! I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t win against her! Bah, she¡¯s so fake!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Dai Shiqing covered her mouth nervously and nced at her helplessly. ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t talk nonsense! If you say these words again and Auntie hears it, she¡¯ll think that I¡¯ve led you astray.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Huo Tian pouted and held onto Dai Shiqing¡¯s arm. ¡°I only know that Sister Qingqing loves me the most!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Dai shiqing patted her head lovingly. ¡°Out of all my sisters, you¡¯re the one I like the most. Who else would I love if not you? Only Tiantian is willing to trust in me. But from now on, don¡¯t speak up for me again, or you¡¯ll be implicated and punished.¡±

 Chapter 574 - Wish Our Little Princess Safety And Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 574: Wish Our Little Princess Safety And Happiness</h4>

    Huo Tian snorted and quietly inched closer to Dai Shiqing¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you. When the timees¡­¡±

    The two girlfriends looked at each other and smiled knowingly.

    ¡­

    Time passed very quickly. Even though Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t bear to part with him, Song Wenchuan had to leave.

    His eyes were red from the pain, and they were bloodshot.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He waved his hand and said goodbye to Song Yaoyao.

    The starlight in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes dimmed bit by bit. She reluctantly pulled on the corner of his shirt. ¡°Brother, will youe again?¡±

    Song Wenchuan chuckled and was silent for a moment.

    In his silence, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids drooped little by little. Her breath was listless, like an eggnt hit by frost.

    Seeing this, Song Wenchuan smiled helplessly. He pinched her chubby little face andughed hoarsely. ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t you trust me? Even God can¡¯t stop me from seeing my sister. Come, give me a smile.¡±

    Meeting his dark eyes, there were emotions that Song Yaoyao could not understand.

    But as long as she saw his eyes, Song Yaoyao felt exceptionally at ease¡­

    She nodded heavily and used the back of her hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Then¡­ you have to remember.¡±

    ¡°Pinky swear?¡±

    ¡°Pinky swear.¡± Song Yaoyao hooked Song Wenchuan¡¯s pinky and suddenly whispered, ¡°Brother, Happy New Year.¡±

    Song Wenchuan was slightly startled. After a long while, heughed softly.

    ¡°Happy New Year. I wish our little princess good health, safety, and happiness¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao leaned on the balcony and watched as the ck car gradually disappeared into the darkness.

    Suddenly, she felt some heat on her back, dissipating the cold air.

    Song Yaoyao could not help but crawl into the arms behind her and look up at therge amount of fireworks above her head.

    Huo Zexi and the other boys were setting off fireworks in the yard. She did not know where they had bought this.

    ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    The man¡¯szy voice came from above. It was a very pleasant tone, as if it was mixed with some kind of mellow wine.

    ¡°Happy New Year!¡±

    It was already the New Year, and Song Yaoyao was still in a trance.

    She leaned against Huo Yunque¡¯s chest and looked down. Suddenly, she saw a spark.

    Huo Ningxi, who was smoking, seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly looked up, and through the endless darkness, he urately caught the pair of clear, ss-like eyes.

    His hand paused, and almost reflexively, he wanted to hide the cigarette.

    But halfway through, he suddenly paused¡­

    No matter if he was good or bad, the other party would not care. So what if she saw him? Was he afraid of arousing her disgust?

    Huo Ningxi sneered. Looking at the half-lit cigarette, he brought it to his mouth and took a deep breath.

    Whatever¡­

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s curly eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°Gege, Huo Ningxi smokes now. He¡¯s changed so much.¡±

    It was as if in just one night, he had grown from a childish boy who liked to hurt people with bad words to a mature man.

    His height had grown, and he had also be much sturdier.

    As soon as Song Yaoyao finished speaking, her body was turned over.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s waist was pressed against the cold railing. She slowly raised her head, and an extremely familiar face entered her sight.

    The man¡¯s face was clear, and his silhouette was three-dimensional yet sharp. His pair of beautiful phoenix eyes were long and narrow, and the corners of his eyes curved upwards as he slightly raised his eyebrows. In his pitch-ck eyes, the whites of his eyes were slightly blue.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment.

    She heard the man¡¯s hoarse voice that was tinged withughter, ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, haven¡¯t you been concerned about too many men tonight?¡±

    <i>Ba-dump, ba-dump¡­</i>

    The delicate and wless face moved closer and closer, the tip of his nose almost touching hers, trapping her in a narrow space¡­

 Chapter 575 - I See How Charming Yaoyao Is

    <h4>Chapter 575: I See How Charming Yaoyao Is</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was struck by man¡¯s handsome looks and her mind went nk.

    Suddenly¡­

    She felt a pain on her lips.

    Song Yaoyao whimpered as her waist was grabbed by a pair of big hands. They lifted her up and ced her on the railing.

    Brilliant fireworks bloomed in the night sky and the wind kissed the back of Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck. She was so scared that she quickly wrapped her arms around Huo Yunque¡¯s neck. ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    The man¡¯s hoarse voice and the thrill of knowing nothing was behind her made Song Yaoyao shudder.

    Through the fabric of her clothes, Song Yaoyao could feel the boiling temperature of the man¡¯s body, as well as the faint smell of cedaring from his body.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart beat fast.

    Huo Yunque tilted his eyes slightly. During the moment of silence after the fireworks, he could clearly hear the sound of the little girl¡¯s heart pounding.

    His light-colored lips slowly curled up, and he lowered his head beside her ear. ¡°Miss Song Yaoyao, you should show Mr. Huo some concern too.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was like wine, and it was slightly bewitching.

    ¡°H-how should I show concern¡­¡± Song Yaoyao muttered. The man¡¯s powerfulrge palm gently caressed her back, smoothing out her slight fear.

    ¡°It should be different from others¡­¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao could react, she had already fallen into a warm embrace.

    The man carried her into the room.

    His broad chest covered the noise outside the window.

    Song Yaoyao finally realized something¡­

    Her body fell onto the big bed. The man bent his knees and half-knelt on the edge of the bed, slightly leaning over.

    ¡°You want to see a picture of me naked?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s breathing stopped. ¡°¡­¡±

    Her eyes flickered, and she held onto the quilt, not daring to make a sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready-made. Do you want to see it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the man¡¯s hand. His fingers were slender and well-proportioned. No matter what he did, he gave off an elegant and pleasing feeling.

    His handnded on the top of his shirt. One, two, three¡­

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s ears turned blood-red. She pretended to be calm and looked up. Her gaze fell on the moving Adam¡¯s Apple.

    The restlessness in the room surged.

    Her eyes were fixed on Huo Yunque, causing him tough.

    ¡°Look. Do I look good?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s breathing quickened. Her eyes darted around, but she did not dare to make eye contact with Huo Yunque.

    This was bad¡­

    Gege must be drunk again!

    She licked her lips. ¡°Y-you¡¯re alright¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. ¡°Just alright? Student Song, you must have really high standards.¡± His voice was slightly drawn out, and his eyes were filled with a hint of yfulness.

    Song Yaoyao was caught off guard as he suddenly leaned forward¡­

    While she was confused, she vaguely heard a melodious voice. It was low and pleasant to the ear.

    ¡°I see how charming Yaoyao is, so Yaoyao should see how charming I am.¡±

    ¡­

    Before she went to bed, Song Yaoyao weakly curled her fingers and thought,?<i>what kind of nonsense is this.</i>

    Wasn¡¯t the drunk Gege too indecent?!

    ¡­

    Compared to other people¡¯s liveliness, the Song Family was much quieter.

    Song Jingwan was sitting on the sofa ying with her phone while Zhou Manli was on the phone with her younger sister.

    The entire vi was silent. Only the faint sound of fireworksing from God knows where could be heard.

    <i>Ding¡ª</i>

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes rolled as she lowered her head and swiped on her phone.

    Ruoyao: Jingwan, you¡¯re so mean for not telling me! Are you nning to enter the entertainment industry? Did Uncle and Auntie agree? You¡¯re the female lead right from the start. Congrattions!

    Song Jingwan was stunned.

    Jingwan: What do you mean?

    Yaoyao: Are you still hiding it from me? It¡¯s official on Weibo! It¡¯s clearly your photo!

 Chapter 576 - Who Is The Person In The Photo?

    <h4>Chapter 576: Who Is The Person In The Photo?</h4>

    Song Jingwan was even more confused. She gave An Ruoyao a call in confusion.

    ¡°Hello? Jingwan, Happy New Year!¡± An Ruoyao¡¯s voice was a little lively. It was obvious that she was in a good mood for the new year.

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. ¡°Ruoyao, tell me first. What exactly did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Jingwan, stop pretending. I¡¯ve already discovered it. There¡¯s no point in pretending anymore,¡± An Ruoyao warned unhappily.

    Song Jingwan took a deep breath. She could tell that An Ruoyao¡¯s words weren¡¯t fake.

    But her? The female lead?

    She didn¡¯t go to any auditions, nor did she participate in any activities. She didn¡¯t even leak any photos. Official announcement?

    If she was really the female lead, then why didn¡¯t she know anything?

    For some reason, Song Jingwan felt a wave of panic in her heart. She felt that something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just joking with you.¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s voice was filled withughter, but in reality, her expression was indifferent. She said gently, ¡°But when did you see it? I haven¡¯t received any notification yet!¡±

    No matter what, she had to know the whole story first.

    An Ruoyao snorted lightly. ¡°I knew it, Jingwan, you¡¯re so mean! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to snatch it from you. I¡¯m not interested in acting anyway. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll send you the link. Oh right, if you be a big star, remember to get my idol¡¯s autograph for me!¡±

    Song Jingwan agreed. The two of them exchanged New Year¡¯s wishes and hung up.

    <i>Ding¡ª</i>

    Just as they hung up, the link was shared.

    Looking at the link, Song Jingwan was silent for two seconds before she clicked on it.

    Almost in an instant, Song Jingwan was stunned.

    She could not see any of the apanying words. Her eyes opened wide and her pupils were constricted as she stared fixedly at the picture of the smiling girl.

    The girl in the picture had her hair done up in a Flying Celestial Bun and she was wearing a peach-pink ancient costume. She was smiling at the camera, her temperament elegant and her eyes pure.

    But most importantly, the girl in the ancient costume had the same face as her!

    Song Jingwan felt cold all over. She gritted her teeth so hard that they made cracking sounds. Her small face was pale and even her fingers were trembling slightly.

    She did not remember taking such a photo, nor did she attend the so-called audition.

    Where did this photoe from? Who was the person inside it? Why did she look exactly like her!

    ¡°Wanwan, what are you looking at? I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t react.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A hand covered in red nail polishnded on Song Jingwan¡¯s shoulder, and she screamed and jumped up in fright.

    Zhou Manli was also frightened. She quickly reached out to touch her forehead, but all she felt was cold sweat.

    ¡°Wanwan, are you sick? Why are you sweating so much?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan held her phone tightly in her hand and put it behind her back. Her smile was even uglier than crying.

    For some reason, her sixth sense told her that the photo must not be seen by Zhou Manli.

    ¡°Are you really okay? You look so pale. Are you sick?¡± Zhou Manli asked worriedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital to have a look? What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom! I¡¯m really okay.¡± Song Jingwan pursed her lips. ¡°There was just a prank in the ss chat group a moment ago. Someone posted a scary picture and it scared me.¡±

    Zhou Manli looked at her face carefully. Indeed, she looked like she was still in shock.

    She believed her a little and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your ssmates? What if they scare someone out of their wits with such a horrible picture during the New Year?!¡±

 Chapter 577 - Argument

    <h4>Chapter 577: Argument</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told them. They promised that they won¡¯t post something like that next time.¡± Song Jingwan forced a smile and shook Zhou Manli¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a while!¡±

    ¡°Alright, you should go back to your room and lie down for a while. Seriously, these people!¡± Zhou Manli cursed while patting Song Jingwan¡¯s head and telling her to get some rest.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Song Jingwan nodded and leaned over to kiss Zhou Manli. ¡°Mom, Happy New Year!¡±

    Zhou Manli beamed. ¡°Happy New Year. I wish our Wanwan will be more and more beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs first!¡±

    Song Jingwan had just gone upstairs when the sound of a car engine came from outside the back door.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s face instantly drooped. She pulled up her shawl and sat down on the sofa.

    Song Wenchuan massaged between his brows. He had just entered the house with a pale face when a sharp and ear-piercing voice pierced his head so hard that it felt like it was about to explode.

    ¡°You still know toe back? It¡¯s the New Year, yet you were running around instead of staying at home!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. I¡¯ll just pretend that I don¡¯t have a son like you!¡± Zhou Manli¡¯s chest rose and fell violently; she did not look pleased. She stood up and walked to Song Wenchuan¡¯s side, ¡°How many times have I called you tonight? Other people¡¯s families were having a reunion while you left early in the morning and did not return all day! Have you ever thought that if anything happens to you again, how I¡¯m supposed to live?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan did not know how to exin. Did he have to say that he had no memory of the entire day? He had no idea what he had done, who he had met, or what he had said.

    His temples were throbbing with pain. Zhou Manli¡¯s voice was like a needle, constantly stabbing his Achille¡¯s Heel.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to hear! What I want to know is who you met!¡±

    Zhou Manli narrowed her eyes and sized up Song Wenchuan with an unfriendly expression. She suddenly thought of a possibility and lowered her voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to see that wretched girl, did you? Did you go to the Huo Manor?¡±

    Song Wenchuan frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    What he said was the truth, but to Zhou Manli, it sounded like he was just brushing her off.

    She was so angry that sheughed instead, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t tell me you lost your memory again! What¡¯s so good about that wretched girl? She even made you abandon your parents! How does Jingwan notpare to her? Moreover, she is full of bad luck! Let me tell you, don¡¯t keep thinking about her. You¡¯d better stay away from her! In case¡ª¡±

    ¡°In case what?!¡±

    Song Wenchuan took a deep breath and raised his head. ¡°Mom, can you not always have so many prejudices against Yaoyao? What evidence do you have to prove that she¡¯s a jinx and that all the bad luck was brought about by her? One¡¯s luck is always uncertain. Moreover, the person who sat with me in the car ident was Jingwan, not Yaoyao! If that¡¯s the case, then can I also say that Jingwan is¡ª¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s eyes were wide open, looking mean and bitter. She gave Song Wenchuan a hard p on the face, directly hitting back all the words that he did not have the time to say.

    ¡°I finally understand. You¡¯re on the same side as that wretched girl! My pitiful Wanwan. She was wondering where her brother went all night, yet you¡¯re ndering her right now!¡±

    ¡°This is simply unreasonable¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan facepalmed. His mood was extremely bad.

    He increasingly did not want to return to this family. He did not understand. It was clearly a very normal familybination, but why did they get along so abnormally?

 Chapter 578 - Investigating A Person

    <h4>Chapter 578: Investigating A Person</h4>

    ¡°What did you say? Stop right there¡ª¡±

    Song Wenchuan pushed his wheelchair into the family elevator and refused to answer.

    In a corner, on the second floor, Song Jingwan pursed her lips and left silently.

    She did not turn on the lights in her room so the light from her phone reflected on her face, making it look pale. The gloomy aura emanating from her body made her look even more terrifying.

    YuchenMedia(V): #TheDotedConcubine #HappyNewYear The female lead you want is hot! [/me]

    [Picture attached]

    ¡°Wow! She¡¯s so healthy-looking! Fans of the original novel are very satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, is such beauty real?¡±

    ¡°I give 100 points for this casting. Is she a neer? Just looking at the poster, she looks pretty close to the character¡¯s image, but I wonder how her acting skills are.¡±

    ¡°Eh? The goddess that I follow is preparing to enter the entertainment industry and benefit the public?! @Wanwan¡±

    ¡°Goddess? Details please!¡±

    ¡°Me, me, me! Let me tell you guys, this goddess is really amazing. She¡¯s pretty, she can sing, her grades are good, and she¡¯s fair, rich, and beautiful! She¡¯s a winner in life! I¡¯m looking forward to what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°I went to look at her photo on her homepage. Errr, how should I put it? Something feels strange. is she really the same person? Can the OP answer? Is the actress on the poster @Wanwan?¡±

    YuchenMedia(V): [/LoveYou]

    The reply was just a simple emoji. But even though there was no confirmation, Song Jingwan¡¯s poprity went up all of a sudden.

    <i>Ding, ding, ding¡ª</i>

    In the quiet bedroom, the notifications on Weibo were continuous.

    But the temperature on Song Jingwan¡¯s body was almost colder than ice.

    <i>Huff¡­</i>

    She moved slightly and even felt that she could hear the sound of bones creaking. Who was the person in the photo?

    The poprity of this drama was already high, and it was said that the investment was veryrge because it was the work of a big-name author.

    Although it was reported to be giarized, the author had many fans, and the content was very good. In addition, the awareness of copyright was not strong yet. Some people simply thought that as long as they never read the original, they didn¡¯t mind reading the giarized work.

    Besides, if a novel wasn¡¯t made into a movie or television drama, then it would never get the attention of actors.

    There were even people who deliberately deletedments. Even if there were copyright defenders who leftments, they would be suppressed and deleted.

    News of the giarism was never spread far.

    Song Jingwan watched helplessly as her name was tied to The Doted Concubine. Like a conjoined twin, her search ranking rose alongside the drama.

    Until it reached the first ce¡­

    #WanwanThe DotedConcubine

    If it were in the past, Song Jingwan would definitely be extremely happy. She would even pull her parents over to look at it together.

    But now, she didn¡¯t dare, and she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of excitement or joy.

    She was absolutely certain that it wasn¡¯t her!

    However, there was a face that looked exactly like hers. It was so simr that even Song Jingwan wondered if there was a problem with her memory.

    At some point, the outside world had fallen silent. This New Year had passed without any New Year atmosphere.

    The night was extremely dark. It was as if there was a strange beast opening its huge mouth towards her outside the window.

    Song Jingwan shivered and pulled the curtains shut.

    Her fingers trembled as she dialed a number.

    ¡°Is it Brother Chen? I want to investigate someone. You can name the price¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Mu Wei felt like she was in a dream during this period of time. She had moved into a single apartment. The space was not very big, but it was more than enough for her to live alone.

    The decor was simple, and the windows and floors shined.

 Chapter 579 - Im Using You

    <h4>Chapter 579: I¡¯m Using You</h4>

    There were times when Mu Wei felt ashamed of staying here. What did she do to deserve such a luxurious apartment? She didn¡¯t even give anything.

    She was very grateful to Song Yaoyao. Even though Song Yaoyao had told her not to be grateful because she was only using her, Mu Wei did not believe her. What could she be used for?

    If being used meant that one could lead such a good life and get out of their bad predicament, a lot of people would be rushing to be used by Miss Song, right?

    That night, she had a New Year¡¯s Eve meal by herself. The television in the living room was ying the Spring Festival G.

    She was all alone, but Mu Wei didn¡¯t feel lonely at all. Instead, she felt more at ease than ever.

    Because this was the life she had always dreamed of.

    The wall clock chimed, signaling the arrival of the first day of the New Year.

    Mu Wei held her phone as if she was carrying out a sacred and unsphemous ritual. She seriously typed four words and sent it.

    ¡°Miss song, Happy New Year.¡±

    Early in the morning, a snow-white slender arm poked out from under the nket. Her milk-white skin was covered with dense red marks.

    The young girl only revealed the top of her pitch-ck hair, her small hand fumbling about.

    Suddenly¡­

    She paused, and her hand felt something firm.

    <i>Swish¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small hand instantly retracted. Like a fish diving into water, bit by bit, bit by bit, she buried herself into the nket.

    <i>Swish¡ª</i>

    The quilt above her head was lifted up like a turtle¡¯s shell, revealing her smooth body.

    ¡°Waaa!!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her small face abruptly, and an angry muffled voice came from between her fingers.

    ¡°B*stard! You big baddie!¡±

    A momentter, she was scooped up. The man¡¯s low and sexyughter spread in her ears, making Song Yaoyao¡¯s ears numb. Her toes were taut, and her entire body, including her hair, rejected him.

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you covering the wrong ce?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s back stiffened.¡±¡­¡±

    The next second, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and bit Huo Yunque¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Shut up! If you talk about that again, I will bite you to death!¡±

    ¡°Ow¡­ It Hurts¡­¡±

    A certain someone who had just spoken harshly suddenly let go. Her dark eyes flickered as she quietly looked at the back of Huo Yunque¡¯s hand. There was a row of crescent-shaped marks on it. They were faint and slightly red.

    Song Yaoyao wiped her saliva away guiltily. ¡°You provoked me first. It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    The man put his arm next to her lips. His pleasant voice was mixed with a smile, and it became more bewitching. ¡°Are you done being angry? Do you want to bite me again?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and pushed him away angrily.

    ¡°Why did you scream!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason why I can¡¯t,¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and said as he reached out his arm again.

    Song Yaoyao climbed up angrily, but she did not use any strength. Other than leaving a trail of saliva, there was not even a mark on him.

    She pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°You deliberately tried to make my heart ache!¡±

    He knew she couldn¡¯t bear to hurt him!

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh softly. He turned around with the girl in his arms, and pulled the nket over the two of them,pletely covering them.

    The light instantly dimmed.

    In the narrow space, Song Yaoyao curled her toes ufortably.

    A kissnded like a dragonfly touching water, and the voice beside her ear was gentle and affectionate.

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

 Chapter 580 - My Heart Aches For You

    <h4>Chapter 580: My Heart Aches For You</h4>

    Everyone knew that the famous Mr. Huo was powerful and mighty. He could cause economic turmoil with just a stomp of his feet, and his businesses were spread all over the world. He had long jumped out of the so-called rich and powerful circle and was a true noble.

    But because of this, he was so godly that everyone forgot he wasn¡¯t a real god; that he could grow old, get sick, and die.

    Heart ache¡­

    What a touching and gentle term.

    ¡­

    All the way until 8 in the morning, the two people who were supposed to appear did not appear.

    Grandfather Huo knocked on the table. Ignoring the different expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, he said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    He took the lead to pick up his chopsticks. The others only dared to move when they saw him move.

    The dining room was silent. These people had excellent manners. There was not even the sound of bowls and chopsticks shing.

    The more they acted like this, the more depressed they became.

    Dai Shiqing hesitated for a moment and asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to ask Mr. Huo toe down for breakfast? It¡¯s not good for his stomach if he doesn¡¯t eat breakfast.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Gu Fen furrowed her brows and nced at her.

    At this moment, Grandfather Huo also raised his eyebrows. His expression was gentle and kind.

    However, what he said didn¡¯t make anyone feel the slightest warmth. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Dai to call for him.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Fen stole a nce at Grandfather Huo with a strange expression. Her instincts told her that this was definitely not a good thing.

    Moreover, Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao had not been around in the morning. They were all experienced people; who wouldn¡¯t know what had happened? Gu Fen grabbed Dai Shiqing and forced a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yunque usually works so hard, and it¡¯s not easy for him to have a day off. Let¡¯s not disturb him. Let him sleep.¡±

    As she said this, she pulled Dai Shiqing¡¯s hand slightly harder, and her nails dug into her flesh.

    Dai Shiqing groaned in pain. She pursed her lips and met Gu Fen¡¯s frighteningly cold warning gaze.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Grandfather Huoughed. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows how to dote on others. Come, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    These words were clearly pping Dai Shiqing¡¯s face.

    It was as if they were silently telling everyone how self-indulgent Dai Shiqing was.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Grandfather Huo narrowed his eyes as he forced a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, just say it. These are all things that Yaoyao likes to eat. They might not be to your taste.¡±

    His words did not hide his love for Song Yaoyao at all.

    Dai Shiqing pursed her lips. ¡°Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. The Huo Family¡¯s chefs are all very good. I can¡¯t even eat such delicious food outside!¡±

    Huo Zexi rolled his eyes. The Huo family¡¯s chefs were indeed one-of-a-kind, but to say that they could not eat delicious food outside was a little forceful.

    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious. You¡¯re leaving today. Before you leave, you can tell the kitchen what you want to eat and ask them to make you a meal that you like.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Huo Zexi¡¯s shoulders shook violently. It was very hard for him to hold in hisughter.

    How was Dai Shiqing so shameless? Couldn¡¯t she see that no one in the Huo Family weed her? How did she have the confidence that she could take over the family?

    Dai Shiqing closed her eyes. Her hand was about to bleed from Gu Fen¡¯s grip.

    She smiled. ¡°Yes, thank you, Grandfather.¡±

    After that, she did not say anything else.

    After the meal, Gu Fen immediately pulled Dai Shiqing away. As soon as they were out of everyone¡¯s sight, she raised her hand and gave her a p.

    A crisp p reverberated through the corner of the corridor.

    After getting pped, Dai Shiqing covered her face and turned her head. ¡°Auntie?¡±

 Chapter 581 - A Small Thought

    <h4>Chapter 581: A Small Thought</h4>

    ¡°You still know that I¡¯m your auntie?¡± Gu Fen lowered her voice and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m going to call your mother and ask her what I did wrong to the Dai Family! I¡¯ve been supporting the family and the business. As soon as you graduated, I asked your uncle to get you into Huo Corporation with his connections! I¡¯ve always been kind to you, right? I think of you whenever there¡¯s good food and good clothes, right? You¡¯ve certainly got your ways, but only that girl, Tian Tian, is stupid enough to believe your words. Did you reallye here because you¡¯re bored? Or do you have another purpose? Huh?¡±

    In the face of Gu Fen¡¯s aggressive attitude, Dai Shiqing¡¯s face stiffened, and the side of her face hurt.

    ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Ha, stop pretending!¡±Gu Fen said disdainfully. ¡°Shiqing, your words can only deceive little girls like Tian Tian, who haven¡¯t experienced much in the world. If you open your eyes wide and take a look, which of the rtives present today can¡¯t see through your little tricks? Don¡¯t pretend with me, or else you won¡¯t even be a rtive! You¡¯re very popr outside, and you¡¯re indeed very outstanding! Is that why you think that in the whole world, only Yunque is worthy of you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Gu Fen interrupted her with a cold expression, ¡°But do you think you¡¯re worthy of him? Yunque is the person in charge of the Huo Family. Even us elders have to live by his instructions! Your uncle isn¡¯t very capable, and I don¡¯t want to y dirty tricks. We just want to live a good life! If you want to court death and you¡¯re tired of living, don¡¯t tell everyone that you¡¯re Tiantian¡¯s cousin! Even if you¡¯re going to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you! We can¡¯t afford it!¡±

    With that, she red at Dai Shiqing and turned to leave, looking at her as if she was looking at trash.

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s face burned. She rubbed her cheeks and a trace of grievance shed across her eyes.

    At the same time, she also felt resentment toward Gu Fen.

    She and Gu Fen were family, yet she was helping an outsider to deal with her! How could she notpare to that little girl who had barely been weaned yet? She was so weak. How could such a person stand together with Huo Yunque in the future?

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Dai Shiqing took a deep breath and said, ¡°If you won¡¯t help me, I will do it on my own!¡±

    It never crossed her mind that a truly strong man didn¡¯t actually need his woman to do anything for him. What he enjoyed was the feeling of being able to give his woman afortable life and pamper her like a princess for the rest of her life.

    Dai Shiqing would probably never understand this.

    That was because she had never reached that level.

    ¡­

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    After Gu Fen warned Dai Shiqing, she did not go back. Instead, she went to look for Grandfather Huo.

    There was a hint of restraint in her smile as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shiqing said she wanted toe here and open her eyes, and Tiantian kept pestering me about it, that¡¯s why I brought her here. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such thoughts and even treat Miss Song¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t continue. Even if she didn¡¯t do it, Gu Fen felt embarrassed.

    How could a girl do such a thing? If Huo Yunque didn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e, Dai Shiqing would have raised both hands in agreement if she wanted to pursue Huo Yunque.

    But¡­

    Everyone could see that Huo Yunque doted on the girl like she was a treasure, and Grandfather Huopletely treated her as one of his own.

    How could she not give up when things were already like this? If she continued to make things difficult for Song Yaoyao, what could she gain other than embarrassment upon herself?

 Chapter 582 - Beaten Up

    <h4>Chapter 582: Beaten Up</h4>

    How ambitious was she! Did she really think that she was worthy of the Huo Family? They were talking about a direct descendant; the most powerful branch on the Huo family tree!

    Grandfather Huo stroked his beard andughed loudly. ¡°I know you¡¯re a sensible person. Yaoyao didn¡¯t take this matter to heart nor did she take it seriously. You should be careful of Yunque instead. Yaoyao is precious to him. If your niece provokes her again, Yunque won¡¯t be easy to deal with. And if something really happens, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Gu Fen cursed Dai Shiqing in her heart. Rubbing her hands, she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll tell her to leave in a moment! I promise I won¡¯t let her stay here and annoy Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°No need. This is making a big deal out of nothing. If word gets out, people will think that the Huos are petty.¡± Grandfather Huo narrowed his eyes and smiled with interest. ¡°If she really has the ability, then go ahead and fight for it. The Huos have never been afraid of anypetition.¡±

    However, whether she could win him over or not and whether or not she would end up offending Huo Yunque had nothing to do with him.

    There was nothing to do, so he just wanted to watch the show.

    Gu Fen was speechless. Was there really such a father?

    But on the surface, she could only nod her head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and went to instruct Huo Tian.

    Huo Tian had not woken up yet and was still sleeping in bed. When Gu Fen saw her, she was furious. Huo Tian was so hopeless and suggestible that Gu Fen did not know where she learned it from.

    ¡°What time is it? Why aren¡¯t you up yet? The whole family went down for breakfast. You¡¯re the only one missing from the younger generation!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God¡­what are you doing?!¡± Huo Tian rolled over, so sleepy that her eyelids were twitching.

    Last night, she searched for Song Wenchuan¡¯s name and actually found a lot of rted news. Most of it was financial news.

    Huo Tian, who had never been interested in these things, actually read the news until 3am in the morning. That was how she ended up sleeping until now.

    ¡°You only know how to sleep!¡± Gu Fen ordered in a low voice, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to say a word to your cousin. If I see you interacting with her again, I¡¯ll ask your father to fire her from thepany!¡±

    Huo Tian sat up abruptly and was extremely frustrated. ¡°What are you doing? Sister Qingqing hasn¡¯t done anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°Ha, she hasn¡¯t done anything wrong? Your uncle already has a wife, yet she¡¯s still trying to throw herself at him. Isn¡¯t that called wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like her. Besides, they¡¯re not married, how can that kind of person be worthy of my uncle? What¡¯s wrong with Sister Qingqing? She¡¯s outstanding in all aspects, better than that Song Yaoyao who doesn¡¯t know¡ª¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    Gu Fen interrupted her nonsense with a p. Huo Tian covered her face and was about to fly into a rage when she met her livid expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m ordering you, not asking for your permission. What does it have to do with you that she likes your uncle? She can like anything she wants, but it¡¯s wrong to be a mistress! Where did you pick up such a distorted view of the world? Where did everything you learnt from school go? I¡¯ll call your Auntieter. Don¡¯t you ever contact her again! Do you know that she will cause the death of our family?!¡±

    Huo Tian felt so wronged that she wanted to die. Tears began to well up in her eyes. However, Gu Fen, who had always doted on her, acted as if she did not see it this time. Her aura was frighteningly cold.

    Huo Tian was scared to death and she shrunk back her neck.

    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Gu Fen shouted coldly.

    Huo Tian choked with sobs. ¡°I know, I know, I know, okay?¡±

 Chapter 583 - Not Old Yet

    <h4>Chapter 583: Not Old Yet</h4>

    ¡°Hmph, you better keep your word, or else I¡¯ll pretend that you¡¯re not my daughter!¡±

    The door mmed heavily, and Huo Tian covered her face. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. Shey on the bed and started crying.

    <i>Ding¡ª</i>

    Cousin Qing: Tiantian, I saw my auntie leave your room. I think she¡¯s angry. She didn¡¯t hit you, did she?

    When Huo Tian saw this, she felt even more aggrieved.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao had breakfast in her room.

    The Huos had never eaten in their room before. Either they didn¡¯t eat, or they had to go to the dining room. Song Yaoyao was a trendsetter.

    ¡°Have another sip.¡±

    The piping hot lean meat congee was delicious. After one sip, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved into a happy arc. ¡°Delicious!¡±

    She sat on the bed as she was fed one mouthful after another. The atmosphere was harmonious.

    Until Song Yaoyao shook her head after eating more than half of the bowl and refused to open her mouth again.

    She patted her round belly. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡°You can eat a little more.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song Yaoyao pouted. ¡°You¡¯ll get fat!¡±

    She liked looking beautiful too, okay? If she was fat, she would not look good in clothes!

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be fat.¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and drank the rest of Song Yaoyao¡¯s congee without a trace of disgust. There were faint ripples in his deep eyes. ¡°It feels good.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. It took her a long time to realize that her Gege was being inappropriate again.

    She looked away awkwardly and tugged on the thin nket.

    She cursed softly, ¡°Old hooligan!¡±

    Her skin was like a piece of pink jade, giving off a delicate and warm luster.

    ¡°Old? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao let out a short, soft cry. A slightly cold hand suddenly reached for her waist and pressed her against the bedpost. ¡°I¡¯m very old, huh?¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows and looked aggressive.

    His eyes were filled with a dangerous vibe. It was as if Song Yaoyao he would immediately execute her on the spot if she dared to nod her head.

    Song Yaoyao shrank back and looked at Huo Yunque with her pitiful eyes, trying to move him.

    However, what she got in return was¡­

    ¡°Huhuhu!¡±

    Feeling the cool hand, Song Yaoyao closed her eyes and quickly shook her head.

    A wise man submitted to circumstances!

    ¡°No, no! Gege is not old at all! Really, really!¡±

    ¡°Oh? More details please.¡±

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He calmly turned over and sat on the side of the bed, pulling the little girl into his arms.

    He seemed to particrly like this intimate action, like holding arge doll.

    Song Yaoyao, who had just rxed her nerves because of his smile, immediately pulled herself up again. She wanted to cry but had no tears. She nervously clutched the nket and asked hesitantly, ¡°You still have a lot to offer.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s head was full of ck lines, and there was a hint of helplessness in his tone.

    He bent his finger and flicked her forehead lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you pass on that one.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and touched her forehead in a daze.

    What the hell¡­

    What happened to her handsome Gege?

    ¡­

    Lunch was very sumptuous.

    The elders had all gone for a walk with Grandfather Huo, and the young¡¯uns had gone somewhere to y.

    Only Dai Shiqing seemed to have been deliberately forgotten. As for Huo Tian, the only one who was close to her, she had been warned by Gu Fen and was still holed up in her room, unwilling toe out.

    But this was just right.

    She sat on the sofa and looked up at the direction of the stairs from time to time.

    She did not know how many times she had done this, but her eyes lit up and she quickly stood up.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Huo.¡±

    Huo Yunque nced at her indifferently. His gaze did not even linger on her for a second as he stood at the bottom of the stairs, waiting for something.

 Chapter 584 - Reason For Firing You: I Am The Boss

    <h4>Chapter 584: Reason For Firing You: I Am The Boss</h4>

    It was not a good feeling to be ignored. Fortunately, Dai Shiqing was not a shy girl.

    She walked over with a smile. ¡°Mr. Huo, I work in an investmentpany run by the Huo Corporation in Country F. I have heard a lot about you and have always regarded you as my idol and my goal. I wonder if I have the honor to receive your guidance?¡±

    The voice in Huo Yunque¡¯s ear was noisy.

    He caressed the ring on his ring finger without a care, and a trace of gentleness shed through his eyes.

    His thin eyelids drooped, and his long eyshes cast a faint shadow on his skin. His facial features were noble and pure, attracting Dai Shiqing¡¯s full attention.

    Just then, she unexpectedly met a pair of bottomless ck eyes.

    It was like mist flowing over the abyss, and beneath it was a beast that could destroy the world.

    ¡°Miss Dai, is it?¡±

    It was just a nce, but Dai Shiqing felt as if her feet were nailed to the floor, and even breathing became difficult. She nodded lightly and clenched her hands. ¡°Yes, Mr. Huo, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just call me Shiqing.¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his thin lips and did notment.

    ¡°What is your position in Country F?¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s eyes lit up. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and said in a calm and elegant voice, ¡°General Manager.¡±

    One must know that in the Huo Corporation, even if it was just a subsidiarypany, thepetitiveness was not to be underestimated. Huo Yunque must have known about this.

    She was looking forward to seeing Huo Yunque¡¯s appreciative gaze, or if he asked more questions, she would definitely be able to answer him smoothly.

    But¡­

    ¡°Then from now on, you won¡¯t be anymore.¡±

    Dai Shiqing was stunned as she met the man¡¯s calm eyes. She said in disbelief, ¡°Why? Even if Mr. Huo wants to fire me, he should at least give me a reason, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the boss.¡±

    The man was standing on his side. The light outside the hall shone on his well-defined face. The light was flickering, and half of it was hidden in the darkness, making it hard to see clearly.

    ¡°Is that a good enough reason?¡±

    It was a willful and irrefutable answer.

    The man¡¯s voice was so pleasant to hear, gentle, warm, and even more gentlemanly than a gentleman¡¯s.

    But his words made Dai Shiqing extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°Are you denying my ability? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Dai Shiqing didn¡¯t dare to imagine how many people wouldugh at her after she lost her job at Huo Corporation.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque closed his eyes, clearly refusing to answer any more questions.

    ¡°Mr. Huo¡ª¡±

    ¡°Gege! Catch me!¡±

    Suddenly, a soft voice came from above. Dai Shiqing gritted her teeth and looked over. She did not know when, but Song Yaoyao was already standing three or four steps away from them.

    She was wearing a red embroidered sweater with a big cat on her chest. Such a childish outfit made her look even more like she was underage.

    Almost instantly, the coldness on the man¡¯s face faded like the tide, and his lines softened. The gentleness between his eyes and brows was enough to make any woman willingly drown in them.

    He opened his arms, and his low and hoarse voice was filled with helplessness and indulgence. ¡°You¡¯re making a scene again. Be careful not to fall.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Song Yaoyao chuckled and hopped around on the spot like a happy little bird. Her eyes and brows were lively, and she hopped lightly into his arms.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a little heavy¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque caught her steadily and pulled her into his arms as heughed and teased her.

 Chapter 585 - Gege Likes Those Who Take The Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 585: Gege Likes Those Who Take The Initiative</h4>

    Song Yaoyao covered his mouth and puffed her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t say it! You said I was fat this morning! Men are pigs!¡± she humphed.

    Dai Shiqing seemed to have been forgotten. She watched as the man held the little girl in his arms dotingly as if he was holding a priceless treasure and walking away.

    Not far away, she could still hear the couple¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°It would be better if you were fatter.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I will not let you have your way!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was so sweet and soft. She whispered coquettishly, ¡°My waist is sore.¡±

    ¡°Rub it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Gege is a big hooligan!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Then can you fix it next time?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was serious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not possible¡­¡±

    Dai Shiqing had mixed feelings in her heart, and she was a little confused for a moment.

    What she saw and what she knew turned out to be only a tiny part of Huo Yunque.

    In front of his lover, he was no different from other men. He was not cold, and he was not a man of few words. He would have a strong desire for his lover.

    He was like a God stepping off the altar in front of her.

    However, the God did note for her.

    The feeling of being ignored and no one caring about her opinion made Dai Shiqing feel helpless against Song Yaoyao.

    It was like punching into cotton, with nowhere to exert her strength.

    Damn it, it was ufortable!

    She turned around and saw the young girl being gently ced on the sofa. The two of them whispered something. Huo Yunque then stood up, rubbed her head, and walked out.

    The hall fell silent.

    Dai Shiqing pursed her lips and walked over. ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Miss Dai? Good afternoon!¡±

    Song Yaoyao bent down and pulled out a book from under the table. She flipped to the bookmark and started reading.

    It was a foreignnguage book. On the cover was a foreign man. Dai Shiqing, who had been abroad all year, knew that this man was a famous director in Hollywood.

    This book was his autobiography.

    ¡°Miss Song is a director?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao blinked. ¡°I¡¯m only in high school, but I want to go to film school.¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s mouth twitched. She realized that the girl¡¯s eyes were really bright and clean, as if there was clear spring water hidden in them. It was as if she was really not scheming at all.

    Why would Mr. Huo like such an idiot?

    ¡°I see¡­ Actually, I¡¯m very curious. How did Miss Song get to know Brother Yunque? Uh¡­ Forgive me for being blunt, but the difference between your age, as well as the level of your social status, seems to be a little big¡­¡±

    Unusually big!

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the book, asionally taking notes.

    Hearing that, she smiled and said, ¡°Age is not a problem, and status is not a problem! To tell you the truth, Gege likes people who take the initiative.¡±

    Dai Shiqing said, ¡°So? It was you who took the initiative to pursue Big Brother Yunque?¡±

    ¡°Not only that.¡± Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and smiled innocently. ¡°I also took the initiative to propose.¡±

    There were other embarrassing things. But there was no need to say it out loud to discourage others ¡®ambitions¡¯.

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s worldview was refreshed. The corner of her mouth could not help but twitch. ¡°So Big Brother Yunque likes those who take the initiative?¡±

    ¡°Well, not entirely.¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed the book with a snap. Her eyes were curved like crescent moons, and her lips were tender and alluring.

    She pointed at herself. ¡°Not all initiatives can be answered. At least the person who takes the initiative should look in the mirror to see if they are worthy or not.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Me And Gege

    <h4>Chapter 586: Me And Gege</h4>

    ¡°Me for example, I¡¯m a perfect match for Gege. Think about a toad trying to pair up with a white swan, Miss Dai, isn¡¯t that an eyesore? Humans are like that too.¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s smile froze.

    Why did she feel a strong sense of malice from Song Yaoyao¡¯s soft and harmless voice?

    At that moment, she felt offended.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss song really likes to joke around. To put it bluntly, in my heart, no one is worthy of Brother Yunque.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao spun her pen and slowly leaned against the sofa.

    ¡°Worthy or not, what I like is mine. Even if a melon isn¡¯t sweet, I will pluck it off its vine and store it until it¡¯s ripe!¡±

    Her eyes darted around, and her small face instantly became unbelievably beautiful.

    Her tone was arrogant and rude, and her words were especially antisocial.

    Dai Shiqing was stunned. Was this still the soft and harmless little girl she had seen in the beginning?

    ¡°Oh right, Miss Dai, you¡¯ve said so many unpleasant things. It should be fine for me to say something, right?

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Dai Shiqing blinked.

    The girl looked at her gently. No matter how many times one looked at her face, she was still stunning.

    She curved her eyes and gently patted her face. ¡°I hope Miss Dai can show some respect and call Gege, Mr. Huo. You¡¯re not worthy of calling him by his name¡­¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s head buzzed, and she opened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    <i>Crack¡ª</i>

    The pen, which had been skillfully yed with earlier, was crushed into pieces.

    Song Yaoyao smiled and turned her head. ¡°Miss Dai, did you really not hear me clearly just now?¡±

    Almost at the instant she leaned over, Dai Shiqing¡¯s back tensed up.

    Her throat was dry, and she could not help but pinch her skirt. The way she looked at Song Yaoyao was almost like she was looking at a monster.

    If she was not mistaken, that pen was a hard shell, and she used the same type. Normally, it would not break no matter how hard she threw it, but in the girl¡¯s hands, it was easily crushed like a paper shell.

    Her small hands were white, and her ten fingers were as long as jade, maintaining her delicate skin and flesh.

    But where did this strange strengthe from?

    ¡°Miss Dai?¡±

    ¡°I-I heard it.¡±

    Half of her butt was about to fall off the sofa. She looked at Song Yaoyao with eyes full of iprehension.

    She thought about it from another perspective. If it were her, would she be able to crush that pen?

    The conclusion made Dai Shiqing fall silent.

    Fortunately, the oppressive atmosphere was quickly broken.

    But the scene that followed made Dai Shiqing even more worried.

    The man came with his back to the light. He was wearing a simple shirt and casual pants. He looked refined and noble. The ice and snow outside the yard were melting, gradually merging with his aura. He was holding a bunch of bright red roses in his hand. The petals were still dripping with water, looking very beautiful.

    ¡°Flowers.¡±

    Song Yaoyao threw the book down and half-knelt on the sofa. She straightened her back and took it. ¡°Brother, can you put the flowers in the vase and put them in the room?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I want to change the bedsheets in the bedroom too, change them to pink?¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Song Yaoyao fiddled with the petals, her dark eyes darting around as she said slyly, ¡°Then can I have a piece of strawberry cake?¡±

    Her curly eyshes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings. She looked up expectantly and raised her index finger. ¡°Just one piece! A small piece!¡±

    However, her expectations were destined to be disappointed.

    Huo Yunque turned around and poured her a ss of water. ¡°No, drink more water and eat less sweets.¡±

 Chapter 587 - Heart As Lofty As The Sky

    <h4>Chapter 587: Heart As Lofty As The Sky</h4>

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips, lowered her head, and took a sip.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°You already ate somest night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that wasst night!¡± Song Yaoyao quibbled.

    Her cheeks were puffy. Huo Yunque poked them with his fingers like a rubber ball, and they deted.

    ¡°No whining.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Song Yaoyao whimpered, her voice getting softer and softer.

    Her pinky gently hooked his finger and shook it. A pair of butterfly-like eyshes fluttered, but she pretended to be innocent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a piece after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Only half a piece?¡± Song Yaoyao was dissatisfied.

    Huo Yunque gave her a half-smile and pointed at the tip of her nose. ¡°Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t push your luck, okay? There¡¯s an outsider watching beside you, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her nose and crawled into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. ¡°I forgot!¡±

    Dai Shiqing was so angry that she wanted to curse. How insignificant was she?

    After lunch, the Huo Family¡¯s rtives got ready to leave.

    Gu Fen held Huo Tian¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll be leaving first. We¡¯ll be in touch on the phone. Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Brother, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Grandfather Huo waved his hand. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±

    Dai Shiqing looked at Huo Yunque standing behind Grandfather Huo in a daze. His eyes were calm and distant, reflecting the world.

    They were brighter than the sun, but also colder than the moonlight.

    It was as if anyone who approached him would be burned in the end.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, what are you looking at?¡±Gu Fen frowned and pulled her with all her might.

    Dai Shiqing came back to her senses with a strong sense of unwillingness in her eyes.

    She felt that Song Yaoyao was just a little lucky. How did she get Huo Yunque when she acted like a child every day?

    ¡°Miss Dai, bye bye!¡±

    While she was reluctant to leave, a petite figure poked her head out from behind the man and waved at her with a smile.

    Her expression was harmless, but her smile was sweet and soft.

    Dai Shiqing looked over and saw a deep malice in her eyes.

    Her heart rose and fell as she gritted her teeth and turned around to get into her car.

    The car was queued up and it gradually disappeared along the spacious road.

    In the car, Gu Fen exhaled and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to work in the future. Thi nk of it as us owing you. We¡¯re really afraid of you.¡±

    Dai Shiqing pursed her lips. ¡°Is Auntie still angry? I¡¯ll resign. I won¡¯t cause trouble for you and uncle.¡±

    ¡°Mom! What are you doing!¡± Huo Tian was stunned. ¡°Sister Qingqing¡¯s outstanding work ability is obvious to everyone. Why should she resign? It¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Fen red at her, ¡°Don¡¯t me Auntie for being cowardly. It¡¯s important to know one¡¯s own limits. Your Uncle doesn¡¯t have much ability. Shoucheng is alright, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to win in a fight. We¡¯re both old and only have Tiantian as a daughter. What¡¯s the point of having so much property? The things left for her now are enough for her to livefortably for the rest of her life. Qingqing, I also advise you to be more open-minded. There are many outstanding boys pursuing you. There¡¯s no need for you to¡­¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I understand.¡±

    Dai Shiqing interrupted her with a gentle smile.

    It was as if she had epted it humbly. However, as someone who had watched her grow up, how could Gu Fen not know her niece¡¯s ambition?

    Her heart was as lofty as the sky¡­

    Unfortunately, her life was as thin as paper!

    ¡°As you wish. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡±

    ¡­

    After the New Year, everything started to recover.

    Song Yaoyao went to the Wei family for a meal as promised. Song Rui, on the other hand, called her several times to ask her to go back to the Song Manor for a meal.

 Chapter 588 - Personally Go Look For Mu Wei

    <h4>Chapter 588: Personally Go Look For Mu Wei</h4>

    However, Song Yaoyao refused. After that, she was so annoyed that she blocked the number, and the world was finally quiet.

    ¡°Jingwan, we can¡¯t find out the information you want. We only know that her name is Mu Wei.¡±

    Song Manor.

    When Song Jingwan heard the voiceing from the receiver, the coldness in her eyes grew even colder. ¡°Who is she? Why can¡¯t we find out anything other than her name? Brother Chen, when did your studio be so weak?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to find out, but it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s a stronger force behind her than us protecting her. Jingwan, I can¡¯t help you with this. If you¡¯re really curious about who this person is, then go and see for yourself. I¡¯ll send you the address and nameter. That¡¯s all I can find out. Nothing else.¡±

    After saying that, she hung up.

    A little whileter, her phone vibrated. Song Jingwan looked at the address on it in a daze. After a long while, she suddenly stood up.

    Zhou Manli was dressed up beautifully. She was about to go out with her bag when she saw Song Jingwan. ¡°Eh? Wanwan, you¡¯re going out too?¡±

    Song Jingwan forced a smile. ¡°Yes, Ruoyao asked me to meet with her. Mom, I might be a littlete.¡±

    Zhou Manli had always been assured of Song Jingwan. She waved her hand. ¡°Go, go. Be careful on the road. Have fun with Ruoyao. If you¡¯re short of money, tell me. I will transfer it to you.¡±

    ¡°Got it! Thank you, Mom!¡±

    Song Jingwan gave Zhou Manli a kiss on the cheek and ran away briskly. As soon as she left the house, her face darkened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Bauhinia District.¡±

    ¡­

    Mu Wei woke up early in the morning and felt dizzy, as if she was sick. She struggled to get up and cooked a pot of congee for herself. After drinking half a bowl, she nned to go back to sleep.

    At this moment, the doorbell rang.

    She was stunned for a moment. She did not open the door rashly. Instead, she turned on the surveince camera at the door first.

    With just a nce, Mu Wei was dumbfounded.

    The girl outside the door had long hair draped over her shoulders. Her features were beautiful and her skin was snow-white. She had a delicate temperament, and she wore a white gauze skirt under her fur coat. At this moment, she was crossing her arms across her chest. She looked at the tightly shut door with an unperturbed expression.

    ¡°Why are we¡­¡±

    Mu Wei was still in a daze at first, but when she saw the girl who looked exactly like her outside the door, she was immediately shocked awake.

    Not only that, she felt a chill all over her body, and she shivered.

    She turned around and stumbled to make a call to Song Yaoyao. The other party¡¯s phone was switched off.

    She clutched her phone and nervously dialed Huo Jiu¡¯s number.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Huo Jiu leaned against the car and nced at Song Yaoyao who was doing odd jobs on the set. He raised his eyebrows and questioned Mu Wei.

    Mu Wei¡¯s throat was dry and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Mr. Huo Jiu, there¡¯s a girl who looks exactly like me outside my door. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes shed with interest. ¡°She came alone?¡±

    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Mu Wei held onto her phone and confirmed it once more before speaking to Huo Jiu.

    ¡°Open the door and let her in. Remember, don¡¯t reveal anything about Miss Song. It¡¯s time to put you to use. Also, the one outside the door might go crazy. If necessary, you can choose to call the police.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Mu Wei held onto the doorknob and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Call the police?¡±

    Was she that scary?

    She looked at the delicate little face on the small TV and questioned her situation with uncertainty. However, Huo Jiu was not someone who liked to joke, so he would not lie to her.

    ¡°Do as I say.¡± Huo Jiu¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Wei was uneasy. ¡°But Mr. Huo Jiu, didn¡¯t you say that she would go crazy? Also, who is she? If she makes a move, what should I do?¡±

 Chapter 589 - You Made Yourself Look Like Me

    <h4>Chapter 589: You Made Yourself Look Like Me</h4>

    Everything that Mu Wei had now was given to her by Song Yaoyao. But she was not sure what kind of rtionship Song Yaoyao had with that girl outside.

    If she were to hurt her..

    However, Huo Jiu quickly dispelled her worries.

    ¡°Believe me, if you can teach her a lesson, Miss Song will be very happy when she finds out.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mu Wei stared at the scene on the small screen. At this moment, Song Jingwan felt a chill on the back of her neck. She sneezed and felt that someone was watching her.

    ¡°You can try. In addition, her name is Song Jingwan.¡±

    ¡°Song¡­Jingwan?¡±

    During this period of time, Mu Wei deliberately did not want to think about the past. Now that she heard this name, she suddenly understood.

    So, she was Song Jingwan

    Now, Mu Wei could understand why everyone who saw her would mistake her for someone else. Moreover, the way they looked at her at the beginning was filled with disgust and annoyance.

    Even if they found out that she was not that person, they would still not have a good impression of her because of her face.

    Miss Song must hate her very much.

    Then¡­

    She did not mind teaching her a lesson for Miss Song. Moreover, Huo Jiu had already said that it was fine, so what was Mu Wei afraid of?

    ¡°I understand, let Miss Song wait for my good news!¡±

    She had received so much favor from Miss Song, and now, she could finally repay it!

    This matter had to be done beautifully!

    At this moment, Song Yaoyao, who was moving bricks on the set, did not know that another girl had gone astray because of her thoughts. Even if the person involved knew about it after the incident, she would still be confused and would not be able to understand what was going on in their heads.

    After hanging up the phone, Mu Wei smiled and opened the door.

    Song Jingwan was already impatient from waiting outside the door. Just as she thought that there was no one in the apartment and was about to leave, the door opened behind her.

    Even though she had seen it online once, it was far from the impact of being so direct in real life.

    She opened her mouth, and their eyes met. It was as if they were looking in a mirror.

    They were exactly the same¡­

    Song Jingwan reacted, and a wave of disgust rose in her heart. She had never thought that there was someone who looked exactly like her in this world. Who was she? What was her purpose?

    These thoughts drove her forward, and she gave Mu Wei a hard p on the face.

    ¡°Shameless! Who gave you the courage to make yourself look like me?¡±

    Mu Wei¡¯s face was pped to the side. She raised her hand to rub it, and her hair was messy. She reached out to rub it and muttered with a smile, ¡°It actually hurts a little¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Jingwan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Of course it would hurt after being hit.

    ¡°I came here this time to see how much you look like me. Don¡¯t you have any face? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to wear someone else¡¯s face every day? Your name is Mu Wei, right?¡± Song Jingwan looked high and mighty as she stared at Mu Wei as if she was an ant. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t wear that face again and use my name to appear on the inte! Otherwise, if I see it again, I¡¯ll find someone to ruin your face!¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you look like the real thing, you¡¯re still a fake. Do you still want to enter the entertainment industry to film? Are you worthy?¡±

    Mu Wei rubbed her cheeks and listened quietly to Song Jingwan¡¯s sarcastic words. She finally understood why Huo Jiu would say that she would go crazy.

    She was a lunatic to begin with.

    When she didn¡¯t speak, she looked delicate and weak. She didn¡¯t expect her words to be so disgusting. No wonder she was so unlikable.

    Before, she didn¡¯t understand why those people could get angry just by looking at her face. Now, Mu Wei couldn¡¯t understand any better.

 Chapter 590 - Iâ€™ll Give You Money To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 590: I¡¯ll Give You Money To Leave</h4>

    ¡°Do you have paranoia?¡± Mu Wei found it funny. ¡°I was born with this face. You said that I had stic surgery? I think you¡¯re the one who used my face as a basis for your procedures!¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    Song Jingwan was disdainful, and her smile froze on her face.

    <i>p!</i>

    Mu Wei pped her back, pulled her hair, and dragged her into the house. At the same time, she mmed the door.

    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±

    Song Jingwan was stunned by the p. When had she ever suffered such grievance? A stic surgery b*tch who came out of nowhere dared to hit her.

    This was a huge humiliation!

    ¡°Yes, if you can hit me, why can¡¯t I hit you?¡±

    Mu Wei threw her to the ground, remembering Huo Jiu¡¯s words.

    If she could teach Song Jingwan a lesson, Miss Song would be very happy¡­

    Song Jingwan¡¯s knees were knocked to the ground, and she was in so much pain that a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. ¡°Do you believe that I have a hundred ways to make you disappear?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Mu Wei squatted in front of her and thought for a moment. ¡°Then tell me, before you make me disappear from this world, should I collect some interest first? Otherwise, if something happens to me, I won¡¯t be able to take revenge even if I want to.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±

    She was a little regretful at this moment. If she had known earlier, she would have asked the driver toe up with her. She hade up alone because she wanted one less person to know.

    The information that Brother Chen had given her indicated that Mu Wei lived alone, which was why Song Jingwan dared toe up alone.

    One on one, even if they really fought, she would not be at a disadvantage.

    But¡­

    She didn¡¯t expect Mu Wei to be so unconventional and strong.

    ¡°You¡¯re so funny. Do you know that based on your current situation, I can definitely call the police and sue you for breaking and entering?¡±

    Song Jingwan knew that she was telling the truth. She gritted her teeth and was secretly annoyed. She was hade here out of impulse.

    ¡°Your name is Mu Wei, right? Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk,¡± Mu Wei said coldly.

    Song Jingwan gave her a p the moment she entered the door. It was obvious that she was here to find fault.

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose? Did someone ask you to target me? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t like having someone who looks exactly like you wandering around in the world, right? It¡¯s not as easy as you think to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry. I¡¯ll give you money. You take this money and leave. What do you say?¡±

    Song Jingwan let out a breath and stood up, suppressing her anger.

    ¡°So?¡±

    Mu Wei was amused, ¡°I agree with what you said about making a name for myself in the entertainment industry. However, I can be the female lead as soon as I debut. As for the show ¡®The Doted Concubine¡¯, it was already a hit before it even aired. As long as I can steadily perform, why would I worry about not being able to make a ce for myself in the entertainment industry? You¡¯re giving me money? How much can you give me? How ridiculous.¡±

    The negotiation failed and she was humiliated instead.

    Meanwhile, Song Jingwan waspletely unable to refute, because she knew that what Mu Wei said was right.

    ¡°Good! Looks like you¡¯re insistent on not leaving, right?¡±

    Mu Wei nodded.

    Song Jingwan smiled. Her gaze was somewhat cold and stern. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll make it so that you won¡¯t be able to survive in that circle. As for the position of the female lead¡­¡± she curved her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you manage to keep it! Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll just wait to see you lose everything!¡±

    After saying that, she turned around.

    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±

    Song Jingwan stopped in her tracks. Suddenly, a can of drink was poured over her head.

    The dark c that emitted a sweet smell dripped from her head. Her hair stuck together, and she looked extremely pathetic.

 Chapter 591 -Cant Let Mu Wei Debut

    <h4>Chapter 591:Can¡¯t Let Mu Wei Debut</h4>

    She was no longer as elegant as when she arrived.

    ¡°You!¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s heart was burning with anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The door mmed heavily in front of her.

    Mu Wei let out a breath. Her legs went weak and she sat down on the sofa.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to call Huo Jiu to show off. ¡°Mr. Huo Jiu, is Miss Song there? I just poured a can of c on that lunatic¡¯s head. She¡¯s going crazy!¡±

    However, Mu Wei didn¡¯t speak to Song Yaoyao in the end. She hung up the phone in disappointment.

    A thought suddenly shed through her mind.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Song?¡±

    Song Jingwan and Song Yaoyao¡­ They had the same surname, but they didn¡¯t get along. What was the rtionship between them?

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh my God, who did you meet? What happened to you? Did Song Yaoyao or Xu Yue do this?¡±

    An Ruoyao rushed over with clean clothes as soon as she received Song Jingwan¡¯s call. When she saw her pathetic state, she was so shocked that she swore a few times.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±

    Song Jingwan lowered her eyes. She curled up and looked extremely pitiful.

    An Ruoyao opened her mouth and was extremely angry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me meet those two b*tches next time! Otherwise, I will definitely¡ª¡±

    Before she could say anything, she thought of the fear of being dominated by those two. She couldn¡¯t say the rest.

    She curled her lips ufortably and passed the clothes to Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Change your clothes first. We¡¯ll wash themter.¡±

    Song Jingwan nodded and changed into clean clothes. Only then did she feel better.

    An Ruoyao originally wanted to take her to a hot spring and wash the c off her body. However, Song Jingwan had something on her mind, so how could she be at ease?

    She had a bad premonition, which made her uneasy. Song Jingwan had a premonition that if she didn¡¯t get rid of Mu Wei, she would be a stumbling block sooner orter.

    The kind that would make her fall hard!

    ¡°Ruoyao, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I want to go home and rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± An Ruoyao saw that Song Jingwan did not look well. ¡°Alright then. Oh right, when did you go for the audition? You really hid it well! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was trending, I wouldn¡¯t have heard anything at all.¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. ¡°I was afraid of losing my pride!¡± She nced at An Ruoyao embarrassedly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t pass the audition, it would have been really embarrassing. I wanted to wait until it was confirmed before telling you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to see it first.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it, I¡¯m just saying it casually! I forgive you this time, but when you go to filmter, I¡¯m going to visit you! I¡¯ve never seen a scene like this in my entire life!¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled shyly and agreed immediately. She really looked like she was embarrassed.

    An Ruoyao saw her unhappy expression and didn¡¯t say anything more. She quickly told her to go home and rest.

    The car drove away from An Ruoyao¡¯s side. In the dark car, there was no trace of a smile on the girl¡¯s beautiful little face?

    The Doted Concubine¡­

    Mu Wei¡­

    Her eyes suddenly narrowed and a cold light filled the air.

    She absolutely couldn¡¯t let this matter continue smoothly. If Mu Wei debuted before her, she would forever lower her head in front of Mu Wei.

    This kind of thing wasmon in the entertainment industry.

    Even when many young stars debuted, they would usually getpared to a senior who looked simr or had a simr temperament, and then they would be called Little ¡®Whatever¡¯.

    When she thought of Mu Wei¡¯s face that did not look any different from hers, she felt disgusted. She had lived for almost 20 years and always thought that she was unique in this world.

 Chapter 592 - A Familiar Message

    <h4>Chapter 592: A Familiar Message</h4>

    Once upon a time, Song Jingwan rejoiced that the Song Yaoyao she hated so much did not look like her.

    But now¡­there was Mu Wei¡­

    Zhou Manli had not returned from her shopping trip, and Song Rui was barely home.

    Song Wenchuan came downstairs with his coat slung across his arm and saw Song Jingwan walking in with a sullen face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hair? Did someone bully you?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s footsteps paused slightly. She clenched the hands beside her and slowly raised her head.

    After the argument at the hospital, Song Jingwan had not spoken to Song Wenchuan for a very, very long time. It could not be denied that even now, Song Jingwan still held a grudge against him.

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Song Wenchuan held his forehead. He handed the coat to the maid. ¡°Wash it.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of what happenedst time, then I apologize to you. My words may have been a little harsh, but Jingwan, I really think that the entertainment industry isn¡¯t suitable for you. You¡¯re very outstanding. At least finish university first. When your personality has settled down and you¡¯ve matured, then I won¡¯t stop you if you still insist on bing an actress.¡±

    Because of these words, Song Jingwan felt a little better.

    She pursed her lips. Ayer of mist quickly appeared in her eyes, and her voice was weak, ¡°But I¡­I really like that industry, Brother. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve liked something so much. I promise that I won¡¯t fall behind in my studies. Can you help me?¡±

    As long as Song Wenchuan was willing to nod his head, it would be a piece of cake for her to get Mu Wei¡¯s role.

    Song Wenchuan closed his eyes and said, ¡°This matter is not negotiable. I won¡¯t help you. If you insist, I won¡¯t stop you.

    Unfortunately, Song Jingwan didn¡¯t really care whether she got any help from him, even though Song Wenchuan¡¯s original intention was to make Song Jingwan back down. After all, the college entrance exams were in a few months.

    Although with their background, they didn¡¯t care if she could get the top score in the college entrance exam and which college she went to, her grades were the key.

    Even if she went to a foreign university, just having money wasn¡¯t enough to get into a higher education institution.

    It wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t a more powerful family than the Songs?

    ¡°Even if I beg you?¡±

    Song Jingwan held back her tears andughed out of anger. ¡°Even if I beg you to help me, you won¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°Jingwan¡­¡± Song Wenchuan¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°I told you, you should at least get into university first. After that¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no after! I don¡¯t need you to care about me.¡±

    She turned around with a dark expression and left without looking back.

    She pretended not to hear Song Wenchuan calling her from behind.

    The servant who had worked for the Song Family for more than ten years sighed when she saw this and handed a note to Song Wenchuan. ¡°Young Master, this fell out of your pocket. Ehhh¡­what happened to Second Miss recently? Did you quarrel with her, Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can go back to what you were doing.¡±

    The servant acknowledged him and left to do his work.

    Song Wenchuan was the only one left in the living room. He sat in his wheelchair and looked at this home that he had lived in for more than twenty years. Suddenly, he felt a sense of strangeness.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at the piece of paper. The familiar folding method made Song Wenchuan feel a sense of absurdity.

    From resistance to irritation, and now irony.

    In fact, it had not been a long time since hest saw it.

    ¡°To Song: Your employees are really terrible at their jobs. I fired a few useless people for you. You¡¯re wee. Oh, and I used your money to invest and make a small profit. I¡¯ll take some of it. The rest will be considered a reward.¡±

 Chapter 593 - The Rebellious Alter

    <h4>Chapter 593: The Rebellious Alter</h4>

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan let out a breath, pinched the space between his brows, and shouted, ¡°Auntie Liu! Bring me a pen!¡±

    When Auntie Liu walked over with the pen, she heard her young master mumbling something. But looking at the way he gnashed his teeth, it was obviously not something good.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to write letters and act all mysterious! Fine! I¡¯ll also¡­ Wait!¡± Song Wenchuan suddenly remembered something. ¡°How did this b*st*rd know my bank password???¡±

    ¡°Young Master, pen.¡±

    Auntie Liu looked at him strangely and said with heartache, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet. It¡¯s better to rest well. The most important thing is to recover your health!¡±

    Song Wenchuan: ¡°¡­¡±

    He rubbed his cheek and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Seeing Auntie Liu¡¯s worried and hesitant look, Song Wenchuan suddenly lost his interest in eating. He turned around and entered the elevator.

    When he returned to his room, he thought for a moment and left a message on the back of a note.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with mypany¡¯s business! Also, who allowed you to touch the money in my card?¡±

    After he finished writing, he admired it for a while and then fell silent.

    ¡°This b*st*rd¡¯s handwriting¡­ is actually quite good-looking¡­¡±

    It was strong and vigorous. Just from the handwriting alone, he could tell that the b*st*rd inside his body was definitely not someone easy to deal with.

    However¡­

    Song Wenchuan put down his pen, looked in the mirror, and looked at his face.

    Was it because he had never experienced a rebellious period? Was that why his alternate personality acted so irrationally, like an obnoxious teen?

    Hmmm¡­

    But, of course, he admitted that this obnoxious teen was very capable at his work.

    He was only slightly better than him!

    After a long time, Song Wenchuan finally thought of something important. He called his assistant. ¡°Hello? Check the recent flow of funds in my ount. Also, what projects has he¡ª Have I invested in recently?¡±

    Ten minutester¡­

    Song Wenchuan looked at the message from his assistant and fell silent.

    This was called making a small profit?

    That damn b*st*rd!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, after Song Jingwan left the Song Manor, she had gone straight to Song Rui¡¯spany.

    Song Rui was herst trump card. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Song Jingwan did not want to use him.

    ¡°What? You want to enter the entertainment industry? No, I don¡¯t agree.¡±

    In Song Rui¡¯s heart, Song Jingwan had always been synonymous with being obedient and sensible. Moreover, she was very outstanding, enough for him to brag in front of his friends. But now, what did shee to thepany to say? That she wanted to enter the entertainment industry?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion. I heard from your mother that your grades fell sharplyst semester. Jingwan, if you don¡¯t work hard, you¡¯ll soon be trampled under someone¡¯s feet! You¡¯re the daughter that I¡¯m the proudest of. I don¡¯t want you to let your studies be affected by all this nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Dad, listen to me first¡­¡±

    Song Rui¡¯s answer was within expectations. Song Jingwan was not surprised. On the contrary, she was very calm.

    ¡°Dad, the influence on the inte is beyond your imagination. I also know a little about ourpany¡¯s situation. Dad, haven¡¯t you ever thought of changing? I know that you don¡¯t want me to enter the entertainment industry for my own good, but the entertainment industry is no longer the same as before. Moreover, even if I make it into the entertainment industry, wouldn¡¯t my father and brother protect me? With you guys around, who would dare to touch me?¡±

    Song Rui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No matter what your reason is, no means no! No discussion!¡±

 Chapter 594 - Supervillain Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 594: Superviin Yaoyao</h4>

    If his friends found out that his outstanding daughter actually became an actress, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke?

    At least, Song Rui had never heard of any child from the families he knew bing an actress in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°Aiya, Dad!¡±

    Song Jingwan shook his arm. ¡°Please.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good for our business if I enter the entertainment industry. As long as I can be known by the public, Song Empire will be mybel. No matter where I go, the first thing everyone will think of when they see me is Song Empire. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best advertisement?¡±

    Song Rui did not answer.

    Song Jingwan kept trying, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you let me try! If I¡¯m not suitable for that line of work, I¡¯lle back obediently and go to school, go to university, and then do what you want me to do, okay?¡±

    It had been a long time since his daughter had acted coquettishly to him like this. No matter how much Song Rui valued benefits, Song Jingwan was indeed his favorite daughter.

    Song Rui naturally enjoyed her coquettishness. He sighed. ¡°You only have this one chance!¡±

    Song Jingwan instantly beamed with joy, her eyes shing with pride.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡±

    After leaving Song Corporation, Song Jingwan¡¯s footsteps became lighter.

    After that, Song Jingwan did not ask Song Rui to directly intervene in this matter. Of course, Song Rui was extremely busy every day and did not have the energy to care about Song Jingwan¡¯s trivial matters anyway.

    She had connections and resources in her hands. Other than those big-name directors, the slightly better resources in the industry werepletely up for her choosing.

    However, Song Jingwan could not see anything at the moment. She only had eyes for the doted concubine.

    She was going to snatch the role from Mu Wei and then ruthlessly p her in the face!

    Earlier, she actually dared to treat her the way she did. Clearly, she didn¡¯t know what was good for her. She offered her money, yet she refused to take it. Since that was the case, then she couldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless!

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh? The Songs have agreed to let her enter the entertainment industry? Interesting.¡±

    The young girl raised her eyebrows. She seemed to have grown a lot during this period of time. The baby fat on her cheeks had faded slightly, and her chin had be a little pointy, making her look even more alluring.

    Huo Jiu chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s another interesting thing. The two of them have already met.¡±

    Without mentioning their names, Song Yaoyao could guess who he was referring to.

    She held her thermos sk and slowly took a sip. Her eyes were curved, and she said in a calm voice, ¡°They didn¡¯t fight?¡±

    Huo Jiu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, they did, Mu Wei poured c all over her.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This time, Song Yaoyao was surprised. ¡°It seems that the teachers I hired for her during this period of time have not been in vain. It¡¯s a good thing that she knows how to fight back.¡±

    The truth was, in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, Mu Wei had always seemed weak and useless.

    She didn¡¯t mean to be harsh, but as an adult, Mu Wei had been bullied to the point where she had to work at a club to pay off her debts. Not only was she brainless, but she was also too weak.

    Song Yaoyao did not like such people.

    Huo Jiu did not mention the things that he had urged Mu Wei to do over the phone. Actually, he felt that Mu Wei¡¯s actions were still too merciful.

    If she was a little more ruthless, she could have disfigured her and taken her ce.

    ¡°It was just a small attack though. If that¡¯s all she¡¯s capable of, she¡¯s still a little far from the result you want.¡±

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s take it slowly.¡±

    Song Yaoyao put down her cup and patted her stomach. ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Just now, she still looked like an enigmatic superviin. But now, her expression had changed. She copsed in the chair and held her stomach, bing harmless and cute again.

 Chapter 595 - Geges Delivering Food

    <h4>Chapter 595: Gege¡¯s Delivering Food</h4>

    Huo Jiu lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Please wait a little longer, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eh? Did someone deliver supplies? Who was it?¡±

    Everyone was resting at that moment. It was stuffy and hot, so they didn¡¯t feel cold.

    The set appeared spotless and clean, but the truth was, the production crew was a mess. All the ces that didn¡¯t appear on screen were filled with machines.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s legs were covered with a nket. She was sozy that she didn¡¯t want to move.

    Huo Jiu went out to order food. After a while, he led a person with a food box in.

    Beauty Min was only in her early twenties, and she walked in briskly with the food box in her hands.

    ¡°Little Director, what are you eating? I don¡¯t know who sent so much food to our crew! Huhu, I haven¡¯t eaten outside for a long time! Eh? This taste is a little familiar¡­ Have I eaten it somewhere before?¡±

    She walked over while feeling puzzled. In the end, she saw the young director sittingzily like an old man. A young man dressed in smart clothing, who was even more handsome than most of the young hunks in the entertainment industry, was bending down to clear the table. After he was done, he took out the tes of food from the food box.

    The food box was made of wood. It had an antique look and only had a few small words carved on the side.

    Beauty Min took a closer look and remembered.

    ¡°Eh? Wangyue Restaurant?!¡±

    She had thought that the taste was very familiar. It turned out it was from Wangyue Restaurant where she had only eaten once. The taste really left her with an endless impression. No wonder it was so hard to get a table there¡­

    ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s time to eat. I¡¯ll go get you another ss of water. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Huo Jiu picked up the thermos cup and nodded slightly at the dazed Beauty Min and walked away with respect.

    Beauty Min bit her chopsticks in envy.

    ¡°Little Director, did Mr. Huo treat you to this meal?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t go out to watch the show, nor did she notice the name on the food box. She saw Kang Yuan still adjusting the machine from afar, and cupped her mouth. ¡°Teacher! Come and eat!¡±

    Beauty Min looked at the dishes that werepletely different from everyone else. It was obvious that they were meticulously prepared, and she felt like she had been given another disy of affection. Even the delicacies that she was eating seemed to have lost their vor.

    When Kang Yuan heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice, he immediately beamed with joy. He waved his hand and gave a few more instructions to the staff before walking over.

    When he walked closer, he saw a table full of food. ¡°Oh? Who delivered this?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and looked at Beauty Min. ¡°Beauty Min said it was from Gege.¡±

    Now, everyone was used to this name that made their teeth ache. At first, some people were not used to it. They felt that the word ¡®Gege¡¯ did not match the image of that cold and restrained man at all. However, after hearing it a lot, they gradually got used to it.

    They even wanted to fall in love and find a loving ¡®Gege¡¯ of their own!

    Beauty Min held the food box and sat on the small stool, looking at the table full of delicious food. Her face was full of sadness, ¡°Look at the food box. It¡¯s from Wangyue Restaurant. Other than Mr. Huo, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would be so generous. However¡­I thought Wangyue Restaurant doesn¡¯t do delivery¡­ Don¡¯t they only do table service?¡±

    Kang Yuan picked up his chopsticks cheerfully. ¡°The rules are set by people. If that¡¯s the case, then you can break them! Others may not be able to, but Mr. Huo¡­¡±

    He picked up a piece of braised pork and put it into his mouth. ¡°Oh, the taste is still so good!¡±

    Beauty Min almost drooled when she saw this. She nodded in agreement.

    Sure enough, rules were only used to restrict ordinary people like them. Some people had special privileges.

 Chapter 596 - The Treasure Isnt Delicate

    <h4>Chapter 596: The Treasure Isn¡¯t Delicate</h4>

    ¡°Join us, we won¡¯t be able to finish all of this on our own.¡±

    Since Song Yaoyao invited her, how could Beauty Min not agree?

    Although simrly produced by Wangyue Restaurant, a meticulously prepared special order was different from a dish cooked inrge quantities!

    Beauty Min thanked Song Yaoyao with a smile and boldly started to eat.

    In the future, she could even tell everyone that she had eaten two meals from Mr. Huo!

    ¡°Pfff¡­ are you the reincarnation of a starving ghost? You even want to freeload food?¡±

    Shao Yichen had been having a hard time on set recently, and he felt that everyone was isting him.

    The main point was that this was only how HE felt!

    Actually, some people were like that. If they thought too much about something, they would begin to think that others thought the same. But the truth was, no one was paying any attention to him at all. Everyone was already very busy with filming every day. After filming, they had to memorize the script and go through the scenes. They did not even have enough time to sleep, so how could they have the time to think about him?

    Those with too many thoughts were simply too free!

    Even Song Yaoyao only had a little time to rest when she was eating.

    ¡°But Brother Shao¡­¡± the new assistant said weakly. ¡°Your food was also delivered by the Big Boss.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Shao Yichen choked on his words. He gritted his teeth and threw away his chopsticks. ¡°What rubbish is this? I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡±

    With that, he stood up and left.

    The assistant was left staring nkly at the empty lunch box. He did not understand why his boss was angry.

    He looked at the food and it seemed quite appetizing¡­

    ¡­

    After the meal, things were busy again.

    Most of the crew felt that Song Yaoyao was too hardworking. Who didn¡¯t know that she was thedy boss; the Big Boss¡¯ girlfriend? However, she didn¡¯t act like a spoiled child at all. She was as busy as a spinning top all day long.

    She could be found repairing props and running errands, and when she was free, she could even be seen reading books and taking notes from time to time.

    Even Xiang Chuan said, ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable for people like her not to seed!¡±

    She had talent and was willing to work hard.

    Coupled with her powerful background, her future achievements were limitless. Many people heard this statement. Whether intentionally or not, they all wanted to build a good rtionship with Song Yaoyao.

    Only Shao Yichen felt awkward. He did not like Song Yaoyao no matter how he looked at her.

    He felt that she was just a good actress. Clearly, she didn¡¯t need to work hard anymore, yet she still pretended to be on set all day. Who was she trying to show off to?

    Could it be that rich people liked people like this?

    ¡°Yaoyao, help me check what¡¯s going on with the rain machine!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡±

    Song Yaoyao wiped the sweat off her forehead and ran off.

    When she wasn¡¯t on set, Kang Yuan especially doted on Song Yaoyao and didn¡¯t allow her to do anything. But on set, he wanted to test her a little. By starting from the bottom, not only could she gain a good impression, but she could also improve and understand the division ofbor in the production team.

    As a director, her production team could range from hundreds to tens of thousands of people. Not to mention remembering everyone¡¯s name, but she should at least know who was in charge, who to look for if something happened, and who was managing what. Even if she didn¡¯t know everything, she shouldn¡¯t bepletely clueless.

    Fortunately, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t disappoint him.

    The usually delicate little girl was clearly a treasure to Mr. Huo.

    So at first, he was worried that Song Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the hardships.

    Being a director was really too tiring. The environment was bad, and she would not be able to get a good rest. It wasn¡¯t what people expected; that she could simply sit behind the camera and give orders.

    It was not like that. Every industry was not easy. It was far less morous than what outsiders saw.

 Chapter 597 - Yaoyao Injured

    <h4>Chapter 597: Yaoyao Injured</h4>

    Song Yaoyao ran over to question the technicians. It turned out that one of the switches on the rain machine had broken. She crouched down to help, and after it was fixed, she went to help move the props.

    Beauty Min clicked her tongue. ¡°The little director is too hardworking¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ didn¡¯t you notice anything else?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned her head and looked at Chuan.

    ¡°For example, her excessive strength¡­¡±

    The two looked over and saw the little girl carrying arge cardboard box that covered her head. She walked forward steadily, while behind her, two people were carrying a cardboard box together. They even looked like they were struggling.

    Beauty Min: ¡°¡­ maybe the things in her box are light?¡±

    Xiang Chuan didn¡¯tment and shrugged.

    A short momentter, they saw Song Yaoyao bend over and take out a pile of prop weapons from the cardboard box¡­

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    Beauty Min was shocked.

    <i>She must be a monster!</i>

    Huo Jiu felt his teeth ache as he stood in spot, unsure of what to do.

    He really wanted to rush up and say to Song Yaoyao, ¡°Miss Song, put that down. Let me do it!¡±

    If this was seen by Mr. Huo, would his heart ache for the delicate girl who was raised in the Huo Manor and who needed people to coax her?

    He even¡­

    Huo Jiu touched the back of his neck. He felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if his master knew about this.

    He watched as Song Yaoyao took out the prop weapons to examine them, then turned around to leave, intending to carry them out again¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help but rush up and shout out, ¡°Miss Song! Please rest, I¡¯ll do the heavy work!¡±

    Was there no one on the set? She didn¡¯t need to do these things.

    ¡°Errr¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked by him. Huo Jiu realized that her eyes were red, like a little rabbit¡¯s.

    ¡°Miss Song, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wiped her hands on her pants as if nothing had happened. There was a small wound on her fair little hand that was oozing blood. It was probably cut by something.

    Huo Jiu knew how delicate she was, but she held it in.

    ¡°Someone!¡±

    His pupils constricted. ¡°Miss Song is injured. Bring the car over and take her to the hospital.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s head was full of questions. ¡°Why are we going to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°What? Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re injured!¡±

    Kang Yuan stopped filming. He left the script and ran in their direction. The others followed suit.

    It was like an earthquake.

    ¡°Where are you injured? Is it serious? Go, go, go, I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital! Why are you carrying this for no reason? Didn¡¯t I tell you to look at the rain machine?¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯s face was stern as he looked over with heartache.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were red as she raised her index finger innocently. ¡°Here¡­¡±

    Her soft voice was nasally.

    Everyone saw that her eyes were red. How bad was her injury? Why did she look so pitiful?

    However, when they saw the small wound on her index finger, they all fell silent.

    Should they say something to ease the awkwardness?

    Huo Jiu didn¡¯t care what these people thought. He only knew that it was his fault that Miss Song was injured.

    ¡°The car is here. Miss Song, get in the car first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed. It only hurt a little.

    ¡°Ahem, no matter how small the wound is, you can¡¯t ignore it. If you don¡¯t even know what cut you, how much bacteria could there be?¡±

    Kang Yuan added with heartache, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to do such menial work. If there aren¡¯t enough people in the production team, then we¡¯ll recruit more! What is the person-in-charge doing? My student came to the production team to learn, not to do chores for you guys! Look, she¡¯s bleeding!¡±

    ¡°You must go to the hospital!¡±

    It was one thing for her to run some errands and take a look at some props, but why did she have to carry them with her bare hands.

 Chapter 598 - Fortunately, You Came Early. Otherwise, The Wound Would Have Healed.

    <h4>Chapter 598: Fortunately, You Came Early. Otherwise, The Wound Would Have Healed.</h4>

    At a hospital near the film studio.

    ¡°Is this small wound worth¡­¡± Under Huo Jiu and Kang Yuan¡¯s intense gaze, the doctor¡¯s voice grew quieter and quieter until it disappeared. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ve given her a tetanus shot and the wound has been disinfected and bandaged. It¡¯s nothing serious. Be careful not to touch water.¡±

    ¡°Then do we need toe for a follow-up tomorrow? Should we make an appointment?¡±

    The doctor: ¡°? ? ?¡±

    Sorry, he felt offended.

    What was going on with these two people? Were they really not here to mess with him?

    ¡°Are you¡­serious??¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Huo Jiu¡¯s face was serious. ¡°I don¡¯t really believe in the standard of this hospital. I¡¯ll call Liu Yu overter. By the way, check what Miss Song was cut by.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡±

    Kang Yuan caressed her head with heartache. ¡°Yaoyao, be good. When we go backter, I will buy you some delicious supplements. You need to take supplements to make up for the blood loss.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao continued to sob.

    She hated the hospital to death! And she hated injections!

    The doctor took a deep breath and smiled sarcastically. Yes, it was very serious. If they had note in time, the wound would have already healed.

    ¡°By the way, if there are no questions, you can leave now. There are patients waiting in line. Time is precious, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then tomorrow¡­¡± Kang Yuan wanted to say something but stopped.

    The doctor: ¡°¡­ If you¡¯re happy, you cane over tomorrow to disinfect the wound and change the bandage.¡±

    Kang Yuan shut up.

    ¡­

    The car drove straight to the hotel. Kang Yuan strictly ordered Song Yaoyao not to go on set again today and to rest in the hotel.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s protest was fruitless, so she could only frown as she jumped out of the car.

    Huo Jiu carried a big bag of snacks and sent Song Yaoyao back to the hotel.

    ¡°Miss Song, do you want me to carry your things inside for you?¡±

    ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll carry it myself.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, and her voice was hoarse. She closed the door, put the bag of snacks at the door, and covered her arms as she walked in.

    If Kang Yuan hadn¡¯t insisted on her going, Song Yaoyao would have run away long ago.

    Was it normal to drag her to the hospital for an injection because of a small wound?

    She pulled out a piece of paper and blew her nose forcefully.

    Song Yaoyao, who was surrounded by sadness, didn¡¯t hear the faint sound of water flowing in the room. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the sound of the bathroom door opening did she receive a fright. She had read too many stories about hotel perverts, so she suddenly jumped up and looked over warily.

    She was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Gege!!¡±

    She remembered the food and the supplies sent to the production team.

    Did he personally deliver them?

    The girl into his arms as though she had grown wings.

    Just as she was about to seed, the man put his hand on her head and stopped her.

    ¡°Gege, what are you doing?¡± Song Yaoyao grumbled unhappily, twisting and turning under Huo Yunque¡¯s hand.

    Huo Yunque pinched her chin and lifted it up. His slightly cold fingertips rubbed against the corner of her wet eyes.

    ¡°Have you been crying?¡±

    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>

    The response to Huo Yunque was the unconceble gulp of the little girl¡¯s saliva.

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes helplessly and retracted his hand. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯ve seen it so many times, haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡±

    Just now, because Huo Yunque¡¯s hand was pressed against her forehead, she could only look down.

    Huo Yunque had juste out of the shower and did not expect Song Yaoyao to be back in the morning. He only had a towel around his waist and his body was strong. His muscles were smooth and beautiful.

    The water droplets slid along his muscles towards his Apollo¡¯s Belt¡­

 Chapter 599 - Whether I Missed You, That Is The Question

    <h4>Chapter 599: Whether I Missed You, That Is The Question</h4>

    His handnded on his waist. ¡°Do you want to take a closer look?¡±

    <i>Cough¡­</i>

    Song Yaoyao averted her gaze with difficulty. Compared to him, her figure was slim and slender, and she was frighteningly fragile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s still daytime¡­¡± She lowered her head shyly and twiddled her fingers.

    Her body suddenly soared into the air and was ced on the big bed.

    Her bandaged finger was held up. ¡°How did you do this?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had had enough of men like this. She vaguely exined, ¡°It was an ident¡­¡±

    Huo Jiu was already so worried about her. Song Yaoyao was really afraid that Huo Yunque would make a big deal out of it. She hated hospitals and injections!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of ident? Tell me, I want to hear about it.¡±

    His voice was deep and pleasant to the ears.

    However, there was an undeniable seriousness in his tone.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao lowered her shoulders and secretly looked at Huo Yunque. She saw him leaning against the bed, wearing a bathrobe. His thin eyelids were lowered as if he was resting with his eyes closed.

    She gathered her courage and slowly moved over. ¡°Gege, I¡¯ve already been to the hospital. I even got an injection. Look!¡±

    She pulled up her sleeve and showed him the small needle mark on her arm.

    ¡°It hurt!¡±

    The young girl pursed her lips. She raised her beautiful watery eyes and gently tugged at his sleeve.

    ¡°Go back again with me tomorrow.¡±

    His tone was domineering and could not be resisted.

    ¡°But the production team hasn¡¯t finished filming yet!¡± Song Yaoyao protested. ¡°I¡¯ve made a deal with my teacher to stay on the production team until it¡¯s finished.¡±

    Moreover, she had learned a lot of new things recently and was improving every day. She also had a new idea for the drama, ¡®Pce Walls¡¯.

    After she was done with the work at hand, she was going to start preparing for it.

    However, she was a pure newbie. It would not be that easy in the early stages.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque changed his position and allowed her to pull on his sleeve.

    ¡°Then tell me, what did you promise me beforeing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt guilty. Aftering here, she was so proud that she forgot about what she had agreed to before.

    She was terrified, but she did not want to leave at this critical moment.

    She rolled her eyes and quickly threw herself into his arms. Like a bird asking for food, she raised her head high.

    ¡°Gege, kiss!¡±

    She used her strength to peck him, but only touched his firm chin.

    The man lowered his eyes and refused to lower his head.

    ¡°Gege, didn¡¯t you miss me? I missed you so much!¡±

    She wrapped her arms around Huo Yunque¡¯s neck. Her delicate little face was lively, and her voice was soft and sweet.

    Huo Yunque did notment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act coquettishly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not acting coquettishly!¡± Song Yaoyao said matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯m showing my true feelings!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque pinched her chin and looked into her eyes with a half-smile. ¡°Since you miss me so much, thene with me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Wow! Things were moving fast!

    <i>How should I answer?</i>?Song Yaoyao bit her lips. ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque said inly, ¡°You don¡¯t miss me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡±

    The young girl blinked. ¡°But, studying is also very important. The filming crew is about to finish filming. I promise! Once it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll go back immediately! Okay?¡±

    Huo Yunque lifted the quilt andy down, closing his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao was left confused. ¡°Gege?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she was pulled into a broad embrace. The man¡¯s body exuded a refreshing aura.

    Her small hands were pressed against his sturdy chest, and her face was slightly red. ¡°Gege, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 600 - Gege, Are You Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 600: Gege, Are You Hungry</h4>

    His voice was as gentle as an oriole, and it drew her in like a hook.

    Huo Yunque did not look up. He reached out and pulled her little head into his embrace.

    His voice was low and hoarse, unable to hide his fatigue.

    ¡°Sleep with me for a while.¡±

    Her curly eyshes brushed across the man¡¯s skin, tickling him.

    Song Yaoyao instantly quieted down.

    She quietly wrapped her arms around his sturdy waist, her little face gently rubbing against his chest.

    ¡°Gege, are you very tired?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s chin was on top of her head as he hugged her like he was hugging a human-shaped pillow. Song Yaoyao curled up in his arms and found afortable position. After a while, she heard the man¡¯s gentle breathing.

    Had he fallen asleep?

    Song Yaoyao closed her eyes, feeling a little heartache. Without being in her position, outsiders would not be able to understand Huo Yunque¡¯s hardships.

    The higher one stood, the more they had to endure.

    Her small hands caressed his back, and she fell asleep without realizing it.

    A peaceful aura flowed through the room.

    ¡°Jiu¡¯er!¡±

    Just as Huo Jiu went downstairs, he heard a voice that could not be concealed.

    His face darkened. He ignored Huo Qi and walked past him.

    ¡°Hey, Jiu¡¯er, don¡¯t be so heartless¡­ Ahhh! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Huo Qi jumped up abruptly, dodging Huo Jiu¡¯s sweeping leg as he shouted.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Huo Jiu spat out this word coldly.

    ¡°Tsk, tell me, what upset you? You seem to be in a bad mood.¡±

    Huo Qi grinned as he leaned over to hug Huo Jiu¡¯s shoulder. Huo Jiu shook him off mercilessly, but he was not angry. ¡°But¡­aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m here?¡±

    Huo Jiu looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Do you think everyone is as idiotic as you?¡±

    Huo Qi was mainly responsible for the Master¡¯s safety. Other things were naturally handled by others, so there was no need for him toe personally. Since he was here, then the Master was naturally here as well.

    This also exined why he sensed a powerful aura in the building.

    Huo Qi: ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Jiu¡¯er, your mouth is getting nastier and nastier.¡±

    Huo Jiu silently sneered back at him.

    ¡­

    The next day, before Song Yaoyao appeared on set, Huo Jiu arrived with over a dozen workers.

    ¡°They know everything. They can fix machines, carry heavy objects, and you¡¯re short of extras, they can fill in,¡± Huo Jiu said indifferently, ¡°If these people aren¡¯t enough, then I¡¯ll call some more people overter.¡±

    Kang Yuan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Do you think they are omnipotent tools? Do you think they know everything? You don¡¯t have to tell me, I will not let Yaoyao do rough work again.¡±

    He did not stop her because he saw that she was happy. However, even though he was Song Yaoyao¡¯s teacher, he could not bear the responsibility of Song Yaoyao¡¯s ident on set.

    Although it was just a trivial injury, what if something more serious happened?

    There were so many machines in the filming location, how could it be absolutely safe.

    Moreover, she was his only student, so his heart naturally ached for her!

    Huo Jiu nodded. ¡°These are all orders from the Master, not my own decision. By the way, Miss Song wanted me to tell you that she will bete today.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Yuan waved his hand and was suddenly stunned. ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Huo is here too?¡±

    ¡­

    It had just rainedst night, and the air was moist.

    Song Yaoyao woke up and her voice was a little hoarse. She turned over and climbed onto the man¡¯s body, kissing his chin. ¡°Good morning, Gege.¡±

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    The girl¡¯s ck hair fell on his shoulders, and Huo Yunque slowly twirled a strand around his finger.

    ¡°Gege, did you rest well? Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go down for dinnerter. I can take a day off and apany you.¡±

 Chapter 601 - Mr. Huo Is Ready To Eat

    <h4>Chapter 601: Mr. Huo Is Ready To Eat</h4>

    She squinted her eyes, beautiful and sweet, like a cat napping in the sun, soft and gentle.

    The corners of Huo Yunque¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, his eyes dark.

    ¡°I am a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was just about to get up when her wrist was grabbed and she fell back into the man¡¯s broad and hard chest.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Gege?¡± She blinked and met the man¡¯s eyes that gradually darkened. It was as if there was a ferocious beast hiding in the abyss. The way he looked at her was as if he wanted to swallow her whole.

    The silent tension and seductive atmosphere flowed through the room.

    Song Yaoyao curled her fingers, her face slightly red, and whispered, ¡°Gege, let¡¯s eat first¡­ Ah!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, her body suddenly turned over.

    She looked up and saw the man¡¯s handsome and refined face as well as the small crystal chandelier above his head.

    His low and husky voice was especially bewitching as it sounded softly in her ears, gentle and loving.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Now, Mr. Huo will begin ¡®eating¡¯¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat in an instant.

    ¡­

    In her dream, Song Yaoyao turned into a fish. A fish that had been thrown onto a pan to cook.

    She tossed and turned, frying one side after another.

    In her anxiety and impatience, she felt that if things continued, then this fried fish would be ruined.

    When she woke up from the dream, it was already afternoon, and the sun had shifted.

    Song Yaoyao grunted and saw the energetic man sitting next to her reading a book. She gritted her teeth angrily and felt that God was really unfair!

    Why was she as tired as a dead dog while he seemed like he had consumed a tonic?

    She kicked his calf but it didn¡¯t hurt.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and looked over with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and turned her face, gesturing that she did not want to talk to him.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    A lowugh came from behind her, and then she was lifted up into the air.

    The man carried her to the bathroom.

    ¡°What are you angry about? You are obviously very¡­ mm¡­¡±

    His mouth was covered but it could not hide his smile as he used the mirror to look into her eyes.

    Her brows were well-shaped, her nose was straight, and the tip of her nose was slightly red. Her lips were plump and full, as if they had been painted with lip gloss. Her beautiful eyes lifted, and there seemed to be a gentle wave hidden in her dark eyes. It was pure and seductive.

    Song Yaoyao stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed hoarsely.

    Thatughter was sexy and pleasant to the ear. It made people blush and their hearts beat faster than when he spoke. Song Yaoyao felt a tingling sensation in her ears as if an electric current was running through them. She puffed her cheeks and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh either!¡±

    She was spoiled and domineering.

    Huo Yunque pinched her cheeks and said, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Strawberry-vored toothpaste filled her mouth, and an electric toothbrush vibrated slightly.

    She narrowed her eyes and held the toothbrush, staring nkly into the mirror.

    The man stood behind her,bing through her silky ck hair. His eyelids drooped slightly, and his expression was serious.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze fell on his ck shirt, and she found that Huo Yunque looked particrly good in ck.

    But of course¡­

    In her impression, Huo Yunque suited everything. Even when they first met, the cheongsam he wore did not seem out of ce on him at all. Some people looked like fortune tellers or bird enthusiasts when they dressed like that.

    Only he managed to look handsome like someone who had walked out of a painting.

 Chapter 602 - The Little Directors Alone Time

    <h4>Chapter 602: The Little Director¡¯s Alone Time</h4>

    While she was lost in her thoughts, she heard a soft sigh.

    Then, the toothbrush in her hand was taken away, and a ss of water was ced up to her lips.

    ¡°Silly¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked up and realized that half of her face was covered in foam. Even though she was used to making a fool of herself in front of Huo Yunque, it was too embarrassing!

    She pursed her lips and drank a mouthful of water as she tried to find herself an excuse.

    It was all because of Gege¡¯s good looks! He was such a troublemaker!

    Meanwhile, on set¡­

    The filming was almost done. More than half of the cast had already left, and all of them had already finished their scenes.

    Only a few important roles were left, and they stayed on the set to shoot additional scenes.

    ¡°Director Kang, the Little Director isn¡¯t here yet?¡± Beauty Minughed mischievously as she squatted beside Kang Yuan and gossiped.

    Kang Yuan retracted his gaze and casually nced at her. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Beauty Min cleared her throat. ¡°The Little Director hasn¡¯te out for a whole day. Should we still invite her to dinner tonight?¡±

    ¡°You can go call her yourself. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Kang Yuan stood up and bid her farewell before walking out.

    Beauty Min was left squatting on the ground and rubbing her arms. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    They were dealing with Mr. Huo! Moreover, if she disturbed the two of them, she was going to die a horrible death!

    Hmmm¡­

    She rubbed her chin. There were practically love hearts in her eyes as she smiled like an auntie.

    If the CP fans saw her expression, they would definitely think that she was one of their own; her expression was exactly the same as theirs!

    <i>Sigh, she didn¡¯te out for a day. What is she doing at the hotel? Just lying under the quilt and chatting?</i>

    <i>It is said that men with straight noses are also¡­ Ahem, hold on!</i>

    Her mind was filled with thoughts. She held her face and scolded herself while she ate shoved some candy in her mouth.

    When Xiang Chuan was finished changing and walked over, he saw Beauty Min squatting on the ground like a mushroom with a strange smile on her face.

    The corners of his lips twitched. He felt goosebumps all over.

    ¡°Beauty Min, what are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed in it?¡±

    ¡°AH?! Oh, oh, nothing, nothing¡­¡±

    Beauty Minughed. ¡°I was waiting for you. Since you¡¯ve changed, let¡¯s leave together. We have a dinnerter. Sigh, time flies.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the filming was almost done. The scene of when she first joined the crew was still vivid in her mind.

    ¡°Oh? Okay.¡±

    Xiang Chuan smiled brightly. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s the Little Director? She hasn¡¯te to the set all day. Is she sick?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ I think so.¡±

    Beauty Min did not dare to let others discover the lewd thoughts in her mind. She sighed and pitied the Little Director.?<i>I wonder if she can still get out of bed.</i>

    Thinking about it, not everyone was lucky enough to enjoy a ¡®great specimen¡¯ like Mr. Huo!

    ¡°You think so? Then I¡¯ll make a call to check. If she¡¯s really not feeling well, she should hurry to the hospital,¡± Xiang Chuan said as he took out his phone.

    The two of them were walking out together. When she saw him take out his phone, Beauty Min¡¯s eyelids twitched and she quickly rushed over to snatch it from him.

    ¡°Mr. Huo is here!¡±

    ¡°Errr¡­¡±

    Xiang Chuan instantly understood what was going. He rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Th-then I won¡¯t call. Let the Little Director rest in the hotel.¡±

    The two of them exchanged a look and smiled at each other.

    No words were needed.

    ¡­

    Huo Yunque stayed for two days to ¡®apany¡¯ Song Yaoyao. After two days, he flew back.

    Song Yaoyao stayed on the set until the 10th. After all the scenes werepleted and she attended a wrap-up party, she flew back without taking a rest.

    In another half a month, it would be the start of school.

 Chapter 603 - Madam Shu

    <h4>Chapter 603: Madam Shu</h4>

    After the Lantern Festival, the weather began to clearly warm up.

    ¡°Miss Song, the Old Master left this for you before he went abroad.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I got it. Thank you, Uncle Zhang.¡±

    After the Lantern Festival, Old Master Huo flew to an overseas manor to retire. It was said that the manor was personally designed by Madam Shu. At that time, they had agreed to retire together and raise some pets when they were old.

    But time passed quickly, and things had changed.

    Now, only the old man was left.

    Song Yaoyao was given a well-preserved wooden box. The paint on the edges was a little old, exuding a quaint smell.

    Song Yaoyao opened the wooden box and saw that it was full of photo albums.

    During the New Year, the old man had promised to give this to her, but afterwards, she got busy and didn¡¯t have time to spend with him.

    The album was categorized ording to time and age, and there was one every year.

    It stopped abruptly ten years ago.

    Although Song Yaoyao had only heard of Madam Shu¡¯s name from other people, she still felt sad when she saw it. So many people loved her, but the world was unpredictable.

    The book at the top appeared to be the one she browsed the most. The edges were wrinkly due to frequent touching.

    She opened it.

    What entered her eyes was a photo of a woman when she was young.

    She wore a wedding dress and smiled brightly at the camera. It was as if there was a ball of fire in her soul, and anyone who saw her could not help but be attracted to her.

    Her facial features were not very beautiful, but they were very generous. Her eyebrows were thick and ck, her eyes were huge, and she had the most vibrant red lips. Her raven-ck long hair was curled up into big curls, a trend of that era.

    Of course, looking at it now, a beauty was still a beauty. No matter the era, she did not look outdated. She simply looked stunning.

    Song Yaoyao looked through the pages one by one.

    She realized that Madam Shu really liked to smile. She revealed two rows of snow-white teeth, and the dimples on her cheeks were sunken.

    She also wore many beautiful dresses, and she dressed elegantly. asionally, she would even wear a qipao. Qipao¡¯s didn¡¯t suit every body shape but it outlined her graceful curves, making her look elegant and graceful. However, she wasn¡¯t always morous in the photos. There were also photos of her without makeup and even photos of her wearing a sun hat and rubber shoes, squatting in the garden weeding.

    Most of the photos in this earliest album were of Madam Shu. Song Yaoyao flipped to thest page and saw the message on it.

    It was taken in 19XX: Wishing Ah Shu beauty forever.

    In some of theter albums, Grandfather Huo would asionally appear. When he was young, Song Yaoyao thought she saw Huo Yunque for a moment. Their facial features were very simr. However, Grandfather Huo¡¯s facial features were more profound, while Huo Yunque¡¯s facial features were more gentle and deceptive.

    In the photos, his eyes would always be filled with his lover, and his deep love was almost overflowing from the photos.

    Song Yaoyao also looked at their wedding photos. Next, Madam Shu was pregnant. Her smile became gentle as she stroked her belly and looked at the camera as if she was looking at the person behind the lens.

    They were very in love, and the child in their belly was born out of all their love and expectations.

    After seeing all these, Song Yaoyao realized that she no longer had any strong desire to see Huo Yunque¡¯s childhood photos. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see them, but he was already hers.

    The previous photos were too meaningful. After looking through them, it was like she had watched arge-scale romantic idol drama.

    The hero was handsome, and the heroine was beautiful.

 Chapter 604 - Indecent

    <h4>Chapter 604: Indecent</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was so engrossed in the photos that she did not hear the sound of footsteps behind her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen these photos in a long time.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. She turned around and saw Huo Yunque. She instinctively wanted to close the photo album, afraid that Huo Yunque would miss his mother.

    She felt that everyone in this family loved Madam Shu very much.

    ¡°What are you hiding?¡±

    Huo Yunque sat down beside her and slowly flipped through a photo album.

    Song Yaoyao sat quietly beside him and looked at his expression worriedly. ¡°Gege¡­don¡¯t be sad¡­¡±

    ¡°Sad?¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why would I be sad?¡± His gaze swept past his mother¡¯s eyes in the photo album. ¡°Everyone will die sooner orter. In my heart, she has never left.¡±

    Death was not the end. Forgetting was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at it together?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small hand was ced in the man¡¯srge palm. He pulled her gently and she sat in his arms.

    The man¡¯s chin was ced on top of her head. In the quiet bedroom, there was only the asional soft sound of flipping through the photo album.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to look at the photos of me when I was young? Are you satisfied with this?¡±

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes flickered as her gaze fell upon the Huo Yunque who had just been born and was unable to take care of himself. Photos from that time were just like any typical baby photo.

    But she was a little embarrassed and couldn¡¯t look at it.

    Meanwhile, the man looked at them very seriously. His expression was calm andposed, without the slightest bit of embarrassment. Even when he saw the embarrassing pictures of himself when he was young.

    Song Yaoyao truly felt that her Gege was a god. Wasn¡¯t it normal to feel a little awkward when looking at childhood photos of oneself with another person?

    But Huo Yunque was not! He looked at them openly and seriously, like he was studying them.

    Therefore, the awkward person became Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡±

    After looking at the photo album, Huo Yunque turned her around and ced her on hisp.

    He grabbed her chin, and Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes sparkled as she muttered softly, ¡°I was just embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why were you embarrassed? Was it because you saw my body?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked as she met the man¡¯s calm eyes. The bright sunlight shone in from outside the window, and the mottled shadows intertwined with his body, blending into his extremely beautiful face.

    ¡°Gege, how did you do it?¡±

    He used a serious tone and said something indecent.

    Song Yaoyao was impressed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao yed with his hand and exined ufortably.

    This topic piqued Huo Yunque¡¯s interest. His long and narrow eyes rippled, and he chuckled as he leaned close to Song Yao¡¯s ear and lowered his head¡­

    ¡°Because the current me is enough to make you proud¡­¡±

    The warm breathnded on Song Yaoyao¡¯s ear, electrifying her and causing her to quiver. She reached out to cover her ears.

    Her face was burning red, and she stumbled. ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    As she was about to escape, Huo Yunque grabbed her slender waist and curled his lips.

    He was still the same cold and elegant gentleman.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is,pared to my appearance in the photo, the current me doesn¡¯t disappoint¡­¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª</i>

    The poor, thin-skinned Song Yaoyao felt like she was on fire. Her entire body was emitting hot air, and she wished she could dig a hole to hide in.

    The red glow spread throughout her body and bloomed on her fair skin.

    Light blue blood vessels were faintly discernible on her slender neck, fragile and alluring.

    Song Yaoyao, who had her head lowered, did not notice that the man¡¯s gaze was getting darker and darker.

    It was not until she was pressed against the desk in front of her that she realized¡­

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

 Chapter 605 - Lets Take A Photo!

    <h4>Chapter 605: Let¡¯s Take A Photo!</h4>

    When everything was over, Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t even straighten her back.

    She turned her eyes to the side, and when she saw the closed photo album in the wooden box, she let out an indiscernible sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, the photo album wasn¡¯t open.

    Otherwise¡­

    Doing it in front of the elders above¡­

    She really felt very guilty.

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    The man¡¯s shirt was slightly open, and his metal belt buckle made a crisp sound.

    He raised his eyebrows and met the eyes of the girl sitting at the edge of the desk.

    Song Yaoyao supported herself against the desk with both hands. Her cheeks were pink as she said expectantly, ¡°Let¡¯s take photos too! Just like Uncle and Auntie! In the future, if¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no ¡®if¡¯.¡±

    She was pulled into his arms. Song Yaoyao leaned against his chest, listening to the strong heartbeating from his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m not my father.¡±

    He did not continue, but Song Yaoyao felt like she understood.

    She was not Madam Shu either, and they still had a long future ahead of them.

    ¡°Then the photo¡­¡± Song Yaoyao queried as she held onto his shirt.

    The man rubbed her head.

    He sighed, nodded, and replied gently, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Song Yaoyao at that time did not know that in the future, taking a photo with one¡¯s lover would be a habitual thing.

    ¡­

    Tang Manor.

    ¡°You said you want to enter the entertainment industry? No, no! That ce is so messy!¡±

    Tang Xinrou thought for a long time and decided to have a showdown with her family.

    Previously, she had a short taste of poprity, but after such a long time without any works being published, her fans fell silent.

    During this time, Xia Rao was deep in the mountains filming, so she didn¡¯t hear any news from the outside world. But if Xia Rao was oblivious to what she had done and she was in the entertainment industry, how could anyone else know about it?

    In addition, although everyone knew that Xia Rao had a background, they did not realize the link with Tang Xinrou. Even Xia Rao¡¯s manager didn¡¯t know much about her family¡¯s real situation, let alone the distribution of her family members?

    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t talk yet.¡±

    Xia Rao yed with her phone and looked at Tang Xinrou. ¡°You said you wanted to enter the entertainment industry? What¡¯s the reason? You didn¡¯t show any interest in filming before.¡±

    She had been in the entertainment industry for many years and could be considered a true senior in the entertainment industry.

    Tang Xinrou must have been influenced by the things around her. If she had been interested, she would have been interested long ago. Why did she only show signs of interest now?

    ¡°Aiya, I used to find it boring!¡± Tang Xinrou chuckled. ¡°But it¡¯s different now. I think it¡¯s very interesting! Auntie, you have no idea. I¡¯ve already made a movie!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Rao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What movie did you make? A big web movie?¡±

    Xia Rao couldn¡¯t be med forughing at her. With Xia Rao¡¯s level, even if she went abroad, she would be the focus of the foreign media. Her horizons were naturally high.

    ¡°Of course, not!¡±

    Tang Xinrou snorted. ¡°It¡¯s Director Kang¡¯s movie! I knew you guys wouldn¡¯t pay attention to this! I yed the second female lead in his movie. It was released on Christmas Day. I have hundreds of thousands of Weibo fans now!¡±

    ¡°Director Kang?¡±

    Xia Rao raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, ¡°Which Director Kang? Kang Yuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, him.¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Fortunately, the movie had already been released and was now on the video website. She immediately found ¡®Ride The Wind¡¯ and turned on the screen to show her own scene. Then, she handed it to Mother Tang.

    When she saw her daughter¡¯s face on the phone, Mother Tang was momentarily in a daze.

    ¡°Th-this is real? Are you really a celebrity?¡±

    She was extremely surprised, as though she had never thought that her daughter would have such a pursuit.

    In the past, they did have a bad opinion of being a celebrity in the entertainment industry, but now with Xia Rao, especially after she had achieved so much sess, the Tang Family had already put these things aside.

    Being a celebrity was also a profession ¡ª a job.

 Chapter 606 - Blacklist

    <h4>Chapter 606: cklist</h4>

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    If there was anyone who knew the entertainment industry best, it would be Xia Rao.

    Mother Tang quickly passed the phone to Xia Rao. Since it was her specialty, Xia Rao¡¯s expression became serious.

    The living room fell silent.

    There weren¡¯t many scenes rted to Tang Xinrou, but Xia Rao watched them back and forth two or three times before she let out a breath and smiled.

    ¡°She does have a little bit of talent.¡±

    After receiving the affirmation from her family, Tang Xinrou instantly became excited. ¡°Auntie, do you think I can do it too?¡±

    ¡°I only said you had a little bit of talent,¡± Xia Rao¡¯s tone waszy. ¡°The main reason why you did so well was because of this character. Sis, don¡¯t you think this character¡¯s personality is simr to Rourou¡¯s?¡±

    The Tangs gathered together to watch it again.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really simr.¡±

    ¡°What is this called? Acting as herself?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any objections. As long as Rourou likes it,¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s older brother said calmly. ¡°We don¡¯t need to rely on her to earn money anyway. With our family¡¯s status, why would we be afraid that she would enter the entertainment industry and not be able to protect her?¡±

    Mother Tang was helpless. She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always spoiling her! If your father, your second brother and third brother find out, they¡­¡±

    ¡°They are even less opinionated than me.¡±

    Eldest Young Master Tang replied matter-of-factly, ¡°I support you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou grinned and rushed into her brother¡¯s arms. ¡°Big Brother treats me the best!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to be happy.¡± Xia Rao snorted. ¡°As my niece, you can¡¯t embarrass me too much. Tell me, how did you get in touch with Director Kang? His taste has always been high. Although I admit that your acting is not bad, it is not irreceable.¡±

    Eldest Young Master Tang frowned. ¡°Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here¡­¡± Xia Rao looked at him sideways. ¡°Now, shut up.¡±

    Tang Xinrou quickly sat up straight. ¡°Auntie, how can Ipare to you! But, I want to be like you in the past, fighting with my own strength. I don¡¯t want to rely on my family.¡±

    ¡°How is my past anything like yours?¡±

    Back then, her family didn¡¯t agree, but Xia Rao insisted on doing things her own way. She went to the film academy alone with her luggage, and didn¡¯t return home for two whole years. By the time her family found out, she had already made some achievements.

    In the entertainment circle, she had suffered for a period of time.

    She had no background, but she kept standing out in the crowd, so it was easy for her to experience suppression from the people around her. She had gone through a long period of time where she couldn¡¯t make ends meet because she had nothing to shoot and no schedule to follow.

    After she became famous, she never mentioned her past so her family never knew about her difficult past.

    It was also at that time that she was pestered by the yboy, Mu Jing.

    In a calm voice, Xia Rao casually recalled her past experiences.

    ¡°You¡­ What do you want me to say about you?! Even if Mom and Dad refused to help you, why didn¡¯t you ask for my help when things were that difficult?¡± Mother Tang was heartbroken.

    She was already married by the time this younger sister was born, so she practically watched her grow up like a daughter.

    Moreover, she was the youngest child in the family, and she had always been doted on. If she wanted something, what could she not get? Yet she put herself through so much suffering because of that darned entertainment circle!

    Seeing Tang Xinrou fall into silence, Xia Rao curled her lips. ¡°After listening to what I said, what do you think? Do you still insist on persisting on your own?¡±

    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±

    Before Tang Xinrou could speak, Eldest Young Master Tang shook his head resolutely.

    ¡°If those people dare to suppress Rourou, I will cklist them!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to be very busy.¡± Xia Rao sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you, I¡¯m asking Rourou. Do you know what I mean?¡±

 Chapter 607 - I Insist

    <h4>Chapter 607: I Insist</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. The real entertainment industry is a lot darker and meaner than you think. Every year, there are a lot of neers, but so what? How many of them do you see actually stand out? Seasonse and go, but only a few manage to stick around. Do you really think that the people they debut as are actually their true selves? But what if help you by announcing to the world that you¡¯re my niece, the fourth daughter of Tang Corporation. Then all the problems will be solved. The best resources will be ced in front of you for you to choose from. You don¡¯t need any acting skills or singing skills. You can even act like a bigshot. No one will be able to take you down! Even if you don¡¯t have any fans, you can still act for big directors. You¡¯ll have endless appearances and endless endorsements.¡±

    Tang Xinrou felt that when Xia Rao said these words to her, she was like the queen who had seduced Snow White into eating a poisoned apple. She was charming with a mysterious smile as she spread her hands and asked, ¡°So, which one do you choose?¡±

    Eldest Young Master Tang wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Everyone hoped that she would choose thetter one.

    ¡°There¡¯s no denying that the temptation is indeed great.¡±

    Tang Xinrou smiled. She rubbed her nose, like a child with countless toys.

    Xia Rao raised her eyebrows.

    In the next second, the quiet atmosphere was broken.

    ¡°But I refuse¡­¡±

    ¡°If Small Auntie can do it, I can do it too. Besides, I¡¯m different from you. I have Yaoyao; I¡¯m not alone.¡±Her smile disappeared, and the gaze she used was so firm that it felt like she had grown up in an instant, ¡°Also Auntie, you said that I don¡¯t need to work hard if I ept your help and that I can have anything I want. Then how is that any different from the current life I lead? I don¡¯t hold any power. Without the Tangs, I¡¯m just a paper tiger that will burn to ashes in the face of fire

    ¡°I want to try it out myself. Without any power, can I be like Auntie?¡±

    Her eyes were bright, like stars falling into her eyes.

    She clenched her hands tightly, pressing forward.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xia Rao opened her hands, her beautiful face beaming with a smile. ¡°As expected of my Xia Rao¡¯s niece. I believe in you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou leaned into her arms. ¡°I will do it, I will!¡±

    She murmured, as if she was talking to everyone, but also to herself.

    Mother Tang sighed and exchanged a nce with Elderst Young Master Tang. Although they were helpless, they could see the pride in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Even after knowing what happened to Xia Rao, she still dared to go all out and say that she didn¡¯t rely on her family¡¯s influence.

    It did surprise them.

    But thinking about it carefully, it was indeed her style. This girl, who they had never asked for anything from a young age, had tenacity in her bones.

    There was nothing she couldn¡¯t do if she wanted to.

    The two hugged for a while, and Xia Rao suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Yaoyao? This has something to do with Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Tang Xinrou smiled, her eyes sparkling, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that Yaoyao has been studying to be a director recently? I made an appointment with her, and I¡¯m going to be the female lead for her. Oh right, even that role in Director Kang¡¯s movie, she was the one who helped me get it. Originally, Director Kang took a liking to her, but Yaoyao wasn¡¯t willing, so he let me go for an audition.¡±

    She talked a lot about how good Song Yaoyao was. Originally, ording to the character of the second female lead in the script, Tang Xinrou wouldn¡¯t be able to act well and wouldn¡¯t attract so many fans.

    But Song Yaoyao edited the script and changed it to the most suitable character for her.

    ¡°Oh right! Yaoyao gave me a script a while ago and asked me to take it back and read it! Wait, I¡¯ll take it out and let you read it!¡±

 Chapter 608 - Xia Rao: I Also Want To Act In Yaoyaos Drama

    <h4>Chapter 608: Xia Rao: I Also Want To Act In Yaoyao¡¯s Drama</h4>

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Xia Rao called out, but Tang Xinrou had already run away.

    ¡°This child is so impetuous. How can I be at ease?¡± Mother Tang shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°She will grow up eventually.¡± Xia Rao¡¯s legs were elegantly crossed as shezily leaned against the sofa, ¡°Besides, Sis, aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much? I have been in the industry for so many years. Is It for nothing? If she wants to try, then let her try. If anyone dares to touch my niece, I will teach them a lesson!¡±

    It was one¡¯s nature to protect their own.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    Tang Xinrou handed the first half of the script to Xia Rao. Looking at the state of the paper, it must have been flipped through multiple times, so it seemed like the original.

    There were a lot of handwritten edits in this manuscript, but it didn¡¯t affect the reading experience.

    In fact, Xia Rao was engrossed in reading it.

    As time passed, only Xia Rao and Tang Xinrou were left in the living room.

    Tang Xinrou was ying a small game, carefully controlling the little figure to avoid monsters. While she was immersed in the game, she heard a ¡°Cool!¡± She was shocked and quickly raised her head. ¡°Auntie, what are you¡ª¡±

    [Game over!]

    ¡°Ahhh! Auntie, what are you doing! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get to thest level!¡±

    In the end, all her efforts were in vain. She was disappointed and looked at Xia Rao with her cheeks puffed up.

    Xia Rao chuckled, unable to hide her jealousy.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I meet such a good friend in my early days? How many detours would I have avoided? I can¡¯t believe she actually handed such a good script to you!¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡± Tang Xinrou red at her. ¡°Are you still my biological Auntie? Are you looking down on me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Xia Rao flipped her hair and looked at her provocatively. ¡°I happen to like this script too. Why don¡¯t I go ask Yaoyao and see if she¡¯s willing to give this role to me?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No way!!¡±

    Tang Xinrou quickly snatched the script back and stuffed it into her arms. ¡°Yaoyao said that she thought of me when she saw this role. She won¡¯t give it to you!¡±

    Seeing her vignt expression, Xia Rao smiled disdainfully and flicked her forehead.

    ¡°Put it away, I¡¯m just teasing you. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve filmed a television drama. It¡¯s time-consuming, exhausting, and boring.¡±

    She gathered her shawl. ¡°Act well. I¡¯ll introduce you to a teacher. Don¡¯t let down Yaoyao¡¯s trust in you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou grinned and followed behind Xia Rao like a little tail. ¡°Oh right, Auntie, with your experience, do you think this drama will be popr?¡±

    Xia Rao stopped in her tracks and turned around with a faint smile. ¡°Sometimes, whether it will be popr or not depends not on the script. It depends on whether the director and actors are good enough. Come on!¡±

    She patted Tang Xinrou on the shoulder and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve made a real friend¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou stood where she was and watched Xia Rao walk away. She was beaming with joy, as if she had been praised.

    Of course, the friend she made was the best in the world!

    ¡­

    ¡°What? Manager?¡±

    In a dessert shop, Tang Xinrou held a drink and nodded. ¡°Yes, my Auntie said that a celebrity must have a manager. At the very least, an assistant is necessary.¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Song Yaoyao, trying to get her opinion.

    However, she saw the young girl holding her chin, fiddling with the straw in boredom as she focused on the small television hanging above the dessert shop.

    ¡°Yaoyao! Precious? What are you looking at! You¡¯re so focused!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm? What did you say?¡±

    Song Yaoyao reluctantly looked away from the television and turned back. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now.¡±

 Chapter 609 - Replaced

    <h4>Chapter 609: Reced</h4>

    Tang Xinrou speechlessly repeated what she had just said, ¡°But I justid my cards on the table with my family yesterday and told them my determination. Now I definitely won¡¯t be able to ept my aunt¡¯s arrangements. But if that¡¯s the case, where will I find a manager and assistant?¡±

    She cupped her face, full of mncholy.

    Song Yaoyao rested her chin on her hand, her fingers tapping on the table bit by bit. Her high-quality jade bangle was translucent as though it contained a clear spring and was lustrous under the light.

    Her gaze shifted andnded on Xu Yue.

    She pointed lightly. ¡°Ask her.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª What?¡±

    Xu Yue almost spat out a mouthful of water. She nced at Tang Xinrou with disdain and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. She¡¯s an idiot. Who knows how troublesome it would be to work with her.¡±

    ¡°Xu Yue, don¡¯t be so calctive with me or I will settle all my grudges with you at once!¡±

    Tang Xinrou red at her.

    At that moment, she heard a calm voice beside her ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s just right. You twoplement each other.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°? ? ?¡±

    Their eyes met and Xu Yue curled her lips into a smile. Her pair of phoenix eyes narrowed, bing sly like a fox.

    Who would have thought that she had once acted like a fool?

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll reluctantly agree.¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and was speechless. ¡°When did I agree to it?¡±

    Xu Yue smiled. ¡°You know, I usually consider Yaoyao¡¯s suggestions seriously.¡±

    ¡°Consider my *ss!¡±

    Tang Xinrou crossed her arms. ¡°I suspect that you¡¯re targeting me.¡±

    Whenever they met, bickering was guaranteed. Especially since Xu Yue had practically transformed into another person; she was so stupid in the past. But now, she was as shrewd as a fox and was bing more and more difficult to deal with.

    ¡°No need to suspect anything. I am indeed targeting you.¡±

    Xu Yue patted her shoulder. ¡°Happy working together, Miss Tang.¡±

    Tang Xinrou angrily shook her hand away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it!¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­ Quiet.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her head and focused on the small television. ¡°The fun is here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue looked up together and saw a familiar face on the television.

    ¡°Am I seeing things?¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡±

    ¡­

    Today was the opening shoot for The Doted Concubine. All the main cast members would be present to receive questions from the reporters.

    Mu Wei had already finished putting on her makeup. Sitting backstage, her palms were sweating nervously.

    Most of the main cast members had already left. As the female lead, she was naturally the finale.

    After the introduction of the previous actress, Mu Wei patted her skirt and stood up to walk to the door. Suddenly, a hand appeared and stopped Mu Wei.

    ¡°Miss Mu, please wait a moment.¡±

    Mu Wei was stunned. ¡°But I¡¯m about to go on stage¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please wait a moment.¡±

    The staff member guarding the door still had an impable smile on his face, but it made Mu Wei feel uneasy. She pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the problem¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her question, she heard the voice of the hosting from the front.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the female lead of The Doted Concubine, Miss Song Jingwan, to the stage! In this drama, Jingwan will y the female lead, Yao Jin. Oh right, our Jingwan is a neer, and this drama will be her first drama. Dear friends, please show mercy and take care of her!¡±

    Jingwan¡ª Song Jingwan!

    Mu Wei let out a breath. The arrogant look of Song Jingwan appeared in her mind.

    Her words still echoed in her ears: ¡°The position of the female lead, we¡¯ll see if you can keep it, haha.¡±

 Chapter 610 - The Most Hated Person Is Born

    <h4>Chapter 610: The Most Hated Person Is Born</h4>

    So this was what the staff member meant.

    She had been reced. Everyone knew except for her. She had dressed up meticulously and came to the press conference with a heart full of joy. However, when everything was ready, she was politely stopped at the door by the staff.

    She heard with her own ears how Song Jingwan had reced her and Song Jingwan appeared at the press conference right in front of her face.

    The sound of shutter clicks and the sound of the questioning reporters could be heard from the front.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s voice was gentle, elegant, with a hint of yfulness. It was very likable to others.

    However, Mu Wei had never hated a person so much.

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t go out because I¡¯ve been reced?¡±

    She let out a breath and sneered, ¡°All of you knew about this, right? She did it on purpose, didn¡¯t she? She deliberately made mee here so she could embarrass me.¡±

    It was best to destroy all of her confidence and make her feel disheartened. That way, she would never be able to get up again in this lifetime, and Song Jingwan¡¯s goal would be achieved!

    Mu Wei didn¡¯t want to get an answer. What she had seen and heard with her own eyes was enough.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to pester anyone. That would make her look like a clown. Besides, Mu Wei was sure that she would be stopped if she tried to go on stage.

    Since Song Jingwan dared to let her appear backstage at the press conference, she wouldn¡¯t ruin her own territory just to humiliate her.

    She was most likely fully prepared.

    The dust had already settled. If she went over again, she would only be inviting humiliation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you might have to wait for a while.¡± The staff member was still standing firmly at the door. ¡°You can¡¯t go out now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?!¡± Mu Wei clenched her fists andughed in anger. ¡°I won¡¯t cause trouble for her, and I won¡¯t interrogate anyone. Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The staff member¡¯s answer was still the same.

    Mu Wei looked at him seriously. She didn¡¯t see any sympathy or guilt in his eyes. There was only endless indifference and ridicule.

    Hence, Mu Wei understood.

    In fact, she had long understood this society. Who had not been wronged before? Who had never experienced something they were unwilling to ept? But there were many wronged people. Other than enduring, what else could she do?

    She turned around, returned to her seat, and wiped off the lipstick that she had carefully applied.

    She looked at the mirror. That face was exactly the same as Song Jingwan¡¯s.

    But what was the use of having a simr face? Life was different.

    For example, Song Jingwan easily reced her and took away everything that belonged to her. She even wanted to humiliate her and embarrass her.

    On the other hand, apart from feeling angry, Mu Wei couldn¡¯t do anything else.

    She didn¡¯t even have the capital to go out and find someone to settle the score with!

    <i>Beep¡ª</i>

    At this moment, the invisible earpiece that was stuffed in her ear rang softly.

    Immediately after, a calm and soft voice sounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a character.¡±

    Miss Song?

    Mu Wei was shocked and almost spoke out loud. She nced at the door and suddenly walked over, mming the door heavily and blocking the sight of the people outside.

    Turning around, her voice was filled with joy. ¡°Miss Song, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, the press conference didn¡¯t go well?¡±

    These words sessfully made Mu Wei¡¯s mood drop. She nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Song. I was useless. The role was snatched away by Song Jingwan¡­¡±

    Miss Song had helped her pay off her debts, hired a teacher for her, and let her live in a big house that she had never lived in in her entire life.

    Mu Wei was grateful from the bottom of her heart. But thinking of this, she felt even more guilty.

 Chapter 611 - Dont Insult Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 611: Don¡¯t Insult Dogs</h4>

    There was a sobbing tone in her voice as she fell into self-loathing.

    ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m really too useless.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Mu Wei was stunned. She held back her tears and asked, ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°What if I say that I did all of this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯ve already told you that my purpose for helping you is not simple.¡±

    Mu Wei curled her fingers and held back her tears in a daze. She looked at the pretty face in the mirror and said softly, ¡°No, you¡¯ve helped me. Even if you¡¯ve used me, I¡¯m still grateful.¡±

    She was devout, like the most loyal believer.

    Song Yaoyao smiled.

    She looked at the way Song Jingwan handled the reporters¡¯ questions at the press conference with interest. Her expression was innocent and pure.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good role. I didn¡¯t n to let you y it from the start.¡±

    Mu Wei let out a sigh of relief when she discovered Song Yaoyao¡¯s arrangements.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t really care about the role. It was only because Song Yaoyao had arranged it that she looked forward to it because she wanted to leave a good impression.

    ¡°Then Miss Song, what¡­ What should I do next? Song Jingwan has people guarding the door. I can¡¯t even go out,¡± she said softly as she scratched her leg.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    After saying this word, there was no other sound in the earpiece.

    Mu Wei looked at the mirror nkly. She didn¡¯t understand what Song Yaoyao was going to do. If she did it on purpose, then why did she beat around the bush and go through so much trouble to set up such a big trap?

    However, Song Yaoyao told her to wait, so she just waited.

    Time passed by minute by minute, but for Mu Wei, it felt like years.

    Her back was tense, waiting for themand toe through the headset again.

    The silence in the room made her anxious. Mu Wei took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. She closed her eyes and began to recall the things the teacher had taught her.

    Song Yaoyao had arranged several teachers for her. Apart from tutoring, there were also lessons on dancing, etiquette, and interpersonal rtionships.

    Compared to when she first met Song Yaoyao, Mu Wei¡¯s improvement was undoubtedly huge.

    After some time, the door behind her opened with a click.

    Mu Wei, who was in the middle of revising, was startled. She turned her head and nced at the person who hade in, then turned back.

    After the press conference ended, Song Jingwan hade here immediately.

    Before entering the door, Song Jingwan imagined many scenes that made her happy.

    Would Mu Wei cry because she missed out on this role? Would she fly into a rage out of humiliation? Or would she rush up to her as if she wanted to kill her and eat her up?

    For this confrontation, Song Jingwan even called her bodyguards to follow her and she made preparations in case Mu Wei dared to make a move. Just so she had something to use against her, there were cameras installed in the room. If Mu Wei dared to make a debut in the future, Song Jingwan had plenty of ways to destroy her.

    She thought that her imagination would at least be in line with Mu Wei¡¯s current situation.

    However, when Mu Wei looked at her calmly as if she was looking at a stranger, the smile on Song Jingwan¡¯s face faded. How could she be so calm? She was a little too calm!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sad about? I had a bone that was snatched by a dog. Do you think I should snatch it back from the dog?¡± Mu Wei patted the wrinkles on her skirt and picked up her coat as she looked at Song Jingwan and frowned. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not right. Comparing you to a dog is too insulting to dogs. After all, dogs are so cute!¡±

 Chapter 612 - Youâ€™re Worse Than A Dog

    <h4>Chapter 612: You¡¯re Worse Than A Dog</h4>

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t evenpare to a dog!

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Song Jingwan shrugged and walked elegantly towards her. With her hands behind her back, she bent over slightly. ¡°So, are you getting angry out of humiliation?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±

    Mu Wei looked at her calmly.

    In the beginning, she was trapped in the dressing room and heard Song Jingwan¡¯s nameing from outside; the role that originally belonged to her had been reced. This was no different from pping her in the face, so of course, Mu Wei was aggrieved and angry.

    But now, after listening to Song Yaoyao¡¯s words, she was so calm that she could not be any calmer.

    She was not afraid of failure. She was afraid that Miss Song would be disappointed¡­

    Since all of this was set up by Miss Song, then she only needed to be an obedient chess piece in peace.

    ¡°Are you really not sad, or are you just pretending?¡± Song Jingwan narrowed her eyes. She was eager to see something from Mu Wei¡¯s face.

    Mu Wei raised her head and allowed her to size her up.

    ¡°May I leave now?¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan sneered. She took a deep breath and moved aside.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    In front of outsiders, she was elegant and gentle.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Wei smiled and nodded as she walked away gracefully.

    Her posture was calm and graceful.

    ¡°Miss Song, the investor is still outside. He¡¯s going to eatter. Is it convenient for you?¡±

    The staff member looked at Mu Wei¡¯s figure as she walked away. He felt strange. Were these sisters scheming against each other?

    Looking at their faces, no one would suspect that they were not blood-rted.

    But if they were sisters, why were their surnames different?

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Song Jingwan let out a huff and clenched her hands that were hanging by her side.

    ¡°How can I miss such a thing? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She did not understand why she had won this match but she felt worse than losing.

    Looking at Mu Wei¡¯s indifferent face, it appeared as though she did not seem to care at all. This made Song Jingwan¡¯s scheme seem especially despicable andughable. The helpless feeling of throwing attacks with no impact made Song Jingwan feel nauseous.

    Her disgust towards Mu Wei deepened.

    She walked out of the door and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Get someone to follow her closely. Don¡¯t let her have the chance to cause trouble.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if Mu Wei really didn¡¯t care or if her acting skills were outstanding.

    But at least for the time being, Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t be at ease.

    She had to send someone to keep an eye on her so that Mu Wei didn¡¯t have the slightest chance of a reversal. Once she fell into the abyss, she would extend her foot again, and trample on her to guarantee she¡¯d end up in hell.

    Mu Wei would never be able to make aeback in this lifetime!

    ¡°Also, stop all of her interview activities, ban her from the entire industry, and force her away. I don¡¯t want to see her face again in Feng City!¡±

    As Song Jingwan¡¯s manager, Qin Han had only worked with her for a few days. However, he already had a basic understanding of this girl¡¯s methods. Her family was powerful and ruthless; they would do anything to achieve their goals.

    It waspletely unlike something done by someone of her age.

    But it was true that only someone like Song Jingwan could get far in the entertainment industry. He had been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years and had managed many artists; not a single one of them had be famous. Most of them went silent after being famous for a while, so he was often ridiculed in the industry.

    Now, as long as Song Jingwan did not seek death, with her background and resources, it would be a piece of cake for her to be famous.

    For Qin Han, this was an opportunity.

 Chapter 613 - Ban Her! I Want To Be Unique

    <h4>Chapter 613: Ban Her! I Want To Be Unique</h4>

    But even so, Song Jingwan¡¯s actions still made people feel chills down their spines.

    She hadpletely destroyed a girl who looked like her simply because she didn¡¯t like her.

    Her morals had probably been distorted long ago!

    ¡°Brother Qin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was gentle. Her fair little face was delicate and graceful, but taut.

    At this moment, she looked at him with concern, but she was full of deception.

    The hairs on Qin Han¡¯s back stood up. He smiled and said, ¡°I was thinking about something just now and got distracted for a moment.¡±

    Song Jingwan curled her lips. ¡°Then Brother Qin, don¡¯t forget what I said just now. You don¡¯t want to see a person who looks exactly like me appear in the entertainment industry to share the limelight, right?¡±

    What she wanted was to be unique!

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Qin Han curled the corners of his lips and nodded in agreement.

    ¡­

    The spring wind still carried a slight chill, and Mu Wei¡¯s hair was blown into a mess.

    She wrapped her coat and walked forward aimlessly.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you think that girl over there looks a little familiar?¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s not bad looking! Hey! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to her and you¡¯re saying this as an excuse to take a second look!¡±

    The couple next to them were making a racket as they walked.

    Mu Weibed her hair and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m serious! Oh, right! I remember now! Isn¡¯t this the female lead from the press conference we saw when we were passing by the square? What¡¯s her name? Song Jingwan?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is that so? Would a celebritye out so brazenly?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not considered a celebrity yet, right? She doesn¡¯t have anything under her belt yet.¡±

    The couple walked farther and farther away until Mu Wei could no longer hear them talking.

    <i>Beep¡ª</i>

    The earpiece that had been silent for a long time suddenly sounded.

    Mu Wei was delighted and took the initiative to greet the person on the other end. ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Someone is following you. Keep walking. There¡¯s a ck car at the intersection. The license te number is¡­¡±

    Mu Wei nodded and followed Song Yaoyao¡¯s instructions to the intersection. As expected, she saw a car parked there.

    She bent down and got into the car. After closing the car door, she turned her head.

    As Song Yaoyao had warned, she saw a few men running out of the crowd. Those men quickly stopped the taxi passing by the roadside and followed closely behind the car.

    She nced at the driver who was driving. He was middle-aged and had a steady breath. After she got into the car, he stepped on the elerator. It was obvious that he had been waiting for a long time.

    From the beginning to the end, he did not say a word to her.

    ¡°The driver will send you to where you should go. When you get out of the car, you can just stroll around the shopping mall. Believe me, there will be a surprise¡­¡±

    There was another beep, and the other party hung up.

    Surprise?

    Mu Wei started to get nervous. Her hands on her knees were clenched into fists, and her palms were covered in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    She tried to talk to the driver, but the other party quietly pulled up the backboard.

    Mu Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Was she that scary?

    The person that Miss Song arranged was really mysterious, but the most mysterious one was still Miss Song herself.

    How could she be so amazing? Mu Wei thought in admiration.

    The cars continued to speed up, shuttling through the traffic. But their followers were soon left behind by the traffic until they could not be seen.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Mu Wei didn¡¯t hear the driver¡¯s first words until they reached their destination. He unlocked the door and signaled Mu Wei to leave.

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Outside the car, it was another world. A world that did not suit her.

    She was in Jinli; a part of the city which was surrounded by tallmercial buildings. This was a paradise for shopping, and there were inte celebrities everywhere, as well as handsome men and beautiful women shopping.

 Chapter 614 - Mistake Her For Her Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 614: Mistake Her For Her Daughter</h4>

    Everything one wanted to see, could be seen here.

    Beautiful women, luxurious cars, and richdies with bodyguards behind them.

    ¡°Go take a walk¡­¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice rang in her mind, ¡°Just go for a walk. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    If this was in the past, Mu Wei wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to walk around here. After all, she didn¡¯t have any capital to spend. Even standing here, she felt inferior.

    The taller the buildings were, the smaller she looked.

    She was like an ant.

    She randomly found a building and stepped into it.

    ¡°Wee to the Four Seasons Building.¡±

    The voice of the handsome man weing the guests was loud and clear. He maintained the warmest and gentlest smile on his face.

    Mu Wei was shocked and hurriedly walked in.

    What greeted her eyes were the logos of the major luxury brands. People came and went in an endless stream. Everyone was dressed up beautifully. In Mu Wei¡¯s mind, there seemed to be a voice saying, ¡°Wee to the new world.¡±.

    Yes, to Mu Wei, this was a new world.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    She let out a breath, clenched her fists, and started to walk through the first shop.

    She could gain some knowledge from this casual walk.

    Fortunately, even though she only looked and didn¡¯t buy, she didn¡¯t encounter the snobbish situation in novels and TV shows. The shopkeepers looked pretty and wore slim suits. They showed a standard smile to every customer, elegant and gentle.

    Even though she didn¡¯t buy anything, she felt that they were pleasing to the eyes.

    ¡°Diana, have the bags I orderedst time arrived?¡±

    Mu Wei saw the shopkeeper who was in the middle of serving another a customer. She elegantly said to the customer, ¡°Sorry, please wait a moment.¡± Then, she quickly walked to the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s here! Mrs. Song, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful! I was thinking that if you still didn¡¯te, I would personally send it to your manor so you wouldn¡¯t have to wait too long!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet-talker. I¡¯ll buy a few more sets of clothester.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, Mrs. Song.¡±

    Mu Wei was amused. So there actually was a difference.

    For example, when they met such a big customer, their attitudes would be extremely warm.

    Withoutparison, there seemed to be no difference. Mu Wei had already noticed that the customer who was being served by the shopkeeper, Diana, was a little surprised. She nced at the door, put down the things in her hands, and left angrily.

    It seemed, she knew that the other party was not someone to be trifled with.

    Mu Wei turned her head curiously.

    ¡°Mrs. Song, look¡­¡± Dana was full of smiles, but she saw that Zhou Manli¡¯s attention was not on her at all. She was stunned. ¡°Mrs. Song?¡±

    ¡°Wanwan? Didn¡¯t you go to the press conference? Why are you here?¡±

    Mu Wei didn¡¯t react at first. When Zhou Manli looked over, she thought she was looking behind her and tried to follow her gaze.

    She was evenining in her heart; the word Wan instinctively disgusted her now.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you recognize your mother?¡±

    Before she could turn around, her wrist was grabbed.

    Mu Wei was stunned. ¡°You¡­ ?¡±

    ¡°This child¡­¡± Zhou Manli was amused. She pulled Mu Wei toward Diana and said to her friends, who hade to shop with her, ¡°After a trip to the press conference, she¡¯s forgotten how to greet her mother.¡±

    ¡°No, Ma¡¯am, you¡¯ve made a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°How can I be mistaken about my own child?¡± Zhou Manli red at her and patted her hand lovingly. ¡°Okay, stop fooling around, alright? See if there¡¯s anything you like. I¡¯ll pay for it for you.¡±

 Chapter 615 - More Gentle And Considerate Than Her

    <h4>Chapter 615: More Gentle And Considerate Than Her</h4>

    The way she looked at her was so gentle, but it made Mu Wei¡¯s hairs stand on end.

    What was going on?

    Could it be that even this step was part of Miss Song¡¯s n?

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really not¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! If you continue to make a scene, Mommy will get angry!¡±

    The shopkeeper, Diana, also quickly came to persuade her. She had misjudged Mu Wei earlier and thought she was just there for a stroll. She didn¡¯t expect that she was actually Mrs. Song¡¯s daughter, a genuine heiress.

    Mu Wei wasn¡¯t sure of Song Yaoyao¡¯s true intentions. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t the first time she had been mistaken.

    Wanwan¡­

    When she thought of this nickname, it was easy for her to think of Song Jingwan.

    What a coincidence?

    She was pulled by Zhou Manli. The other party constantly picked up clothes and ced them up to her body with an extremely proud expression.

    ¡°My Wanwan is really outstanding. She looks good in anything!¡±

    The woman beside her also smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Jingwan has a versatile body and she has all the right measurements. I heard that she is going to be a celebrity? Aiyo, that¡¯s amazing!¡±

    The information revealed in between the lines made Mu Weipletely certain of one thing.

    The woman who was pulling her was Song Jingwan¡¯s mother.

    She pursed her lips and a trace of satisfaction appeared in her heart. Suddenly, she did not feel like exining.

    If it was possible, she would rather see Song Jingwan¡¯s expression. Didn¡¯t she try her best to erase her existence? Mu Wei refused to do as she wished!

    ¡°Aiya, she¡¯s just fooling around. If her grades drop, I won¡¯t allow her to mess around anymore!¡± Zhou Manli said with a smile. Although she said this, her expression was a different matter. It was obvious that she enjoyed the praise of others.

    ¡°What? Jingwan is so outstanding. Your expectations are too high!¡±

    ¡°No they¡¯re not! It¡¯s because Wanwan is sensible and hasn¡¯t given me anything to worry about since she was young. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m supporting her because she¡¯s interested in this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The entertainment industry isn¡¯t as scary as it used to be. Besides, she has you watching from behind? Who would dare to mess with our Jingwan?¡±

    Zhou Manli patted Mu Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you hear that? Your Auntie has praised you so much. You have to work hard!¡±

    Mu Wei pursed her lips and nodded. Her heart was cold.

    <i>Beep¡ª</i>

    A young girl¡¯s light and soft voice sounded inside Mu Wei¡¯s ear with amusement.

    ¡°Have you seen her? Congrattions, you¡¯re about to be the daughter of a wealthy family. Good luck!¡±

    In front of so many people, Mu Wei could only suppress her confusion.

    She was about to be the daughter of a wealthy family? This was not difficult to understand. She looked at the smiling Zhou Manli. Finally, with a wave of her hand, she bought a pile of clothes and bags for her.

    The amount of money she spent was shocking.

    Just the price of one piece of clothing was enough to cover the entire annual ie of her previous family.

    In the eyes of these rich people, their ie was only enough to buy one piece of clothing.

    ¡°Why are you still not saying anything? Did you suffer in the press conference? If anyone offended you, tell me and I will help you take care of them!¡±

    Mu Wei wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t.

    In the eyes of such a doting mother, other than her own child, outsiders were probably worse than pigs and dogs.

    Didn¡¯t she ever think about what would happen to the person whose role was snatched away by her daughter? They probably never felt that they were at fault at all, right?

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really not¡­¡±

    Zhou Manli sighed. Just as she was about to speak, the phone in her bag rang.

    She could only walk out to answer the call.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

 Chapter 616 - That Is My Daughter. Who Is This Person?

    <h4>Chapter 616: That Is My Daughter. Who Is This Person?</h4>

    She walked to the door. When she saw the caller ID on her phone, ¡®Jingwan¡¯, Zhou Manli was stunned.

    She held the phone and suddenly turned around. She saw a girl standing in the shop with empty hands. That face was indeed her daughter¡¯s!

    In that case¡­

    Who was the caller?

    ¡°Hello? Mom, why aren¡¯t you speaking?

    ¡°My press conference has ended sessfully. I¡¯m going to have dinner with a few uncles now. I might be backter. Don¡¯t worry, I love you!¡±

    It was undeniable thatpared to the girl with Song Jingwan¡¯s face in the shop, the tone of the person on the phone sounded more like her daughter.

    But if that was the case, who was the person in the shop?

    Zhou Manli¡¯s heart raced. She asked, ¡°Jingwan, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Jingwan felt odd. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I¡¯m going to have dinner with the investors and some of the higher-ups? Mom, don¡¯t worry, with the bodyguards and my manager following me, no one will dare to touch me.¡±

    The truth was, Zhou Manli was not worried about this problem.

    She gave a perfunctory humph and then told Song Jingwan to pay attention to her safety. After that, she quietly hung up the phone.

    She quickly dialed Song Jingwan¡¯s bodyguard¡¯s number. In the end, she found out that Song Jingwan was really eating out. Even Zhou Manli herself didn¡¯t know what to say to describe her current mood.

    Mu Wei rubbed her ears. Seeing that Zhou Manli was sizing her up with an unfamiliar and flustered gaze, she could roughly guess who the caller was.

    She must have already realized that she was not her daughter, right?

    A soft voice sounded like a game NPC: ¡°If she¡¯s considerate, you have to be more considerate than her. If she¡¯s gentle, you have to be gentler than her. If she¡¯s obedient and outstanding, you have to do better than her. Borrow her strength, it¡¯s time to check the results. Go, let me see what you¡¯re capable of¡­¡±

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    Zhou Manli gripped her phone, her lips trembling slightly.

    She looked at Mu Wei with a burning gaze. If her gaze could materialize, it would definitely turn into a hand and caress her cheek.

    It was really simr, almost exactly the same.

    Even as a mother, she did not notice they were two different people.

    Compared to Song Yaoyao, the girl in front of her was more like her twin daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie, I¡¯m really not your daughter,¡± Mu Wei said before she got the chance to continue. Her eyes were slightly red as she squeezed out a few tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t rify things at the first moment. You were so good to your daughter that I was beginning to wish that I had a mother like you.¡±

    She looked like she was about to cry. Her thin shoulders drooped down, looking very pitiful.

    Even looking at her face, Zhou Manli couldn¡¯t get angry. Moreover, she was preupied with another question in her heart.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s okay. By the way, child, your parents are¡­¡±

    As soon as this question came out of her mouth, Zhou Manli regretted it.

    She looked at the young girl¡¯s tears, which were like a broken string of beads. As she apologized to her, she quickly walked past her as if she wanted to leave.

    Everyone in the shop was confused by this unexpected turn of events.

    What on earth was going on? What was this mother and daughter doing?

    ¡°Manli, why is Jingwan crying? Did she suffer at the press conference?¡±

    Zhou Manli moved her lips, not knowing how to exin.

    Was she supposed to reveal that the person in front of her was not her daughter and she had made a mistake?

 Chapter 617 - I Want To Become The Daughter Of The Song Family!

    <h4>Chapter 617: I Want To Be The Daughter Of The Song Family!</h4>

    Her real daughter¡¯s press conference had ended sessfully, and she was now having dinner with the investors!

    ¡°I still have something to do, I¡¯ll be leaving first! Diana, send the things to my houseter!¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly chased after Mu Wei, not even caring about her image.

    ¡°Hey hey¡ª¡±

    The other women watched as Zhou Manli ran away,pletely confused.

    ¡°Child, wait a minute! Child!¡±

    Mu Wei slowed down after running out of the building. Her heart was filled with ambition. She felt that this was an opportunity.

    Although it was a created opportunity, she had to seize it.

    Whether it was for her own sake or for Miss Song¡¯s next step, she had to do it!

    ¡°Child, walk slowly. Auntie has something to ask you!¡±

    Zhou Manli was panting as she quickly grabbed Mu Wei¡¯s hand, as if she was afraid that she would run away. She tightly held onto her.

    ¡°Auntie¡­ I¡¯m really not your daughter.¡±

    There were peopleing and going. The passersby curiously looked at the young girl who was sobbing softly. The sunlight fell on her wet eyshes, shining like dewdrops. She lowered her eyes. Her palm-sized face was so thin that it was almost out of shape. She was extremely pitiful.

    ¡°I know, I know! Can we find a ce to talk about it slowly? Child, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Mu Wei sniffed and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    She was so obedient that it made Zhou Manli¡¯s heart ache. In addition to her preconceived notions, she had already regarded Mu Wei as half a daughter even before the examination.

    There were indeed people who looked simr in the world, but had she ever seen someone who looked exactly the same?

    She had given birth to twins, but for more than ten years, if one did not deliberately exin, no one would think that Song Jingwan and Song Yaoyao were twin sisters.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I will treat you to a meal. How about that?¡±

    She held Mu Wei¡¯s hand in anticipation, and her tone was careful, more gentle than when she was treating Song Jingwan.

    Mu Wei nodded lightly.

    When no one noticed, a glint of sess shed across her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t let Miss Song down. She had to enter the Song Family!

    ¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the dessert shop, Song Yaoyao took off her earpiece and stood up.

    ¡°Yaoyao, why didn¡¯t I understand what you said just now? Did you do something?¡±

    Song Yaoyao mysteriously winked at her friend, her small face extremely beautiful and dazzling. ¡°I prepared a small surprise.¡±

    She hoped that Song Jingwan would like it.

    ¡°Surprise?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was even more confused. She scratched her head innocently.

    Xu Yue went to the counter to pay. When she came back, she saw the silly Tang Xinrou. She rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out, then don¡¯t think about it. After all, in the world of geniuses, idiots can¡¯t fit in. Just continue to suck up to the Big Boss. Doesn¡¯t cheering for her make you happy?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Who are you calling an idiot?¡± Tang Xinrou fumed.

    Although, deep down she felt that Xu Yue was right. In her eyes, Song Yaoyao was indeed a genius. Moreover, she was especially skilled at cheering.

    But why was Xu Yue always picking on her?

    Xu Yue stuffed her hands into her pockets andzily followed behind Song Yaoyao. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention any names. Why did you jump to conclusions?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Song Yaoughed.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was furious and rushed forward to pinch Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re hiding something from me! After all, I don¡¯t understand your ns anyway. But you¡¯reughing at me with Xu Yue? Tell me! Am I still the person you love the most!¡±

 Chapter 618 - Sister? Song Yaoyao?

    <h4>Chapter 618: Sister? Song Yaoyao?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao stood on her tiptoes and gently stroked her head.

    ¡°I love you the most. Mwah.¡±

    Tang Xinrou beamed with joy and threw a smug look at Xu Yue. ¡°You see that? Precious, I love you too!¡± She hugged Song Yaoyao and rubbed against her.

    Song Yaoyao pushed her away in disgust.

    ¡°But remember to listen to Xu Yue more. She¡¯s your manager now.¡±

    The smile disappeared from Tang Xinrou¡¯s face. ¡°Being a manager also requires a certificate! If I want her to be my manager, I might as well ept my Auntie¡¯s suggestion! I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll sell me out!¡±

    Xu Yue shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Your face is only worth a little bit of money.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Damn woman, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement. She carried her small schoolbag and walked forward slowly.

    The weather was really good¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°The Eldest Miss is back? You¡­¡±

    It was already night when Song Jingwan returned home. She had inevitably drunk a few cups during the banquet and her body was even stained with the smell of cigarettes. It was disgusting.

    After leaving the banquet, she could not wait to return home. She wanted to take a good bath and wash off the strange smell on her body.

    ¡°Auntie Liu, what¡¯s wrong? Why is she stuttering?¡±

    She walked in through the main door. It was brightly lit inside, and she could faintly hearughter.

    She was curious. ¡°Is there a guest at home?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    Auntie Liu did not know how to exin the situation to Song Jingwan. In fact, when she saw the Madam return with a girl who looked exactly like Song Jingwan, she was also shocked.

    She even mistook her and called her Miss.

    However, she was quickly corrected by Zhou Manli.

    She never thought that the melodramatic plot from a TV drama would happen in reality. Up until now, the DNA report was still on the coffee table. Madam had already called the Old Master and Young Master. They were probably on their way back.

    This matter was too big!

    She did not know whether the Eldest Miss would be able to ept it or not. A Second Miss had left, and now another one hade.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go and take a look myself. She¡¯s stuttering. Why are you like this too?¡±

    Song Jingwan drank the wine. The smell of smoke and alcohol on her body made her extremely irritated. Now that she heard Auntie Liu¡¯s stuttering, she was even more annoyed.

    <i>Sigh¡­</i>

    Auntie Liu Sighed. Poor Eldest Miss.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±

    The moment Song Jingwan entered the house, she saw Zhou Manliing out of the kitchen with a cake and fruit juice in her hands. Her irritated mood was soothed quite a bit. She immediately greeted her with a sweet smile. ¡°How did Mom know that I was thirsty? It just so happened¡­¡±

    The next second, her smile froze on her face.

    It was because Zhou Manli did not give her the juice. When she went over to get it, she even tilted her body to avoid her.

    ¡°Aiya, Jingwan, there¡¯s still some in the fridge in the kitchen. Go get it yourself. Be good, this is for your sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister? Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s voice was sharp for a moment. Although she quickly controlled her emotions, she still could not stop her anger from burning.

    Her fingertips pierced deeply into her palm. Only the pain could keep her rational.

    ¡°Yaoyao is back?¡± She let out a breath and tried to make her voice gentle. ¡°Where is she? When did shee back? If I knew she wasing, I would havee back earlier.¡±

    A figure in a white coat sat on the sofa with her back to her. Her hair was ck. Song Jingwan was not used to seeing Zhou Manli being so attentive.

    If anyone in the Song Family hated Song Yaoyao the most, it would be Zhou Manli.

 Chapter 619 - Jingwan, This Is Your Biological Sister

    <h4>Chapter 619: Jingwan, This Is Your Biological Sister</h4>

    Yet look at what she was doing now? She was actually serving Song Yaoyao!

    Even she rarely had such an honor.

    But why did that white coat look familiar to her?

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, stop screaming. Be good. It¡¯s your sister¡¯s first time at home and she¡¯s not used to it. Keep your voice down and don¡¯t scare her.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Song Jingwan was so angry that sheughed. She took off her coat and walked over coldly.

    First time here? Song Yaoyao sure knew how to act!

    ¡°Come, Weiwei, fill your stomach first. When your father and brothere home, we ca have dinner, okay?¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s gentle voice stung Song Jingwan¡¯s ears. She was so jealous that her eyes turned red. Therefore, she neglected the fact that Zhou Manli said Weiwei, not Yaoyao.

    ¡°Oh right, Weiwei, let me introduce you. This is your twin sister. Her name is Jingwan. Jingwan, this is Weiwei, your biological sister!¡±

    When Zhou Manli introduced her, she specifically emphasized the word ¡®biological¡¯.

    ¡°What Weiwei? Mom, are you saying¡ª It¡¯s you!¡±

    Mu Wei, who was sitting on the sofa, heard themotion and turned her head casually. When she met Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze, she revealed a smile leisurely.

    In front of her, Song Jingwan¡¯s expression was like a slow-motion movie. Her pupils constricted instantly as fear and anger shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Jingwan, you know Weiwei?¡±

    Zhou Manli narrowed her eyes and her expression became somewhat serious.

    She turned her head and fixed her gaze on Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Mu Wei timidly reached out and grabbed Zhou Manli¡¯s sleeve. She hid behind Zhou Manli in fear and tears immediately fell out of her eyes.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s heart softened and she quickly turned around tofort Mu Wei. ¡°Weiwei, be good. Mom is here!¡±

    She saw Mu Wei¡¯s face filled with tears and her trembling body cowered like duckweed in the rain.

    ¡°Weiwei? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She held Mu Wei¡¯s hand worriedly, and it was cold to the touch.

    This made Zhou Manli especially worried. She followed Mu Wei¡¯s gaze and looked at Song Jingwan. She could see Mu Wei¡¯s fear.

    ¡°Jingwan, did you do something to Weiwei?¡±

    Zhou Manli did not sound pleased. She hugged Mu Wei in her arms, and her heart ached as she continuously patted her back. She looked at Song Jingwan sternly and her voice was cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡±

    Song Jingwan gritted her teeth. She could not ept the way Zhou Manli looked at her as if she was looking at a stranger. ¡°Mom, are you crazy? When did my sister be her? Do you think she¡¯s your daughter just because she made herself look like me? Look carefully! I¡¯m standing in front of you! She¡¯s an imposter!¡±

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Mu Wei shrank into Zhou Manli¡¯s arms, and her body trembled even more.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°So you already met Weiwei, right? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Looking at her face, didn¡¯t you consider this possibility?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re mad at me because of an imposter?¡±

    She was Zhou Manli¡¯s most doted daughter. She had always had everything she wanted in this family. No wonder she felt ufortable the moment she saw Mu Wei. All her senses told her that this girl would definitely be a danger to her.

    Before seeing this scene, Song Jingwan had vowed to make her disappear and not let anyone from the Song Family see her.

    But now, all her ns had fallen through.

 Chapter 620 - Song Yaoyao Has Been Occupying Someone Elses Nest

    <h4>Chapter 620: Song Yaoyao Has Been upying Someone Else¡¯s Nest</h4>

    Mu Wei was discovered in the end¡­

    During the day, Song Jingwan was still proud of stealing everything from her. In the blink of an eye, she saw her in her own house.

    What was this?

    Sister? Who said Mu Wei was her sister?!

    ¡°What imposter? Wanwan, when did your temper be so bad? I think it¡¯s because I spoil you too much. Her DNA report is on the table. Take a look for yourself.¡±

    After saying this, she no longer paid attention to Song Jingwan. Instead, she focused her attention on Mu Wei.

    This scene was painful to watch.

    Song Jingwan bit her lower lip until it was almost dripping blood, and she picked up the stack of documents from the coffee table with hatred.

    When she saw the test report that showed that they were mother and daughter with a matching rate as high as 99.9991%, her face darkened.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? How can you be like this? I didn¡¯t realize that you were so unreasonable before. Come,e,e, look at this face. Can you say that Weiwei has nothing to do with you? Can you?¡±

    Song Jingwan looked at Mu Wei who was sobbing in Zhou Manli¡¯s arms. Her existence was like a p on her face. What was the point of all the scheming? In the end, she still could not stop this result.

    ¡°This is a conspiracy! It must be! Mom, why didn¡¯t you investigate it properly? What if she deliberately changed her appearance to look like me to deceive you?¡±

    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want these words toe out of your mouth again!¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s temper also red up. Her patience towards Song Jingwan was close to zero.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed your father and your big brother. They should be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s vision went ck. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.

    Was she thest one to know about such a big matter?

    ¡°Miss, drink some water.¡±

    Aunt Liu sighed, feeling very sympathetic for Song Jingwan. No matter who suddenly discovered a sister who looked exactly like them, they would not be able to ept it.

    Song Jingwan took the water in a daze and stared at Mu Wei who had upied her position.

    At this moment, the sobbing girl leaned in Zhou Manli¡¯s embrace and turned her head. She slowly curved her lips and revealed a faint smile.

    In Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes, that smile was a tant show-off!

    Her hand that was holding the ss of water trembled and the hot water sshed out, soaking her whole body.

    ¡°Ah, are you okay, Miss? Go back to your room and change your clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened? You called us back in a hurry, you¡­¡±

    Song Rui loosened his tie and walked in with a sullen face. As he spoke, he looked into the living room. When he saw the girl, even he was stunned.

    Song Wenchuan was one step behind. He looked at the girl who looked exactly like Song Jingwan, and his eyes flickered. He quietly maneuvered his wheelchair into the living room.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Take a look at this first.¡± Zhou Manli handed the DNA report on the table to Song Rui as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met Weiwei by ident today, I wouldn¡¯t have thought so far! Song Yaoyao, that wretched girl, has been upying someone else¡¯s nest and caused my Weiwei to be homeless for so many years!¡±

    ¡°Mom, why are you talking about Yaoyao all of a sudden?¡±

    A cold gaze swept across Mu Wei. Mu Wei avoided this gaze, feeling threatened for the first time.

    Compared to Zhou Manli, Song Rui and Song Wenchuan¡¯s attitudes were much calmer.

    Her so-called father looked at her as if he was examining her without any hint of excitement.

    Song Jingwan let out a breath and looked coldly at Mu Wei.

    So what if she ended up living in this house? Did she really understand the Songs?

 Chapter 621 - Another Sister

    <h4>Chapter 621: Another Sister</h4>

    If Mu Wei didn¡¯t look like Song Jingwan, Song Rui would have thought Zhou Manli was messing around.

    But how could he not waver when faced with this face?

    He calmly closed the report and smiled at Mu Wei. ¡°Your name is Weiwei, right? Let Auntie Liu bring you upstairs to rest first, okay? I have something to discuss with your mother.¡±

    His sharp gaze made Mu Wei feel a sense of danger.

    She nodded gently and said softly, ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡±

    After watching her follow Auntie Liu upstairs, Song Rui pinched the space between his eyebrows and sat down. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Where did you meet this girl?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this a little too coincidental?

    Zhou Manli had mistaken Mu Wei for Song Jingwan, and she brought Mu Wei to the hospital for a check-up after dinner.

    ¡°They look so alike, Honey. Do you think I made a mistake?¡±

    Song Rui¡¯s gaze was calm. His fingers unconsciously caressed the DNA report. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Song Jingwan bit her lip. Her whole body was filled with a gloomy aura.

    She hoped that Song Rui could chase Mu Wei away. She hated the face that looked exactly like hers!

    Just thinking about it made her feel like she was going crazy.

    ¡°Send her DNA to a few more hospitals, along with mine, Wenchuan¡¯s, and Jingwan¡¯s. Take samples and run a test on all of them together. Remember to send someone to follow the samples the entire time,¡± Song Rui ordered calmly after a while.

    ¡°Hubby, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Song Rui nced at her in annoyance, ¡°If she really is my daughter, of course I won¡¯t chase her away. There are many coincidences in the world. How many people are staring at Song Corporation, hoping to take a bite? In short, you just have tofort her well. You don¡¯t have to interfere in other matters.¡±

    Once he lost his temper, Zhou Manli could only agree.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back upstairs to rest first.¡± Song Wenchuan nodded lightly and turned around to head towards the elevator.

    ¡°Jingwan¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan stood up abruptly and followed him into the elevator.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about Mu Wei, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±

    He had been working for a whole day, and his head was so heavy that it felt like it was about to explode. He did not want to pay too much attention to these things.

    ¡°What do you mean? Even if a stranger lives in our house, it doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Song Jingwan clenched her hands tightly, staring at Song Wenchuan¡¯s cold back, unwilling to ept the situation. ¡°Her face is definitely fake! This is all premeditated!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan pinched the space between his brows, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    He turned his head indifferently and looked at her little face that was no longer calm because of jealousy and asked softly, ¡°Jingwan, you don¡¯t like Yaoyao, and now you don¡¯t like Mu Wei either. ¡°Can you tell me, is there anything in this world that you like? Huh? To me, if she really is rted to us by blood, then I¡¯ll only have one more sister. I¡¯ll treat you, Yaoyao, and her equally.¡±

    ¡°But what if she¡¯s not?¡± Song Jingwan asked unwillingly.

    ¡°She¡¯s innocent. Even if she¡¯s not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    His calmness made Song Jingwan look more like a clown.

    How smug she was during the day was how swollen her face was now.

    What a good n!

    The longer it took, the more Song Wenchuan could see the true face of his sister.

    Actually, she might not really hate Yaoyao nor Mu Wei, she was just born with distorted views and thought her attention was being stolen from her.

    She was vain and overbearing.

 Chapter 622 - Is The Class President Of The Third Class Really Fierce?

    <h4>Chapter 622: Is The ss President Of The Third ss Really Fierce?</h4>

    ¡°Then I have nothing more to say. Good night, Brother¡­¡±

    She revealed a smile and nodded slightly at Song Wenchuan before walking past him coldly.

    Song Wenchuan stared at her back view for a long time without moving. After a long time, he sighed.

    What exactly would it take for her to understand that there was no need for her to live such a tiring life.

    ¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s your new life?¡±

    Mu Wei was in a European-style room. Many things had just been decorated when she moved in. It definitely could not bepared to the master bedroom, but every part of it showed her care.

    Mu Wei listened to the soft voiceing from the phone and her heart instantly calmed down.

    ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± she said softly as she sized up the room.

    The best part was that she saw Song Jingwan lose control, and she also saw her in fear.

    It turned out that what she was afraid of was so easy to destroy¡­

    ¡°Enjoy your new life. You should know that life is full of surprises. I¡¯ll see you in the new semester¡­¡±

    New semester, new school.

    Was she going to be a ssmate with Miss Song? Mu Wei looked at the caller ID for a long time and her eyes curved.

    The name was, Angel.

    ¡­

    Time always slipped by unintentionally.

    The weather began to warm up and the sun shone brightly every day.

    The morning breeze was slightly cool and the sun was like a duck egg yolk as it gradually rose from the surging sea of clouds.

    Teams of students walked steadily and shouted slogans, full of vigor.

    ¡°ss three!¡±

    ¡°Victory!¡±

    ¡°ss three!¡±

    ¡°The best!¡±

    They ran past like a gust of wind; the sunflower emblem on their sportswear shone brightly under the light.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Mu Wei asked curiously. She had never seen such a harmonious and energetic ss.

    In her previous school, every ss had a few troublemakers. When they ran, they were spread far apart, and there were always a few who fell behind.

    However, this ss was neat and well-trained, and their voices were loud and piercing.

    ¡°Them? They are not to be trifled with.¡± The teacher who brought Mu Wei over smiled and said, ¡°In the past, they were the most undisciplined ss in the entire school. No teacher dared to discipline them. Later, they got a ss president who was fiercer than all of them. In just one semester, no, half a semester, she managed to raise their results to the top of the entire grade.¡±

    At this point, the female teacher¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.

    This was not something an ordinary person could do. Not only did they have the ability, they also had to have the means.

    Otherwise, they would not be able to subdue this group of troublemakers who refused to submit to anyone.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Mu Wei¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. ¡°That¡¯s really amazing. Is their ss president really fierce?¡±

    ording to the teacher, even the teachers were too scared to deal with ss Three. Therefore, Mu Wei naturally imagined a fierce person in her mind. First of all, this person had to be tall and muscr. Secondly, they had to be smart and fiercer than these people!

    She felt that her guess was right.

    The female teacher was silent for a moment. ¡°Hmmm¡­not that fierce, I guess. Oh, that¡¯s their ss president¡ª¡±

    Mu Wei looked in the direction of the teacher¡¯s finger. Under the bright sunlight, she saw the girl running for the first time. Her long ck hair was tied into a high ponytail, revealing her smooth forehead. When the sunlight fell on her body, it seemed to be tainted with gentleness and nostalgia. She was as beautiful as an angel who had walked out of the two-dimensional world.

    Beside her was a boy who looked very fierce and cold. There was a vicious look in his eyes. He was just short of writing the words ¡®Don¡¯t touch me¡¯ on his face!

 Chapter 623 - The Ruthless Girl

    <h4>Chapter 623: The Ruthless Girl</h4>

    Mu Wei suddenly realized, ¡°Ah! Is it that boy in ck sportswear? He does look fierce indeed¡­¡±

    The corner of the female teacher¡¯s mouth twitched, and she shook her head. ¡°No, the ss president is the one beside him.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Mu Wei suspected that she was hearing things. ¡°Isn¡¯t there only¡­¡±

    <i>Miss Song?</i>

    She was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She looked at Song Yaoyao, who had stopped to rest, and said with difficulty, ¡°Miss, are you talking about the girl in pink sportswear? Is she the ss president?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t look down on her. She was the top student in the whole gradest semester. Also, remember, don¡¯t mess with her, understand?¡±

    Mu Wei was confused. When she saw Zhou Manli calling her from not far away, she waved her hand and walked over with the teacher.

    She instinctively wanted to know more about Song Yaoyao and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    As an adult, Mu Wei could hear the envy in the teacher¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s the most difficult to deal with in ss 3-3. You¡¯re not messing with one person, but the entire ss! Dozens of people follow her lead. Scary, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Mu Wei let out a short gasp. The female teacher thought she was afraid, but the next second, her eyes lit up and she said in admiration, ¡°She¡¯s so amazing!¡±

    The female teacher facepalmed.

    Oh no, another one was attracted to her.

    If this continued, the entire Liyang would fall. Her ss alone already had many fans of Song Yaoyao¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that ss 3-3 was exclusive and other kids did not dare to provoke them, they would have all joined the ss long ago.

    On top of everything, it was said that the crack on the wall of the disciplinary office was caused by Song Yaoyao. It even became a tourist attraction for countless students and was widely discussed on the forums.

    The teacher didn¡¯t believe this.

    Unless she was a monster, how could a human break a cement wall?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to your ss.¡±

    Mu Wei nodded and looked deeply at Song Yaoyao¡¯s back as she clenched her fists.

    <i>Wait for me, Miss Song¡­</i>

    ¡°Yo, Song Jingwan?¡±

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her legs and squatted on the ground, panting. When she looked up, she happened to see a repulsive face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Song Jingwan,¡± Xu Yue said lightly as she walked to the side of the stairs and handed Song Yaoyao¡¯s cup to her.

    ¡°Huh? If It¡¯s not Song Jingwan, then¡­wait¡­ Is that Mu Wei?¡±

    Tang Xinrou finally remembered that there was such a person. She looked at Song Yaoyao who was sipping her water. Some of her hair was wet from her sweat and stuck to her smooth forehead. Her movements were delicate like a small animal and didn¡¯t seem to have any lethality.

    ¡°I heard that the Songs found a daughter a few days ago. Could it be Mu Wei? Yaoyao, you¡­¡± At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but now, she was a little worried that Song Yaoyao would be sad.

    Xu Yue snorted. Tang Xinrou looked deceptive, but in reality, she was silly.

    Song Yaoyao closed the lid, her eyes dark and clear.

    ¡°I already know about it.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Xinrou was dumbfounded.

    The young girl¡¯s footsteps were light. She walked past her and gently patted her head.

    ¡°Because I nned it all.¡±

    Did she know about it clearly? No one understood it better than her!

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou was so shocked that she spat out a mouthful of water. Her eyes widened, and for a moment, she felt that she was really stupid.

    She actually only reacted now!

    ¡°Yaoyao, this is too¡­amazing!¡±

    After going around in such a big circle, it turned out that it was a trap from the very beginning!

 Chapter 624 - Official Name Change: Song Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 624: Official Name Change: Song Weiwei</h4>

    A smile appeared in Xu Yue¡¯s eyes as she quickly caught up to Song Yaoyao.

    Fortunately, she did not insist on going against her. Otherwise, she would die without knowing the cause.

    ¡°Pfff! Hahahaha!¡±

    Tang Xinrou could not help butugh. ¡°I really want to see Song Jingwan¡¯s expression right now. It must be spectacr! She went to great lengths to chase you out of Song Manor, but look what happened in the end? This is going to be fun!¡±

    Originally, Zhou Manli didn¡¯t like Song Yaoyao, so Song Jingwan was able to hit the nail on the head.

    But now¡­?

    Mu Wei had the exact same face as Song Jingwan. The decision was in Zhou Manli¡¯s hands.

    If she treated Mu Wei well, wouldn¡¯t the jealous song Jingwan explode in anger?

    The truth was as Tang Xinrou had guessed. Song Jingwan sat quietly in the ssroom, watching the new ss teacher introduce the new student to everyone.

    ¡°On the first day of the new semester, let me introduce a new student to everyone. Come, Weiwei, let¡¯s say hello to everyone.¡±

    Everyone in ss 3-1 was dumbfounded. They stared at the girl who walked out from behind the ss teacher with their mouths agape. Her long hair reached her waist, and her eyes were beautiful. Her long white dress outlined her slender and graceful figure, and her face¡­

    <i>Swish swish swish!</i>

    Song Jingwan felt the gazes from all directions, including An Ruoyao who was beside her.

    Her sharp nails dug into her palms, and the smile on her face grew deeper and deeper. She said softly, ¡°This is my younger sister. Everyone, please take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Younger sister?¡±

    ¡°F *ck, what the hell? There¡¯s really such a melodramatic plot in real life?¡±

    ¡°If this is her sister. What about Song Yaoyao from the Third ss?¡±

    Mu Wei¡­ No, to be exact, she should be called ¡®Song Weiwei¡¯ now¡­

    Song Weiwei did not seem to hear the discussions and obediently walked to the podium. She lowered her eyes and appropriately put on a shy appearance. Her voice was soft and gentle, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Song Weiwei. I hope that everyone can give me some pointers.¡±

    The wind blew through the corridor and into the ssroom, curling up her skirt.

    The young girl on the podium had a shy smile on her face. Her face was slightly red, and she looked particrly attractive.

    ¡°Wee, wee!¡±

    ¡°Wee to the First ss!¡±

    ¡°Wow! I think she¡¯s so pretty. She¡¯s my type! She¡¯s so innocent.¡±

    ¡°The ss president is also pretty.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what do you know? The ss president is too arrogant. I wouldn¡¯t dare to chase after her.¡±

    Everyone knew that the ss president, Song Jingwan, had her heart set on Young Master Huo. How could she take a liking to them? Pursuing her would only humiliate themselves.

    However, the new Song Weiwei was different. She looked much more approachable than Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±

    Song Weiwei¡¯s eyes were curved, and her smile revealed a few pearly teeth. She looked extremely cute. After a period of recuperation, her hair was jet ck, her skin was snow-white, and she was beginning to look more and more like Song Jingwan.

    No one would doubt her if they said that she was spoiled and pampered.

    ¡°Weiwei, why don¡¯t you sit¡ª¡± The homeroom teacher looked around the ssroom. Finally, she pointed at the desk by the window in the fourth row and said to her, ¡°You can sit there.¡±

    As soon as she said that, there was an uproar.

    Song Jingwan clenched her fists. She had to use all her self-control to keep a smile on her face so that she would not break down in public.

    ¡°Sir! That seat is taken!¡±

    ¡°I know, but isn¡¯t that a double desk? Moreover, student Huo seldomes to school these days. Let¡¯s arrange it this way for now. If he doesn¡¯t want to sit with the new student when hees, we can make other arrangements.¡±

    ¡°But Sir¡­¡±

 Chapter 625 - Childhood Sweethearts

    <h4>Chapter 625: Childhood Sweethearts</h4>

    ¡°Are you the teacher or am I the teacher? Do you want to make the arrangements?¡± The new homeroom teacher nced at An Ruoyao indifferently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sit like this. Weiwei, do you have any objections?¡±

    Song Weiwei immediately shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the teacher.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The homeroom teacher patted her shoulder, extremely satisfied. ¡°Go and sit. It might be a little strenuous at the beginning, but it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡±

    An Ruoyao took a deep breath and sat down angrily.

    On the podium, the teacher had already started lecturing, but she could not listen to anything.

    She turned her head and saw that Song Jingwan was already flipping through her book. She said in a low voice, ¡°Jingwan, are you just going to watch her sit next to Young Master Huo? What if¡­¡±

    After all, the two of them looked exactly the same.

    Who knew if Huo Ningxi would end up being seduced by Song Weiwei.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s hand that was taking notes paused, her thick eyshes covering her eyes.

    Her voice was gentle. ¡°Whatever. Ruoyao, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll talk about it when Ningxies back to ss. Even if he really¡­¡± she smiled bitterly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, I can¡¯t do anything about it. After all, I¡¯m not his girlfriend. What right do I have to control him?¡±

    ¡°How can it be the same?¡± An Ruoyao was displeased. ¡°You two are childhood sweethearts. Everyone in the school has long acknowledged that you are a couple!¡±

    ¡°The one in the middle of the fourth row, An Ruoyao, right? If you don¡¯t want to listen to the ss, don¡¯t disturb others! Take your book and get out!¡±

    An Ruoyao raised her head in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said to get out, don¡¯t you understand? Do you want me to call your parents to inform them, huh?¡±

    Facing the stern and determined gaze, An Ruoyao gritted her teeth, grabbed the book from her desk, and left without looking back.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s continue with the ss. If anyone wants to go out and apany her, they can go now!¡±

    The ssroom waspletely silent, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    It was said that this new ss teacher had a very powerful background. He was not afraid of the rich second generation. If anyone dared to do evil things under his nose, they would definitely be taught a lesson.

    No one dared to make a sound.

    Song Jingwan fidgeted with the pages of the book. Her heart was filled with a strong sense of unease.

    The dreams she had before, had stopped appearing, so she did not have any forewarnings.

    But she realized many things were getting out of control.

    She had to do something, she had to¡­

    Song Weiwei was very popr, and she was also very amiable. Song Jingwan watched helplessly as she used only one morning to get along with everyone, and even made a few very good friends.

    ¡°Sister and Ruoyao, drink some water.¡±

    Two bottles of drinks were ced on the table in front of them. The girl¡¯s bright smile stung Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. Her pupils constricted. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that I never drink these kinds of drinks?¡±

    Unable to control herself, she raised her voice a little.

    Song Weiwei suddenly seemed to be frightened and took two steps back. Her smile carried a hint of ttery as she said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister¡­ I saw that everyone liked it, so¡­ Then what do you like? I¡¯ll buy it for you again, okay? Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    Song Jingwan let out a breath and took the drink. ¡°This will do. You don¡¯t have to change it.¡±

    Song Weiwei immediately grew happy as she said excitedly, ¡°Then tell me what you liketer, Sister! I¡¯ll write it down!¡±

 Chapter 626 - Is The Song Family Fun?

    <h4>Chapter 626: Is The Song Family Fun?</h4>

    ¡°I already said there¡¯s no need! Why are you being so cheap? Are you used to running errands for people?¡±

    With these words, the ssroom instantly fell silent.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe that these words came from Song Jingwan¡¯s mouth. They looked at each other with an indescribable expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±

    Song Weiwei held back her tears and apologized profusely.

    Even An Ruoyao felt that Song Jingwan had gone too far. Song Weiwei wasn¡¯t Song Yaoyao. She even somewhat understood Song Weiwei¡¯s actions. She was new here, so she definitely wanted to curry favor with Song Jingwan and build a good rtionship with her.

    ¡°Then, Sister Ruoyao, do you want a drink?¡±

    Song Weiwei sniffed and asked with red eyes.

    An Ruoyao opened her mouth. ¡°Leave it here, thank you.¡±

    She pursed her lips and nced at Song Jingwan, who seemed to be deep in thought. She shook her head and took the drink without saying another word.

    ¡°Weiwei, are you crying?¡±

    ¡°N-no!¡± Song Weiwei quickly wiped away her tears and revealed a big smile.

    The whole morning was enough for everyone to get to know this person. She was shy, she loved to smile, and she was very warm-hearted. She was not as outstanding as Song Jingwan, but she was clumsy and cute.

    At least, she did not feel unapproachable.

    After this incident, everyone¡¯s hearts began to lean toward Song Weiwei more.

    ¡°Weiwei, thank you for treating us to soda. I like it very much!¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too!¡±

    It was as if Song Weiwei had forgotten about what had just happened. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll treat everyone to barbecue after school! Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Weiwei!¡±

    The people on the other sideughed andughed, and soon, the atmosphere became rxed again.

    ¡­

    The morning passed quickly.

    ¡°Mu Wei!¡±

    The young girl slowly wiped her hands clean and turned her head. ¡°Sister, why do you always call me by the wrong name? My name is Song Weiwei now.¡±

    Song Jingwan was so angry that sheughed instead. ¡°Song Weiwei? You really don¡¯t see me as an outsider! Are you worthy to be my sister? Do you know Song Yaoyao who came before you?¡± She gently inched closer to Song Weiwei¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ll chase you out of the Song Family just like how I chased her out¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Song Weiwei blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Song Weiwei? You really don¡¯t treat me as an outsider¡­ I¡¯ll chase you out¡­the same way that I chased her out!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s words were clearly transmitted through the phone.

    ¡°Of course, I know what my Sister is capable of. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have snatched my role and reced me!¡± Song Weiwei smiled as she looked into her cold eyes. ¡°Do your best, I¡¯m waiting for you¡­¡±

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    Song Jingwan opened her mouth and cursed at her coldly.

    She was nowpletely sure that Song Weiwei had done this on purpose; she had met Zhou Manli with a n and sessfully entered the Song Family.

    Now, she was being targeted step by step, all with a purpose!

    ¡°You¡¯d better not let me know who the person behind you is.¡±

    Song Jingwan looked at her arrogantly and hung up.

    <i>Click¡ª</i>

    At that moment, the bathroom door suddenly opened, and a figure walked out.

    The girl was wearing a brown suit jacket, a pleated skirt, and stockings. She wore a pair of ck leather shoes, and her entire body was filled with a schrly aura, looking elegant and noble.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons, and her voice was soft. ¡°Did I¡­disturb you?¡±

    ¡°Song¡ª¡± Song Weiwei rxed, and she was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked briskly to the sink. She applied some hand sanitizer, and her hands began to foam.

    A small face in the mirror looked at Song Weiwei silently through the mirror.

 Chapter 627 - The Enemy Caught The Attack Well

    <h4>Chapter 627: The Enemy Caught The Attack Well</h4>

    ¡°Is it fun at Song Manor?¡±

    Song Weiwei walked over. ¡°It¡¯s especially fun. As long as she¡¯s unhappy, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    The cubicle door was pushed open again, and two more girls walked out. Song Weiwei¡¯s expression changed, and she looked at Song Yaoyao in panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re on the same side. Didn¡¯t we meet each otherst time?¡±

    The ones who walked out were Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue.

    Song Weiwei was worried that Song Yaoyao¡¯s n had been carried out behind their backs. That was why she had panicked when she saw the two of them.

    Only after hearing Song Yaoyao¡¯s exnation did she heave a sigh of relief.

    Her face was slightly red as she greeted the two of them softly, ¡°Miss Xu, Miss Tang.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, just call me by my name. What should I do? I think you¡¯re a little cute now.¡±

    Tang Xinrou smiled as shey on Xu Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I originally thought that your face was particrly annoying, but now, I feel that the two of you don¡¯t look alike at all.¡±

    Song Weiwei was embarrassed. Was this apliment?

    After all, there were very few people in the world who were more annoying than Song Jingwan.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Tang Xinrou was curious, ¡°What did Song Jingwan do to offend you? You seem to hate her.¡±

    Song Weiwei looked at the girl beside her and saw that she was focused on her hands, not paying any attention to her.

    If she didn¡¯t say anything, it meant that she didn¡¯t mind that they knew.

    Thus, Song Weiwei softly told her about how Song Jingwan came to her door and pped her, threatening and tempting her. Later on, she even snatched her role and reced her.

    Hearing this, Tang Xinrou was dumbfounded. ¡°D*mn, she¡¯s really capable of doing all kinds of disgusting things.¡±

    With their family background, they could get whatever they wanted easily. Since Song Jingwan¡¯s family allowed her to enter the entertainment industry, they naturally wouldn¡¯tck resources. However, she just had to be cheap and covet things in other people¡¯s hands.

    But not only did she steal other people¡¯s things, she even had to inform Song Weiwei on the day of the press conference, openly humiliating her.

    How could this not incur hatred?

    ¡°She did well.¡±

    Xu Yue pushed Tang Xinrou away in disdain, her smile unfathomable.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Hey, whose side are you on!¡±

    Xu Yue looked sideways. ¡°Then do you know which novel the drama was adapted from?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Meeting the young girl¡¯s clear and clean eyes, Xu Yue curled her lips. ¡°The Doted Concubine. The novel that giarized Ruo Lan.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking at the calm andposed Song Yaoyao, as well as Xu Yue who was smiling like a cunning fox, Tang Xinrou once again felt that her brain wasn¡¯t enough. It was clearly a game between the three of them. Why didn¡¯t they let her join?

    ¡°Also, ording to what I know, Yaoyao has been helping Yun Shuihan find awyer recently.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ F*ck¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou was speechless. She rubbed the goosebumps on her arms and looked at the harmless-looking Song Yaoyao with admiration.

    This trick, this scheme!

    Whoever provoked her was bound to die without knowing what hit them!

    When others tortured people, they would focus on bickering and fighting. Song Yaoyao, on the other hand, was already attacking their hearts.

    So what if she beat Song Jingwan up? At most, it would hurt her for a while. But what if she destroyed her mentally? How long would thatst?

    Facing Tang Xinrou¡¯s gaze, Song Yaoyao slowly raised the corners of her lips and revealed a sweet smile.

    Her voice was soft, obedient, and delicate.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±The girl¡¯s thick ck eyshes blinked innocently. ¡°I just casually threw an attack, but the enemy caught it well. This, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

 Chapter 628 - Junâ€˜er, I Think Youâ€™re Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 628: Jun¡®er, I Think You¡¯re Beautiful</h4>

    Tang Xinrou was convinced and gave her a thumbs up.

    ¡°Precious, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    As she watched the youngdy walk out briskly, Xu Yue patted Song Weiwei on the shoulder. ¡°Good luck. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let Yaoyao down, right?¡±

    Song Weiwei met her sharp eyes and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She nodded heavily. ¡°Yes! Miss Song is my benefactor. I¡¯ve never forgotten.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    Xu Yue lowered her head and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°After all, if she can make you a better person, she can naturally make you go to hell as well. Be good and don¡¯t try to resist. Remember, we¡¯re your friends. As for your enemy, there¡¯s only one person from the beginning to the end.¡±

    ¡°Go for it, Little Cutie!¡±

    Xu Yue patted Song Weiwei¡¯s face and dragged Tang Xinrou away.

    The two walked over and saw Song Yaoyao leaning against the railing, looking at the outdoor basketball court not far away.

    Tang Xinrou scratched her chin, watching the absent-minded Song Weiwei walk past her and ridiculed, ¡°Yaoyao, you and Xu Yue are actually the big viins, right? You¡¯re so scary.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rested her chin on her hands and smiled with her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Why are you scared? It¡¯s not like Song Weiwei is your sister.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou smiled and leaned on her shoulder. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if she¡¯s my sister. After all, she¡¯s one of your people!¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that Song Yaoyao would act against her.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Yue sighed. ¡°I really want to see Song Jingwan¡¯s expression. It must be spectacr.¡±

    She rubbed her forehead and asked, ¡°Oh right, when do you n to let Yun Shuihan appear?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a step forward. ¡°With her poprity, she will save a lot of publicity money in the future. Isn¡¯t it good to save it for charity?¡±

    She snorted and her hair swayed as she walked.

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue looked at each other. This was what Yaoyao nned to do. She wanted to squeeze out all of Song Jingwan¡¯s value and step on her to get to the top!

    Downstairs, on the basketball court.

    ¡°Brother Xun, what are you looking at?¡±

    Han Jun grabbed his sweater and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He grabbed a bottle of water and threw it to Shen Xun. He then looked up at the direction where Shen Xun was looking.

    The blue sky was clear as the cotton-like clouds were pushed by the wind.

    In the distance was a snow-white teaching building. Students walked past from time to time in the corridor.

    It was no different from the past.

    Han Jun scratched his head strangely. ¡°Brother Xun?¡±

    He turned his head and realized that Shen Xun had left without him knowing, leaving him a long distance away.

    ¡°Hey! Brother Xun!¡±

    Han Jun rolled his eyes and caught up with him quickly.

    He folded his hands behind his head and sighed as he walked away, ignoring everyone. ¡°Brother Xun, we didn¡¯t see each other over the winter vacation. Don¡¯t you feel that Yaoyao has be more beautiful? A woman changes as she grows up. Tell me, why didn¡¯t I realize that she was so outstanding and beautiful before? I say, Brother Xun¡­ Mmm Mmm Mmm?¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his face was pinched by a big hand and his mouth turned into a goldfish¡¯s mouth.

    Han Jun stared at him and Shen Xun smiled yfully. ¡°Jun¡¯er, I suddenly feel that you¡¯re quite beautiful too.¡±

    ¡°Mmm?!!!¡±

    Han Jun jumped three feet high and crossed his arms across his chest. ¡°Brother Xun, I¡¯m straight!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°But I do!¡±

    Han Jun shivered. ¡°Brother Xun, wake up! A girl is so nice, soft and cute! What¡¯s so good about men? We¡¯re brothers!!¡±

    ¡°Jun¡¯er¡¯s voice is so pleasant. It¡¯s a pity to be brothers¡­¡±

    ¡°F *ck!!¡±

    Han Jun covered his mouth and goosebumps appeared on his skin.

 Chapter 629 - Very Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 629: Very Powerful</h4>

    He decided that he would not speak in front of Brother Xun again for the whole day!

    Thus, the world was finally quiet.

    Shen Xun smiled silently and walked upstairs.

    ¡­

    ¡°A banquet?¡±

    Song Yaoyao took the invitation curiously. ¡°Grandpa Shen¡¯s birthday? I will definitely be there! By the way, how is Grandpa Shen¡¯s health?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Shen Xun nodded slightly. His gaze fell on her little face that was getting more and more beautiful, and his eyes flickered.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she flipped the invitation card. ¡°Then, does Grandpa Shen like anything in particr?¡±

    The spring sun shone on the young girl¡¯s small face, which was as warm as jade. Her eyshes fluttered like feathers.

    She slowly tapped her lips, as if she was thinking.

    Shen Xun curled his lips. ¡°No need. Your presence is the best gift for Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to believe you!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss Song, are you worried about the gift? Have you received the invitation too?¡±

    Uncle Zhang was happy. He looked at Song Yaoyao who had been holding a teacup and thinking hard ever since she came back. She looked very cute.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yaoyao rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Grandpa Shen is very good to me. I don¡¯t know what he likes, so I don¡¯t know how to cater to his interests.¡±

    She patted her own wallet. It would be best if it was within her budget.

    ¡°Actually, there are better options.¡±

    Uncle Zhang blinked mysteriously. ¡°When the Master returns, let him take you to pick something.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Faced with Song Yaoyao¡¯s question, Uncle Zhang kept her guessing. ¡°You should go ask the Master! Oh right, he should be back by now.¡±

    He looked down at his watch and smiled like an old fox.

    Just as they were talking, the sound of brakes came from outside the door.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. Like a tornado, she swept past Uncle Zhang and rushed out of the door.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    The man who had just gotten out of the car naturally opened his arms. The young girl bumped into his arms and hugged his waist intimately.

    ¡°Gege came back so early today!¡±

    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at him and hooked her fingers around his. ¡°You know the answer but you still ask!¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°Take the documents to the study.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Qi bowed slightly and smiled at Song Yaoyao before entering the door first.

    Song Yaoyao clung to Huo Yunque like a small tail, rambling on about what she had seen and heard during the day.

    Most of the topics were very boring.

    There were even a few stray cats that they met on the road. Some kind-hearted people were feeding them, and one of the ginger cats was especially round¡­

    At work, it was either financial statements or quarterly reports. But now, the man in charge was like an ordinary boyfriend, listening to his little girlfriend¡¯s nagging. In fact, he did not have any rules in his daily life.

    One second, they were still talking about this topic, and the next second, it was something else.

    Huo Yunque brushed the strands of hair from her forehead behind her ear and smiled. ¡°Take your time, there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s eyes were filled with relief.

    In the past, he always thought that although the Master was very capable, he was too impersonal. People often said that it was cold at the top, and there were too few people who could apany him.

    But now, with Song Yaoyao, everything was different.

    If the previous Huo Manor with all its rules was like an old ck-and-white photo, the current Huo Manor was filled with vibrant colors. Even the simplest daily dialogue felt colorful like an oil painting.

    Song Yaoyao scratched her cheek and suddenly forgot, ¡°Right, what did I say?¡±

    Huo Yunque was startled and then could not help butugh.

 Chapter 630 - I Like Your Short Legs Too

    <h4>Chapter 630: I Like Your Short Legs Too</h4>

    ¡°Speaking of the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, the banquet! Gege, are you going to attend as well?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked up at Huo Yunque with anticipation.

    Her beautiful face was reflected in his clear ck eyes. It was like a clean spring that reflected her entire world.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s heart was struck.

    He had no choice but to swallow back the words ¡®I¡¯m not going¡¯ and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    He was going to go.

    Behind them, Uncle Zhang was grinning from ear to ear. He was extremely happy.

    One had to know that the Master rarely attended banquets. At his level, there was no longer a need for him to maintain a rtionship with anyone, and attending banquets was a waste of time. On the contrary, there were plenty of people who wanted to curry favor with the Huos, but they couldn¡¯t even get a single meeting with Mr. Huo.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to attend Grandfather Shen¡¯s birthday banquet, we have to prepare gifts. The kitchen is still cooking dinner. Master, why don¡¯t you take Miss Song to the storeroom and pick out some gifts?¡±

    Amusement appeared in the man¡¯s dark eyes as he nced at Uncle Zhang indifferently.

    Uncle Zhang, on the other hand, had a kind face.

    Song Yaoyao looked at him and then looked at Huo Yunque. She had a feeling¡­

    It was as if she had been set up by Uncle Zhang!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where are we going?¡±

    Song Yaoyao saw Huo Yunque turn around and walk out, so she quickly ran to catch up with him.

    The man had superior assets, with wide shoulders and long legs. He walked with big strides, and Song Yaoyao chased after him with a grunt. It was simply too tragic.

    She pursed her lips and was about to lose her temper.

    She saw the man who was walking in front suddenly stop and turn around.

    He stretched out his palm and his maic voice was mixed with a smile, which was especially charming.

    ¡°Come here, I¡¯m waiting for you¡±¡ªhe curled his lips and looked mischievous¡ª¡±Short legs.¡±

    Song Yao¡¯s eyes widened in anger. She looked down at her legs.

    Yes,pared to Huo Yunque¡¯s, her legs were a little shorter!

    But! Compared to people of the same height, her ratio was really good!

    She walked up to Huo Yunque angrily, her small face taut, her eyes filled with the words ¡®I feel offended, I¡¯m very angry¡¯.

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his head, and the young girl stubbornly raised her small head, puffing out her cheeks in anger like a cute pufferfish.

    He inexplicably thought of the scene when they first met.

    At that time, the young girl clearly bumped into him, but she dared toin first, holding back her tears and saying harsh words. He did not know what he was thinking at that time, but he did not have anyone to chase her away.

    He even did as she asked.

    His eyes rippled slightly. Huo Yunque poked her cheek with his finger, and sure enough, she thought she was ¡®fierce¡¯.

    His thin lips curled, and Huo Yunque bent down.

    His voice was dark and hoarse,parable to the strongest aphrodisiac in the world!

    He said in a low voice, ¡°I like your short legs too¡­¡±

    The warm breath sprayed on her ears, and half of Song Yaoyao¡¯s face went numb. She told herself that she couldn¡¯t be so weak, but soon her lips curled up.

    She couldn¡¯t hide it even if she wanted to.

    The little girl was so easy to coax. Huo Yunque¡¯s smile deepened, and he bent down beside Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. She climbed onto his back with pride and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    The feeling of being carried by a pair of long leg was different. Even the scenery was different.

    Even so, Song Yaoyao felt that she could not let Huo Yunque off so easily!

    This was too much!

 Chapter 631 - I Will Unconditionally Listen To My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 631: I Will Unconditionally Listen To My Girlfriend</h4>

    Although it was true that her legs were short, she still wanted to hear a lie of love once in a while

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you just like that! Bad Gege, I¡¯m still angry!¡± Song Yaoyao rested her chin on his shoulder and pinched his earlobe. ¡°Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I hear you¡­¡±

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Song Yao snorted.

    Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°Then what do you think we should do, huh? I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡±

    The girl scratched her chin, her dark eyes darting around. Her expression was lively and vivid. She moved closer to Huo Yunque¡¯s ear and said slyly, ¡°Unless¡­ you let me ride on you for once.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He shook his head andughed. This silly girl¡­

    He raised his eyebrows and his voice went up at the end. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you ride on me every day?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Only then did Song Yaoyao realize how dirty her words sounded. A tinge of crimson appeared on her fair skin. She clenched her teeth and pinched him. ¡°I mean ride you like a horse!¡±

    It would have been fine if she did not say it. The more she talked about Huo Yunque, the more heughed.

    His voice was low and hoarse, and when heughed, it sounded like the most elegant cello music.

    Song Yaoyao was embarrassed by hisughter, so she pounced over and covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯tugh anymore! If youugh again, I¡¯ll get angry!¡±

    A bright moon hung in the night sky, shining with a bright and cold light.

    On the ground, the intimate figures of the two were reflected.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯tugh.¡±

    The Man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, and he swallowed hisughter. He curved his lips. ¡°As you wish, I¡¯ll let you¡±¡ªhe paused slightly, and his voice was inexplicably seductive¡ª¡±Ride until you¡¯ve had enough!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still going at it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao flew into a rage out of humiliation and red angrily.

    ¡°Huh? Student Song Yaoyao, this is what you said. You can¡¯t distort the truth.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s distorting the truth! You¡¯re clearly the one! That¡¯s not what I meant at all¡­¡±

    The young girl muttered softly and her voice became softer as she got farther.

    A lowugh came from the air and Song Yaoyao felt a cool breeze brush past her face.

    She pouted.

    ¡°But how do you know that I didn¡¯t mean it that way?¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned on Huo Yunque¡¯s shoulder and looked at the rows of buildings, pouting. ¡°Stop pretending, I¡¯ve seen through you! You¡¯re not such a simple person!¡±

    She was blind back then, blinded by lust, and fell for his tricks! She actually thought that he was a cold and restrained man; a god-like man.

    However¡­

    It was toote for Song Yaoyao to regret now.

    Huo Yunque clicked his tongue. ¡°So, should I congratte you on finally growing up?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± She humphed like a little pig. ¡°Anyway, that request just now doesn¡¯t count. Can I not ride anymore?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, no¡­¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was so angry that she pulled his ear, but she couldn¡¯t bear to use force. ¡°The request was made by me, so naturally, the right to cancel is mine! I said I won¡¯t ride anymore, so I won¡¯t ride anymore!¡±

    She just wanted to quickly change the subject.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Song Yaoyao red at him.

    Huo Yunque led her to a house. There were security guards standing guard outside the door 24 hours a day.

    He led Song Yaoyao into the house. From the inside, it looked just like the other rooms in the manor, until Huo Yunque led her underground.

    Their line of sight widened instantly.

    She was ced on the ground and trapped in the man¡¯s arms. As if announcing something, he fell from above.

    ¡°Because I remember now. The Love Manual says that any request of a girlfriend, whether reasonable or unreasonable, a boyfriend should unconditionally obey.¡±

 Chapter 632 - Smash It For You To Hear

    <h4>Chapter 632: Smash It For You To Hear</h4>

    His slender fingers lifted her chin. Song Yaoyao looked up and met the man¡¯s deep and mischievous eyes. ¡°As for Mr. Huo, he hopes to be apetent and qualified boyfriend.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart was racing.

    Her eyes sparkled. Wasn¡¯t he already her fiance?

    She red at him. ¡°His girlfriend wants him to be a little more serious and not to be a pervert all the time. I wonder if he¡¯ll be able to strictly obey?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    He did not expect to be checkmated.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and replied gracefully, ¡°Of course.¡±

    It had to be said that both the serious and the indecent Huo Yunque were very attractive to Song Yaoyao. His most killer move was that he used his cool and serious appearance to say the dirtiest things.

    His tone was elegant andnguid, and his words were aboveboard and serious.

    The person who said it did not react at all. Instead, it made people blush from being teased by him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Huo Yunque held her little hand and continued walking down. ¡°Adults never lie to children.¡±

    Only to their girlfriends.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and followed behind Huo Yunque. She sniffed. Hmph¡­ something must have gone wrong!

    It must be a trap!

    The messy thoughts in her mind immediately disappeared when she saw Huo Yunque open the storeroom.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao widened her eyes in shock. The entire storeroom was divided into countless areas. No matter where she stood, she could not see the entire storeroom.

    There were countless pieces of jewelry in the boxes. Even though they had passed through many years under the dim light, they were still emitting a faint luminous light. Just one nce was enough to absorb the soul of any woman.

    Not to mention the porcin on the shelves.

    The deeper they went, the more precious the items were.

    There was nothing that they didn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Gege¡­¡± Song Yaoyao held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and carefully avoided the shelves. ¡°How big is this warehouse¡­?¡±

    She had been walking for so long, but it didn¡¯t seem to end.

    In the movies that she watched, rich people had dozens of locks on their valuables. However, the Huos were different. Apart from entering a fingerprint before entering, the collection items inside were also randomly arranged. It was simply too casual.

    Casual¡­ as though these were just low-quality vases that cost ten yuan on the street.

    ¡°Huh? If you want to walk through the whole thing, it¡¯s about the size of Huo Manor?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s legs weakened .¡±¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s interesting to look at!¡±

    She was from a rich family, but after seeing the wealth that the Huo family had umted, she knew what it meant to be ¡®truly rich¡¯!

    ¡°You don¡¯t like anything?¡±

    Huo Yunque rubbed her head and dragged her slowly, as if they were strolling in a garden.

    ¡°If you see something you like, take it to y with.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­ forget it,¡± Song Yaoyao quickly shook her head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to y with the items here¡­ What if I break it¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you break it all. Do you want me to smash one for you right now?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao saw that he was eager to give it a try and quickly grabbed him. ¡°I¡¯m not some psycho! Why would I want to hear you smash things? No, no, no!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ okay¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. Why did she hear pity in the man¡¯s voice?

 Chapter 633 - Pearl Garment

    <h4>Chapter 633: Pearl Garment</h4>

    What was a pity? Not being able to smash things in front of her?

    Song Yaoyao felt helpless. In order to dispel Huo Yunque¡¯s thoughts, she quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Gege, why do the Huos have so many antiques?¡±

    ¡°Is this a lot?¡± Huo Yunque nced over. ¡°There used to be more. I already donated a portion.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Forget it, she didn¡¯t want to ask anymore.

    At first, Song Yaoyao was still shocked and interested. But after looking at them for a while, she lost interest.

    She could understand how Huo Yunque felt. With so many treasures, looking at them too much would eventually get boring.

    Before she came, song Yaoyao was worried about what to give Grandfather Shen for his birthday. But after she arrived here, she was even more worried

    Huo Yunque took out a blue and white porcin vase from the ss cab. ¡°This will do.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    ¡°Gift,¡± Huo Yunque said concisely. He looked at Song Yaoyao again and took out another one from the cab.

    ¡°Perfect, make it a pair. It can be from the two of us.¡±

    He curled his lips. The blue and white porcin vase was a pair, and he and Song Yaoyao were also a pair.

    Was there something wrong?

    Song Yaoyao also felt that there was nothing wrong, but she thought about it and still did not ept it.

    These things were valuable, but to these families with deep roots, they were not particrly rare items.

    Song Yaoyao hoped that the gift she gave would be something Elder Shen would like.

    But in the end, the blue and white porcin vases were still brought out.

    After thinking it through, Song Yaoyao no longer had the impetuousness she had before. She could quietly admire these treasures.

    Those porcin vases were well-preserved. Of course, some of them were already broken, but they were still kept. Song Yaoyao saw the ancient bronze vessels covered with ayer of gray luster.

    She could even imagine how the ancient soldiers used them to defend their country.

    People would disappear, but these things would not.

    They could not speak, but they had witnessed history. The long river of history had left traces on their bodies.

    They were sturdy and they had stories.

    The young girl¡¯s white fingers slid across the shelf, and the light and shadow shone on her delicate little face. The air gave off an ancient smell, mixed with the smell of logs.

    Huo Yunque looked sideways, and his gaze stopped.

    The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He did not change his expression, but his gaze was gentle and affectionate.

    They returned the way they came. Suddenly, Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze fell on a ss cab and the mannequin inside.

    It was like a human body in a jewelry cab. On the ck velvet cloth, there was a pearl garment made ofrge round pearls.

    The slightly smaller pearls were made into tassels, and they shone with a warm and lustrous light under the light.

    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± she looked up and could not help but mutter.

    The rarest thing was that none of the pearls were wed. They were suffused with a light purple color, round and full, so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off them.

    Compared to the other jewelry, Song Yaoyao preferred her own country¡¯s jade and pearls.

    This type of jewelry sounded delicate.

    Huo Yunque looked over. When his gaze came into contact with the pearl garment, it instantly turned dark.

    He used his height advantage to personally take off the ¡®essory¡¯, and his thin lips curled up. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Gege?¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and looked at the pearl garment that had appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s hand. She blinked. ¡°Why did you¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze swept across her body, and he said in all seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment. By the time she snapped out of her daze, the man had already walked far away.

 Chapter 634 - Gege Didnt Come

    <h4>Chapter 634: Gege Didn¡¯t Come</h4>

    She hurriedly chased after him with her short legs.

    Her Gege¡¯s thoughts were really changing rapidly¡­

    As it turned out, being fickle wasn¡¯t a woman¡¯s prerogative. A beautiful man¡¯s thoughts changed even more!

    After dinner, Song Yaoyao had already decided what to give Elder Shen.

    The medical skills left behind by her grandfather, who was a national medical saint, had many ways to take care of one¡¯s body. She thought about how Elder Shen had just recovered from his serious illness and indeed needed to be well-nourished. Elder Huo was also old, so she could make a copy for him too.

    The Huos actually had a small medical room, but it was full of western medical equipment. So, Song Yaoyao still had to prepare some equipment.

    Fortunately, the banquet was next month, so there was plenty of time.

    If it really didn¡¯t work out, she could call Liu Yu over to help out!

    He was getting a high sry from Gege, but he stayed in the house and yed games every day. Song Yaoyao held onto the belief that she couldn¡¯t let her Gege lose money. At the very least, she had to make use of this talent of Liu Yu¡¯s!

    <i>Yes! Let¡¯s do that.</i>

    Song Yaoyapy on the table, writing and drawing untilte at night. She patted her face and came back to her senses as she called out, ¡°Gege, I want to drink water.¡±

    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and nced around the bedroom. Then she suddenly remembered. Her Gege wasn¡¯t there¡­and he didn¡¯te to her room.

    Song Yaoyao pouted, put away the prescription, stood up, and walked out.

    <i>Click¡ª</i>

    The faint sound of the door lock being unlocked was especially obvious in the quiet night.

    The man¡¯s hand that was flipping through a book paused slightly. His thin lips curled up, and a mysterious look flickered past his long and narrow eyes.

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    Song Yaoyao poked her head in and looked around first. She did not see anyone before she walked in quietly.

    At this time, what was her Gege doing?

    Her gaze first fell on the bathroom door, but she did not hear any sound. It was probably not him.

    Sleeping?

    She thought to herself in a mess. Should she leave now? Should I not disturb my Gege¡¯s Rest?

    However, when she thought about how she was the only one sleeping at night, Song Yaoyao, who was used to Huo Yunque¡¯spany, felt uneasy.

    ¡°Gege?¡± she called out again.

    All the headlights in the bedroom were turned off. Only the tablemp by the bed was emitting a dim light.

    The man leaned against the headboard, one of his legs slightly bent as he sat on the bed. The instep of his foot was extremely thin, and the navy blue silk pajamas made his skin look even whiter. There were faint blue veins on his feet.

    It was almost as if he had a sense of nobleness and gentleness.

    Even his hair was filled with a strong and seductive aura.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She pouted her lips, feeling wronged. She even called out twice, but the man actually acted as if he did not hear her and did not respond to her at all.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    She angrily walked to his side and tiptoed over to take off his sses.

    The next second, her wrist was grabbed.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not asleep?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted, kicked off her slippers, and climbed onto the bed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apanying me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows, the lenses covering his eyes.

    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I was just obeying my girlfriend¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    She stared at the man¡¯s pale pink lips and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think dirty¡­¡±

    <i>Cough!</i>

    Song Yaoyao flew into a rage out of embarrassment. ¡°When did I think dirty?!¡± She clenched her little fists and said angrily, ¡°I just wanted to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Well, sleep¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded and did notment.

    His pajamas were buttoned to the top, his neck was long and slender, and his Adam¡¯s Apple was sexy.

 Chapter 635 - According To Your Request, I Wonâ€™t Do Anything

    <h4>Chapter 635: ording To Your Request, I Won¡¯t Do Anything</h4>

    ¡°But what should I do?¡± He slowly took off his sses and pushed his fringe to the back of his head. ¡°Whenever I see you, I can¡¯t help but want to do something¡­indecent¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°? ? ?¡±

    ¡°So,¡± the man lifted her up with one hand and ced her on the bed, ¡°in order to prevent me from doing bad things, I¡¯d like to ask Student Song Yaoyao to rest alone tonight, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt offended, and she struggled a little.

    Her little face flushed red. ¡°That¡¯s because your thoughts are evil, what does that have to do with me! I don¡¯t care! I want to sleep here tonight!¡±

    She waved her fist, nced at Huo Yunque arrogantly, and jumped onto the bed and into the nket.

    Holding the edge of the thin nket, her dark eyes were full of pride.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque put down the book. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m absolutely sure!¡±

    Song Yaoyao made a face at him, as if she wanted to see what he could do to her.

    In fact, Huo Yunque really couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    He just smiled darkly and epted the reality.

    Then¡­

    Under Song Yaoyao¡¯s proud gaze, he put his hand on his cor.

    Song Yaoyao had a bad feeling. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sleeping, of course.¡±

    She had said it many times before, that Huo Yunque was sexy down to the finest strand of hair. Not to mention that there were still so many ultimate maniptors in the world. He ced his noble hand on his button and slowly unbuttoned it one by one.

    The scene, the impact¡­

    It almost made Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose bleed!

    She wrapped the quilt tightly with vignce. ¡°If you mess around, you¡¯re not keeping your word!¡±

    <i>Let¡¯s see who can control who!</i>

    ¡°So this is what you think of me¡­¡± Huo Yunque clicked his tongue. ¡°It really makes me sad.¡±

    His silk shirt slid down, and Huo Yunque¡¯s expression was indifferent as he narrowed his eyes.

    He lookedzy and uninterested.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze could not help but fall on him, and she could not take her eyes off him.

    She watched him drink water, and his Adam¡¯s Apple moved. It was so sexy.

    It was a silent temptation.

    The strings in Song Yaoyap¡¯s heart tightened bit by bit¡­

    She was just a little bit away from breaking!

    The man¡¯s slightly cold fingertips tapped her lips. His voice was already low and deep, so he deliberately lowered himself to her side, bing increasingly hoarse and restrained¡­

    ¡°Take this instead of a good night kiss. Good night then, Girlfriend.¡±

    The smell lingering in Song Yaoyao¡¯s nostrils slowly withdrew, like the purest snow on a snowy mountain, so clear that there was not a trace of impurity.

    But the cleaner it was, the more it made people want to get their hands on it.

    He slowlyy down.

    The room darkened.

    <i>Thump, thump, thump¡­</i>

    The girl¡¯s heartbeat was like a drum, especially clear in her ears.

    In the darkness, the man turned over, his ck eyshes drooping.

    There wasplete silence.

    It was a good time to do bad things.

    After all, he could not see her expression!

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips and sneaked into the nket, crawling over like a thief.

    Before she got close, she was noticed.

    The man¡¯s aura was colder than the moonlight.

    ¡°Watch your hands, Song Yaoyao.¡±

    This reminder made Song Yaoyao blush. She gritted her teeth, knowing that the man did it on purpose. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but his self-control far surpassed hers?

    He was not a good person, why pretend to be a gentleman?

    That¡¯s right! At this moment, Song Yaoyao had an epiphany!

 Chapter 636 - Youre Mine. All Of You.

    <h4>Chapter 636: You¡¯re Mine. All Of You.</h4>

    This was her fianc¨¦. So what if she got close to him?

    Was that against thew?!

    Yes! This was logical!

    Like an angry and hungry lion, Song Yaoyao pounced on him viciously.

    In the man¡¯s ¡®unprepared¡¯ state, she bit his Adam¡¯s Apple.

    In the darkness, ripples formed in the man¡¯s ink-like eyes.

    A smile appeared on his lips.

    Knowing the answer, he said, ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, you have crossed the line¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao snorted coldly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t crossed the line! This is mine! That¡¯s mine too! It¡¯s all mine! I can do whatever I want!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    She was so spoiled and cute.

    Huo Yunque nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all yours.¡±

    His voice was as gentle as water, piercing through people¡¯s hearts.

    The night was long, and the wind seemed to blow the curtains in the bedroom, gently swaying them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!

    ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not allowed to make a sound either!¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, sweet to the point that honey could seep out of it.

    The manughed hoarsely. ¡°Yes, My Queen¡­¡±

    ¡­

    When she woke up the next day, Song Yaoyao sat at the dining table in a daze, recalling the ¡®past¡¯.

    Her head was in a daze, and her mind was filled with broken fragments. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to organize these fragments.

    She raised her eyebrows and was about to find fault.

    Suddenly, a mouthful of strawberry cake was fed into her mouth. It was sweet and soft, and her favorite vor permeated the air.

    It instantly soothed Song Yaoyao¡¯s displeasure.

    ¡°Oh, I want more!¡±

    She opened her mouth and waited for another mouthful.

    The man held his chin with one hand andzily sat beside the young girl. The spoon in his hand was pitifully small as he fed her from time to time.

    He looked at the satisfied look on the girl¡¯s face, her eyes were curved like the bright moon, and the dimples on her cheeks were deep. How delicious was it?

    Huo Yunque was interested. ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded heavily, her whole body was filled with sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s good! Sweet!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let me try it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao hesitated for a moment and gestured with her small hands. ¡°You can try a little bit¡­¡±

    After all, it was not easy for her to get the approval of a certain tyrant king to eat the cake.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao used a small spoon to cut a piece and handed it over. ¡°Here¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and slowly moved closer.

    His gaze fell on the corner of the girl¡¯s lips that had been dipped in cream.

    Song Yaoyao passed it forward.

    However, in the next second¡­

    The man avoided the cake that she passed to him. Hisrge palm suddenly grabbed the back of her head, and his lips pressed against hers.

    The moment they touched, they were separated.

    Song Yaoyao held the small spoon and sat in the chair in a daze.

    The man had already returned to his original position without a change in expression. He continued to hold her chin, his shirt half-rolled up, and the muscles on his forearm were firm and powerful.

    He was noble and dignified, as if everything that had just happened was a dream for Song Yaaoyao.

    She knocked on his head and red at him angrily. ¡°Gege! You tricked me again!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s index finger brushed past the corner of his lips, and a mischievous smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s very sweet.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Song Yaoyao quickly lowered her head, and a blush quickly spread across her small face.

    Compared to being shameless, she could only sigh at her own inferiority!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±

    She turned around and started to eat the strawberry cake angrily.

    She was as childish as a child.

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Huo Yunque lowered his eyes and gently knocked on the table. ¡°I was thinking of rewarding a child with half a piece of strawberry cake tonight after her hard work. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not angry at all!¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around and raised her hands above her head, smiling like a flower.

    ¡°I love you so much, Gege!¡±

 Chapter 637 - "Thank You For Your Hard Work"

    <h4>Chapter 637: ¡°Thank You For Your Hard Work¡±</h4>

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He took a napkin and wiped her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± He tapped the side of his cheek.

    ¡°Goodbye, Gege!¡± Song Yaoyao waved her hand obediently and stood on her tiptoes. ¡°See You tonight!¡±

    <i>Strawberry cake, see you tonight!</i>

    ¡­

    ¡°Good morning, Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand and walked in with her school bag on her back. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Song Jingwan and Song Weiwei getting out of the same car.

    One of them had a displeased expression on their face.

    Thinking about it, a certain someone must have had a very happy few days!

    She retracted her gaze and naturally did not notice that Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze was on her.

    ¡°Eh? Yaoyao, your body smells so sweet!¡±

    Tang Xinrou moved closer like a puppy and sniffed Song Yaoyao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Did you eat cake this morning?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. If there was anything that could make her mood improve quickly, it was definitely strawberry cake! If one piece wasn¡¯t enough, then two pieces!

    ¡°Your Lover Gege was actually so generous this time?¡± Tang Xinrou teased as she exchanged a nce with Xu Yue.

    The two of them were Song Yaoyao¡¯s closest friends, so they naturally understood that the man who was rumored to be like a god, could not be judged by just the surface.

    For example, the way he interacted with Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t seem like a boyfriend and a girlfriend, but more like a father and a daughter.

    Not only did he manage her studies, what she ate, and what she drank, he also had to strictly prevent her from eating too many sweets and getting cavities.

    As a result, after noticing this, the first thing one would think no matter who they were was whether these two were actually father and daughter.

    After all, how could a boyfriend be so strict with their girlfriends

    But reality proved them wrong¡­

    The famous unworldly Mr. Huo was the perfect example.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Song Yao recalled how Huo Yunque strictly controlled the amount of dessert she ate and felt very angry. ¡°He said this was a reward; a reward for my hard work¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Song Yaoyao quickly swallowed her words.

    Meeting Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue¡¯s eyes, Song Yaoyao gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.

    B*st*rd!

    She realized there was another trap waiting for her! Earlier on, her brain must have been fried by strawberry cream, so she didn¡¯t realize it at all!

    In fact, under the temptation of the strawberry cake, she even forgot about herints.

    No wonder he was so generous today.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her waist in anger.

    No way! She wanted to fight back!

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Just as Tang Xinrou was about to tease her, Song Jingwan walked over and called out to her with a displeased expression.

    ¡°Tsk, the annoying wench is here.¡±

    Xu Yue raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯tment.

    When Song Jingwan met Xu Yue¡¯s gaze, she even warmly greeted her. ¡°Good morning, Yueyue. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±

    The school was big. If it wasn¡¯t intentional, it wasn¡¯t easy to see each other.

    ¡°You miss me very much? Then why don¡¯t we make an appointment to go out for a walk?¡± Xu Yue smiled yfully, her gaze cold.

    Song Jingwan instantly recalled the time when she was mercilessly pushed down the stairs by Xu Yue while she stood on the stairs with a smile and looked at her coldly.

    At that moment, her gaze was even scarier than back then.

    A chill ran down her spine, but she still agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Agreeing was one thing, but going or not was another.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her head and threw out all the messy thoughts in her mind. Even if she wanted to settle the score, she had to think long and hard.

    Otherwise, she would be tricked by that scoundrel again!

    ¡°You know about the Songs, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Song Yaoyao asked despite knowing the answer. She blinked innocently and looked Song Jingwan up and down. ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯ve gained weight?¡±

 Chapter 638 - Youre Not Worthy Of The Huos

    <h4>Chapter 638: You¡¯re Not Worthy Of The Huos</h4>

    ¡°You!¡±

    Song Jingwan gritted her teeth and reflexively looked at her own figure. Because she wanted to join the cast, she had ridiculous expectations for herself. Not only did she cut off all sweet foods, she didn¡¯t even eat dinner. She had worked so hard just to be in a good state for the camera.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s words pierced into her heart like a thorn. Could it be that her weight loss during this period of time had not been effective and she had gained weight?

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule. ¡°You stopped Yaoyao just to say some nonsense, right?¡±

    Song Jingwan nced at her coldly and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Are you pretending to be stupid? The news has long spread throughout the school. Could it be that you haven¡¯t heard a single thing? Then you should know about her, right?¡±

    She pointed at Song Weiwei and asked Song Yaoyao with a cold smile, ¡°Now you¡¯ve even lost your status as the Song Family¡¯s daughter. So? Do you have anything to say?¡±

    Song Weiwei, who was called out, was stunned. She quickly nced at Song Yaoyao and nodded at her as a greeting.

    Then, she pretended not to know her and quickly walked into the school.

    Song Jingwan tried to see anger, disappointment, or fear on Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see anything that she wanted to see¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her palms, her eyes shining like stars.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be able to leave that family! Thank you foring to tell me this good news. I¡¯m really happy.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Song Jingwan suspected that she was hallucinating. She was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad?¡±

    ¡°Pfff don¡¯t you feel awkward asking this question?¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao could answer, Tang Xinrou had alreadyughed coldly.

    She looked coldly at Song Jingwan with her arms crossed. ¡°Why would Yaoyao feel sad? She¡¯s living well now, being spoiled and pampered by Mr. Huo in the Huo Manor. Moreover, the whole family loves her to bits. What¡¯s there to be sad about? Sad about losing her two-faced sister? Or sad about losing a pair of parents who see her as a Jinx? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±

    There was no denying that what Tang Xinrou said was the truth.

    But this result was something Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t ept.

    She took a deep breath and looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How about this, as long as you¡¯re willing toe back, we¡¯ll work together to chase her out. From now on, I won¡¯t target you, we¡¯ll get along peacefully.¡±

    Song Jingwan realized thatpared to Song Weiwei who was a b*tch, Song Yaoyao was simply an angel.

    As long as they didn¡¯t provoke her, the two of them would stay out of each other¡¯s way.

    In the Song Family, no matter what Song Yaoyao did, she couldn¡¯tpare to Song Jingwan. She was still the most outstanding and best daughter in Zhou Manli¡¯s heart. No one couldpare to her.

    Unlike now, when Zhou Manli wanted to make up for the grievances Song Weiwei had suffered over the past ten years, she almost gave her heart to her.

    If Song Jingwan showed even the slightest bit of displeasure, she would be reprimanded by Zhou Manli.

    Song Jingwan simply couldn¡¯t ept the huge gap!

    Her personality was destined to make it impossible for her to tolerate Song Weiwei¡¯s existence.

    Moreover, Song Jingwan had a faint feeling that Song Weiwei was copying her!

    However, she couldn¡¯t produce any evidence to prove this point. It was as if Song Weiwei understood herpletely. She knew exactly what Zhou Manli liked and cared about, and then she would cater to her preferences.

    During this period of time, Zhou Manli could be said to have been coaxed. Every time she saw Song Weiwei, she would smile so much that she could not close her mouth.

    Song Jingwan was about to go crazy.

    When she saw that Song Yaoyao did not say anything, she asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m also thinking about you, okay? Without the identity of the Song Family¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re just a person with unknown parents and no family background. With the Huo Family¡¯s background, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±

 Chapter 639 - Fake Heiress

    <h4>Chapter 639: Fake Heiress</h4>

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Xinrou found it funny. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Even if Song Yaoyao was still acknowledged as a daughter of the Song Family, it wasn¡¯t like she could use their status to associate with the Huos.

    What a joke!

    Besides, when Song Yaoyao was with Mr. Huo, they were in love. Who cared about status?

    If status was really considered, even ten Song Families couldn¡¯tpare to them.

    Song Yaoyao was also curious. ¡°Did you receive too much of a shock? Maybe you can go to the hospital and have your brain examined. Who gave you the illusion that I would help you?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being abandoned?¡±

    Song Jingwan didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was open-minded. She blinked innocently and touched the ring on her finger, unintentionally showing it to Song Jingwan. ¡°I wonder if Gege will still marry me after finding out that I¡¯m just a fake heiress. Oh, what a bother!¡±

    She sighed, but her eyes were full of amusement.

    If Song Jingwan still didn¡¯t know that she had been yed, then she would have lived all these years in vain.

    ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t regret it! Just wait to be kicked out of the Song Family!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°As for being kicked out of the Song Family, that might not be the case.¡±

    Perhaps, Zhou Manli was eager to do so, but Song Rui was much smarter than her.

    Just the benefits from Song Yaoyao alone were more than what Song Weiwei and Song Jingwan could offerbined. Moreover, to kick out the daughter that he had raised for more than ten years because he had supposedly found his real daughter, would turn him into a joke in the upper-ss society.

    This was something that Song Jingwan probably didn¡¯t consider.

    Song Jingwan left angrily as Tang Xinrou clicked her tongue. ¡°What should I do? I suddenly feel that Song Jingwan is a little pitiful.¡±

    With such a low IQ, she still dared to y with Yaoyao.

    At this rate, she would probably die without knowing what happened.

    Xu Yue curved her lips. ¡°A pitiful person must have something hateful about them.¡±

    If she had to take everything into ount, then Song Jingwan would owe Song Yaoyao her life.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right.¡±

    The school days passed by peacefully. ss 3-3 got used to their high-intensity studying, and their daily exercise made their bodies healthier. They also got rid of the bad habit of skipping sses, going to bars, and visiting the disco. Although studying drove them crazy sometimes, every time they took their report cards home and asked their parents to sign them, they would feel that it was all worth it when they saw their proud expressions.

    The Legend of Liyang was being written, and the protagonist waster worshipped by countless students like a god. Even the crack in the wall of the disciplinary office was not repaired in the end. Instead, it became a ¡®scenic spot¡¯ for many new students to visit and observe.

    ¡­

    In the middle of March.

    Numerous dignitaries came to congratte Elder Shen on his birthday.

    There was an endless stream of guests, and almost the entire upper-ss society was present.

    ¡°Big Bro, you¡¯re here!¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice, which was in the phase of voice change, was slightly hoarse as he called out with a mischievous tone.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. When she met Shen Xun¡¯s mischievous smile, she rolled her eyes speechlessly.

    ¡°Big Bro? Huh?¡± The man next to him repeated, unable to hide his interest.

    Song Yaoyao was instantly embarrassed.

    ¡°I guess he can be considered as my follower¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if this was a good exnation?

    ¡°Mr. Huo.¡±

    Shen Xun walked to Huo Yunque¡¯s side and greeted him generously. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly and escorted Song Yaoyao in as he nced at Huo Qi from the corner of his eyes.

    Huo Qi understood and handed the gift to the person at the door.

 Chapter 640 - Youre The One Who Went Even Further

    <h4>Chapter 640: You¡¯re The One Who Went Even Further</h4>

    Shen Xun personally brought Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao in.

    The guests looked curiously at the young man with an extraordinary aura. They were all guessing his identity in their hearts, and many of the women cast fanatical looks at Huo Yunque.

    Song Yaoyao pouted her lips in dissatisfaction and red back at him.

    She held onto Huo Yunque¡¯s arm arrogantly and unintentionally waved her ring as a deration of ownership.

    The socialites felt chills run down their spines when they saw the girl staring at them. They felt incredulous. Why was her gaze so scary when she looked so delicate and soft?

    She was like a wolf protecting its food.

    Shen Hongyang was still entertaining the guests when he turned around and saw the little brat walking over with an extraordinary aura.

    When he saw Huo Yunque¡¯s face clearly, even he was shocked for a moment.

    He quickly went up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re here in person too? Pleasee in!¡±

    He put on an extremely humble posture and said as he led Huo Yunque into the pce.

    One had to know that the Shen Family¡¯s status in the business world was not low, and they had quite a big backer behind them. With their status, it was rare for them to be so respectful to others, especially when the other party was such a young man.

    But when they heard him mention ¡®Mr. Huo¡¯ again, it was not difficult to imagine who this person was.

    However¡­

    The rumored head of the Huo Family never liked to show his face in public, and the Huo family rarely held banquets. Until now, not many people knew how he looked.

    Then again, if this wasn¡¯t who they thought he was, how else would they exin this situation?

    Other than the Huos, who else did the Shens need to be afraid of?

    The banquet was also divided into different grades. To be able to enter the Shen family to celebrate the birthday, this was the first threshold and also the easiest one. Then, the banquet hall was divided into several sections. The farther in they went, the fewer people were able to enter, and the higher their status.

    Everyone watched helplessly as Shen Hongyang led this guest all the way in.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that? He seems to be very important!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo? Is it ¡®that¡¯ Mr. Huo?¡± Someone pointed to the sky, indicating the head of the aristocratic families, the Huos.

    Even though he was nowhere to be seen, someone still stood on tiptoe and looked inside, wishing that they could go in and take a look.

    ¡°I think so? I didn¡¯t expect him to be so young and so¡­¡±

    Many young girls covered their throbbing hearts, the ambition in their eyes burning.

    Who would have thought that such a man really existed in reality?

    He had power, authority, and good looks. All the male leads in novels and movies had a face like this.

    This was¡­

    Mr. Huo.

    ¡­

    As they walked in, the surroundings finally became much quieter.

    Song Yaoyao pinched Huo Yunque unhappily. ¡°Attract bees and attract butterflies!¡±

    Huo Yunque felt a pain at his waist and found it funny.

    ¡°When did I attract bees and butterflies, huh? You¡¯re ndering me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s small eyes nced at him. ¡°Did you see the way those women looked at you? If it weren¡¯t for me, they would have eaten you alive!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. Seeing that Shen Hongyang and Shen Xun did not turn around, he suddenly lowered his head.

    ¡°But I feel thatpared to the way they looked at me, it was clearly you who went a little overboard.¡±

    They only dared to look, but Song Yaoyao was different. She still dared to take the initiative to pursue him.

    Step by step, Huo Yunque got used to her existence.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s ears went numb. She quickly raised her hand to cover her ears, which were red. ¡°No way!¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and did notment.

    ¡°Yaoyao, my Grandfather is upstairs. Do you want to see him first?¡±

    At this moment, Shen Xun turned around and asked.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t Grandfather Shen downstairs? Well, I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

 Chapter 641 - Little Lucky Star

    <h4>Chapter 641: Little Lucky Star</h4>

    Song Yaoyao tugged on Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Gege, I¡¯ll go see Grandpa Shen first.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The big palm patted her head lovingly. Today, she was wearing a moon-white qipao with twined branches, a jade bracelet on her wrist, and a pair of round pearl earrings on her earlobes.

    Other than that, she had no other essories. However, she looked simple, elegant, and dignified.

    ¡°Also,¡± Huo Yunque stopped her and reminded her, ¡°You should call be calling him Uncle.¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched her nose and was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m used to it!¡±

    She was embarrassed to say anything else. Instead, she waved her hand and hurried away with Shen Xun, carrying the gift box.

    The two walked upstairs, leaving the noise behind them.

    Shen Xun tilted his eyes slightly and looked at the girl¡¯s little face that grew more and more attractive. She was as beautiful as a blooming begonia flower, morous and stunning. Her ck hair was tied at the back of her head and she wore a hairpin flower on the side. The flower was a magnolia, which contrasted with the flowers on her qipao.

    Her temperament was pure, her lips were red, and her teeth were white. When the light fell on her body, she looked like a fairy.

    ¡°Is this another gift for Grandpa?¡± He put his hands in his pockets and asked casually.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao turned her head and lifted the gift bag in her hand. Her almond-shaped eyes slightly curved up. ¡°I made some tonic. I thought Grandpa Shen would need them more.¡±

    Her smiling eyes were like crescent moons, and these crescent moons were clear like clean springs. They could hide heaven, earth, mountains, and rivers, and shine on the stars in the sky.

    ¡°Grandpa will be very happy.¡±

    He curled his fingers in his pocket and shrugged with a smile.

    The two talked casually and walked to the study together.

    <i>Knock, Knock, Knock¡ª</i>

    Shen Xun knocked on the door. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Hearing this, Elder Shen, who had been talking in the study just now, smiled a little more. He immediately stood up and said, ¡°Yaoyao,e In!¡±

    His smile was kind and he looked happier than if he had been greeted by his own grandson.

    Everyone was surprised. They were even more surprised when they saw that it was a delicate little girl who hade in.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    Elder Shen smiled mysteriously. ¡°Guess¡­¡±

    Many of the people here were old friends of his. Others were here searching for help.

    ¡°Grandpa Shen, Happy Birthday! I wish you good health and a long life!¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll ept this wish of yours! Haha!¡±

    If it had been anyone else, this would have just gone over Elder Shen¡¯s head.

    However, Song Yaoyao was different. This was the little lucky star that had pulled him back from the jaws of death and given him a healthy body! Her blessings were much more pleasant to his ear than others.

    The young girl sat there. Her facial features were exquisite and petite, and her body was small. She was at most 1.5 meters tall. If she didn¡¯t blink, people would really think that they had seen a doll.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept across the people in the room. She paused on the young girl for two seconds before moving away.

    ¡°Oh right, Grandpa Shen, this is the supplement I brought for you. Take one pill a day to strengthen your body and replenish your qi and blood.¡±

    Song Yaoyao changed the subject and handed the medicine box to him with a smile.

    She had been refining these pills for thirty days, and she wanted to see the effects. If it was useful, she would make more for Elder Shen next time.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Elder Shen could not wait to take it and open it.

    A faint medicinal fragrance filled the room. Brown pillsy in the porcin box.

    ¡°Since you brought it, it must be something good.¡± Grandpa Shen was eager to try it. ¡°Ah Xun, go and get me a ss of water.¡±

 Chapter 642 - Serving The Mini Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 642: Serving The Mini Ancestor</h4>

    Shen Xun was speechless. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±

    It was said that the older one got, the more childish they became. In front of so many rtives and friends, he still wanted to try it immediately.

    Yaoyao also hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Grandfather Shen, you should send them to be tested first. It won¡¯t be toote to eat them after confirming that they are beneficial for your body.¡±

    Actually, before gifting the pills, Song Yaoyao had already examined them many times with Liu Yu and also tested them; they had already proved that the medicine was absolutely beneficial and harmless, and she had already given a set to Elder Huo.

    This had only arrived in Grandfather Shen¡¯s hands now.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Grandfather Shen protected the medicine box and red at Shen Xun. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t trust Yaoyao? I told you to get the water. Why are you still bbering on?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Grandfather Shen, if you really must, you should at least wait until after dinner to use it¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Alright¡­¡±

    Elder Shen was persuaded by Song Yaoyao. He hid the box as if it was a treasure, only to see his old friend looking at him speechlessly.

    That gaze seemed to say, ¡®Is it necessary? Is it that precious? Is it something that can¡¯t be bought with money?¡¯

    But Elder Shen didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He looked down and cheerfully pulled Song Yaoyao to sit beside him.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell these people that the miracle doctor they were looking for was right in front of them.

    And these pills were really something that couldn¡¯t be bought with money!

    ¡°Come,e,e!¡± Elder Shen pulled Song Yaoyao affectionately. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up politely and greeted them one by one with a smile as Elder Shen introduced her.

    The youngdy in the qipao had a quiet and elegant temperament. She spoke well and had a confident aura. It was obvious that she had a high-ss upbringing.

    After witnessing Elder Shen¡¯s attitude towards Song Yaoyao with their own eyes, the shrewd old people naturally showed her some respect. After all, she was also likable and beautiful, and the pure temperament on her body just happened to suppress the frivolous feeling brought about by being too beautiful.

    Song Yaoyao sat with the old man for a while and suggested going downstairs.

    Because Elder Shen had something to talk about, he didn¡¯t keep her.

    ¡°Then let Xun take you around. You can tell him what you want to eat and drink. If there¡¯s anything that¡¯s not well-received, just tell me. Grandfather will beat him up for you!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±

    Shen Xun held his forehead helplessly and cursed in his heart:?<i>do I need you to beat me up?</i>

    If he really provoked this delicate and gentle-looking girl, her fists would stiffen up, and she would hurt him more than anyone else.

    ¡°Did you hear that?!¡±

    Elder Shen red at him with a stern face.

    Shen Xun epted his fate and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will definitely serve her well like I served my ancestors, okay?¡±

    ¡°You Little Brat!¡±

    Elder Shen scolded him with a smile and waved his hand, telling him to get lost.

    The two of them left one after another, and the study was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Elder Shen, about the miracle doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I can only ask on your behalf. If she is willing to help, I can tell you who she is. Otherwise, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to reveal her identity¡­¡±

    Elder Shen stroked his beard and smiled helplessly. ¡°Everyone knows that my life was also extended by that person. Who would dare to offend such a godly doctor?¡±

    There were many who imed to be the national medical saint, but there were not many who had great abilities.

    Especially when they cherished their own lives over others.

    But no matter how much money they had and how much power they had, so what? In the face of illness, one could only lie on a hospital bed and wait for death in the end.

 Chapter 643 - Miss Alice

    <h4>Chapter 643: Miss Alice</h4>

    At today¡¯s banquet, Elder Shen was certain that arge number of people hade to inquire about the whereabouts of the miracle doctor.

    ¡°Elder Shen!¡±

    An elder stood up. Sitting beside him was a girl who looked like a doll. Her skin was so pale that it was almost transparent. She sat quietly on the chair, weak and sick. A pair of dark green eyes told him that her bloodline was not pure Chinese. Her long chestnut-brown curly hair draped over her shoulders. She was beautiful, but she looked like a doll that had lost its soul.

    She seemed a little empty.

    ¡°Alice, can you go out for a while? Dirk is waiting for you outside. Stay with him.¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes almost upied half of her face. When she stared at them, it was a little scary.

    She nodded slowly, stood up, picked up the ornate hem of her dress, and bowed slightly to everyone present. Then, she walked out quietly with light steps.

    She was so obedient that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    The old man exhaled. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was also entrusted by a friend toe here this time. Alice is the youngest daughter that Count Lancaster dotes on the most. She was determined to be his inheritor from birth. And her mother is also the princess of the royal family. It can be said that if anything happens to her, it will affect the fate of countless people in both families. I also know that it is a little abrupt toe here rashly this time, but Count Lancaster also has no choice. All the famous doctors in the Western countries are helpless against Miss Alice¡¯s illness, so they have no choice but to turn their gazes to China.¡±

    ¡°Old Hou, I¡¯m also in a difficult position with you acting like this.¡±

    Elder Shen shook his head, still unwilling to speak.

    Elder Hou was not a businessman, but he had a hugework of connections, and his power was even more astonishing. Now that he hade forward, it was probably partly because he wanted to give that Count Lancaster some face, and partly because there were benefits.

    These schemers were all dirty¡­

    As the saying went, one did not get up early without benefits. Elder Shen did not believe that he was really not seeking anything.

    Elder Hou was also helpless. ¡°How about this, you just need to tell me the whereabouts of the miracle doctor, and I will bring people to invite him. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Bring people to invite him?¡±

    Elder Shen was amused, and his smile was a little cold.

    ¡°Elder Hou, are you nning to apply pressure with your power?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare?¡± Elder Hou alsoughed as darkness swept through the study. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s a request. When the timees, no matter what request the miracle doctor makes, we will naturally try our best to fulfill it.¡±

    ¡°Then what if the doctor requests not to receive patients?¡± Elder Shen asked back.

    The study became quiet, and the air seemed to condense into a solid form, pressing heavily on the top of everyone¡¯s heads.

    Elder Hou narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath, ¡°Old Shen, don¡¯t you want to hear what Count Lancaster is offering? As you know, I¡¯m not the kind of person who will harm others. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of China. If we can cure Alice, then Country Y¡¯s royal family will owe us a huge favor and that huge investment¡­¡±

    Elder Shen held his teacup and sipped slowly.

    So this was all because of an investment. Indeed, if he could pull in such a huge investment, it would be a great contribution.

    Unfortunately, in his position, there were too few things that could tempt him.

    The others followed suit, but they were repelled by Elder Shen¡¯s nce.

    Elder Hou smiled bitterly. ¡°Are you really not willing?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Elder Shen sighed and put down his teacup.

    ¡°How should I put it? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t. Furthermore, even if I tell you who it is, do you really think your invite will be epted? Forgive me for being blunt, but that person is also protected by someone. Otherwise, do you think that after all this time and all the investigations from influential people, there would really be no news?

 Chapter 644 - Leave My Mark On You

    <h4>Chapter 644: Leave My Mark On You</h4>

    Elder Hou fell silent.

    Elder Shen continued, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. If she¡¯s willing to treat¡ª¡± When he thought of how Song Yaoyao looked at Alice when she was in the study, she probably already knew what was going on. After pausing for two seconds, he stood up and patted Elder Hou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course, I know that you¡¯re thinking about the people. Otherwise, do you think that I would let you enter my house? But if you insist that I give you an answer now, that is absolutely impossible. If you want to treat the doctor sincerely, then just wait.¡±

    Elder Hou smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she won¡¯t be able to hold on. The hospital has already examined her. That child¡¯s body is weakening day by day. No matter what she eats, the nutrients in her body are quickly depleted. But we can¡¯t find the cause of the illness. Without the cause, we can¡¯t treat it!¡±

    The girl was even more beautiful than a flower, and she was about to enter the prime of her youth. It was said that she was only seventeen years old.

    She wasn¡¯t even an adult yet¡­

    Elder Shen sighed softly. ¡°Everything depends on fate. It¡¯s not up to anyone at all!¡±

    He patted Elder Hou¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we yed chess. Shall we go y a few games?¡±

    Elder Hou was really helpless this time. He had tried both soft and tough approaches, but Elder Shen, this stubborn old man, pretended not to understand and evenforted him in a decent manner.

    He knew very well that this time, he had definitely made up his mind.

    If he continued to ask, Elder Shen may have a falling out with him.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He straightforwardly changed the topic, and Elder Shen immediately ordered someone to bring out his collection of chess pieces.

    ¡­

    ¡°Yaoyao, Where¡¯s your Gege? He didn¡¯te?¡±

    Tang Xinrou came a littlete. She wore a low-key grayish-pink dress, the neckline was conservative, and the length was up to her knees.

    How should she put it? Today was an old man¡¯s birthday banquet. It was rare for someone to dress sexily and seductively in order to attract attention at a ce like this.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s inside.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips andined to Tang Xinrou, ¡°I think I should not only be wary of women, but also men!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou poured a ss of fruit juice into her mouth and almost burst outughing. She asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±

    At the banquet, those slightly attractive men and women looked at Huo Yunque with burning gazes. They could not hide their wild ambitions. Song Yaoyao was a little naive. She was always slow to react when it came to matters of love, but she was not stupid.

    Did these people simply want to talk to Mr. Huo and gain some benefits? Or were they targeting him? They wanted to steal her position! Song Yaoyao saw it clearly!

    She told Tang Xinrou what she saw, causing Tang Xinrou to burst intoughter.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and looked at her unhappily.

    Tang Xinrou felt a chill down her spine and her smile instantly disappeared. She smacked her lips and returned to her normal self.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    She thought for a moment. ¡°Actually, you can think of it another way. Mr. Huo has the ability to mesmerize both men and women, which means that you have excellent taste! If they admire Mr. Huo, it means that they admire you! If you think of it this way, doesn¡¯t it feel much better?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her coldly. ¡°Thank you, but no.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a narcissist, so why would she like to be admired by so many strangers.

    Tang Xinrou facepalmed. ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn, how could she forget that her precious Yaoyao¡¯s brain was not something that an ordinary person couldpare to!

    ¡°Alright, then what do you want to do?¡±

    Song Yaoyao angrily drank all the juice and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him when we get back!¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I will ce my mark on him!¡±

    She ground her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t think his ring is enough. Those people are selectively blind. Don¡¯t they know that Gege¡¯s already taken? I need to mark him. I need to let those people know that this man is mine, inside and out!¡±

 Chapter 645 - A Supporting Male Always Has The Toughest Life

    <h4>Chapter 645: A Supporting Male Always Has The Toughest Life</h4>

    She announced her intention in a domineering and coquettish manner, not realizing that her words had caused people¡¯s imaginations to run wild.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s nose itched. She raised her hand to rub it and sighed. ¡°Then Mr. Huo¡­ should be very happy, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± The banquet was noisy, so Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t hear clearly. She raised her raven-ck eyshes and looked at Tang Xinrou. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, about that¡­¡± Tang Xinrou smiled sneakily. With this smile, the dignified and elegant image that she had worked so hard to build up instantly copsed. ¡°What I mean is, you¡¯re right! Mark him! He needs to be marked!¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips and was satisfied. ¡°You also think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Tang Xinrou nodded heavily. ¡°My Yaoyao¡¯s thoughts are never wrong!¡±

    In the corner, Shen Xun was ying with a goblet. His eyes were lowered, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Han Jun sighed. ¡°Brother Xun, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Just give up.¡±

    He could not win against Mr. Huo.

    Moreover, it was obvious that Yaoyao¡¯s heart was all with him!

    Hearing this, Shen Xun¡¯s hand paused slightly. He lifted his thin eyelids and smiled at him. ¡°Who am I thinking about? You?¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Han Jun felt a chill. ¡°Brother Xun, you must be joking, right?¡±

    Shen Xun curled his lips. ¡°If you can joke, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Han Jun thought to himself, can this be the same? However, he saw Shen Xun¡¯s indifferent and quiet expression, so he could only hope that he was overthinking.

    As the saying went, since ancient times, the life of a supporting male was always the toughest.

    He did not want his handsome and unruly Brother Xun to fall in love and not be able to get what he wanted.

    ¡°What are you saying? Tang Xinrou, stop lecturing Yaoyao.¡±

    At this moment, a voice came from behind Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao.

    The two of them turned their heads and were dumbfounded.

    ¡°F*ck¡±

    ¡°You look beautiful!¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s face turned red. She tugged on the hem of her skirt and rolled her eyes at Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°My mother insisted that I wear this,¡± she exined to Song Yaoyao.

    The two of them and their attitude made Tang Xinrou extremely angry.

    She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Looking at your current appearance, who would have thought that when you were a delinquent, you would wear a short skirt with high heels and smoky makeup?¡±

    The lowly person hadpletely disappeared.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s sarcasm didn¡¯t hurt Xu Yue at all.

    She walked elegantly towards Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou in her high heels. She was wearing a white silk shirt with a ck slit dress. Her long, straight, snow-white legs were particrly eye-catching as she walked.

    Elegance and sexiness coexisted, and she looked intelligent and cold.

    Moreover, Xu Yue¡¯s appearance was a typical high-ss face. Her phoenix-like eyes with the ends raised and her palm-sized face with exquisite features, made her appear very cold and unapproachable when she was not smiling.

    ¡°You look good.¡±

    When she approached, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she sincerely praised her.

    The young girl¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. When she was praising someone, she would look into their eyes very sincerely.

    Xu Yue¡¯s earlobes were slightly red. She ufortably averted her gaze and pushed her hair behind her ears. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Her voice was extremely soft like a mosquito.

    Tang Xinrou smiled evilly and suddenly leaned over. ¡°Hey, Xu Yue, are you shy? Huh?¡±

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Do you know how annoying you are?¡±

    ¡°Tsk,pared to Yaoyao, of course I¡¯m annoying!¡± Tang Xinrou was indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s something wrong with you or if you¡¯ve suddenly fallen in love with Yaoyao.¡±

 Chapter 646 - Hello, My Name Is Alice

    <h4>Chapter 646: Hello, My Name Is Alice</h4>

    Xu Yue, who had turned over a new leaf, was bing more and more snobby.

    Tang Xinrou suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop being a manager and be a model instead! With your height and figure, you can do it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the invitation. I¡¯m more interested in torturing you.¡±

    Xu Yue pursed her lips and rejected coldly.

    After saying that, she handed the dessert in her hand to Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao took a bite. The sweet and soft taste spread throughout her mouth. Her eyes curved and her joyful breaths almost solidified.

    ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± Tang Xinrou found it funny. ¡°It¡¯s so sinful. It¡¯s full of calories!¡±

    She shook her head and sighed.

    Ever since she decided to enter the entertainment industry, Xia Rao had taught her her personal regime. But Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t n to follow all of them because her aunt was really scary with her self-discipline. In order to maintain her figure, she was willing to do anything.

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t dare to agree. However, giving up sweets and keeping her mouth shut was still something she could manage.

    But now, seeing Song Yaoyao¡¯s face full of enjoyment, she was tempted to eat it too.

    Just then, she saw a familiar figure walk in from outside the banquet hall. His face was delicate, and he was tall and slender with a shy smile. Tang Xinrou gave a mischievousugh and pulled Xu Yue away. ¡°Precious, wait for me! I¡¯m going to get a cake too!¡±

    Xu Yue, who was being pulled away, had a puzzled look on her face. Why was she pulling her away when she could just get the cake on her own?

    The room fell silent and Song Yaoyao ate the small cake in boredom.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and turned her head calmly.

    It was the girl from the study. Behind her was a strong foreigner. He was probably a bodyguard.

    At this moment, the bodyguard was staring at Song Yaoyao vigntly.

    ¡°It tastes good. Do you want to try it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had to admit that she had a much better temper when dealing with good-looking people.

    She also had more patience.

    The girl¡¯s tone was a little strange. It was typical of a foreigner speaking in Mandarin. Her small face was pale and her eyes blinked gently. She was even shorter than Song Yaoyao.

    Alice¡¯s gaze lingered on the cake for a few seconds before she shook her head gently.

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity.¡±

    The Shen Family¡¯s cake was made well. She decided to steal a few more while her Gege was not around!

    Yes, that was a good decision!

    The atmosphere instantly fell silent. The young girl stood by the side as the strong man stared at her without leaving.

    After a long time¡­

    She gently extended her fair and tender little hand. ¡°My name is Alice. Can¡­ we be friends?¡±

    Alice¡¯s tone was very slow, and her gaze was sincere. Her dark green eyes were like gems soaked in water, bright and clean, without any impurities.

    Song Yaoyao quietly looked at her for two seconds before extending her hand.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    She switched to thenguage of Y Country tomunicate with her. This discovery made Alice happy. She blinked her eyes. After switching to her nativenguage, she became more talkative.

    She also exined to Song Yaoyao that she couldn¡¯t eat cake because her body didn¡¯t allow it.

    In fact, she came to this banquet as a formality; she couldn¡¯t touch any of the food here.

    At this point, she lowered her shoulders in disappointment. ¡°I heard that there are many delicious foods in China. Unfortunately, I may never have the chance to taste them in my lifetime. ¡°Oh no, maybe¡­¡± Alice said softly, ¡°Maybe I can ask my father to let me have a taste of Chinese food before I die.¡±

    ¡°Miss Alice, please don¡¯t jinx yourself!¡± the brawny Dirk said to Alice in a serious tone. ¡°You will be fine, for sure! God will bless you!¡±

 Chapter 647 - She Is A Dangerous Girl

    <h4>Chapter 647: She Is A Dangerous Girl</h4>

    ¡°Oh, Dirk,¡± Alice¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, it¡¯s God¡¯s n.¡±

    She lived an open and transparent life.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze lingered on the ne around her neck and she asked casually, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am.¡± Alice smiled shyly. She tilted her head and spread her hands. ¡°There¡¯s no one in the world who isn¡¯t afraid of death, but this is fate. No matter how unwilling I am, when my time is up, death will stille and take me away as intended.¡±

    Her tone always sounded like she was putting on a y, and the bodyguards behind her were obviously used to it.

    Moreover, because of her words, their eyes were filled with sadness.

    <i>What a loyal servant¡­</i>

    Song Yaoyao thought.

    ¡°Then, did youe to China to seek medical treatment?¡± Song Yaoyao threw out this question at the right time.

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡± Alice squinted her eyes. ¡°Father heard that there¡¯s a miracle doctor in China. Perhaps, this doctor can cure me of my illness.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao suggested to sit in a quiet ce, and Alice dly epted the invitation.

    ¡°I also know of that doctor. I heard that doctor doesn¡¯t treat people casually. Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to save you, or maybe he can¡¯t cure you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao forced a smile. Their eyes met, and the corners of her lips curled up gently.

    Alice was slightly startled, and then she really smiled.

    Her eyshes were thick and curly, and they were chestnut brown, the same color as her hair. When she smiled, it was sweet. If her skin color wasn¡¯t too pale and too sickly, she would look like a sweet babe.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that you saw through me.¡± The doll-like girl picked up the hem of her skirt and bowed deeply to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°What did you say to Miss Alice?!¡±

    Dirk walked over with a cold expression, thinking that this unfriendly Chinese girl had bullied his master.

    ¡°Dirk, stand down!¡±

    Alice nced at him softly. It was clear that she didn¡¯t pose any threat, but she made Dirk stay where he was and he no longer moved forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude. Dirk, apologize to Miss Song.¡±

    Dirk didn¡¯t resist at all. Even though one second ago, he was angry and wanted to kill Song Yaoyao, the next second, he could take Alice¡¯s words as an imperial edict and obediently bend down to apologize to her.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips and sat down on a bench in the small garden. Her legs were crossed, and her posture was elegant.

    Her small face, which had lost its baby fat was charming and attractive, giving people a sense of aggression and danger.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We Chinese have always been generous. I¡¯ll punish you by making you run tenps in this garden to apologize.¡±

    Dirk was slightly startled, and he looked at Alice at the first moment.

    Alice smiled, thinking that Song Yaoyao was really interesting.

    She liked this friend.

    ¡°Perhaps, you want topete?¡±

    The girl¡¯s hands restedzily on her legs, her fingers seemingly pointing casually.

    Dirk followed her movements and turned his head. He did not know when, but there was a person standing in the darkness. Their figure was not as strong as his, but the dangerous aura emanating from their body made Dirk feel threatened at the first moment.

    ¡°Miss Alice, I can not leave you¡­¡±

    He realized that the girl beside Alice was not simple. In fact, she was very dangerous.

    Dirk did not even notice when that person had arrived, or perhaps, he had always been there.

    If it was thetter¡­

    Cold sweat gradually soaked through his clothes. If it was thetter¡­ And if the other party really wanted their lives, it would be absolutely soundless and swift. It would even take their lives before they could even realize it.

 Chapter 648 - I Only Know That You Are About To Die

    <h4>Chapter 648: I Only Know That You Are About To Die</h4>

    How many people were still hiding in the darkness?

    At this moment, Dirk¡¯s contempt for Chinapletely disappeared, leaving only reverence.

    No wonder before he came the Count had instructed him not to offend anyone; even if they looked ordinary or they appeared to be beggars.

    ¡°Okay Dirk, Yoyo is my friend. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll hurt me.¡±

    Yoyo was the nickname she created for Song Yaoyao.

    The word ¡®Yao¡¯was a little difficult for foreigners to pronounce.

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips and her eyes were misty. She did not object and did not nod.

    In the darkness, Huo Jiu smiled at Dirk.

    Dirk lowered his head. ¡°Yes, Miss Alice.¡±

    This time, it was his fault.

    He did not even notice that dangerous people were approaching. But he also knew that if these people wanted to kill them, they would have done so long ago. They had no ulterior motive for sending him away.

    ¡°Then, Honorable Miss Song, please take good care of Miss Alice.¡±

    After saying this, he took off his coat and started running.

    Fortunately, it was still very cold at this time. Everyone was busy connecting with each other in the banquet hall, so there were very few people who went out for a walk.

    ¡°Do you mind if I take your pulse?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Alice raised the corners of her lips and quickly handed her hand to Song Yaoyao. ¡°Is it like in the movies? Are you applying amazing Chinese medical skills on me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s finger fell upon her wrist, but she could not feel her pulse at all.

    This did not make sense¡­ Unless the person sitting next to her was not a person, but a ghost¡­

    She did not have any characteristics that a living person should have, and her pulse did not beat.

    Song Yaoyao said with interest, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Chinese medical skills are magical or not. I only know that you¡¯re about to die.¡±

    She had seen this kind of illness in her grandfather¡¯s notes. In his entire life, he had only encountered one case.

    There was no name for it.

    But rather than calling it an illness, it was more like ¡®ck magic¡¯¡­

    How interesting. A foreigner was poisoned by ck magic.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Alice retracted her hand and sighed. ¡°This is really a sad story.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really sad.¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved at Huo Jiu and took her silver needle bag from him.

    ¡°But, before you die, I can let you have a taste of the delicacies of China. How about that?¡±

    She blinked and smiled mischievously.

    ¡°If I can have a taste of the delicacies of China, that would be great.¡±

    Alice did not resist and even faced death calmly.

    Song Yaoyao had a good impression of this girl. She seemed weak, but she had a strong soul.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Alice took off the ne around her neck and handed it to Song Yaoyao. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for testing you at the banquet, but Yoyo, I really like you as a friend.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°I like you too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long epted my fate. Although our friendship is very short, I¡¯ll always remember you.¡± Her smile was very sweet, and her dark green eyes were like pools of crystal clear water. ¡°In the future, as long as you have a need, take this ne to any shop in Country Y with an iris flower pattern. Someone will take you to find my father, and he will fulfill one of your wishes.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she gently went forward and hugged Song Yaoyao, ¡°If I haven¡¯t gone to meet God by then, I can also fulfill your wish personally.¡±

    ¡°I wish you good luck.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Twenty minutester.

    Dirk came back panting. He was startled when he saw Alice sitting alone on the bench. He quickly walked over and looked around vigntly.

 Chapter 649 - A Cutie Or A Man-Eater

    <h4>Chapter 649: A Cutie Or A Man-Eater</h4>

    ¡°Miss Alice, Where¡¯s your¡­friend? I asked her to take care of you before I came back. Why are you¡­¡±

    ¡°I asked her to leave first.¡±

    The person Alice was waiting for had returned. She stood up and patted the hem of her skirt. Her thick eyshes flickered as she said yfully, ¡°Now, Dirk,e with me to taste the delicacies!¡±

    Dirk had always seen Alice in a lifeless state. It was rare to see her so rxed and happy. Finally, she was a little lively at her age.

    Before he could be moved, he suddenly realized¡­

    ¡°No, wait, Miss Alice! You can¡¯t eat those things! The Doctor said that you¡¯d better¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, please, Dirk!¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes were curved, like a cute and holy angel from a mural. She put her hands together, and her skirt fluttered like petals as she walked. ¡°I just want to taste it. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°No, if you insist, I¡¯ll tell the Madam.¡±

    ¡°God, Dirk, you¡¯re not lovable at all.¡±

    Alice pulled a face. ¡°You¡¯ll make my mother cry. If she cries, my father will be angry. Oh! Please, this is really a terrible thing!¡±

    Dirk was helpless.

    He chased after Alice and tried to persuade her, hoping that she would change her mind. ¡°If you really insist, I¡¯ll call the Count and ask him to persuade you personally¡­¡±

    ¡°I saw the doctor.¡±

    Alice interrupted him, her green eyes filled with gentleness. ¡°She allowed me to eat.¡±

    Dirk froze on the spot. A muscr man, who was 1.9 meters tall, instantly turned red.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s true. Miss Alice, please tell me that you¡¯re lying to me on purpose.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dirk.¡±

    Alice spread her hands, ¡°I also wish I was lying. If only a magical doctor appeared at this time and told me there¡¯s actually nothing wrong with my body. How good would it be if I could recover soon? Dirk, such is life. God has his own ns.¡±

    She reached out her hand to Dirk and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Come on, Dirk, let¡¯s go eat something delicious!¡±

    Dirk turned around and quickly wiped away his tears.

    ¡°Then we¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back tomorrow. If we¡¯re going to die, I want to die in my father and mother¡¯s arms with my family.¡±

    The grief-stricken Dirk did not notice that Alice¡¯s face was rosy. She looked much better than before.

    Finally, she had a healthy color.

    ¡­

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Huo Yunque reached out his hand. Song Yaoyao jogged two steps and stuffed her small hand into his palm.

    Huo Yunque touched something that felt like a coin.

    He raised his eyebrows and opened his palm again.

    The pendant was the size of a one-dor coin, and there was an iris flower carved on it.

    ¡°The emblem of the Lancaster family, where did you get this?¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned against his side and fiddled with it in her fingers. ¡°I met a cutie and did a good deed, so she gave this to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement. His fingertips were slightly cold as he pinched her chin and lifted it up, leaning over to take a sniff.

    ¡°Did you steal some dessert?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flickered, and she touched her nose guiltily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you by forbidding you from eating cake for three days.¡±

    The man flicked her cheek affectionately with his finger. ¡°The people from the Lancaster family are not good people. Are you sure you met a cutie and not a man-eater?¡±

    ¡°A man-eater?¡±

    Song Yaoyao chuckled. ¡°Unfortunately, this man-eater doesn¡¯t have long to live.¡±

 Chapter 650 - Youve Been Marked!

    <h4>Chapter 650: You¡¯ve Been Marked!</h4>

    Her description was very detailed so Huo Yunque had already guessed who she was talking about.

    The youngest daughter of the Count of Lancaster, the heiress appointed by him.

    Alice was a genius, and she was also the one who had the closest means to the Count. Unfortunately, she was not lucky. When she was ten years old, she contracted a strange disease. The Lancaster family searched for famous doctors everywhere, but they found nothing.

    ¡°Can she be cured?¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not answer but asked instead, ¡°Does Gege want me to save her?¡±

    She yed with the little pendant in boredom. There was not much sympathy in her eyes. This was how she was like. She seemed easy-going and gentle, but in fact, her nature was the coldest.

    Only a few people could enter her heart.

    Kindness was nothing to her.

    Just like Mu Wei, she was pitiful, wasn¡¯t she? But the moment that Song Yaoyao saw her, she decided to make use of her.

    Was Alice pitiful enough? She was only 17-years-old, a blossoming age, and she was about to be eaten alive by the poison inside her.

    Yet, what Song Yaoyao was thinking about was still benefits.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t think that Alice was as simple as she appeared to be. At the start, Song Yaoyao was almost deceived by her innocent performance. Her acting skills could be said to be at the pinnacle of perfection.

    Even though Song Yaoyao told her that she was about to die, she was still acting.

    But this pendant¡­

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips and innocently curved her eyes.

    ¡°You know, I have never interfered in your decisions.¡± Huo Yunque straightened the hairpin on her hair. ¡°Only one thing, you are not allowed to get hurt.¡±

    Otherwise, he did not know what he would do.

    So what if he destroyed that family?

    A man¡¯s words were like a drop ofva, flowing onto an icyke; something was melting rapidly.

    Song Yaoyao hooked his finger and shook it gently, ¡°Actually, the decision is up to her. If she still doesn¡¯t realize the problem at the brink of death, I still won¡¯t take the initiative to intervene. Besides¡­¡± she casually stuffed the little pendant into Huo Yunque¡¯s suit pocket, ¡°is the life of the Lancaster family heiress only worth one pendant?¡±

    She wanted benefits.

    Especially when she was dealing with a powerful family from Country Y, who schemed against each other and had their hands dirty. How could a child raised by such a family be an innocent little white rabbit?

    Did she really think that just because her name was Alice, that she was really a princess?

    For people like her, it was the most foolish thing to mention feelings. The best way was to tie her up with benefits.

    At that time, if she wanted to live, she would have to be obedient.

    If she had really been touched by that pendant, or moved by it, then she would have made a huge mistake. She had been born in a family where her brothers could even kill each other, how could she expect to share a genuine friendship with her?

    Go to hell!

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque held his forehead and chuckled. He pinched her nose and said, ¡°Naughty Little Rascal.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at him, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this Naughty Little Rascal?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    There was no one around. It was a quiet corridor.

    The man trapped her between his arms. Song Yaoyao¡¯s back was against the cold wall, and her eyshes cast a fan-shaped shadow on her lower eyelids.

    His slender fingers brushed past her soft and plump lips and gently rubbed them.

    The man¡¯s deliberately low voice was especially seductive.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you¡¯re a little naughtier¡­¡±

    In response to him, the young girl tiptoed and took the initiative to climb onto his shoulder to kiss him.

    Huo Yunque was slightly stunned for half a second. He quickly reacted and grabbed her slender waist, turning the tables!

    After the kiss ended, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes turned crimson, and she panted softly.

    She bit his thin lips domineeringly until she tasted blood.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been marked!¡±

 Chapter 651 - Does The Miracle Doctor Really Exist?

    <h4>Chapter 651: Does The Miracle Doctor Really Exist?</h4>

    When Elder Hou found Alice after ying chess, she was sitting at the dining table and eating.

    This scene made his head hurt.

    ¡°Alice, the doctor told you not to eat anything!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Hou. It¡¯s just a little bit. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit?¡± Elder Hou felt like he was about to faint. Looking at therge amount of food residue beside Alice¡¯s dishes, he felt helpless. ¡°You really can¡¯t eat anymore. Dirk, contact the doctor and tell him to wait for us. We¡¯ll send Alice for a check-upter.¡±

    He was responsible for taking care of Alice. He could not watch her get into trouble here. Even if she was going to die, she could not die in China!

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    But Alice was still not satisfied. ¡°Mr. Hou, the movies didn¡¯t lie to me. The food in China is the best I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±

    Elder Hou twitched the corners of his lips as he thought to himself. It wasn¡¯t like she had eaten much to begin with.

    Didn¡¯t she rely on all sorts of nutrient fluids to sustain her life?

    ¡°Alright Alice, we should take our leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Alice stood up and patted the hem of her skirt. ¡°I forgot to tell you, Mr. Hou, I¡¯m preparing to go home tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So suddenly?¡±

    Elder Hou was surprised. ¡°Elder Shen has already agreed to help you ask for the miracle doctor¡¯s opinion. Perhaps he¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already met the miracle doctor.¡±

    Alice smiled. The heat in the room made her face slightly red. It was as if she had put on a thickyer of blush, making her look much healthier.

    ¡°What?!¡± Elder Hou was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the miracle doctor is also attending the banquet? Who is it?¡±

    Dammit! Elder Hou was so angry that he wanted to turn around and confront Elder Shen.

    That old fool had so many excuses, but in the end, the miracle doctor was at the banquet. What was the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t he know how many people would benefit from this?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think the doctor has the intention to reveal her identity, so¡­¡±

    Alice spread her hands apologetically. ¡°So, forgive me for not being able to tell you. Dirk, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    She nodded lightly at Elder Hou, and with light steps, she passed through the crowd and quickly left.

    At the banquet, everyone watched them leave as they discussed animatedly.

    ¡°Miracle doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you a little too ill-informed? I heard that when Elder Shen was in the hospital, the doctors had already given him a notice of critical illness. At this moment, a miracle doctor descended from the sky and forcefully snatched Elder Shen back from the jaws of death!¡±

    ¡°This rumor is too ridiculous. The doctor descended from the sky?¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s better to believe it than to miss out. Don¡¯t you understand? If not, why don¡¯t you tell me how Elder Shen is doing? Hmm? Can someone exin his condition to me?¡±

    Seeing that the few of them were about to start arguing, Song Rui held his wine ss and asked casually, ¡°The girl beside Elder Hou just now was¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but for Elder Hou to tend to her personally, her identity must be extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she also came to beg the miracle doctor.¡±

    ¡°So that miracle doctor really exists?¡± Song Rui pondered and joined in the conversation. ¡°I wonder if anyone has seen the doctor. It would be great to befriend such a capable doctor. He can help save lives when necessary!¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡± The man who answered nced at Song Rui. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know this logic? I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Among the people who came to celebrate today, more than half of them wanted to find out the whereabouts of the miracle doctor from Elder Shen. Who doesn¡¯t have an elder at home? There¡¯s a long queue waiting for the miracle doctor to save!¡±

    ¡°The doctor is that amazing?¡±

    Zhou Manli was shocked. ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s just a rumor? From your description, he doesn¡¯t sound like a miracle doctor, but more like a god.¡±

 Chapter 652 - The Fake Heiress Is Kicked Out

    <h4>Chapter 652: The Fake Heiress Is Kicked Out</h4>

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s more like a god.¡±

    The middle-aged man who spoke the most excitedly pushed up his sses. ¡°To be able to pull someone back from the brink of death, if this isn¡¯t the ability of a god, then what is it? Tsk, I don¡¯t know what exactly the identity of this miracle doctor is, but I must say it¡¯s a well-kept secret.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Rui no longer had much interest.

    He chuckled and finished the wine in his ss.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys ever thought that maybe this miracle doctor doesn¡¯t exist?¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know how to create hype?

    Previously, the Shens weren¡¯t doing so well. Now, because of the miracle doctor¡¯s matter, the number of guests who came to visit them increased again.

    ¡°Hey! Who knows?¡±

    They were definitely not the only ones who were suspicious, but there were still people who chose to believe it.

    After all, Elder Shen was a living, breathing example.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± No one knew what he was talking about, but someone changed the topic and suddenly asked Song Rui, ¡°I heard that something interesting happened in your family recently? You apparently took home the wrong twin when your daughters were born, and you recently found the real one. The rumors are very convincing. Is it true?¡±

    Song Rui¡¯s expression changed. He did not like this question.

    Now, someone was asking it openly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡±

    The veins on Song Rui¡¯s forehead bulged. As expected, bringing Zhou Manli, this idiot, was the wrong decision!

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s really strange. Then what about the one you took home? No matter what, she was raised by you. There should be some feelings, right?¡±

    Zhou Manlibed her hair and sneered. ¡°What feelings? That child was not born to be ours. Otherwise, why would people say that blood is thicker than water? Not only does she throw tantrums and contradict me every day, she¡¯s especially¡­¡± She thought for a while but did not continue. ¡°Anyway, since my daughter has been found, she can go back to where she came from.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ this¡­¡±

    They had wanted to listen to the show, but Zhou Manli¡¯s words made their expressions change.

    After all, she was the one who raised the child. How cold-blooded must she be to say such words without mercy?

    It seemed that before working with Song Corporation, they had to look into their character.

    If they could give up on a child they raised themselves, how could they go easy on others?

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Song Rui watched as the expressions of his business partners changed. The veins on his forehead throbbed and he mmed the table.

    ¡°I told you not to drink. Who told you to drink so much?¡± He grabbed Zhou Manli¡¯s wrist tightly and red at her with a warning. ¡°Even if she¡¯s disobedient, she¡¯s still a child I raised myself. Without my permission, I¡¯ll see who dares to chase her away!¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Zhou Manli felt as if her bones were about to be crushed. What she said was the truth. Ever since she found out that Song Yaoyao was not her biological child, she had been in a good mood.

    She finally did not have to be countered by that jinx anymore. How could she not be happy?

    She could even eat two more bowls of rice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife likes to talk nonsense when she¡¯s drunk. She can¡¯t be taken seriously. It¡¯s because she was angered badly. Anyone with a child would know that even if she says something mean, how could she really kick her own child out?¡± He pounded his heart, with a face full of grief and said, ¡°How could we bear to do something like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The men looked at each other and nodded their heads.

    ¡°My wife is the same. Her child is in a rebellious period. Sometimes, she¡¯s so angry that she wants to kick the child out of the house to vent her anger.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s still young. She¡¯ll be sensible when she grows up.¡±

    Seeing that the atmosphere had eased up, Song Rui heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 653 - Framing Song Jingwan

    <h4>Chapter 653: Framing Song Jingwan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, Song Rui red at Zhou Manli and warned her not to say another word.

    She could think whatever she wanted, but how could this woman be so stupid? She actually dared to speak the truth in front of so many business partners.

    Even if Song Weiwei was really his biological daughter, it was nothing special to Song Rui.

    She was even less important than Song Jingwan in his heart.

    Song Jingwan was his daughter whom he had carefully groomed. She was outstanding in all aspects, and the benefits she could bring in the future were far beyond what Song Weiwei, his newfound daughter, couldpare to.

    What did she have to offer?

    But if he did not agree, he didn¡¯t know what Zhou Manli would do.

    He let out a breath, gritted his teeth, and let go of her.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from somewhere. ¡°Eh? Is that so? I seem to have heard that your previous daughter had moved out a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    The atmosphere fell into a stalemate again.

    ...

    Song Jingwan didn¡¯t know that Song Rui had been forced into a dilemma by Zhou Manli¡¯s stupidity. She was wearing a beautiful dress, gently shaking her goblet, and looking at the isted Song Weiwei from afar with a smirk on her lips.

    No one paid attention to her, so she could only sit in the corner, dejected.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be leaving for a moment.¡±

    Song Jingwan elegantly nodded at her friends and walked towards Song Weiwei.

    ¡°How is it? Now do you know what you¡¯recking?¡±

    Song Weiwei was stunned as she raised her head.

    Behind the other party was a huge crystal chandelier. The lights were bright and dazzling. Song Jingwan was wearing a light pink dress, holding a ss of wine and smiling at her proudly.

    ¡°Mom is only treating you well because she feels guilty. I¡¯m sure you understand this, right?¡± Song Jingwan raised her eyebrows. After seeing Song Weiwei¡¯s state tonight, Song Jingwan felt that all the pent-up anger in her heart seemed to have been swept away.

    ¡°No one in the Song Family wees you. Do you really think that you can enter the upper ss just by stepping into the Song Family? Then why are you still sitting here alone? Tsk tsk tsk, how pitiful...¡±

    Song Jingwan covered her lips and giggled. Her eyes were unbelievably gentle.

    Her voice was so low that others could not hear her clearly; they thought she was getting along very well with her sister.

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    Song Weiwei¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and her voice sounded lost. ¡°I realized that I can¡¯t integrate into this world at all.¡±

    She stood up and slowly walked toward Song Jingwan.

    Song Jingwan was oblivious, her eyebrows full of pride. ¡°So, you should go back to where you came from! Wake up! Only the slums are the most suitable for you!¡±

    Her words were vicious and extremely sarcastic. Song Weiwei raised her small face slightly and forced a smile at her.

    Song Jingwan was caught off guard. Her wrist was suddenly grabbed and with a ssh, red wine rolled down Song Weiwei¡¯s hair, and the water stains messed up her makeup.

    To outsiders, they only saw Song Jingwan ssh the wine with an angry expression.

    The dramatic scene attracted the attention of the crowd.

    They were discussing animatedly, neither too far nor too close as they pointed at Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    Song Jingwan was on the verge of tears. What on earth was Song Weiwei doing? How could she pull such a cheap trick?

    Reality proved that it didn¡¯t matter whether it was cheap or not, as long as it worked.

    Song Weiwei shrank her shoulders and shivered, her eyes soon reddened. But she didn¡¯t cry.. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she held them back.

 Chapter 654 - Lose Control

    <h4>Chapter 654: Lose Control</h4>

    It was better than crying and wailing to win the sympathy of others.

    Look! She was already pitiful enough to be roaming for so many years. Now that she had found her biological parents, she still had to be cautious and be bullied by her biological sister.

    ¡°That is the newly found daughter of the Song Family, right?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­I thought the Song Family¡¯s eldest daughter had a good personality. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a bad temper!¡±

    ¡°That girl is too pitiful. Look, she¡¯s too scared to cry even though she wants to. If she can be treated like this in public, I wonder how badly she must be bullied in private!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the living conditions for that girl wasn¡¯t so good in the past. That¡¯s why, in this new environment, she¡¯s afraid that she would be abandoned again if she makes one wrong move. That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s too scared to cry. She¡¯s working hard to please everyone, right?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s so cautious that it makes my heart ache!¡±

    ¡°Where is the Song couple?¡±

    As they were talking, Song Rui and Zhou Manli heard the news and quickly squeezed through the crowd and walked in.

    Before he could say anything, Zhou Manli had already cried out in shock.

    ¡°Oh my God! Weiwei! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She quickly walked over and pulled Song Weiwei into her arms. She wiped her face with a handkerchief, feeling sorry for her. ¡°Who did this?¡±

    As soon as Song Weiwei leaned into Zhou Manli¡¯s arms, her tears immediately fell and she looked at Song Jingwan timidly.

    Song Jingwan was so angry that sheughed and gritted her teeth. ¡°Mom! It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    A loud p sounded as if a pause button had been pressed.

    The entire banquet hall fell silent.

    Song Jingwan covered her face in disbelief. ¡°Mom, did you hit me because of her?¡±

    Ever since she was young, Zhou Manli had neverid a single finger on her. Even Song Wenchuan could notpare to her status in Zhou Manli¡¯s heart.

    Yet now, she was being hit, not because she had made a mistake, but because of Song Weiwei¡¯s trick!

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Zhou Manli regretted it after hitting her. Looking at the marks on Song Jingwan¡¯s small face that were rapidly swelling up, she turned away guiltily.

    ¡°What did I teach you beforeing here? I told you to take good care of your sister, but this is how you take care of her? Jingwan, you¡¯re meant to be the older sister!¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t ssh the wine on her! She did it to herself on purpose!¡±

    At first, Zhou Manli was still feeling heartache, but when she realized that Song Jingwan had reached the point where she was stubbornly refusing toe to her senses, her heartache disappeared. She sneered and looked at Song Jingwan. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to deny it even now. Did she do it on purpose, or are you putting on an act in front of me? What¡¯s wrong with you, child? You were clearly not like this in the past!¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past either! Why has everything changed since she came? Is she the only one in your eyes? Does it matter no matter what happens to me?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s hands were clenched tightly by her side as anger lingered in her eyes.

    Song Rui felt a splitting headache. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows, and before Song Jingwan lost control, he quickly stepped forward and pressed on her shoulder.

    ¡°Jingwan¡­¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    Song Jingwan did not give Song Rui a chance to speak. She pushed his hand away, turned around, and squeezed through the crowd, wiping her tears as she quickly left.

    However, her words caused endless contemtion.

    In fact, all of them more or less knew that Zhou Manli was biased. The elder daughter was too outstanding, and the light from her body covered the younger daughter that was not obvious. As a result, no one had much of an impression of Song Yaoyao.

    They did not even know what she looked like.

    And now, Zhou Manli¡¯s bias had fallen on the newly found daughter. Naturally, she ignored the elder daughter¡¯s feelings.

 Chapter 655 - Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 655: Scheming</h4>

    It was just that¡­

    Everyone could understand that she was feeling guilty. Most of the people present were mothers. However, if she did not handle this situation well, she would not be able to rest at home!

    Zhou Manli opened her mouth and watched helplessly as Song Jingwan ran away.

    For a moment, she started to doubt herself.?<i>Did I really do something wrong?</i>

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    At this moment, Song Weiwei quickly pushed Zhou Manli. ¡°Go and take a look. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    This sentence immediately won everyone¡¯s favor. Compared to the younger daughter who was sensible, the older daughter was too overbearing and willful.

    She had been roaming the outside world for more than ten years with no one to love her. Couldn¡¯t she enjoy the love of her parents when she came back?

    Even Song Rui couldn¡¯t help but look up to Song Weiwei, this bonus daughter of his.

    The rims of Song Weiwei¡¯s eyes and nose were red. She grinned at Zhou Manli. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Mom, hurry up and look for Sister. This ce is so big. What if she¡¯s in danger?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­why is your sister so insensible!¡±

    Zhou Manli sighed and patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to look for her. Let¡¯s go. Mom will bring you to change first.¡±

    When they attended a banquet, they would usually bring a set of spare clothes just in case. If they were identally stained with wine, they could also change in time.

    ¡°But Sister, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry so much! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Weiwei was pulled by Zhou Manli. She timidly said to Song Rui, ¡°Dad, you have to get someone to look for Sisterter.¡±

    Song Rui patted her head. ¡°Good girl, go ahead.¡±

    Song Weiwei blushed shyly and bowed slightly to the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made a fool of myself.¡±

    The farce ended very quickly.

    ¡°This girl is very lovable and sensible.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. She¡¯s not calctive and she¡¯s so pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I like this girl. I wonder if she has a boyfriend? President Song, do you mind being inws?¡±

    These words were just teasing, but it made Song Rui realize that perhaps this daughter of his wasn¡¯t so useless after all.

    ¡­

    Song Jingwan left the banquet hall and walked aimlessly.

    She did not know where she was going. Her face was burning with pain. She was pped in public by her biological mother, and her friends were among the onlookers.

    She wiped away her tears with hatred and added another grudge against Song Weiwei.

    Would her mothere to look for her? She would, right?

    Song Jingwan turned her head and looked back.

    The truth was, her reaction was intentional. She wasn¡¯tpletely irrational due to her anger.

    Back there, even her biological parents didn¡¯t believe her, let alone others.

    Song Jingwan could only admit that she was unlucky. If she didn¡¯t say anything, everyone would definitely think that she was jealous and couldn¡¯t tolerate Song Weiwei. But now that she made her usations, she could still attract a wave of sympathy and resonance. She wanted everyone to know that she was not targeting Song Weiwei.

    She was just taking the opportunity to vent her dissatisfaction at being ignored by her parents.

    No one was an idiot. If Song Weiwei took this opportunity to show off and enjoy Zhou Manli¡¯s undivided attention, then her clumsy act would be seen through very quickly!

    Song Jingwan let out a breath and rubbed her face.

    She was walking with her head lowered when she almost bumped into someone.

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was clear and clean. In such a night, it was like a breeze that washed away her impetuous heart.

    Song Jingwan looked up shyly. In the next second, both parties were stunned.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    Her expression changed as she narrowed her eyes to size up An Feiran.

 Chapter 656 - Fickle Admiration

    <h4>Chapter 656: Fickle Admiration</h4>

    The exquisitely made, well-tailored suit outlined his slender figure. It was obvious that he had styled his hair tonight. Unlike the hairstyle that made him look like a pushover before, his short hair was fluffy, and his loose hair had been tidied up, revealing his full and smooth forehead.

    A face that Song Jingwan had previously despised for being in, appeared gentle, refined, smart, and full of schrly aura under the moonlight.

    He was like a young master from ancient times. His entire body was filled with a noble air.

    An Feiran¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He took a few steps back like a gentleman and distanced himself from Song Jingwan.

    ¡°After you¡­¡±

    He moved his body slightly to the side.

    Song Jingwan bit her lips and her gaze moved around him.

    She was unwilling to admit defeat and tried to find the shadow of the past in his eyes. However, Song Jingwan failed.

    The boy who used to be obsessed with her was smiling in the same way. The only thing that changed was the way he looked at her.

    He was like a stranger.

    ¡°An Feiran, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me?¡±

    On this night of feeling abandoned by everyone, Song Jingwan wanted to be impulsive for once. She stared at An Feiran with burning eyes, refusing to believe that it was so easy to forget a person.

    She would never forget how lowly An Feiran was in front of her in the past!

    ¡°What?¡±

    An Feiran did not understand. His eyshes were long and clear, leaving a shadow on the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Song Jingwan pulled on his sleeve and lifted her eyelids. ¡°Walk with me.¡±

    When An Feiran faced Song Jingwan, his gaze was calm. It was not a pretense, but the real deal; he treated song Jingwan as a stranger.

    Would one get angry or agitated when dealing with a stranger?

    Of course not.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do.¡± An Feiran was still gentle and polite, even after the way that the girl had treated him before.

    This was rted to the education An Feiran had received since he was young. Just as his mother had taught him, one should not be a burden when liking someone. A crush was a one-sided thing. The other party wasn¡¯t wrong; they simply didn¡¯t feel the same way.

    Therefore, there was nothing toin about.

    He was polite and gentle.

    Song Jingwan, on the other hand, hated this look of his. She impulsively pulled on his sleeve and asked, ¡°An Feiran, do you still like me?¡±

    She was eager to seek some acknowledgment.

    The blows she had suffered during this period of time were more than the blows she had suffered in the previous 17 yearsbined.

    An Feiran was stunned and smiled apologetically. ¡°I liked you once.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t like her anymore.

    <i>Liked me once?</i>?Song Jingwan¡¯s expression changed slightly. She stubbornly sized up An Feiran¡¯s face. ¡°Is it so fickle to like someone? Can you just stop liking someone so easily?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    An Feiran interrupted her apologetically. ¡°Can you let go of me? My sleeve is getting wrinkled.¡±

    He pointed at his sleeve that Song Jingwan was tightly clutching as he spoke in distress.

    Song Jingwan was so angry that sheughed. Why was An Feiran able to change the topic so calmly? But the more he was like this, the more unhappy she felt.

    ¡°I can let you go if you apany me for a walk. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a walk. Do you think I¡¯ll do anything to you?¡±

    An Feiran¡¯s eyes widened slightly as if he was very surprised.

    He had indeed liked Song Jingwan in the past; he never denied anything he had done.

    But now, he began to question his past.

    Was this the type of person he once liked?

    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 657 - Please Donâ€™t Like Me

    <h4>Chapter 657: Please Don¡¯t Like Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    An Feiran looked at his sleeve that was being tugged. ¡°Miss Song, this is making me feel troubled. When ites to things like taking a walk, you should be doing it with your friends or someone you like. If we are seen like this, it would easily lead to misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°What misunderstandings?¡±

    Song Jingwan flew into a rage out of embarrassment. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d like you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not...¡± An Feiran was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I bothered you in the past, but don¡¯t worry, this encounter was just an ident. I won¡¯t have any improper thoughts about you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± he smiled apologetically, ¡°although saying this will make me sound narcissistic, I really hope you don¡¯t like me either.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t believe her ears? Who gave An Feiran the courage to think that she would like him?

    It was just an invitation for a walk?

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± An Feiran nodded and said sincerely, ¡°But I¡¯m in a good mood. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t resonate with you.¡±

    Song Jingwan: ¡°? ? ?¡±

    Did this guy really like her once? What kind of person was he!

    ¡°Hey! An Feiran!¡±

    From afar, a figure rushed over aggressively. The long dress on her body outlined her curvaceous figure. Stepping on high heels, she walked out with the imposing manner of an army.

    ¡°While I was waiting for you inside, you were out here dating? An Feiran, do you want to die?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s gaze fell on his sleeve and the small hand which was still tightly tugging at it.

    She sneered, ¡°Oh? She¡¯s even holding onto you? Am I disturbing something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Miss Tang...¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Tang Xinrou nced over.

    An Feiran obediently changed his words, ¡°Tang Tang.¡±

    ¡°You! Who the f*ck let you call me in such a corny manner?¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s face burned. She ufortably pinched her earlobe and snorted.

    She walked over in two or three steps and grabbed one with each hand, forcefully tearing them apart.

    At the same time, with a few pats, she unceremoniously straightened An Feiran¡¯s sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s all crumpled up. So ugly!¡±

    An Feiran felt a little wronged as she pulled him away by the hand. ¡°I told her not to pull it and wrinkle it.¡±

    ¡°Then, couldn¡¯t you have been a little fiercer? I really have to hand it to you! If I forced myself onto you, would you say no while obediently lying down?!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    The boy¡¯s delicate face quickly turned crimson. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Tang Xinrou coldly snorted. As she tidied up his sleeves, she nced at the silhouette beside them.

    She was amused by what she saw. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s a small world when ites to enemies. What¡¯s wrong with you? Were you feeling so desperate that you went after someone you once rejected?¡±

    Song Jingwan looked at Tang Xinrou coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh with your words. You aren¡¯t any better.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Tang Xinrou raised her eyebrows, her gaze arrogant.

    The boy who was previously cold and calm now stood beside Tang Xinrou, his expression enriched.

    Song Jingwan ridiculed, ¡°I was just bored and casually yed with him. Miss Tang is even less picky. How can you take a liking to someone I¡¯ve rejected? You even brought him to Elder Shen¡¯s birthday banquet. Did you prepare another gift on his behalf? Compared to you, I¡¯m inferior.¡±

    At least, she didn¡¯t bring him to the banquet!

 Chapter 658 - My First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 658: My First Kiss</h4>

    Looking at Tang Xinrou¡¯s actions and the way that An Feiran cherished his clothes, Song Jingwan guessed that the clothes didn¡¯t belong to him. Perhaps, they were rented.

    Now that Tang Xinrou appeared, her guess had an exnation.

    It was really unexpected.

    Tang Xinrou actually fell for a man that she didn¡¯t want. This made her feel proud and happy.

    ¡°No, no, no. Compared to you, there are still some differences. For example¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou grabbed An Feiran¡¯s tie and kissed him hard on the lips. Then, shezily leaned into his embrace and threw a provocative look at Song Jingwan.

    Her waist was suddenly hugged. Tang Xinrou froze. Taking advantage of the dy in Song Jingwan¡¯s reaction, she fiercely red at An Feiran.

    An Feiran¡¯s porcin-white skin was flushed red. He avoided her gaze, not daring to look her in the eyes.

    ¡°See? This is the difference between you and me. You can do whatever you want, but do you think he¡¯ll pay attention to you? Huh?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s smug smilepletely disappeared when she saw Tang Xinrou kissing An Feiran.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine, you win.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, you want to fight me? You¡¯re not worthy!¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at her disdainfully and held An Feiran¡¯s hand in a domineering manner. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    An Feiran¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He quietly held her small, soft hand.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She raised her head and puffed out her chest as she walked proudly.

    But after she was out of that piercing line of sight, Tang Xinrou¡¯s disguise instantly copsed.

    She flung An Feiran¡¯s hand away in disgust and puffed up her cheeks as she red at him. ¡°Who let you hold my hand? Also, you were taking advantage of me just now, right? An Feiran, do you want to die?!¡±

    An Feiran was innocent and aggrieved. His hand was flung away, and he was somewhat at a loss.

    ¡°You pulled me first.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Xinrou ced her hands on her hips. ¡°That was because I couldn¡¯t stand Song Jingwan, so I deliberately provoked her!¡±

    ¡°You even kissed me.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Tang Xinrou felt guilty for a moment, and her eyes drifted away. ¡°I kissed you because I thought highly of you! That was your honor!¡±

    An Feiran nodded lightly and said, ¡°Oh¡­well that was my first kiss.¡±

    His eyes were clear and ck, as clean as the spring water from a mountain. Seeing this, Tang Xinrou¡¯s face turned so hot that she thought she was about to die. She licked her dry lips and tried her best to put on a confident look.

    ¡°So what if it was your first kiss? Do you mean that I took advantage of you after kissing you? Your first kiss was my first kiss! What? Don¡¯t tell me you regret it? Then go find Song Jingwan!¡±

    As she spoke, she made herself angry. With a cold snort, she turned around and left in a huff.

    An Feiran touched his lips and followed.

    ¡°Your first kiss? Really?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Did you really think you suffered a loss?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and suddenly reached out to push him viciously against the wall of the corridor. Before her brain could react, she had already kissed him again.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t just a casual kiss, but a domineering one.

    Although she was mentally experienced when it came to things like this, in reality, she didn¡¯t have any experience at all.

    It was purely based on instinct.

    She closed her eyes tightly, her thick eyshes fluttering rapidly, constantly sweeping over An Feiran¡¯s skin.

    The boy¡¯s dark and clear eyes were filled with joy. He reached out and grabbed her waist. Before Tang Xinrou noticed, their positions had already flipped.

    Tang Xinrou stared in shock, her back pressed against the slightly cold wall.

 Chapter 659 - My Big Bro Is Awesome

    <h4>Chapter 659: My Big Bro Is Awesome</h4>

    Just as she was about to scold him, his lips that were even more beautiful than a girl¡¯s had already fallen upon hers¡­

    Time seemed to stop.

    For Tang Xinrou, every minute and every second had a new feeling.

    When everything was over, Tang Xinrou needed to lean into An Feiran¡¯s embrace so that she wouldn¡¯t fall to the ground; her legs felt weak.

    She¡­was out of breath.

    There was a light scent on the boy¡¯s body. It was like a mix of ink and books, and it smelled especially good.

    It was also reassuring.

    From what Tang Xinrou knew, An Feiran was meant to be shy, thin, and weak. But now that she was leaning against his chest, separated by the fabric of his shirt, she realized how ridiculous her knowledge was.

    It wasn¡¯t very pronounced, but there were slight muscle lines that belonged to the sturdiness and vigor of a young man.

    He was surging with power.

    Tang Xinrou was both embarrassed and angry. She calmed down for a while, and when she almost recovered her strength, she suddenly raised her foot and stomped down on An Feiran¡¯s leather shoes with her stilettos.

    ¡°B*stard! All guys are bad news!¡±

    She pushed An Feiran away and walked forward angrily.

    An Feiran¡¯s face was also red. He blinked innocently. ¡°You kissed me again.¡±

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said anything, but the moment she did, Tang Xinrou recalled the scene just now.

    How did the rtionship between the two be different?

    She suddenly turned her head and red fiercely at him. ¡°Then what about after that! I f*cking kissed you twice, but they weren¡¯t as long as your kiss!¡±

    An Feiran felt wronged. ¡°You didn¡¯t count it, how would you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still acting innocent? I¡¯ve finally seen through you! You f*cking¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou hissed and licked her lips. Only then did she realize that there was a small cut on the soft flesh inside her lips. Under the stimtion, there was a piercing pain.

    <i>Boom¡ª</i>

    Her ears instantly turned red. Tang Xinrou was extremely grateful that she had put on makeup tonight. The foundation that was extremely good at concealing blemishes covered the redness on her face. Otherwise, she would have lost in front of An Feiran today!

    Pfft!

    She, Miss Tang, would never admit defeat!

    ¡°Your skills are so bad, I¡¯ll just treat it as if I¡¯ve been bitten by a dog, hmph!¡±

    With that, she turned around elegantly and left in her high heels.

    An Feiran¡¯s expression froze. After a long while, he touched his slightly swollen lips and muttered, ¡°Was it really that bad?¡±

    ¡­

    The Shen Family arranged a small hall for Song Yaoyao while Huo Yunque was held back by Elder Shen. All her ssmates were thoughtfully arranged to sit at the same table as her.

    They had finished eating a long time ago. A group of people were ying cards while the rest were just watching.

    Except for Song Yaoyao, the other yers had sticky notes on their faces.

    Especially Shen Xun. He blew on the notes and they rustled.

    Song Yaoyao only had three cards left in her hand. She was the ndlord¡¯.

    The other three looked at each other and exchanged looks. They thought that she wouldn¡¯t be so lucky this round?

    They tried to find a pair.

    Then, they saw that familiar sweet smile.

    The fear of being dominated surged in their hearts again.

    Song Yaoyao calmly threw out a pair of kings and queens, and then threw down 2 of clubs. Her smiling eyes were curved, innocent and harmless.

    ¡°Sorry, I won again.¡±

    Han Jun wiped his face and looked at Shen Xun sympathetically.

    ¡°B-Brother Xun¡­ do you still have space to stick another?¡±

    Looking at the densely packed stickers on his face, Han Jun tried hard to hold back hisughter.

    Shen Xun blew on the paper, and it made a rustling sound. The moment it flew up, he saw from the corner of his eye that the girl was holding her chin with one hand and ying with her cards in boredom.

    He calmly leaned back and said like a boss, ¡°Stick it on and write ¡®My Big Bro is awesome¡¯ on it.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

 Chapter 660 - Meeting His Lover

    <h4>Chapter 660: Meeting His Lover</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°You guys are too stupid.¡±

    She had always been very lucky when ying cards, so all the good cards mysteriously ended up in her hands.

    How infuriating!

    Xu Yue calmly stuck a note on her face. ¡°Thank you. I feel offended.¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°Ditto.¡±

    ¡°About that, I¡­¡± Han Jun was bashful. Just as he was about to ask if she wanted to continue, there was amotion outside the hall.

    Tang Xinrou and An Feiran walked in one after the other.

    Song Yaoyao shuffled the cards as she turned her head. ¡°Eh?¡± she eximed. ¡°An Feiran¡¯s face is so red. Did he drink?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he was excited to meet his lover?¡± Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and sat beside Song Yaoyao. She pulled a note off Xu Yue¡¯s face and stuck it on her forehead. It was as if a zombie had been sealed and she was in a meditative state.

    Xu Yue¡¯s mouth twitched and she nced at Tang Xinrou as if she was looking at an idiot.

    The abnormality was so obvious that anyone with a discerning eye could see it.

    Everyone looked at An Feiran in unison. Their eyes were burning with the mes of gossip.

    An Feiran smiled shyly and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    No one knew if he was answering Tang Xinrou¡¯s question or if it was just a simple and meaningless response.

    When Tang Xinrou heard him, she raised her eyelids and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Are you ying cards? Let me join.¡±

    Han Jun was extremely eager and hurriedly made room. ¡°Come,e,e, you y!¡±

    If things continued, he would have no pride left.

    The ss president was a monster with good luck, and it seemed as though she could count cards. That brain of hers was like aputer. How could ordinary people like them be able to beat her?

    It seemed that they had to invite the top student to battle it out with her!

    Han Jun was so happy that he was about to stand up. However, a hand gently fell on his shoulder and pressed him into the chair. He was unable to get back up.

    ¡°Sit here instead. I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    Shen Xun, whose face could not be seen clearly, revealed a smile. Without waiting for An Feiran to speak, he pulled him into his chair.

    ¡°Come on, I believe in you.¡±

    With that, he quickly ran away.

    Han Jun looked up to the sky and let out a long sigh. ¡°Brother Xun is so sneaky! He just wants to run away!¡± heined resentfully.

    It was a pity that he still had to stay and endure the torture of the ss president.

    He turned his head and looked at his brothers from ss three. ¡°You guys, who wants to rece me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ll just watch!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, I don¡¯t know how to y cards!¡±

    ¡°Come on, Bro, I have a feeling that you can win this round!¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°Huhu.¡±

    <i>Win my *ss.</i>

    Ten minutes passed before An Feiran also had two notes stuck on his face.

    After a stroll, Shen Xun returned. He felt that his soul had been sublimated. When he looked at An Feiran again, he was amused. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t all the top students know how to count cards?¡±

    An Feiran looked at him silently. ¡°Before I transferred to Liyang, I studied overseas.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it normal for someone like him to not know how to y cards?

    Han Jun nodded. ¡°Yes, I can attest to that. But Brother Xun, this kid has some skills! He just learned how to y, and he¡¯s already got the hang of it after two rounds.¡±

    Shen Xun rubbed his chin and took a deep breath.

    This was why he always disliked An Feiran, the pretty boy.

    ¡­

    After ying at the Shen Manor for a while, it was about time for everyone to leave.

    With their joint ¡®hard work¡¯, Song Yaoyao finally lost a round. She stuck a note on her cheek and left the house.

    Huo Yunque found it funny and removed the note for her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her face. ¡°I lost at cards and they wouldn¡¯t allow me to take it off.¡±

 Chapter 661 - The Loser Will...

    <h4>Chapter 661: The Loser Will...</h4>

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. He turned around and saw a person whose face was covered with notes; his face could not be seen clearly.

    He put his hand on his forehead. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Shen¡¯s grandson, Shen Xun,¡± Song Yaoyao exined.

    ¡°What about them¡­?¡±

    He drew a circle with his fingers, his eyes full of interest.

    ¡°My ssmates are all very stupid. It¡¯s boring to y with them.¡± Song Yaoyao sighed. ¡°I guess, it¡¯s lonely to be at the top!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So confident?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and smiled mischievously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll y with you when we get home.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt excitement stirring. She raised her chin and agreed proudly, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s be clear in advance. I won¡¯t let you win!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and rubbed the tape mark on her face with his fingers. ¡°But the bet has to be changed.¡±

    ¡°Changed? Changed to what?¡±

    Shen Hongyang sent another batch of guests away with a big smile on his face. Huo Yunque was willing to attend the banquet tonight, which was a big favor to the Shens.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze swept past the front, and only the two of them could faintly hear his deliberately low voice.

    ¡°The loser will have to fulfill a request from the winner no matter what it is¡­¡±

    His maic, dark, and hoarse voice rang in her ears, touching her soul, and triggering the beast inside of her. Her eyes rolled; she could already taste victory.

    She nodded quickly. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s bet! Whoever goes back on their word will be a little pig.¡±

    Huo Yunque was waiting for this sentence. He silently curled his thin lips.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m really sorry. I was too busy today, so¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    Shen Hongyang smiled and started chatting with Huo Yunque.

    In the distance, Song Rui¡¯s family of four had already decided to leave. Their status was not worthy of Shen Hongyang personally sending them off. Song Rui originally nned to go over and bid them farewell, however, when he saw the group of people standing at the door, he was stunned.

    ¡°Is that¡­Yaoyao?¡±

    It had been a long time since hest saw her, and he almost could not help but look at the daughter who had been neglected all this time.

    She seemed to have grown a little taller. It was said that a woman would change as she grew older. The moon-white qipao outlined her increasingly graceful curves. Her ck hair was pulled up, and one could already see the beauty of a woman.

    Song Rui was naturally no stranger to the man beside her. Who did not know of themotion he had caused at the banquet?

    At this moment, she stood quietly beside the man. The two of them clearly did not have much interaction, but no one doubted their rtionship.

    At that moment, the man took the coat from his bodyguard and gently put it on her shoulder. The two of them seemed to say something softly to each other. Song Yaoyao¡¯s back was facing the crowd, so he could not see her expression, but he was sure she was smiling because Huo Yunque¡¯s usually cold and indifferent eyes had ripples of a smile, gentle and loving.

    He wrapped his arms around her shoulders like a guardian, ncing at her from time to time before talking to the person next to him.

    Unknowingly, his daughter had strayed so far and became unreachable.

    The man next to her was like a king, surrounded by stars, looking elegant.

    Even though he looked so young, and the big shots around him were old enough to be his elders, one could vaguely see their respect for him when they conversed.

    In the business world, seniority was nothing. The most real thing was power and status. This was the reason why people could submit to him.

    Zhou Manli looked towards the voice. When she saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s back, her eyes shed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hello.¡±

    Song Rui walked over.

    Zhou Manli said ufortably, ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself. I¡¯m not going.¡±

 Chapter 662 - An Absurd Thought

    <h4>Chapter 662: An Absurd Thought</h4>

    ¡°Ha, are you embarrassed?¡±

    Song Rui sneered and looked at Song Jingwan and Song Weiwei from the corner of his eyes. He did not say anything.

    Song Jingwan hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she pursed her lips and followed him.

    ¡°Yaoyao.¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and saw Song Jingwan and Song Weiwei following behind Song Rui. They were walking towards her.

    She nodded lightly as a greeting. ¡°Hello, Mr. Song.¡±

    Song Rui was stunned by the way she addressed him. ¡°This child¡­¡± he smiled wryly. ¡°You won¡¯t even call me Dad anymore?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze swept past Song Weiwei. The answer was clear.

    Song Rui sighed. ¡°No matter what you think, there¡¯s always a ce for you in the Song Family. Yaoyao, you¡¯re still my daughter.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he probably knew that Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t very happy to see him, so he quickly changed the topic.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips silently.

    Song Rui always put his interests first, so of course, his motive foring here was not so simple.

    He wanted everyone to know that she was his daughter and that they were family. No matter what, her surname was still Song. With Huo Yunque around, these big shots would have to show him some respect.

    That was enough for him.

    ¡°Yaoyao, long time no see.¡±

    Song Jingwan greeted her gently, her voice filled with longing. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. How are you? Oh right, this is Weiwei, you¡­¡±

    She paused and pretended to be sad. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re still my sister.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded with a smile and took the initiative to extend her hand. She said to Song Weiwei, ¡°Hello, wee.¡±

    Their eyes met and Song Weiwei smiled. ¡°Hello.¡±

    The two of them tacitly ignored Song Jingwan. They stood at the side and chatted happily. They were more like sisters who grew up together than Song Jingwan.

    Although the big shots were chatting, they were constantly paying attention to the situation. When they saw this scene, they sighed on the inside.

    It seemed that the eldest daughter of the Song Family was not liked.

    Therefore, they wanted to praise Song Jingwan, but they changed the topic and praised Song Weiwei instead.

    ¡°Oh my, this is the second daughter of President Song¡¯s, isn¡¯t she? She is indeed beautiful.¡±

    ¡°She has a good personality too. No wonder Miss Song likes her.¡±

    ¡°Haha, this is fate. Some people may not get along even after decades of being together, but some people feel close just by seeing them once.¡±

    Huo Yunque waved at Song Yaoyao lovingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you really like her, ask her toe over as a guest some other day.¡±

    Everyone was shocked. This was the Huo Family, which rarely hosted guests.

    Song Yaoyao waved at Song Weiwei and walked to Huo Yunque¡¯s side.

    Huo Yunque naturally tidied up the cor of her coat and held her little hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Huo Qi opened the car door first.

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly and helped Song Yaoyao into the car before he sat in it himself.

    Song Yaoyao poked her little head out. ¡°Bye!¡±

    An Feiran, Shen Xun, and the others waved their hands, and the car drove off quickly.

    From the beginning to the end, Song Yaoyao did not bid farewell to Song Rui. The only person she treated differently was Song Weiwei, who had nothing to do with the Song Family in the past.

    He awkwardly pursed his lips. ¡°This child seems to be still angry.¡±

    Song Rui shook his head and tried to exin himself.

    Meanwhile, Song Jingwan¡¯s palm was almost crushed but she still had a decent smile on her face.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw An Feiran standing beside Shen Xun and the others, but Tang Xinrou was not there.

    His temperament was outstanding. Standing among those people, he did not seem to be inferior at all. Instead, he seemed even purer and more outstanding.

    She narrowed her eyes, and an absurd thought formed in her mind.

 Chapter 663 - An Feiran Isnt Poor?

    <h4>Chapter 663: An Feiran Isn¡¯t Poor?</h4>

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t bother you anymore. Let¡¯s go, Feiran.¡±

    An Jun nodded slightly and shook hands with Shen Hongyang and the others with a smile. His temperament was very simr to An Feiran¡¯s. He was so refined that he did not look like a businessman, but more like a university professor.

    Even Song Rui was not ignored by him. He was very easygoing.

    Song Jingwan watched in a daze as An Feiran left with the man.

    At first, the light was dim, so she did not notice it.

    But now, she suddenly realized that the middle-aged man in the suit and sses was the migrant worker who had asked her for directions at school!

    Why was he here?!

    Song Jingwan wanted to ask An Feiran about it, but she realized that her voice was so hoarse that she could not utter a single word.

    It was not until she left and got into the Song Family¡¯s car that Song Jingwan had the chance to ask, ¡°Dad, who was that guy with the sses just now?¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    Song Rui sat in the front and closed his eyes to rest. His temples were throbbing, and he had a terrible headache.

    Song Jingwan described An Jun¡¯s appearance to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s An Jun, the chairman of An Real Estate. The one next to him was his only son, the future heir of thepany.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Song Jingwan was so shocked that she sat up straight. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    She lost control of her emotions, and her face alternated between red and white.

    ¡°How is it not possible? Do you know him?¡± Song Rui suddenly thought of a possibility, ¡°I heard that he¡¯s also studying at Liyang. You guys are about the same age, so you should be in the same grade, right? If you get the chance, you should get to know him better. I think he¡¯s not bad.¡±

    He was polite, and his eyes were clear and bright.

    Whether a leader or a future husband, he was a good choice.

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. How was she supposed to answer?

    Her heart felt empty. She even felt a sense of absurdity. Everything was clearly not supposed to be like this!

    How did things change? What exactly went wrong?

    The light in the car was dim, and the car was moving quickly. The lights from the streetmps shed past the car from time to time.

    Song Weiwei looked at Song Jingwan¡¯s abnormal behavior and thought deeply.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s heart was a mess, and she was extremely tired. She closed her eyes weakly as she sat back in the seat.

    What was going on¡­?

    Wasn¡¯t An Feiran a poor student who relied on his grades to get into the school? How did he suddenly be the only son and sole heir of the chairman of An Real Estate?

    Song Jingwan rarely paid attention to the news. She knew of An Real Estate¡¯s reputation, but she had never seen An Jun in person.

    Even when Song Rui watched the finance channel, and she asionally nced at it, how could the man she saw be the same as who she saw on TV?

    Especially when An Jun was wearing a pair of lousy sneakers, and he was covered in mud stains. It was obvious that he had just rushed over from a construction site.

    With such a terrible image, even if she racked her brain, she would never be able to connect it to the identity of the chairman of An Real Estate!

    Now that she thought about it, she found it funny. It was true that An Jun had just rushed over from the construction site, but he was not amon worker¡ªhe was the boss!

    In the midst of her confusion, she suddenly heard Song Rui say something out of nowhere.

    ¡°You did very well today.¡±

    Who did well?

    ¡°Weiwei, spend more time with Yaoyao if you have the time. She¡¯s angry with Mom and Dad, so help us out and coax her. If she¡¯s willing, ask her toe back to stay.¡±

    Song Weiwei nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, Dad.¡±

    Song Jingwan suddenly felt that her breathing was not smooth. Her whole body was filled with a gloomy aura, but no one noticed her.

 Chapter 664 - Mouth Swollen? Its An Allergy!

    <h4>Chapter 664: Mouth Swollen? It¡¯s An Allergy!</h4>

    The evening breeze blew, and the moon hung in the sky like a silver hook.

    The huge Huo Manor was brightly lit, and the angel fountain was running.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Uncle Zhang came up to them, and his voice automatically lowered when he saw the person in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Go and rest.¡±

    Huo Yunque carried the girl upstairs. She was wrapped up in loose clothes like a baby.

    Song Yaoyao felt extremely ufortable in her dream. She kicked her legs and tried to turn over, but it was very difficult.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    She mumbled and pouted, her delicate eyebrows furrowed into a small lump.

    Huo Yunque bent down and ced her on the big bed. He was squatting down to take off her shoes when he was suddenly kicked in the face

    He helplessly grabbed her little feet to take off her shoes.

    Then, he went to the washroom to get a basin of hot water to wash her face and feet.

    Mr. Huo had only served one person like a servant in his life, but this little rascal had no heart. Not only was she not grateful, she even mumbled, tried to avoid him, and when she didn¡¯t get her way, she pushed him.

    As she pushed, she mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque was really angered by her. He threw away the towel in his hand and bent down to bite her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who dares to find me annoying. I¡¯ll deal with you another day¡­¡±

    He covered her with the nket and set the temperature in the room to a constant temperature.

    It was alreadyte at night when he finished washing up and went to bed.

    He had arranged to y cards at Shen Manor, but he couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up.

    ¡­

    The next day, when Song Yaoyao woke up, she realized that her lips were a little swollen.

    She carefully recalled that she didn¡¯t do anything bad the previous night.

    During breakfast, she evenined to Huo Yunque, ¡°Gege, I think I¡¯m allergic to something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man shook his newspaper and sipped his tea slowly.

    ¡°My mouth is swollen!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and leaned over to show Huo Yunque. ¡°Did I eat something I shouldn¡¯t have eatenst night? This is terrible!¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Huo Yunque pecked her lips with a serious expression.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to school.¡±

    He rubbed her on the head and she carried her backpack as she was coaxed away.

    After Elder Shen¡¯s banquet, the days went back to normal.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s daily routine involved traveling between school and home. Every night, she would take time to talk to Kang Yuan. After the filming of the previous movie waspleted, she still had to edit, review, and do a lot of things for Kang Yuan.

    Therefore, Song Yaoyao basically listed out all the things she couldn¡¯t understand and then solved them during her phone call.

    She was like a sponge, constantly absorbing knowledge.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Tang Xinrou gossiped, ¡°Song Jingwan took leave to join to join a film crew. I haven¡¯t seen her for a while, and I feel like going to school is so boring.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stopped reading the book in her hands. ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it better for her not to see Song Jingwan? It would save her some trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m just bored.¡± Tang Xinrou rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Recently, a lot of junk mail has been flooding my private mailbox. Rather than receiving proper endorsement offers, all of them are unknown products! Did you know? Even WeChat businesses are contacting me! I¡¯m the second female lead in director Kang¡¯s movie after all. Why would I work with WeChat businesses? Aren¡¯t they looking down on me too much?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to read those things.¡±

    Xu Yue was also reading a book. Previously, when she said she wanted to be Tang Xinrou¡¯s manager, she had actually taken it seriously. Now, she was reading a book every day like Song Yaoyao, preparing for her certification.

 Chapter 665 - The Self-cultivation Of An Actor

    <h4>Chapter 665: The Self-cultivation Of An Actor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Sigh...each and every one of you is so serious, it makes me feel very ufortable.¡± Tang Xinrou dug at the table.

    <i>Bang¡ª</i>

    The next second, Song Yaoyap silently pulled out a book from the drawer and threw it in front of Tang Xinrou.

    Her smile was sweet as if she was silently saying, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this sentence for a long time.¡±.

    Tang Xinrou lowered her head speechlessly, looking at the fewrge words on the cover.

    ¡®The self-cultivation of actors.¡¯

    ¡°...¡±

    The once-famous top ss, ss 3-1, had fallen silent.

    One had started toe in contact with their family business and would only return to school during exams. Another seemed to havepletely given up on her studies and was preparing to enter the entertainment industry.

    Although the senior year¡¯s courses were technicallypleted in the previous semester, the college entrance examins were nearing, and this semester was the time when they needed to put in the most effort.

    Yet, at this juncture, Song Jingwan applied for leave from school.

    Song Yaoyao was busy every day. Grandfather Huo ate the supplements fromst time, so Song Yaoyao made another batch for him. At the same time, she also sent a few bottles to Grandfather Shen and Auntie Wei.

    In the entire Song Family, only Song Wenchuan and Song Weiwei were still in contact with Song Yaoyao.

    Her brother never appeared again. Although Song Yaoyao was worried that something had happened, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Actually, as long as her brother knew that she was still alive and living well, it was enough.

    Because Song Yaoyap wasn¡¯t sure if it would cause any harm to him or Song Wenchuan if he kept appearing in Song Wenchuan¡¯s body in his soul state.

    If it did, then Song Yaoyao would rather her brother nevere to this world again in this lifetime.

    It wasn¡¯t worth taking such a risk.

    ¡°Hello? Yaoyao!¡±

    Just after school, Song Yaoyap unexpectedly received a call from Elder Shen. He was happy on the other end, as if there was nothing in the world that could make him unhappy.

    ¡°The pills you gave me, they were so useful! A few of my old buddies were dying of envy when they saw it. They¡¯ve all been inquiring about where I bought them from. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already negotiated a price for you. I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. Look...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was no longer in need of money. She tilted her head and put the phone between her head and shoulder. As she tidied up her textbooks, she said, ¡°Forget about the money. It won¡¯t cost much. However, they can¡¯t just take supplements. I specially made it ording to your condition. I made some for Grandf...Uncle and the herbs inside are different from yours. How about this, I¡¯ll make a trip overter to check on their conditions first, then I¡¯ll give them the right medicine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    In Elder Shen¡¯s study, a group of old men was looking at him anxiously. They silently opened their mouths and pointed at the phone.

    <i>Shh¡ª</i>

    He made a gesture of silence and smiled. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of your uncles first! Don¡¯t worry, your studies are the most important. I¡¯ll send a driver to pick you up when you¡¯re on vacation.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Grandpa Shen hung up the phone reluctantly.

    He beat his chest, stamped his feet, and sighed heavily. ¡°What a good child!¡±

    It was all Xun¡¯s fault! He was so many years younger than that old man from the Huos. Why couldn¡¯t hepete with him?

    It would have been great if Yaoyao belonged to his family.

    ¡°How did you go?¡±

    Seeing that the phone was finally hung up, the few old men who didn¡¯t dare to say anything for a long time immediately questioned him.

    Elder Shen pointed at them and scolded them jokingly, ¡°It¡¯s just some supplements. Is it really necessary for you guys?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s necessary! Of course it¡¯s necessary!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten some benefits and are starting to make smug remarks!¡±

 Chapter 666 - Bitten Lips

    <h4>Chapter 666: Bitten Lips</h4>

    During this period of time, everyone watched as Elder Shen¡¯s roots began to grow ck hair, and hisplexion began to turn rosy. Even his wrinkles had lessened quite a bit. He looked full of energy and looked more than ten years younger.

    Who would have thought thatst year, he was lying in a hospital bed, hanging by hisst breath, waiting to die?

    ¡°What happened? Did she agree to sell it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you say anything! I was so worried!¡±

    Looking at the group of old buddies who were as anxious as ants on a hot pot, Elder Shen was pleased with himself. ¡°Since I asked, of course she agreed. You guys are also lucky. She is giving it to you for free. However, these pills were specially made ording to my body. It¡¯s not suitable for everyone.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that she wille to the Shen Manor in a few days when she is free. At that time, she will take your pulse one by one and give you the right medicine!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this considered lucky?

    How many people couldn¡¯t get it even if they begged!

    These words really made people feel veryfortable. ¡°That¡¯s great. Old Shen, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink some other day.¡±

    ¡°Go, go, go.¡±

    Elder Shen waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. Yaoyao won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    He nowpletely regarded Song Yaoyao¡¯s words as an imperial edict. He would never do anything that she would not allow him to do.

    The feeling of being healthy was too good. If given the choice to live, who would be willing to die?

    Last year, he had been tortured to the point where he really wanted to die.

    Since it wasn¡¯t easy for him to recover, he would never torture himself like that again unless he was tired of living!

    ¡­

    By the time Song Yaoyao finished her call, the ssroom was empty, and she was the only one left.

    Even Tang Xinrou had left at some point.

    She was stunned for a moment, unable to adjust to it.

    At this moment, in the quiet stairwell of the school: ¡°An Feiran, what are you doing!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was pushed against the corner of the wall. Her cheeks were burning, and she red at him with a red face. Her peach blossom eyes were misty.

    An Feiran still had that innocent look on his face.

    ¡°I just want to ask you, why have you been avoiding me during this period of time?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou felt that An Feiran was asking a question with an obvious answer. She moved her lips and humphed. ¡°Why do you care? It makes me happy!¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t given me an exnation.¡±

    The boy¡¯s expression was exceptionally serious. His hair color and eyebrows were darker than an ordinary person¡¯s. As if soaked in water, his eyes and brows were as clear as a painting.

    ¡°I¡­ Why should I give you an exnation?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes darted. All she felt was a wave of hot air rushing straight into her throat, and her entire throat was itchy.

    ¡°You took away my first kiss, and you¡¯re still ignoring me.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±

    Seeing that An Feiran was getting closer and closer, Tang Xinrou hurriedly stretched out her hand and pressed it against his chest. ¡°You, don¡¯te over! If youe over again, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±

    She bared her teeth and fiercely raised her eyebrows to warn him.

    As expected, An Feiran stopped in his tracks. Tang Xinrou was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so obedient.

    For a moment, her expression wasplicated. She didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or to let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t use that incident as an excuse! Even if I kissed you, you still kissed me! And you even¡­ bit my lips until they bled!¡± Tang Xinrou stiffened her neck as her face heated up. ¡°We¡¯re even now! Do you hear me? You¡¯re not allowed to talk about it!¡±

    She pointed at An Feiran and warned.

    An Feiran began to nod but shook his head instead. His jet-ck eyes blinked gently as he refuted, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re not even.¡±

 Chapter 667 - Letâ€™s Date

    <h4>Chapter 667: Let¡¯s Date</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Xinrou really had to give in to An Feiran¡¯s calm temper. She felt that it didn¡¯t make sense to talk to him.

    ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯m... I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Her surroundings were quiet. The smell of the boy¡¯s body filled her nose. The light scent of pine was obviously very faint, but it silently drilled into every pore of Tang Xinrou¡¯s body.

    It was extremely overbearing.

    She was trapped in a small space, her back against the wall.

    An Feiran was approaching.

    At this moment, the sound of leather shoes hitting the ground suddenly came from the empty corridor. It was especially clear.

    Tang Xinrou reacted instinctively. She pushed An Feiran away and tidied up her slightly messy clothes.

    The sound stopped not far away.

    She raised her head and looked over. When she saw a delicate and beautiful little face looking at them, Tang Xinrou¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Her face instantly turned red. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Yaoyao... Y-you haven¡¯t left yet?¡±

    She actually didn¡¯t notice that she was still around.

    Song Yaoyao raised her beautiful eyebrows and raised her hand to indicate that she understood everything.

    ¡°I received a call, so I was dyed for a while. Did I disturb you guys?¡± She took another step forward and quickly walked past Tang Xinrou, smiling like a little fox. ¡°Sorry, you guys continue...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Yaoyao! Wait for me!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was furious. She red at An Feiran and chased after her.

    But before she even took two steps, her wrist was suddenly grabbed.

    By the time Tang Xinrou reacted, she had already been grabbed by the boy. Her hands were held above her head, and she was pushed against the wall.

    The faint smell of pine grew stronger and closer.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s breathing trembled. What was she nervous about?

    ¡°A-An Feiran, you... Don¡¯t mess around...mm...¡±

    The words ¡®mess around¡¯ were blocked.

    Tang Xinrou was angry and frustrated. Her face was so red that it almost looked like blood. Like red clouds in the sky, no one knew whether she was angry or embarrassed.

    ¡°B*stard!¡±

    Just as she was about to run out of oxygen, Tang Xinrou bit him with hatred. As she separated from him, An Feiran¡¯s calf was kicked.

    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t a good person. You usually act innocent and harmless, but you¡¯re just pretending!¡±

    Blood seeped out from the corner of An Feiran¡¯s lips, and he reached out to wipe it away.

    He looked at Tang Xinrou seriously. ¡°Now we¡¯re even.¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard this, her heart hurt. The hot air made her eyes bulge. She sneered. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s call it even! Don¡¯t talk to me in the future! I¡¯ve finally seen through you, you scumbag!¡±

    She angrily picked up her bag from the ground and rushed downstairs without looking back.

    An Feiran quietly watched. Just as her figure was about to disappear, he suddenly said, ¡°Tang Tang, let¡¯s date.¡±

    The girl¡¯s figure paused and then sped up.

    ¡°Bah! Only a ghost would like you! You¡¯re Dreaming!¡±

    An Feiran sighed and rubbed the corner of his sore lips in frustration.

    She was so fierce...

    The entire corridor was quiet. There was no one left in the school.

    An Feiran lowered his head. Just as he stepped off the first floor, a figure suddenly pounced on him with a delicate fragrance. The voice was fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯re being kidnapped by a ghost!¡±

    An Feiran blinked. There was an advantage to having a slow reaction.

    For example, the surprise was like an endless tide that swept towards him in waves.

    Itsted for a long time.

    He grinned, his smile clear and bright.

    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    A momentter, his cheeks were pinched mercilessly.

    But what was transmitted to him was not pain, but joy.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    An Feiran shook his head.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s face was burning so badly that it was about to smoke.. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Then, congrattions, you¡¯ve encountered a ghost!¡±

 Chapter 668 - Sorry, Im No Longer Single

    <h4>Chapter 668: Sorry, I¡¯m No Longer Single</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    After dinner.

    <i>Ding¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao had just finished washing up. The sky-blue fleece bathrobe around her body made her look even more petite and dainty.

    She turned on her phone. The sender was Tang Xinrou.

    Thinking of the scene she saw after school, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved up.

    She finally understood why so many people liked to listen to gossip.

    It was such an interesting thing!

    Rourou: Ahhh! Precious, I¡¯m going to suffocate!

    Rourou: Heeeelp!

    Rourou: [ImDying.jpg]

    Song Yaoyao: ?

    Rourou: I¡¯m dating someone.

    Rourou: [Blushing.jpg]

    Song Yaoyao: An Feiran?

    Rourou: How did you know? /shocked

    Song Yaoyao: [QuestionMark.jpg]

    Song Yaoyao: Student Tang Xinrou, do you have the wrong idea about my IQ?

    The two of them did not go straight home after school. They hid in the empty stairwell of the school. Their faces were as red as cooked shrimp. She was not blind.

    Rourou: Aiya!

    Rourou: I-It happened out of the blue. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to enjoy the process of being pursued! What was wrong with me at that moment? I actually agreed to date him! Ahhh! He¡¯s such a pretty boy. Shen Xun will definitelyugh at me when I go to school tomorrow!

    Rourou: [Angry.jpg]

    Song Yaoyao crossed her legs and typed with a smile: In that case, I suggest breaking up.

    Rourou: ???

    Rourou: No! If I break up with him, who knows if a wild woman might jump out of nowhere and snatch him from me! He¡¯s so dopey. If I don¡¯t watch over him, won¡¯t he be eaten up?

    Rourou: [WomenInSocietyAreAllTigresses.jpg]

    Song Yaoyao: But you¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll beughed at.

    Rourou: If he dares tough at me, I¡¯ll fight it out with him! Hmph!

    Song Yaoyao almostughed to death because of Tang Xinrou. Actually, everyone in the ss could see that Tang Xinrou and An Feiran were in a situation. However, no matter how anxious the people around them were, it was useless. The two of them were like a pair of idiots, and nothing progressed between them.

    Now, everyone could finally put their worries aside.

    Song Yaoyao: Congrattions, An Feiran is pretty good, and he¡¯s not as stupid as you think.

    In fact, he was quite clever. He simply acted harmless.

    She moved her hand and sent a red packet over.

    Song Yaoyao: [WeChat Red Packet:?1314?<sup>1</sup>yuan]

    Tang Xinrou epted the red packet, took a screenshot, and sent it to An Feiran.

    With a red face, she hugged her phone and rolled around on the bed.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±

    <i>Knock knock knock¡ª</i>

    ¡°Xiao Rou, why are you screaming?¡±

    ¡°Cough...¡±

    Tang Xinrou was shocked and quickly sat up straight.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m watching a movie!¡±

    Mother Tang replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and did not doubt her. ¡°Sleep early. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I got it!¡±

    Tang Xinrou patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>Ding¡ª</i>

    A new message appeared.

    Tang Xinrou quickly looked at her phone. When she saw the money transfer box in the dialog box, her mouth couldn¡¯t help but widen.

    An Feiran: The other party transferred?13145.20<sup>1</sup>?yuan to you

    An Feiran: WeChat has a limit. Please ept this. Next time, I¡¯ll send you a red packet.

    Tang Xinrou was shocked. She was speechless: Hmph! I don¡¯t Like It!

    After saying that, she sent a few red packets.

    Then, she happily epted the transfer, took a screenshot, and sent it to her moments.

    Little Tang: Sorry, I¡¯m taken. [screenshot]

    13 likes, 21ments

    PreciousYaoyao: /Apuse

    Shen Xun: Thank you for giving me a goodugh.

    Han Jun: Hahaha, who would be brave enough to date you?! Let me see this hero!

 Chapter 669 - Bedtime Game

    <h4>Chapter 669: Bedtime Game</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Long Hu: Wow! That¡¯s a lot of money! Sis Tang is treating us to barbecue!

    Xu Yue: Are you celebrating April Fool¡¯s Day in advance?

    ...

    Jing Linglin: Oh my god, the vice-ss president must be heartbroken!

    MostBeautifulAunt: Puppy love? Tang Xinrou, let¡¯s talk!

    MostHandsomeUncle: Well done! I¡¯ll give you a red packet!

    ...

    Just as the ss chat exploded and everyone was sympathizing with An Feiran, someone in the chat group suddenly dropped a screenshot.

    After seeing it clearly, the ss chat quietened down.

    An: I had a dream. [screenshot]

    10 likes, 14ments

    Yaoyao: /p

    Xu Yue: /p

    Han Jun: ???

    Han Jun: /p

    Shen Xun: What the hell?

    Jing Linglin: Oh~

    Longhu: I feel like the ss President knows something. /confused

    ...

    Ms. Meng: Son, are you dating?

    Father An: When will you bring her home for me to see?

    Father An: I just transferred a sum of money to you. Don¡¯t be frugal when you¡¯re in love. Be nice to girls

    Uncle: You and Rourou?

    ...

    This night was destined to be restless.

    When Huo Yunque walked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s bedroom, he saw the girl kneeling on the bed with her butt sticking out. He didn¡¯t know what position she was in, but she was ying with her phone with her face turned sideways.

    ¡°Hey, Hey...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was suddenly lifted up. She struggled a little and settled down.

    Because she smelled a familiar refreshing scent.

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie down and look at your phone.¡±

    He took the phone away from her hand with an indifferent expression and raised his hand to rub her eyes. Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were indeed a little sore and swollen. She groanedfortably, and she leaned coquettishly into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    When her eyes were soothed, Song Yaoyao opened them again and saw a box of cards in Huo Yunque¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She looked over and realized that Huo Yunque was holding a box of poker cards.

    ¡°A game before bed; the deal we madest time.¡±

    Huo Yunque reminded her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡± Song Yaoyao wrinkled her nose and hugged the pillow arrogantly. ¡°But, Gege, are you sure you want to y? I¡¯m really good at poker!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯d like to experience it.¡±

    The cards were pulled out of the box, and the man¡¯s hands shuffled them quickly. Song Yaoyao watched in a daze. Her fingers were long and slender, and his knuckles were well-defined. They looked even better than in the movies.

    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>

    Song Yao gulped.

    ¡°What¡¯s the bet? Does the loser still have to fulfill the winner¡¯s request?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and ced the shuffled cards in the middle.

    ¡°Do you want to check?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at the cards with her eyes. She did not think that Huo Yunque would go so far as to tamper with the cards.

    ¡°Three rounds for three requests, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Song Yaoyao clenched her small fists. She was already imagining the three things that she would get Huo Yunque to do.

    In the first round, Song Yaoyao won.

    She shook her head proudly and raised her eyebrows. ¡°How was it? I told you I was good, right?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft, gentle, and sly. It was extremely cute.

    ¡°Yes, very good.¡±

    The man ced his hand on the armrest and drew his cardszily.

    The second round began.

    This round was easier because they both knew what the cards in each other¡¯s hands were. At this moment, it was all about brainpower. Song Yaoyao was still very lucky, holding a good hand of cards.

    However, every time she yed, Huo Yunque would block her.

    The round ended.

    Song Yaoyao pouted. ¡°I lost.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s canceled.¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips. The light shone on his eyes, like ayer of golden paint.

    He sat at the table, casually propping up his chin, his clear eyes drooping, and he generously found a chance for Song Yaoyao to keep her pride.

 Chapter 670 - Pearl Garment 2

    <h4>Chapter 670: Pearl Garment 2</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s desire to win was aroused. She rubbed her hands together, her eyes sparkling.

    She was valiant and spirited.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one more round! I must win this round!¡±

    ¡°Okay, go for it¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s phoenix-like eyes curved, making him look even more like someone who had walked out of a painting.

    The third round began.

    Song Yaoyao pretended to pray, ¡°Gautama Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, please bless me so I can win this round! Amen!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head andughed at the girl¡¯s nonsense.

    They each picked their own cards.

    Song Yaoyao looked at her deck of cards and immediately grew smug. She waved her small hand and announced, ¡°I will definitely win this round! Gege, don¡¯t worry, I will go gentle on you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    There was no need for that.

    Because very soon, Song Yaoyao waspletely defeated.

    Her eyes widened in shock. She could not understand why she would lose when she had such good cards!

    Song Yao lowered her eyes and quickly looked up.

    She threw herself on Huo Yunque and searched his sleeve. ¡°Tell me! Did you hide a card?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked indignant as she circled around Huo Yunque. She checked his sleeve and untied his bathrobe. In the end, she dragged him up to see if he had a card under his butt.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    She pursed her lips and said pitifully, ¡°My cards were so good!¡±

    Huo Yunque let her do whatever she wanted with his bathrobe wide open. When Song Yaoyao came back to her senses, she saw this scene.

    Her face blushed, and she instantly covered him in embarrassment.

    She apologized shyly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive!¡±

    Those who did not know better would have thought that she was a pervert!

    ¡°No need to apologize.¡±

    Huo Yunque blocked her hand that was about to tie his bathrobe. He wrapped his arm around her waist and threw her onto the bed.

    He got down on one knee on the bed.

    A mist-like gauze curtain swayed gently. There was a dream catcher hanging on the curtain. The ringing of the bells made a crisp sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s more troublesome for it to be tied. Thank you, Student Song, for taking the initiative¡­¡±

    His slightly cold fingers brushed across Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, causing her to shudder.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flew wide open. She did not understand how the scene could change so quickly, yet naturally.

    But soon, she understood.

    Huo Yunque rubbed her lips. ¡°I won.¡±

    Song Yaoyao understood.

    ¡°You tricked me again!¡±

    No wonder these two things transitioned so naturally. It turned out that they were one and the same.

    No matter what, Huo Yunque was going to make her lose, because¡­

    He wanted to do something bad!

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to bet, you must admit defeat.¡±

    The man said nonchntly. The girl was so gullible.

    Song Yaoyao was angry, but she snorted, ¡°Alright, then what do you want me to do?¡±

    She was not convinced. ¡°Just you wait! Come back tomorrow night! I will definitely win the next round!¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows andughed softly. His long and narrow eyes were filled with joy.

    ¡°This is really a pleasant surprise.¡± He kissed the corner of her lips gently. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    His lowered voice sounded beside her ear, and hot air rushed onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    At that moment, Huo Yunque suddenly stood up.

    Song Yaoyao thought he had found his conscience when she saw him slowly open the drawer.

    Inside the drawer, there was a velvet box, and inside that boxy a familiar piece of ¡®jewelry¡¯.

    The purple pearl shone under the light, bing more and more eye-catching.

    It was the pearl garment¡­

    In an instant, Song Yaoyao finally understood.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been nning this for a long time!¡± Song Yaoyao used with tears in her eyes.

    It turned out that when he took the pearl garment from storage that day, he already had this idea!

 Chapter 671 - Truce

    <h4>Chapter 671: Truce</h4>

    Over the next few days, Song Yaoyao lived shamelessly and patiently.

    But she did not win a single round.

    So, after a few days, she raised her hands and surrendered.

    Truce! There must be a truce!

    She was so tired now that she dozed off during ss. If this continued, she was afraid that she would be hollowed out.

    Male lust certainly misled people!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in Country Y.

    ¡°How is it? Is Alice¡¯s health okay?¡±

    A nobledy with chestnut-brown long hair was elegant and dignified. She wore a luxurious and extravagant long dress. At this moment, she was looking at the doctor with a depressed and sorrowful expression. It was as if she would immediately cry if he told her any bad news.

    ¡°Darling, calm down. We promised Alice that we wouldn¡¯t be sad, right?¡±

    Count Lancaster kissed his beloved wife¡¯s forehead. His deep green eyes were filled with tenderness.

    ¡°Oh! Actually, I want to say¡­¡±

    The doctor looked at the nervous couple and smiled, ¡°Actually, I want to say that not only has Miss Alice¡¯s body not deteriorated, but her condition is also under control. I¡¯m very curious. Did she have any miraculous encounters in China? The examinations show that her physical characteristics are very stable and there are no signs of further deterioration. Just now, we measured Miss Alice¡¯s weight. Compared tost month, she has gained two pounds.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Lady Celia covered her mouth in joy and wept tears of joy. ¡°Is this true? Oh my god! God must have heard my prayers! Alice is fine? Has she recovered?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no¡ª¡±

    The doctor was helpless and quickly corrected her. ¡°She is only temporarily under control.¡±

    Compared to Lady Celia, Count Lancaster was obviously calmer. Although his eyes were also shing with joy, he was actually more worried than his wife.

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope to meet the doctor who helped Miss Alice. Oh! China, what a magical ce!¡±

    ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    The girl walked out of the room, her little face as beautiful as a flower. Her red dress was decorated with intricate and gorgeousce, and as she walked, she looked like a blooming rose.

    She picked up the dress and gracefully greeted Count Lancaster and Lady Celia.

    ¡°Oh, my dear, you scared me!¡±

    Celia quickly went forward to hug Alice.

    ¡°Miss Alice, congrattions.¡±

    Alice turned her head. Her pair of emerald eyes were mysterious and alluring. She asked softly, ¡°Dr. Cooper, what are you talking about?¡±

    The doctor smiled and handed the report to Alice.

    ¡°Your condition is under control. Perhaps you can try to contact the doctor who helped you. She may have a way to cure you.¡±

    Alice held the report in her hand in surprise. ¡°But she said I was going to die.¡±

    Dr. Cooper said, ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s unfortunate. Maybe she was lying to you. At least¡­ording to our examination, your condition is indeed under control.¡±

    He was Alice¡¯s personal doctor, but all he had been able to do all this time was inject her with nutrient fluids every day. Other than that, there was nothing he could do.

    He could not save Alice. He could only watch the beautiful child wither away day by day.

    But now, Cooper saw a miracle!

    He patiently persuaded Alice that perhaps she should try to contact the miracle Chinese doctor again.

    After saying what he wanted to say, he turned around and left.

    Lady Celia held Alice¡¯s hand in surprise. Before she could say anything, she had already decided on the itinerary. ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow! Alice, this time, I will apany you!¡±

 Chapter 672 - Goodbye, Alice

    <h4>Chapter 672: Goodbye, Alice</h4>

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Alice was helpless. A family like theirs was not suitable for wandering around.

    Because, in the outside world, there were too many people who wanted their lives.

    ¡°You should stay here. I think I know what she wants.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lady Celia did not understand. She sadly stroked Alice¡¯s curly chestnut-brown hair, tears hanging on her eyshes. ¡°Alice, I hope you continue living.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I want that too.¡±

    Alice had ambition and determination.

    Of course, she did not want to die; if it was possible¡­

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    It had to be said thatpared to Lady Celia¡¯s gentleness and kindness, Alice was more like her father. Count Lancaster and Alice looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, the father and daughter left Lady Celia and entered the study together.

    As for what they talked about, it was unknown, but the next day, Alice boarded the ne and she left for China again, all on her own.

    ¡­

    ¡°Yaoyao, wait for me!¡±

    A figure pounced over and hugged Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°You don¡¯t even wait for me after school now. Are you being seduced by this vixen?¡±

    Tang Xinrou pouted and shot a nce at Xu Yue as sheined.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave with An Feiran today?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou cleared her throat and her face turned slightly hot. ¡°Why would I leave with him! In my heart, you¡¯re number one!¡±

    ¡°An Feiran!¡±

    ¡°What? Where?!¡± Tang Xinrou felt guilty and quickly turned around to look.

    There were peopleing and going around, but there was no sign of An Feiran.

    Tang Xinrou realized she had been yed. She gritted her teeth and red at Xu Yue. ¡°Xu Yue! Do you want to die?!¡±

    Xu Yue shrugged. ¡°I just called out casually. Who would have thought that someone would feel so guilty?¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were about to start fighting again, Song Yaoyao stuffed her hands into her pockets and quickened her pace speechlessly.

    Seeing this, Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue red at each other and temporarily stopped fighting.

    ¡°Yaoyao, do you want to go shopping tomorrow? I know a popr online shop that will open tomorrow, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    As they were speaking, a luxurious car parked by the roadside suddenly opened and a young girl walked out from it.

    She was wearing a gorgeous long dress with a fluffy skirt that looked like a huge flower bud. Her hair was curled up, and her fluffy hair fell over her shoulders. Her small leather shoes were spotless, and she stood there quietly like a doll in a shop window.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Tang Xinrou opened her mouth wide. ¡°The doll has be a spirit!¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed her mouth for her and nced at her. ¡°Maintain yourposure.¡±

    Seeing Alice appear, a smile formed in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    Her guess hade true.

    As long as Alice didn¡¯t want to die, she woulde again.

    ¡°Yoyo, long time no see.¡±

    It had just rained in the afternoon, and the ground was wet. The young girl walked towards her with light steps. Herplexion was much ruddier than thest time they met.

    She gave Song Yaoyao a warm hug.

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yoyo¡¯s friend. Just call me Alice.¡±

    She smiled sweetly. Her eyes seemed to be iid with a pair of emeralds, emitting a charming luster. If one kept looking, one would feel as if they were being sucked in.

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue shook hands with her.

    ¡°As expected, even the name is very dreamy¡­¡±

    Alice¡¯s smile grew sweeter. She tilted her head and said, ¡°Do you have time to have dinner together? It¡¯s my treat!¡±

 Chapter 673 - What Is Pity?

    <h4>Chapter 673: What Is Pity?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She was full of enthusiasm and was beautiful like a doll.

    The students who came and went looked at her.

    Some even raised their phones to take photos, but they were quickly stopped.

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at Tang Xinrou indifferently. ¡°You guys go back first. I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Tang Xinrou blinked her eyes and looked at Alice curiously.

    When did Yaoyao get to know this girl? She was even a foreigner. Yet, she had no impression of her at all.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving first. Be careful.¡±

    Xu Yue covered Tang Xinrou¡¯s mouth and nodded at Alice. ¡°Miss Alice, goodbye.¡±

    After saying that, she dragged her away mercilessly.

    Alice¡¯s gaze followed Xu Yue and Tang Xinrou as she shrugged. ¡°Yoyo, your friends are really interesting.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I think you¡¯re more interesting.¡±

    Song Yaoyao seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes were curved like crescent moons, filled with stars, and they burned as she looked at Alice with interest as if she had seen through her.

    This did not feel good.

    The bodyguard beside Alice had changed. She did not know where the loyal husky bodyguard had gone, but she hoped that he had not been punished.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat together. It¡¯s my treat.¡±

    Song Yaoyao brought Alice to a private restaurant. Ever since they ate Chinese foodst time, she had been obsessed with it.

    But after returning to Country Y, she had not eaten even once.

    Because whenever she had such thoughts, she would see Lady Celia¡¯s sad gaze.

    It was as if Alice was Snow White who was about to eat the poisonous apple. As long as she ate a mouthful of food, she would die.

    When a table full of delicious food was ced in front of her, Alice asked hesitantly, ¡°Yoyo, can I really eat?¡±

    ¡°I...don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled apologetically at her. ¡°It¡¯s been a month since thest time, right? Your illness is about to re up. It¡¯s just a pity that the doctor can¡¯t carry?you around everywhere.¡±

    Alice: ¡°...¡±

    She put down her chopsticks and tried hard to find some clues from Song Yaoyao¡¯s delicate face. Such as a smile...

    But there was nothing. Song Yaoyao was serious and didn¡¯t look like she was joking at all.

    ¡°God!¡± Alice held her heart sadly. ¡°Yoyo, I was very happy before I came, but now, I¡¯m not happy at all. I¡¯m very sad, so sad that I¡¯m about to die...¡±

    Song Yaoyao watched Alice¡¯s performance as she ate.

    There was always a faint smile on the corner of her lips. It didn¡¯t make people feel alienated, but it wasn¡¯t very cordial either.

    Alice had always been sessful with her harmless and beautiful appearance. As long as she acted coquettishly to someone who was soft-hearted, she could basically get what she wanted.

    The girl in front of her clearly looked so gentle. She was the most beautiful oriental girl she had ever seen.

    But in fact, she was not easy to get along with at all. Instead, she was shrewd!

    Under her bright ck eyes, all of Alice¡¯s little thoughts could not be hidden. She sighed in frustration.

    ¡°Yoyo, don¡¯t you pity me?¡±

    ¡°Pity?¡±

    Song Yaoyao put down her chopsticks and took a napkin to elegantly wipe the corner of her lips.

    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°If pity can cure your illness, then fine, I pity you...¡±

    Song Yaoyao made a tasteless joke.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Alice held her forehead.

 Chapter 674 - Aristocrat

    <h4>Chapter 674: Aristocrat</h4>

    ¡°Yoyo, you little devil!¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and did notment.

    This private restaurant was very authentic. Huo Yunque had brought her here a few times, and the owner of the restaurant remembered her. Every time she came, he would give her the best seat.

    At this moment, she was sitting cross-legged in front of a low table. Outside the carved wooden window was a beautiful scene.

    The fiery clouds were rolling in like a flowing fog. The tangerine-pink sunset was beautiful and magnificent, sprinkling on the trees that had just sprouted outside the window, the patches of emerald green exuding vitality.

    She held her chin and hummed a little tune.

    She was calm andposed.

    Alice did not forget her purpose. She knew that Song Yaoyao definitely wanted to benefit from her. She had thought it through beforeing. At the very least, they both had something to ask of each other, so there was naturally room for negotiation.

    For now, Song Yaoyao did not mention anything about the treatment.

    However, during this period of time, Alice had felt too good. Her body was rxed, and she no longer had headaches from being tortured by the illness nor sleepless nights. But Song Yaoyao had just said that her illness was about to get out of control.

    In other words, she was about to return to hell again.

    If she had never been to heaven, Alice might have really epted her fate.

    ¡°Yoyo, don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask?¡±

    The setting sun¡¯s afterglow fell on her small face, and her eyes were burning. She held her cheeks, and the red dress entuated her temperament. She yawned as she slowly looked at the scenery in the distance.

    It was really aszy and casual as a gathering with friends.

    ¡°Anything I want to ask?¡± Song Yaoyao finally turned her head. She paused for a moment, then lowered her eyes and raised her lips at Alice. ¡°No, I have nothing to ask.¡±

    Her coldness made Alice wonder¡­

    Perhaps, she had offended this seemingly gentle girl at some point. But the truth was, she was just cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Yoyo, are you angry?¡±

    The boss personally removed the dishes and gave her a tea set.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and did notment. ¡°Do you want tea?¡±

    She had a calm temperament, and she was focused on preparing the tea.

    Warming the cup, washing the tea, preparing the tea, brewing¡­ the whole process went smoothly.

    In the end, she gently pushed the prepared tea to Alice.

    The teacup was made of purple sand, and the tea was clear and bright yellow.

    It smelled fresh.

    ¡°Good quality Longjing tea. Try it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a sip, raising her hand with an indescribable elegance and nobility.

    This kind of temperament could not be achieved with just money. One needed to have a background to raise a real noble daughter from an aristocratic family.

    Alice had read many books introducing China. The mysterious East had so many things that people were fascinated by.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly. After a moment of silence, she obediently picked up her teacup and took a sip.

    After a long time¡­

    Alice looked at Song Yaoyao who seemed like she wanted to continue enjoying the scenery. Finally, she asked, ¡°Yoyo, are you angry because of your friends?¡±

    When she asked this question, she stared straight at Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, not missing a single expression.

    Song Yaoyao was finally willing to look her in the eye.

    She curled her lips slightly, a hint of sarcasm in her smile.

    ¡°No, I just think it¡¯s very interesting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but I swear, I really have no ill intentions towards them.¡±

    Alice was extremely regretful, but she had been taught to observe everything around her from a young age; be it enemies or friends, she had to find their weaknesses.

    Perhaps one day, she would be able to use them!

    She did not expect that even that tiny thought that shed through her mind could not escape Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 675 - Us Chinese Are Especially Friendly

    <h4>Chapter 675: Us Chinese Are Especially Friendly</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said, you¡¯re so cute.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sped her fingers and rested them below her chin. The setting sun¡¯s rays grew brighter and brighter, dyeing half of Song Yaoyao¡¯s face red.

    A gentle breeze suddenly blew, making the wind chimes hanging by the window ring slightly.

    Alice stopped smiling and no longer had the thought of looking down on her.

    She could only be friends with the girl in front of her.

    Obviously, Song Yaoyao also understood this point.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your illness.¡±

    When she said this, Alice was obviously relieved.

    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re sick?¡± Song Yaoyao waved at her. Alice leaned closer to Song Yaoyao as the girl¡¯s slightly cold finger pointed at her heart. ¡°Here.¡±

    Alice was puzzled. ¡°My¡­heart?¡±

    She had done many physical examinations, but she had never found any problems, and none of the most skilled doctors could cure her. Only Song Yaoyao, although she was not cured, managed to temporarily control her illness and let her be a normal person for a month.

    ¡°Speaking of which, your enemy is very smart. Do you know why most doctors can¡¯t cure you? Because what destroys your body and constantly eats away at your life is not a disease, but a bug¡­¡±

    ¡°A bug?!¡±

    Alice screamed in an instant. She covered her mouth and retched desperately.

    ¡°You mean? You mean there¡¯s a bug in my body? Oh my god, I¡¯m going to faint!¡±

    Even if someone died in front of her eyes, she could remain calm.

    Very few people knew that Alice¡¯s fatal w was that she was afraid of bugs.

    All soft, wriggling bugs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the two bodyguards who had barged in and slowly raised her hands, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but aren¡¯t you being rude to point your guns at me like that? This isn¡¯t Country Y! Do you want to be arrested? Huh?¡±

    Alice¡¯s little face was pale. She suddenly felt that Song Yaoyao had made a wise decision not to let her eat.

    Otherwise, she would definitely vomit in front of Song Yaoyao in a sorry state.

    Putting aside whether she was in a sorry state or not, it would be terrible if she was unhappy again.

    She realized that this girl¡¯s personality was even more unpredictable than hers.

    ¡°Put down the gun!¡±

    Alice took a sip of tea and suppressed the nausea in her throat as she ordered in a low voice.

    The two bodyguards hesitated, but their muzzles were still pointed at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression did not change. She held the teacup and sipped slowly.

    ¡°Bro, are you going to put down the gun obediently, or do you want me to blow your head off? Huh?¡±

    The already tense atmosphere was intensified by the sudden appearance of this voice.

    Alice turned her head and saw the young man she had the honor of meeting in the Shen Family¡¯s garden.

    In the darkness back then, she could only vaguely see his silhouette. Only now did she realize that he was very young.

    He smiled as he held the ck guys in each of his hands. Unknowingly, he had already pressed his hands against the heads of the two bodyguards.

    Before this, they had not even noticed him at all!

    Cold sweat dripped down.

    Alice could vaguely see that behind the door, there were countless bodyguards dressed in ck.

    However, before entering the restaurant with Song Yaoyao, neither she nor the bodyguards beside her noticed any movement.

    Alice¡¯s respect for China deepened.

    She raised her hand and ordered again, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ordering you to put down your weapons! Yoyo is my friend, she¡¯s a good person!¡±

    Song Yaoyao, who was inexplicably given a good person card, swallowed her tea and nodded sincerely.

    ¡°We Chinese are especially friendly and never use guns or knives.¡±

 Chapter 676 - In Essence, We Are Still Good People

    <h4>Chapter 676: In Essence, We Are Still Good People</h4>

    Alice: ¡°¡­¡±

    This was really friendly!

    Song Yaoyao covered her face. ¡°Of course, if we do use knives and guns, it will be in self-defense.¡±

    So, in essence, they were still good people!

    Alice didn¡¯t want to get too tangled up in this kind of thing. After all, she was the one who asked for help.

    She spread her hands. ¡°Bring me the things I brought.¡±

    Soon, a document was gently pushed to Song Yaoyao by Alice.

    ¡°This is one percent of the shares under Lancaster. You will always be like family and a friend to us. If you need anything, you can contact us at any time. In addition, we can do three things for you.¡±

    It was a very generous reward.

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the documents without much interest. ording to the wealth of this ancient and huge family, even one percent of the profits was very substantial.

    Their family¡¯s annual ie was in the hundreds of millions.

    It could be said that as long as Song Yaoyao cured Alice, she would not need to work hard in this lifetime. The money she received would be endless in this life and the next.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t cure your illness.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pushed the document back with a flip of her hand. Her temperament was gentle and calm, without any lethality.

    She seemed very harmless.

    ¡°Yoyo, do you think that this is not enough?¡±

    The doll-like girl finally stopped smiling, revealing a fierce look that did not match her actual age.

    Her emerald eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of frost as she curled her lips slightly. ¡°Yoyo, you can¡¯t be too greedy.¡±

    The Lancaster family hadplicated roots and shares were distributed among many rtives. This one percent could not be underestimated. If it was obtained by someone with intentions, the position of Count Lancaster, the head of the family, could even be overthrown.

    The families in Country Y were far less peaceful than those in China.

    ¡°It¡¯s not greed.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lightly sipped her tea. She was very pretty as she suddenly smiled like a beautiful flower blooming in spring.

    ¡°I said earlier, what you have is not an illness. Someone has cast voodoo on you. As for what that means, you won¡¯t understand even if I exin it to you. Just think of it as a kind of bug.¡±

    She tapped her chest with her hand, ¡°Do you know why you haven¡¯t been able to detect it? It¡¯s because that bug is here.¡±

    Why did Alice find no results no matter how many famous doctors she saw? Because it was not an illness at all!

    ¡°Last time at the Shen Family, what I said to you was not a lie. If the bug in your body can not be controlled, then naturally, you will not have long to live.¡± Song Yaoyao dipped her finger in her tea and drew a simple heart on the table, ¡°The person who nted the bug in your body did not intend to let you live in the first ce. Who would have thought that you would be so strong as to endure for so many years.¡±

    Alice knelt on the soft cushion, her hands suddenly tightened as she looked straight at her.

    When the girl in front of her spoke, she had a mysterious aura about her.

    ¡°I am a doctor, not a wizard. I know very little about voodoo. I am not even sure if the voodoo in your body is the same as the one I have seen.¡±

    Alice¡¯s pink lips pursed lightly, but there was no sign of panic on her expression.

    It was so calm that it was terrifying.

    ¡°Are you thinking that maybe you can change your heart? Gamble?¡±

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips, seeing through her thoughts.

    The girl¡¯s curled eyshes fluttered slightly, her eyes dark.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Once that bug feels threatened, it will definitely choose to destroy itself.¡±

    The person who cast the bug on Alice had no intention of letting her live. So, of course, he did it in a sinister way.

 Chapter 677 - 7: In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 677: In Danger</h4>

    A cold look shed across Alice¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Of course, you can also find out who wants you dead the most. Start from the source and find out which type of voodoo has been cast on you. Perhaps, there is a solution.¡±

    Hearing this, Alice¡¯s pair of deep cat eyes suddenly narrowed, and her smile made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°People who want me dead? There¡¯s really too many¡­¡±

    The tip of her pink tongue brushed past the corner of her lips as she pushed the document over again.

    ¡°I choose to believe you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was not surprised. Alice was a smart girl; she would choose the situation that was most effective for her. Song Yaoyao believed that Alice would not stop searching for other solutions. ording to the clues she gave, she would definitely send people to search for voodoo masters.

    But before that, she had to protect her own life.

    Her slender fingers swiped across the document, and Song Yaoyao curled her lips. ¡°This business is a little troublesome¡­¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes curved, ¡°If you have any other requests, we can talk. Yoyo, I treat you as a friend.¡±

    She looked at Song Yaoyao with a deep green gaze.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I guess I should be honored?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked out of the window. The twilight had gradually swallowed up the beautiful scenery, and there were a few faint stars twinkling in the sky.

    ¡°I have one more condition, if you agree¡­¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Alice was ready to listen.

    ¡­

    By the time the meal was over, the sky hadpletely darkened.

    The dark night sky was like spilled ink, with a huge beast hidden behind it.

    ¡°Put it away first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao handed Huo Jiu two documents.

    One was the reward Alice had given her, and the other was a disimer that Song Yaoyao had prepared in advance.

    Actually, this was not very useful. If Alice really died, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she really had anything to do with it. Since she was the young daughter of the Lancaster family, her family would probably seek revenge anyway.

    To get Alice to sign this, Song Yaoyao had other uses.

    ¡°Yoyo!¡±

    Alice walked slowly. She lifted the hem of her skirt and caught up to Song Yaoyao.

    The thick darkness enveloped her, and she looked like a fairy emerging from the forest.

    ¡°My life is in your hands¡­¡±

    She bowed to Song Yaoyao carefully, giving her all of her trust.

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    The two shook hands and smiled at each other.

    The game ended in Song Yaoyao¡¯s victory.

    No one knew that the two of them would be like-minded friends in the future.

    At this moment, something unexpected happened.

    Dazzling high-beam lights turned on, and a car whizzed toward them.

    The light was so bright that it blinded their eyes for a moment, and they could only see a vast expanse of white.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡±

    Huo Jiu was the first to protect Song Yaoyao. He identified the sound and relied on his instincts to avoid the collision.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    mes soared into the sky.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind snapped in an instant and she felt intense pain. The moment her tears appeared, she forcefully held them back.

    ¡°Miss Song? Are you okay?¡±

    Huo Jiu¡¯s voice was cold. He helped Song Yaoyao stand up and looked over with narrowed eyes.

    The car had been totaled and was burning in a cloud of thick smoke.

    All the bodyguards protecting Song Yaoyao stood up. Song Yaoyao wiped away her tears and looked at Alice. Her condition was much worse than Song Yaoyao¡¯s. Her calf had been cut by a sharp fragment and was bleeding profusely.

    Fortunately, her life was not in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her voice was slightly hoarse as she replied faintly.

    Huo Jiu knew that Song Yaoyao experienced magnified pain. Even before Mr. Huo had transferred him to protect Miss Song, the first thing he said was, ¡°Don¡¯t let her get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 678 - Be Careful, Miss Song!

    <h4>Chapter 678: Be Careful, Miss Song!</h4>

    However, he did not have the time to observe how Song Yaoyao was hurt.

    His back was burning.

    The driver who had rushed over just now was on a suicide mission and had installed an explosive device in the car. Song Yaoyao was protected by him, so she was not seriously injured. However, when she fell to the ground, her skin was cut by the hard stone road.

    Meanwhile, Huo Jiu¡¯s face was intact, but his entire back was cut by the shattered fragments, and his clothes were soaked in blood.

    ¡°Miss Song, hide!¡±

    Huo Jiu only had time to press the help button when he saw a few ck off-road vehicles with no license tes in the distance, rushing toward them.

    The criminals were tall and sturdy, and most of them looked like foreigners. Huo Jiu gritted his teeth, pulled out his weapon, and protected Song Yaoyao as she retreated.

    ¡°Miss Song, take the opportunity to leave when you see it. Don¡¯t turn back!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the scene was already in chaos.

    The Huos sent all their elites to protect Song Yaoyao. Aside from Huo Jiu, there were eleven others. Alice¡¯s side also had quite a number. There were still twenty to thirty people in total.

    But¡­

    These criminals hade prepared, and their equipment was a few levels higher than theirs.

    They were obviously going for Alice, and there was no one else in their eyes. Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes glowed red as she watched the bodyguards around Alice continue to fall.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Huo Jiu also knew the severity of the situation. He gritted his teeth and rushed over.

    This troublesome girl could die, but she couldn¡¯t die here!

    From the corner of Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, she saw Huo Jiu¡¯s blood-soaked clothes against his back. Every step he took left blood on the ground, as it continued to drain from his body.

    Song Yaoyao clenched her fists, the red in her eyes spreading like mist.

    Her arms and calves twitched in pain. Song Yaoyao quietly squatted behind cover, quietly looking forward.

    Both sides had people falling.

    When the weapons were useless, they switched to cold weapons.

    From their ruthless actions, it could be seen that they were on a suicide mission.

    Alice only had two heavily injured bodyguards left by her side. They were protecting Alice, and her little face was frighteningly pale.

    The voodoo bug in her body smelled the blood and began to lose control¡­

    This creature was originally an evil being, constantly devouring its own kind and eating flesh and blood.

    Now that the smell of blood was everywhere, the bug was restless.

    ¡°Miss Alice, quickly leave!¡±

    sh¡ª

    Blood sttered.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. In the midst of the intense mes, Alice also saw Song Yaoyao.

    The two of them looked at each other for two seconds.

    Those people did not discover Song Yaoyao¡¯s location yet, so they were all aiming for Alice.

    She only had one bodyguard left, but there were still people from the Huo Family. If she wanted to live, the best way was to lure the murderers to Song Yaoyao.

    Huo Jiu would see it and would naturally protect her with all his might.

    This way, Alice could at least have a chance of survival.

    Alice smiled at her. Suddenly, she took out something that looked like a palm from her body and shot it at the person who was chasing her.

    The man fell to the ground, and she ran into the darkness.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t choose to use Song Yaoyao¡­

    ¡°Damn it! Go after her!¡±

    ¡°Hey! There¡¯s another one here!¡±

    Huo Jiu panted and turned around, his pupils constricting.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡±

    The man in ck raised his sharp weapon, and everything looked like a slow-motion movie.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­

    The sound of the wind, the thumping of his heart, the young girl¡¯s porcin-white face, and the killer¡¯s cold-blooded smile¡­

    He had to speed up!

 Chapter 679 - Losing Her Mind

    <h4>Chapter 679: Losing Her Mind</h4>

    All the bodyguards from the Huo Family ran towards Song Yaoyao, trying their best to save her.

    But it was toote¡­

    The knife stabbed down.

    <i>Snap!</i>

    <i>Thump¡ª</i>

    What was that sound?

    Huo Jiu let out a breath and stood amidst the mess.

    He heard the sound of a car zooming past his ears and looked at Song Yaoyao in fear. The girl stood quietly on the spot. She spread out her small hand, and half of a broken dagger fell to the ground.

    A crisp sound was heard.

    The strong man flew back a few meters and copsed against the wall like a piece of mud.

    ¡°Miss Song? Miss Song?¡±

    The end of the darkness was actually a dead end. Alice leaned against the wall and covered her mouth tightly, suppressing the urge to retch.

    She was shocked as she looked at the slender figure.

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hit you a little hard.¡±

    Huo Jiu didn¡¯t know what was wrong, maybe it was the look in her eyes.

    Her eyes were bright red. Was it fire?

    He didn¡¯t even have time to stop her. He watched as Song Yaoyao went up to the remaining assant.

    What happened nextpletely changed Huo Jiu¡¯s worldview.

    The young girl looked delicate and soft, but her attacks were unbelievably vicious.

    A punch could make one¡¯s bones sink in.

    ¡°You dare to touch my people?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did I say you could do that?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    With Song Yaoyao¡¯s help, the situation quickly turned around.

    However, Huo Jiu soon realized that Song Yaoyao¡¯s situation was very wrong.

    It was as if she had lost her mind, and her eyes were bloodshot from killing.

    ¡°Miss Song, Miss Song, stop! Miss Song¡­¡±

    Huo Jiu barely dodged the punch, and his heart palpitated as he met the young girl¡¯s bloodshot eyes. At that moment, it was as if he had fallen into an ice cer, and his whole body was shivering.

    That gaze did not have any emotions that anyone should have.

    No one noticed that a figure that was lying on the ground quickly jumped up. The dagger in his hand flickered with a cold light as he stabbed towards Song Yaoyao¡¯s back

    Everything happened too quickly. Huo Jiu was heavily injured, and his ability to react was greatly reduced.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A white figure shed past him, carrying with it a chilly aura, like a snowy mountain.

    The assant mmed into the wall and fell heavily to the ground. Sticky blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth.

    Song Yaoyao felt trapped in a ce that was red everywhere. Her beautiful red dress was stained with dark stains, and her porcin-white skin was covered in an enchanting red plum blossom.

    Her body fell into an embrace.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s instinctive attack was restrained even more tightly.

    With bloodshot eyes, she opened her mouth and bit down on his shoulder.

    ¡°Master Huo¡­¡±

    Huo Qi¡¯s scalp went numb. Miss Song¡¯s current appearance was like a malevolent spirit that had escaped from hell. It was very scary.

    He was the most afraid of this.

    Huo Jiu was only wearing a thin shirt, and blood quickly flowed out.

    Huo Yunque patted Song Yaoyao¡¯s back gently and nced at Huo Qi indifferently. This one nce, caused Huo Qi to quickly lower his head. ¡°Master Huo, I¡¯ll go deal with the scene first.¡±

    This night was destined to not be peaceful.

    He looked at Huo Jiu, who was about to bleed out, and was shocked. He quickly went over to help him up, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Master was in a meeting, and he dropped everything toe here.¡±

    Ever since he had stayed by Huo Yunque¡¯s side, it had been a long time since he had seen such a scene.

    He had thought that it would be easier for Huo Jiu to protect Song Yaoyao than to take care of the Master.

    In the end..

    He almost lost his life.

    Huo Jiu grunted and pointed at Alice, who was lying unconscious against the wall with his bloody finger.

    ¡°They came for her.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Gege, Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 680: Gege, Sorry</h4>

    ¡°A member of the Lancaster Family? How troublesome¡­¡±

    Huo Qi cursed under his breath, ¡°Go and stop the bleeding first.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Huo Jiu dragged him into the car. Thinking about the gaze he saw earlier, he still felt goosebumps all over his body.

    The apanying medical team quickly gave Huo Jiu an injection. Then, they cut open his clothes and began to treat his gruesome wound.

    Huo Qi¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°No survivors?¡±

    Huo Jiu chuckled. He was shirtless andzily leaned against the chair. As the alcohol on the medical staff¡¯s tweezers came into contact with his wound, a hissing sound was heard. ¡°Do you have a cigarette? Give me one.¡±

    He raised his chin, and the car was filled with the smell of blood.

    Huo Qi threw a box of cigarettes to him. ¡°Smoke less. If the Master smells it, you¡¯ll be punished again.¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand and jumped out of the car. He then started to bring his men to clean up the mess.

    At the same time, if there were any survivors, he tied them up and brought them back.

    A metallic vor filled Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth. Her butterfly-like eyshes fluttered slowly as she opened her eyes in confusion.

    In the mottled light and shadow, a clear face gradually unblurred.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Her head was rubbed, and only then did Song Yaoyao realize that the man¡¯s voice was hoarse beyond recognition.

    She was slightly stunned as she licked the corner of her lips. The strong taste of blood filled her mouth, making her nauseous.

    ¡°Gege, Gege¡­¡±

    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the man¡¯s blood-soaked shirt. The white fabric was even more shocking.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°I¡­¡± She opened her mouth, flustered and at a loss. ¡°Did I¡­¡±

    She was actually very normal. It had been a long time since she had lost control.

    In her previous life, she would asionally be irritable and lose control of her emotions. But when she woke up, she could not remember what had happened when she lost control. Every time she woke up, she was met with the concerned gazes of her parents and brother.

    However, as time passed, Song Yaoyao began to realize that she was not normal.

    Therefore, she no longer tried to interact with the outside world and immersed herself in her own world. She learned and watched from the perspective of a bystander.

    Later on, her grandfather brought her along with him and she started to learn medical skills. After that, Song Yaoyao calmed down.

    Sometimes, she even believed in theforting words of her parents and brother.

    That nothing happened and she was just dreaming¡­

    It was all a bad dream.

    But now¡­

    She lost control again!

    The young girl trembled in his arms. Her slender and weak body trembled like a sieve. Her fingertips that were clutching his shirt turned white. Her eyes were red as she turned her head, trying to look at the mess behind her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    Arge palm gently blocked her eyes. It was gentle and doting as always.

    His sweet and deep voice rang in her ears. Her vision was obstructed, but her other senses magnified several times in an instant.

    In his palm, Huo Yunque could feel how confused the young girl was. The young girl who had never been afraid was really frightened this time.

    Boiling hot liquid wet his palm, and moist eyshes brushed across his skin.

    Huo Yunque felt his heart clench at the heat.

    ¡°Gege¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I really didn¡¯t know, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, be good, okay?¡±

    A light kissnded on the top of the girl¡¯s head, and the man¡¯s piano-like voice became gentler and gentler.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. If you¡¯re tired, just sleep. When you wake up, everything will be over.¡±

    His slender fingers gentlybed the girl¡¯s long hair.

 Chapter 681 - Hes Angry

    <h4>Chapter 681: He¡¯s Angry</h4>

    The girl in his arms always had many secrets, but this did not affect her position in Huo Yunque¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    As heforted her, the girl trembled even more. She huddled in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms like a little beast afraid of being abandoned. Fear upied every cell in her body.

    Her weak voice was no better than a cat¡¯s whimper.

    She seemed to have fallen into a strange loop and kept repeating the same sentence.

    Huo Yunque closed his eyes and gently pinched the back of her neck as if tofort her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    The next second, he used his palm like a knife and hit the back of her neck.

    When Huo Qi came down, he happened to witness the scene with his own eyes. The young girl¡¯s body went limp and fell into the man¡¯s arms.

    No one noticed that even in her unconscious state, her body was trembling slightly.

    The man gently pulled her into his arms and wrapped her in his coat. The girl¡¯s hair was messy, and her eyshes were stained with ayer of watery light, making her even darker. At this moment, she was sleeping quietly, pure and harmless.

    It was as if those terrifying scenes had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Sleep well.¡± He gently tidied the messy hair on her forehead and kissed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°I will still like you a lot¡­¡±

    A lot!

    So there was no need to be afraid and worried.

    He carried the young girl and turned to walk towards the car.

    Huo Qi was stunned. He came back to his senses and quickly asked, ¡°Master, what about Alice?¡±

    This was the youngest daughter of Count Lancaster; her identity was not ordinary. More than half of her bodyguards had died, and the rest were still unconscious due to serious injuries. It was still a question whether they could be saved.

    She was the only one who was unharmed, and Huo Qi would not be able to deal with her easily.

    When the man heard this, he did not even pause for a moment. His voice was cold and deep, without a hint of humanity. ¡°Leave her with Hou Guang.¡±

    Before Huo Qi managed to react, the man had already left with the young girl in his arms.

    mes soared into the sky, and the surroundings were already in a state of alert.

    Fortunately, the environment here was quiet, and there were no innocent casualties.

    He sighed and looked up at the misty night sky.

    Dark clouds piled up, and the air was filled with a nauseating smell. A storm wasing¡­

    How long had it been since he had seen the Master like this? He had always been ssy and refined in front of others. But at this moment, he had removed all his disguises as a cold, fierce, and dangerous, killing intent spread silently.

    ¡°Jiu,¡± Huo Qi turned his head. ¡°The Master is angry.¡±

    Huo Jiu¡¯s body was wrapped in bandages. He was half-dead but conscious enough to hold on and not pass out. He raised his hand, and the cigarette box hit Huo Qi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about things you shouldn¡¯t, and don¡¯t look at things you shouldn¡¯t. Mind your eyes.¡±

    Among all the brothers, Huo Qi was the most impulsive.

    He was not the best, but he was the luckiest. Everyone wanted to be by the Master¡¯s side, but in the end, Huo Qi was the chosen one.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Huo Qi shook his head and looked at Alice coldly.

    ¡°Follow the car first. I¡¯ll wait a little longer. I still have some things to deal with.¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡± Huo Jiu put on his coat and pointed at Alice. ¡°Miss Song made a deal with her. If possible, try not to let her die.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡±

    Huo Qiughed mockingly and pursed his lips. ¡°Someone will pick her upter. Get the f*ck out of here. If you don¡¯t treat your wound soon are you going to stand around here and wait for death?¡±

    He waved his hand and chased Huo Jiu away.

    Huo Jiu pushed the blood bag hanger he was attached to and turned back to the car.

    When Old Hou arrived, even though he was used to messy scenes, his eyelids twitched a few times.

 Chapter 682 - The Past Life In Her Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 682: The Past Life In Her Dreams</h4>

    ¡°What happened here?¡± His face darkened as he looked at the bloodstains on the ground. ¡°You dare to cause trouble in China? Are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Huo Qi shrugged and turned his body, revealing the unconscious Alice sitting on the ground. ¡°This had nothing to do with me. I¡¯m only responsible for handing her over to you. Originally, these matters shouldn¡¯t concern the Huos. However, I¡¯m sorry, but the future Madam of Huo Manor has met with an unexpected event, and the Master is very unhappy, so¡­¡±

    He paused. When Elder Hou heard the words ¡®Huo¡¯ and ¡®future Madam¡¯, his eyes were filled with shock.

    Huo Qi said, ¡°So, those who are still alive will be handed over to you after the Huo Family interrogates them. I hope you can understand this matter.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    Elder Hou took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t actually understand anything at all!

    His hands were trembling. ¡°Then you have to promise me that you will bring them back alive!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all good citizens.¡±

    Huo Qi grinned like a college student who had just graduated.

    As for what he was thinking, outsiders would not know.

    Either way, still breathing meant they were alive, right? He was not lying!

    The doll-like girl slumped against the wall like a dead rose that was about to wither. The aura of death spread around her.

    Elder Hou¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he hurriedly waved for people to look.

    ¡°Sh-she¡¯s still alive, right?¡±

    Elder Hou did not care if she was dead or alive, but at least, she could not die in China.

    His eyes were cold and filled with killing intent.

    When did Alicee to China? He had not even heard about it.

    If she really died in China tonight¡­

    ¡°She should still be alive.¡±

    Huo Qi shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve received her, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Goodbye.¡±

    He gave the order and the Huo Family¡¯s men evacuated in an orderly manner.

    Soon, only a few cars were left on the scene, and the ground was in a mess.

    Elder Hou pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Send someone to handle the scene and call for an emergency meeting. As for her¡­find a doctor to give her an injection first, don¡¯t let her die.¡±

    With that, he bent down and got into the car, leaving very quickly.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao had a dream. In the dream, she returned to her previous life.

    Her room was a dreamy princess room, with cream and light pink as the bedroom¡¯s main theme. Plush dolls could be seen everywhere. The wind blew through the screen window, and the wind chimes made a crisp and melodious sound.

    There was a movie ying on the television. It was an ancient costume drama, and there was nothing exciting about it. However, the bad thing was that the episode on the television was showing the massacre of the entire family.

    The blood that was concocted with various colors looked extremely real. It meandered on the stone b and gathered into a pool.

    The red color was reflected in her eyes.

    All the good things came to an abrupt end.

    <i>ng!</i>

    It was the sound of her flipping the table. The beautiful curtains were torn apart, and the bedsheets and bedding were thrown onto the ground. Everything that could be seen before her eyes that was still intact would make her want to destroy it

    Her heart began to twitch. The pain caused the color of her face to fade like a tide. In the end, it was as pale as paper.

    Someone broke through the door, followed by everyone that she was familiar with.

    The man in the lead had a sharp and three-dimensional silhouette. His eyes were long and narrow, and the ends of his eyes were raised. He was an extremely seductive and shrewd fox-eyed man. His temperament was supposed to be cold, but at this moment, he looked at her with unspeakable pain and worry.

    Behind him was a middle-aged man with a refined temperament, a beautiful woman who took good care of herself, and the medical staff.

 Chapter 683 - Am I Mentally Ill?

    <h4>Chapter 683: Am I Mentally Ill?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Their mouths opened and closed, but Song Yaoyao¡¯s ears were filled with buzzing sounds. She shook her head, and her eyelids became heavier and heavier...

    Her body began to fall.

    <i>Plop¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao fell into a cold, dark, and deep sea. Those people seemed to be standing on the surface of the water, anxiously calling her name. The scene was distorted across the water.

    In the end, Song Yaoyao¡¯s memory stopped on a kind andpassionate face.

    Sigh¡ª

    A sigh was heard along with the chanting of scriptures.

    ¡°Nun...¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart hurt, and she woke up trembling.

    The man put a coat over her shoulders and gently stroked her hair. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes slowly. ¡°I think I had a dream...¡±

    However, she could not remember what kind of dream she had. All she could remember was the chanting of the Sanskrit scriptures and the suffocating and terrifying ustrophobic space.

    ¡°Huh? What did you do?¡±

    Huo Yunque yed with her fingers, each of them as tender as a spring onion. His voice was hoarse, and there was a hint of fatigue in his eyes.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. The words were on the tip of her tongue, but when she thought about it again, she could not describe it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said obediently.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Looking at her confused look, Huo Yunque rubbed her hair and gently sat her up. ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, then forget about it. It¡¯s always like this with dreams.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Song Yaoyao mumbled, ¡°It felt so real in my dreams...¡±

    Huo Yunque turned around, poured a cup of warm water, and presented it to Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too tired. It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s head was swollen, and her mind seemed to be nk. Many of her memories were fragmented. However, her heart was very heavy, as if there was an invisible hand holding a sharp awl, poking her heart fiercely.

    The water eased her thirst and moistened her throat.

    Song Yaoyao slowly organized the broken memory fragments.

    This was Huo Yunque¡¯s room. The room¡¯s main color was still cold, but the bedsheets and bedding were arranged in bright colors ording to Song Yaoyao¡¯s preferences. Plush dolls could be seen everywhere just like in her dream...

    What else was there in her dream?

    Song Yaoyao began to tremble from her fingertips. Her little face was pale as she gently pursed her lips.

    This was not normal, she was not normal!

    Song Yaoyao knew.

    ¡°G-Gege...¡±

    Huo Yunque waited for a long time, only to see the girl raise her little head, revealing a pair of dazed and misty eyes.

    She asked softly, ¡°Gege, is there something wrong with me? Here...?¡±

    She pointed at her head. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t act like myself. I act like...¡±

    A lunatic.

    She copsed her shoulders, her tiny body nestled in the big bed, looking even smaller.

    ¡°Will Gege dislike me?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like someone with a mental illness?¡±

    ¡°Or... a lunatic?¡±

    In the past, her parents always said that it was nothing, and her brother also said that he would take care of her for the rest of her life. Every time she woke up, they would only tell her that she had a heart attack. Song Yaoyao never made them worry too much, but she knew she was not normal..

    ¡°I even...¡± she sniffed and wiped her tears away dejectedly. ¡°I even bit you...¡±

    The young girl¡¯s small face was pale, and her tears were like a broken string of beads. Soon, the quilt was covered in wet patches.

    She clutched the corner of the quilt tightly.. Her fingertips were so white that there was not a trace of blood on them.

 Chapter 684 - You Should Be Punished! Agree?

    <h4>Chapter 684: You Should Be Punished! Agree?</h4>

    There was no focus in her nk eyes. What was she thinking at that time?

    She was really sick, not just with heart disease¡­

    Song Yaoyao had never been so vulnerable, but she had never realized it as clearly as she did now: she was all alone in this world. If Huo Yunque hated her because of this, would she be homeless?

    In the past, her parents and brother would always tell her gently that she had just had a dream and nothing had actually happened.

    But now¡­

    She held back her tears and looked over timidly.

    Before she could see the man¡¯s expression clearly, she fell into a broad and refreshing embrace.

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    His fingers seemed to have magic powers as they gently caressed her spine, inexplicably making her feel at ease.

    She nodded gently, her voice hoarse and pitiful. ¡°Gege, your injury, does it hurt¡­¡±

    She did not want to hurt him.

    He had lost so much blood, it was as if he had lost a piece of flesh.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Huo Yunque curled his lips, his eyes so deep that one could not see the other end. ¡°I don¡¯t even mind if you take another bite.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned by his answer.

    ¡°Gege¡­ Don¡¯t you think I look like a crazy person?¡±

    Her eyes were nk as she asked this question in all seriousness.

    Tonight¡¯s incident happened so suddenly that she was truly shocked when she woke up.

    At this moment, it seemed that no matter what he said to her, she would doubt the authenticity of the content¡­

    ¡°So what if you look like a crazy person? Do you think you can leave me just because you have be a crazy person? Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was pushed onto the bed. The man knelt by the side of the bed, and the coat on his shoulder fell to the ground. He raised his hand and slowlynded on her button.

    ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, need I remind you that you need to take responsibility for sleeping with me?¡±

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s confusion was quickly cleared.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?

    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t want you?

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you and dislike you?¡±

    Every question made Song Yaoyao cower a little. She wished she could curl up and hide in her shell.

    She didn¡¯t want to know the answer, not at all.

    A delicate kissnded on her fingertips.

    ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t know much about your man.¡± The back of his fingers gently rubbed against her cheek; her face was cold. ¡°Little Miss Song Yaoyao, in my eyes, this is just child¡¯s y, understand?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s fingertips were hot. Her stiff body was like an ice sculpture, but now, it was gradually melting.

    She raised her head and stared straight into his eyes.

    They were deep and dangerous.

    There were endless unfathomable things hidden within, like a monster in the abyss.

    The man sighed and unbuttoned his shirt to thest button.

    The bandage covered his wound.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± He curled his lips and smiled softly. ¡°I made you feel so insecure that when you were in trouble, all you could think about was nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you have too much free time?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sensed his intentions, but she didn¡¯t want to resist at all.

    She took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck and intimately rubbed against his resolute chin.

    ¡°Gege, I like you so much¡­¡±

    The nun had said that she was lucky; she did not lie to her.

    Even in an unfamiliar world, she would still not be hated by others.

    This sentence made Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes darken.

    He sneered and grabbed her waist.

    ¡°If you do something wrong, you should be punished. Do you agree?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and her voice was as sweet as honey.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 685 - Want To Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 685: Want To Get Married</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Late at night, there was a thick fog outside the window.

    After raining, the temperature suddenly dropped, and a fog fell on the newly unfurled leaves like snow.

    The entire manor fell into a deep sleep, except for a room on the second floor.

    The next day¡¯s sunlight was extremely good, and the dew quickly evaporated.

    Song Yaoyao had a good sleep, and those dreams never came to find her again.

    Everything seemed to have returned to the time when nothing had happened.

    The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers. The moment Song Yaoyao opened her eyes, she saw the fresh rose flowers in the vase, still dripping with water.

    Today¡¯s rose was Song Yaoyao¡¯s favorite color: pink.

    She got up and leaned over to take a sniff. A faint fragrance filled her nose.

    The sound of footsteps approached from afar.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    The man was wearing gray loungewear. His temperament was cold and refined. It was hard to imagine that under this appearance, there was another side to him...

    He was no longer restrained.

    ¡°Good morning, Gege.¡±

    Song Yaoyao knelt by the bed and tilted her head. Her gaze fell on his sexy Adam¡¯s Apple.

    A few broken images shed through her mind.

    A slightly panting voice calling out her name, an Adam¡¯s Apple moving slightly, well-defined palms, and a cold and serious face.

    Thest scene was frozen on his sweaty hair.

    Huo Yunque reached out his hand to her. ¡°The school gave you a leave of absence. Stay at home for two days, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao obediently put her little hand into his palm, and the man pulled her into his arms with a little force.

    He picked her up and walked towards the cloakroom.

    After entering, Song Yaoyao realized that Huo Yunque had moved all of her things over.

    There were clothes that she often wore, as well as socks and other small items that were stored in the boxes.

    Her clothes were colorful, while Huo Yunque¡¯s clothes were mostly ck, white, and gray, just like him. Even if he wore other colors asionally, they were also extremely dull colors.

    It was all thanks to his good looks that he was able to pull off these old-fashioned colors.

    At this moment, Song Yaoyao looked at therge cloakroom. She felt that her clothes were like an overturned color palette, dyeing a piece of strict and pure ck paper into a myriad of colors, without any sense of order.

    ¡°Which one do you want to wear?¡±

    Huo Yunque did not feel that there was any problem. He ced Song Yaoyao on a soft chair and opened the ss cab door.

    The lighting in the cloakroom was just right.

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes. After a long while, she asked slowly, ¡°Why?¡±

    Why did he bring all of her things over? Did Gege want to officially move in with her?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s fingers swept across the rows of clothes. Finally, he took out a light pink sweater and put it on her. He then chose a pair offortable pants, and finally took out socks. After that, he half-knelt in front of her and held her little foot.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, please stop imagining things.¡± Huo Yunque looked up and his gaze lingered on her little face. After a while, he said, ¡°A few more years.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yaoyao did not understand.

    She was very well-behaved today, sitting quietly and letting Huo Yunque y with her. If it were any other day, she would have already pulled his hair and ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a long way from the legal age of marriage.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression turned sour when he said this.

    It was as if he was wanted to use his power to make things official first.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    This sentence was crushed and stuffed into Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart.

    She wasughing so hard only a set of teeth could be seen. With her pearly white teeth exposed, she revealed a genuine smile.

    ¡°Gege, are you worried that you¡¯ll be old by then?¡±

 Chapter 686 - Routine Check-up

    <h4>Chapter 686: Routine Check-up</h4>

    She finally knew how to joke.

    Huo Yunque knelt down beside her and looked at her as she smiled like a child.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said casually, ¡°But, even if you regret it, it¡¯s toote¡­¡±

    <i>I¡¯ll give you everything you want.</i>

    <i>If you want a sense of security, I¡¯ll give myself to you.</i>

    <i>The only thing you can¡¯t have is you can¡¯t leave.</i>

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Afterughing for a while, Song Yaoyao suddenly quietened down. She yed with his hand and said softly, ¡°Come with me to see the doctor.¡±

    She was called a miracle doctor, but she could not cure herself.

    The cloakroom was silent, and the air was flowing slightly.

    The young girl¡¯s jet-ck hair draped over her shoulders. She lowered her head, revealing a small part of her snow-white neck.

    Her heart was filled with pain.

    Huo Yunque nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Actually, he did not need to go to the outside hospital to see a doctor. He could do it at home.

    The Huo Manor had all kinds of small-scale medical equipment. There was even a private space for Liu Yu at the back.

    At this moment, the air was filled with the smell of disinfectant.

    However, Song Yaoyao was not afraid of this ce. She was familiar with the surroundings, and the style of the decoration did not look like a hospital.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine in a while. If you¡¯re afraid, just say something, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded gently.

    Huo Yunque tucked her hair behind her head. The little girl was wearing a loose hoodie, and her small face was pointy. She was bing thinner and thinner.

    Paired with her dark, watery eyes and her quietness, she made one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Master Huo, it¡¯s just a routine check-up. Do you have to do this?¡± Liu Yu leaned against the door and covered his face as if he was gritting his teeth. ¡°At least, be more considerate of a single dog like me¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression did not change. He held the girl¡¯s face and gently stroked her fingertips. Then, he leaned over and nted a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a single dog has no human rights.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao was amused; it relieved some of her nervousness. She pushed Huo Yunque and said, ¡°Gege, you can go out first.¡±

    Huo Yunque tapped her nose helplessly and helped her lie down.

    The room was so quiet that it was scary.

    But because of Huo Yunque, Song Yaoyao felt that everything was eptable.

    She exhaled and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Liu Yu regained hisposure and began to prepare.

    The device was switched on, enveloping Song Yaoyao within it.

    The man slowly retreated. There were Buddhist beads wrapped around his wrist, and on each bead, there was a Sanskrit character. He carelessly twirled the beads, his eyes dark and obscure, like overturned ink, and a silent undercurrent seemed to surge within them.

    Time passed by minute by minute¡­

    Liu Yu frowned slightly. He turned off the device and looked at Song Yaoyao, who was still lying down, not knowing anything. He gave Huo Yunque a look.

    The two of them walked out one after the other.

    ¡°Master Huo, is there a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression was so calm that no one could detect any panic. Only the hand holding the Buddhist bead was slightly pale.

    ¡°Miss Song is very healthy.¡±

    Liu Yu looked in the direction of the examination room. ¡°At least that¡¯s the result of the examination. Miss Song¡¯s body is normal in all aspects, and her brain cells are very active. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her. But that¡¯s the strange thing¡­¡±

    Liu Yu rubbed his face. ¡°ording to you, when Miss Song sees blood, she loses her mind. Maybe she has some kind of hidden mental illness, such as bipr disorder? Or¡­¡±

    He looked up and met Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes.

    The man calmly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Or a mental trauma?¡±

    Also known as PTSD?

 Chapter 687 - Build A Platform For Doctor Liu

    <h4>Chapter 687: Build A tform For Doctor Liu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Liu Yu nodded. He rubbed his fingers, ¡°Yes, but ever since you came back, our ce has been much calmer than before. I haven¡¯t heard of anything big happening in this circle, the kind that can make people go crazy...¡±

    Before he could finish, Liu Yu¡¯s voice got lower and lower. He touched his nose guiltily and cleared his throat.

    The man¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives stained with blood. If he dared to say another word, he would be cut in half.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I¡¯m not you, I don¡¯t ignore the outside world. Every day, other than work, all you do is stay at home, drink tea, and enjoy the scenery without paying attention to gossip.¡± Liu Yu pursed his lips, it was obvious that he despised the way that Huo Yunque lived his life. ¡°So, I¡¯m sure I know everything that goes on in this circle. For example, a few days ago, the second son of the Wang family got into a fight with someone over a woman at the club. He was even sent to the hospital. Meanwhile, the mistress of the Han Family got pregnant and forced her way to the head of the family. Also...¡±

    ¡°Liu Yu.¡±

    Huo Yunque listened quietly for a while and gently raised his hand to interrupt him.

    His voice was calm, and his tone was ssy and refined.

    ¡°Did I hire you with a high sry so I could listen to your stories?¡± His dark eyes were calm, but Liu Yu swore that he must have seen the mockery in them.

    ¡°Well... I just wanted to express that there¡¯s something wrong with your behavior, it doesn¡¯t suit a young person of this day and age...¡±

    Liu Yu braced himself. Under the man¡¯s gaze, he could not continue.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and looked at him.

    ¡°I g-guess...¡± Liu Yu was not sure himself.

    Actually, he still had a lot to talk about!

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Huo Yunque flicked his sleeves and turned around.

    With a gentle smile, he ordered slowly, ¡°Huo Qi, take him to Royal View and ask Yi Ting to set up a stage for him so he can tell his stories. When he¡¯s done, bring him back.¡±

    Huo Qi chuckled. ¡°Yes, sir! I promise toplete the task!¡±

    Liu Yu¡¯s eyes widened like a frog¡¯s as he watched the man walk away gracefully.

    He then shouted, ¡°Master Huo! No! I¡¯m done talking now! Really!¡±

    He liked to listen to gossip, but he didn¡¯t like performing in public!

    Moreover, everyone in this circle knew him more or less. Among them, he was most familiar with Mu Jing and Yi Ting. If these two bastards saw him being sent to Royal View for storytelling, wouldn¡¯t theyugh their heads off?

    Who knew how they would torture him!

    Moreover, Royal View was a grand entertainment club. Since when did storytelling exist?!

    ¡°Master Huo please spare me!¡±

    Liu Yu screamed and was dragged away by Huo Qi. He put his arm around Liu Yu¡¯s neck and smiled yfully.

    ¡°Dr. Liu,e, what else do you have to talk about? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Liu Yu was so angry that he fell on his back. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t beat Huo Qi, he would have fought with him long ago.

    A schr could be killed but not humiliated!

    Ah! He was so angry!

    ...

    Song Yaoyao was lying in the room, almost falling asleep when she suddenly heard a ¡®beep¡¯ from the machine and the bed slid out.

    A warm and thick palm pressed against her back and gently lifted her up.

    ¡°Gege, I...¡± When Song Yaoyao saw it was him, she immediately grabbed his clothes and asked nervously, ¡°How am I? Am I really sick? Is it serious? Can I still be saved?¡±

    Her eyes were red from nervousness as though she was distraught from the news of cancer or something.

 Chapter 688 - The Price

    <h4>Chapter 688: The Price</h4>

    Huo Yunque ced hisrge palm on her head and rubbed it heavily.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sick, you¡¯re very healthy.¡±

    It was as if his heart was tied with a string, and the other end of the string was tied to the young girl¡¯s body. It tugged with her every move, slowly spreading pain to his body.

    ¡°You lied to me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed, her eyes red as she used, ¡°How can I not be sick? A normal person wouldn¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, a report was handed to her.

    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took it in a daze. She had seen all the indicators on it clearly, and the final conclusion was: she was very healthy!

    Very healthy!

    Unlike her previous life, even her heart was fine this time.

    ¡°See? No problem, right?¡± Huo Yunque patted her head gently andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Even if there is a problem, in my eyes, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    No matter what she turned into, he could ept it.

    Song Yaoyao flipped the report over and over again in disbelief. She then asked in a stuttering manner, ¡°Gege, are you¡­ working with Liu Yu to lie to me?¡±

    Liu Yu¡¯s medical skills were so amazing, yet he could not find anything wrong with her.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Huo Yunque held his forehead, his dark eyes fixed on her.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to lie to a child. Besides¡­¡± he tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with hiding an illness and avoiding treatment.¡±

    If there was really a problem, Huo Yunque would not hide it from her.

    He would face it with her, and not let her be kept in the dark and not know anything.

    As for the trauma that Liu Yu mentioned¡­

    Huo Yunque sighed softly, pulled her into his arms, and gently stroked her back.

    They would take their time¡­

    Feng City also needed to be reorganized.

    During these recent days, how many forces had gathered in this small territory?

    ¡­

    ¡°Baby! Oh, my poor child, Alice, how are you¡­¡±

    As soon as Lady Celia entered the door, she hugged Alice tightly.

    Her tears were like beads that had lost their thread, and she was going to drown this entire ce with them.

    Count Lancaster stood behind her helplessly.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Alice¡¯s small face was pale. Her skin had a sickly greenish-gray color, and she exuded a deathly aura from the inside out.

    Anyone who was not blind could tell that her condition was terrible.

    ¡°How are you fine? Oh my god, I shouldn¡¯t have let youe here alone, those damn guys!¡±

    Lady Celia gritted her teeth and caressed Alice¡¯s cheeks tenderly.

    She seemed to have lost weight again, and her alreadyrge eyes were a little scary.

    The IV was still on the back of her hand, and she smiled. ¡°But mother, I¡¯m very happy to see you again, and father¡­¡±

    Her green eyes sparkled, like an innocent little girl who was acting coquettishly to her parents.

    Count Lancaster pulled Lady Celia into his embrace. ¡°Alice, I will investigate this matter for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Father.¡±

    Alice smiled widely, a cold glint shing across her clear eyes.

    ¡°I want to settle this myself and make those people pay the price they deserve!¡±

    If Song Yaoyao and her bodyguards had not been present, Alice might have already been dismembered.

    Those people were obviouslying for her. They didn¡¯t want her alive. They really wanted her dead!

    Her bodyguards died for her.

 Chapter 689 - Drag The Doctor Here

    <h4>Chapter 689: Drag The Doctor Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Count Lancaster looked at Alice silently. After a long time, he took the initiative to give in.

    ¡°Alright, but my dear, the most important thing now is for you to take care of yourself first. Don¡¯t let me and your mother worry, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Alice lowered her head.

    ¡°The doctor you came to look for, where is she? Why don¡¯t you get her to treat you? Baby, your current condition is really terrible!¡±

    Lady Celia stroked Alice¡¯s hair worriedly, a pool of water hidden in her gentle eyes.

    ¡°Alice, tell Father where she is, I¡¯ll send someone to drag her here immediately, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Alice shook her head in disagreement, ¡°She¡¯s my friend, please show her some respect! Also, she was therest night, she was implicated by me and was also injured.¡±

    She thought about the previous night. Before she lost consciousness and fell into the darkness, she saw the girl who was strong and fierce in the firelight.

    This oriental girl had many secrets. She was very mysterious.

    What did she not know?

    Alice was very curious.

    Lady Celia was very disappointed. While she was grateful to Song Yaoyao, she hoped that she could treat her daughter as soon as possible.

    Perhaps, she could personally go to her house and plead her.

    However, before this idea could be realized, the house they were staying in was quickly surrounded.

    Count Lancaster had interacted with the person who came in a few times and knew that this person was from a top aristocratic family in China.

    His surname was Huo.

    ¡°Huo, may I ask what you mean by this?¡±

    The man in the lead looked fierce and had a body full of tendons and muscles. The weather was still very cold, but he had already changed into a thin t-shirt. His stature was also very obvious in the crowd.

    He was like a giant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Count Lancaster. Have you forgotten that this is not Country Y, and we are no longer in your sphere of influence?¡±

    Huo Si chewed on his gum and smiled carelessly.

    Count Lancaster had never seen such a frivolous person! Huo Si¡¯s every action was in conflict with the aristocratic education he had received. His eyebrows twitched and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Huo, we mean no harm! We are only here to visit our daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But didn¡¯t dear Miss Alice also arrive without a warning?¡±

    Huo Si shrugged as he forced a smile. His appearance was already fierce and he was full of malice.

    ¡°However, please don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t mean any harm. But if you want to stay here quietly, please cooperate with us obediently. Do you know? Because of Miss Alice¡¯s recklessness, our Madam was also put in danger. Now, our Master is very unhappy. Count Lancaster, you who love your wife deeply, you must be able to understand, right?¡±

    ¡°Louis, who is he?¡±

    Celia nervously grabbed Count Lancaster¡¯s arm, vigntly sizing up Huo Si who was approaching menacingly.

    Huo Si raised his eyebrows and casually waved his hand. ¡°Hello, Lady Celia, I know you.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lady Celia quickly hid behind Count Lancaster.

    ¡°You scared her,¡± Count Lancaster said unhappily.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Huo si said sincerely. ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m too handsome, so Madam Celia felt shy?¡±

    Madam Celia: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re offending ady, Please apologize!¡± Count Lancaster¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Also, we¡¯re not prisoners. What you¡¯re doing is very impolite!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 690 - House Arrest Or Protection?

    <h4>Chapter 690: House Arrest Or Protection?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Huo Si nodded and gave a standard western gentleman¡¯s salute. ¡°Please forgive me, Lady Celia.¡±

    His attitude was sincere, but he was tall and strong, and his clothes were sloppy. No matter how standard his posture was, it gave people a funny feeling.

    Lady Celia was about to faint. She red at him, thinking how could there be such a reckless person in the world.

    Count Lancaster narrowed his eyes and scanned his surroundings calmly.

    The people he had brought with him had disappeared. In their ce were all unfamiliar faces.

    ¡°You want to detain us? Huo, I have to say, even if we are not in Country Y, your actions will still bring you quite a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps...¡±

    Huo Si shrugged. ¡°But, but how do you know that our actions are not disguised protection?¡±

    Count Lancaster was speechless.

    ¡°After all, during the assassinationst night, more than half of the twenty bodyguards who were responsible for protecting Miss Alice were killed or injured. Before we are sure whether you will continue to bring trouble to us, please stay quietly in the mansion with your wife and daughter. Do not leave this ce at will.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you want to leave, you can do so now.¡±

    Huo Si made a gesture of invitation.

    Count Lancaster¡¯s expression darkened. He said coldly, ¡°I want to see your Master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Master is very busy. When he is done, he wille and see you.¡±

    No matter how powerful the Lancaster family was in Country Y, this was not their territory, and they did not have the ability to bring all the forces here.

    Above all, foreigners probably did not know that there was a saying: ¡®a strong dragon can not suppress a local snake¡¯.

    ...

    ¡°Elder Hou, this way please.¡±

    The old man wore a short jacket and followed Uncle Zhang inside.

    The environment here was quiet, and the building was majestic, like a fairnd.

    Elder Hou had not been here many times. He looked around and said, ¡°It has been a few years since Ist came here, right? There are no changes here.¡±

    Uncle Zhangughed happily and said, ¡°Actually, there are changes, but if you don¡¯t look closely, you won¡¯t be able to see them.¡±

    He ordered the servants to pour tea while he brought Old Hou to the guest room.

    ¡°Perhaps! Haha, the Manor is so big, only Yunque can stay here.¡±

    In such arge manor, there was only one master. There wasn¡¯t even a single person who spoke all day long.

    Not to mention the lively young man, even an old man like him would find it boring after staying here for a long time.

    Uncle Zhang nodded in agreement and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that things are different now!¡±

    They were about to have a Madam of the house, so how could they still feel lonely?

    Old Hou thought he wasmenting about the present, but he did not know what Uncle Zhang meant.

    The two of them talked as they walked. Old Hou had just sat down not long ago when the sound of footsteps came from outside the door.

    Old Hou looked up and saw a man who had always been refined carrying a girl on his back. He walked into the reception room with a smile on his face.

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly. ¡°Elder Hou.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Yunque, what are you...¡±

    When Huo Yunque put the youngdy down, Elder Hou saw her face clearly and was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this from the birthday banquet...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Elder Hou. How do you do?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly and greeted Elder Hou politely.

    Elder Hou did not show it on his face, but a storm was already raging in his heart. At that time, he was still wondering which family¡¯s daughter this extraordinarydy was from to be able to make Elder Shen like her so much.

    At that time, he even asked curiously, but Elder Shen just smiled and did not say anything, pretending to be mysterious and unwilling to say anything.

 Chapter 691 - Fiancee, Mine

    <h4>Chapter 691: Fiancee, Mine</h4>

    So, she was from the Huo Family?

    But he had never heard that the Huos had a daughter who was close to Huo Yunque¡­

    Old Hou was confused.

    ¡°Hello, Hello.¡± He nodded and sized up Song Yaoyao discreetly.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s inquisitive gaze lingered on him. She took the water from Huo Yunque, took two sips to moisten her throat, shook her head, and pushed the cup back to him.

    Huo Yunque sat down beside her, his arm naturally resting on the armrest of the sofa. If one did not look closely, one would think that he was hugging Song Yaoyao.

    Elder Hou¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Then, he saw Huo Yunque take the cup that the girl had used and drink a mouthful of water.

    He did not put it down after that, but casually yed with it in his hand.

    ¡°You two¡­¡± He almost forgot the purpose of his visit. The poor old man was so old, but he was confused by this contrasting couple.

    What was their rtionship?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s beautiful eyes curved into crescent moons. She looked at Huo Yunque with a smile and waited for his answer.

    The man patted her head lovingly. ¡°Fiancee, mine.¡±

    His dark and deep eyes looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, and his tone was firm.

    His¡­

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart felt like it had been scalded, and her ears went numb. She scratched her earlobe, and her expression was not quite normal.

    ¡°Yes, okay.¡±

    Her voice was as soft as a cat¡¯s.

    ¡°This is really¡­¡± Old Hou took a deep breath. ¡°This is really unexpected.¡±

    What else could he say other than congrattions?

    He had guessed that the youngdy¡¯s identity might not be ordinary, but who would have thought that she was so extraordinary.

    Moreover, her identity had not been exposed yet, and those other girls in the circle had not given up. They pestered their elders all day, and they racked their brains trying to get into the Huo Family.

    ¡°Yes, this is really unexpected¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque finished the ss of water in one gulp, his gaze sweeping across the delicate little face.

    Never in his wildest dreams would he have imagined that he would end up in the hands of such a delicate little girl. Most importantly, she was as old as his nephew.

    All the anomalies in his life were rted to her.

    Not only did he not regret it, he was even willing to endure it.

    Whenever she shed a single tear, he wished he could give his heart to her.

    Song Yaoyao tried her best to keep a straight face and her cheeks were hot. She took the opportunity to give him a sideways nce, a hidden warning.

    That look made her feel like there were ants crawling all over her body, and she felt ufortable all over.

    Old Hou could sense the subtle aura between the two of them. He chuckled and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s better to be young in the end.¡±

    He shook his head and straightened his expression.

    ¡°Yunque, I came to visit you today. I¡¯m sure you know the reason, right?¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    Huo Yunque asked Uncle Zhang to bring a piece of cake for Song Yaoyao as he crossed his legs and nodded slightly.

    Old Hou smiled bitterly. ¡°I heard that you sent people to surround the house where the Lancaster Family is staying.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± The man crossed his slender fingers and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Elder Hou choked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason? There has to be a reason! Yunque, you¡¯re not such an impulsive person! It¡¯s not good for you or me to be enemies with the Lancaster Family.¡±

    ¡°What are you worried about? I wouldn¡¯t be so reckless as to kill them myself. It¡¯s just that the outside world hasn¡¯t been peaceful these past few days, so I¡¯ve sent some people to protect them.¡±

    Old Hou: ¡°¡­¡±

    Was it protection or house arrest?

    He moved his lips, but in the end, he didn¡¯t get the answer.

    In fact, the answer was already known to both of them.

 Chapter 692 - So Bad

    <h4>Chapter 692: So Bad</h4>

    ¡°But, why!¡± Elder Hou could not understand why this kid, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly attacked the Lancaster Family!

    Huo Yunque changed his position. He lowered his eyelids andughed softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡±

    Elder Hou: ¡°¡­¡±

    Yes, that was a very domineering answer!

    He held his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to persuade you to let them go, but don¡¯t go too far. Also, that so-called miracle doctor, you have so many connections, do you know him? Right now, Count Lancaster is looking for him everywhere.¡±

    This trouble was like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger.

    Alice had sneaked over without informing anyone. This kind of behavior had already caused a lot of trouble for many people.

    However, in order toe over, Count Lancaster had paid a great price.

    ¡°Oh? Miracle doctor?¡± Huo Yunque smiled yfully. ¡°I know one, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and looked at Huo Yunque slowly.

    This kind of Gege was really bad¡­

    ¡°Really?¡± Elder Hou was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You probably know him. Where is he now? I¡¯ll send someone to invite him.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched her nose embarrassedly. Who gave her such a stupid title?

    She didn¡¯t deserve such a title.

    The young girl lowered her head. Her face was red, revealing a small part of her snow-white neck.

    He couldn¡¯t help but pinch it.

    Her little body trembled, like a kitten whose neck had been pinched; the reaction was extremely cute.

    Old Hou shook his head in annoyance. He couldn¡¯t even look at her.

    Everyone thought that Huo Yunque was going to die alone. In the end, he unexpectedly found this delicate little girl.

    ¡°How does Old Hou know that the miracle doctor can cure Alice?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s always hope,¡± Old Hou replied. ¡°Alice¡¯s behavior when she entered China again was abnormal. In addition, at Old Shen¡¯s birthday banquet, she told me that she had met the miracle doctor. It is said that after she returned to Country Y, her condition had be stable. She might have had some fortuitous encounter at the banquet.¡±

    Elder Hou pondered, ¡°So it¡¯s not hard to guess that she saw hope and suddenly returned to China.¡±

    ¡°Elder Hou, you don¡¯t think that there¡¯s only one miracle doctor in the world, do you? How can you be sure that she¡¯s confident? What if she can¡¯t be cured, or if she dies, what should we do?¡±

    Huo Yunque asked calmly with a perfect smile on his lips.

    Old Hou was stunned. Although he felt that Huo Yunque was a little abnormal today to be so interested in the miracle doctor, he still answered truthfully, ¡°Even if she fails, it is still an opportunity for Alice. If she is not treated, then what awaits her is death. If you are worried that the doctor will be angry after the incident, you are worrying too much. Such a talented doctor is a treasure to China. Even if the Lancaster Family wants to me him, they¡¯ll have to see if I agree or not.¡±

    There were so many famous doctors who could not do anything about Alice¡¯s illness. Even if the miracle doctor could not cure her in the end, Elder Hou was not surprised.

    It was impossible for him to me him.

    In fact, he was going to make sure to protect him!

    It was hard to find a doctor who could pull a person back from the brink of death and make them feel energetic and young again!

    Even he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he might not need help someday.

    ¡°I am relieved to hear that from you.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Elder Hou looked at Huo Yunque and signaled, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me now?¡±

    ¡°Actually, you have met the miracle doctor.¡±

 Chapter 693 - Uncle Zhang Is The Miracle Doctor?

    <h4>Chapter 693: Uncle Zhang Is The Miracle Doctor?</h4>

    Elder Hou found it funny. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before? Could it be that¡­¡± Slowly, his smile disappeared.

    Then, he cursed Elder Shen in his heart. This old man! He had protected that doctor so well. How could he not invite him to the birthday banquet?

    But, had he really seen him before?

    Elder Hou carefully recalled the people he had seen at the banquet and eliminated the young ones. Then, there were some older ones who had to fit the image of an expert, someone who looked like a sage.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt his head ache. It was a mess. Very soon, his thoughts were so muddled that he felt as though he had walked into a dead end.

    ¡°Yunque, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Are you deliberately making fun of me? Just tell me already.¡± He knocked his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the brain power!¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled andughed hoarsely.

    ¡°It seems far away, but it¡¯s right in front of you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat upright and smiled at Elder Hou politely.

    She noticed Elder Hou¡¯s turn to her direction, and she stuck out her chest proudly. But then, she watched as Elder Hou¡¯s gaze swept past without stopping and fell on Uncle Zhang.

    Uncle Zhang had a kind look on his face, and his temperament was refined and calm.

    Perhaps, Elder Hou had jumped to conclusions, but the more he looked at Uncle Zhang, the more he felt he was right. As he thought about what Huo Yunque said, he nodded repeatedly and stood up to walk towards Uncle Zhang.

    He had seen him before, and he was right in front of eyes. Wasn¡¯t Huo Yunque referring to Uncle Zhang?

    ¡°Aiya! I really didn¡¯t expect that it was you Old Zhang. You really hid it well! You actually have this ability? Tsk tsk tsk¡­ I have to give it to you!¡±

    He could still be a housekeeper at Huo Manor and not be tempted by money even though he had such skill.

    He was a master who was indifferent to fame and fortune!

    ¡°Eh? What did you say, Old Hou?¡±

    Uncle Zhang was helpless. His hand was grabbed by Elder Hou and he shook it hard. Seeing that his eyes were about to light up, even Uncle Zhang, who was as calm as an old monk, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re still pretending! Yunque told me everything!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque held his clenched fist to his lips, and a smile filled his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao pouted and looked at Huo Yunque unhappily.

    Was she not human?

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    Her eyes were wet, bright and warm, like a poor little kitten¡¯s. Huo Yunque smiled and reached out to scratch her chin, as if he was really smoothing the fur of a cat.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyesfortably, still feeling very unhappy.

    On Uncle Zhang¡¯s side, he waspletely confused by Elder Hou.

    Heughed, ¡°Old Hou, you really mistook me for someone else. I¡¯m just an ordinary butler.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Qi silently moved outside.

    An ordinary butler?

    Very ¡®ordinary¡¯ indeed.

    Seeing Uncle Zhang¡¯s repeated denial, Old Hou¡¯s face filled with anger, ¡°Old Zhang, this isn¡¯t right of you! You¡¯re still ying tricks on me at this time? They¡¯re waiting for you to save their lives over there! Hurry up and don¡¯t dy. Do you have anything you need to bring? I¡¯ll get someone to carry silver needles and medicine boxes for you. Hurry up and follow me.¡±

    Alice was hanging by a thread, and she already had a half a foot in death¡¯s door.

    Uncle Zhang looked at the skinny old man who wore a formal and strict outfit every day. He had a gentle temperament and was smiling at everyone.

    However, he stood there and let Elder Hou pull at him for a long time without moving.

    It was as if his feet were rooted to the ground.

    This made Elder Hou angry!

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ Are you putting up a front? I say, Old Zhang, we¡¯ve known each other for quite a few years, right? You¡­¡±

 Chapter 694 - Quite Exciting

    <h4>Chapter 694: Quite Exciting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Old Hou! I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±

    Uncle Zhang shook his head helplessly as he casually pulled Elder Hou off like a pair of iron pincers.

    He pointed in Song Yaoyao¡¯s direction, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the person you¡¯re looking for should be our Miss Song. The Master already exined it to you clearly, how could you think it¡¯s me?¡±

    Just thinking about it was enough to make peopleugh and cry.

    How did he link Huo Yunque¡¯s words to him?

    ¡°What?¡±

    Elder Hou¡¯s face stiffened. He slowly turned his head and met the girl¡¯s palm-sized face.

    The eyes that were embedded in the delicate face were like a pair of ck gemstones. She blinked innocently at Elder Hou, her fan-like eyshes fluttering.

    She was still so young.

    Elder Hou could not catch his breath. His vision turned ck, and he quickly covered his chest.

    His eyes were filled with disbelief as heined, ¡°Yunque, you even fooled me?¡±

    After all, he had watched him grow up. He was at least half an elder!

    Huo Yunque was serious.

    ¡°Old Hou, if you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± He patted Song Yaoyao¡¯s head as if he was teasing a pet. ¡°To be honest, she¡¯s heartbroken because you don¡¯t believe in her abilities. I¡¯m afraid, you won¡¯t be able to get her to help you today.¡±

    Elder Hou looked at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently and then plunged into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    There was nothing she could do. Since her brother said that she was heartbroken, then she would be... heartbroken!

    ¡°Look...¡±

    Huo Yunque held the little girl who threw herself into his arms. A smile appeared in his ink-like eyes. Hebed her long hair and looked at Elder Hou as if he was serious.

    Elder Hou: ¡°...¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Wait a minute, let me take a break first.¡±

    He turned around and walked out of the reception room quickly.

    Then, he made a call.

    ¡°Old Shen! Tell me clearly! How old is that miracle doctor? Why do I see a teenage girl? Am I crazy, or are you guys ying me together?¡±

    ...

    In the reception room, Song Yaoyao could vaguely hear Elder Hou¡¯s uncontroble roar through the door.

    She quietly lifted her face from Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Gege, is it not good for us to be like this?¡±

    It was a little disrespectful to the elders.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s not good?¡±

    The man lowered his thin eyelids and hugged her lovingly.

    Song Yaoyao furrowed her brows and thought for a while. ¡°He seems to have suffered a great shock. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a shock.¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows yfully and asked her seriously, ¡°Did I lie to him?¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He carefully avoided the wound on Song Yaoyao¡¯s leg so that she could lean on it morefortably. ¡°And, aren¡¯t you sad?¡±

    This question made Song Yaoyao fall silent for a moment before she shook her head gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡± Her eyes seemed to be filled with stars. ¡°Although I¡¯m a little disappointed, no one would believe me at my age. And I don¡¯t know who gave me the title of miracle doctor, it¡¯s a bit old-fashioned!¡±

    Sheined without holding back and wrinkled her nose. ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing to hear it. I¡¯m not that good!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Not that good?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked unbelievably obedient. She nodded seriously.. ¡°I still have a lot to learn. I¡¯m not the best right now!¡± After saying that, she paused and added, ¡°But I¡¯ll be better in the future!¡±

 Chapter 695 - Marry A Chicken, Live Like A Chicken. Marry Gege, Live Like...

    <h4>Chapter 695: Marry A Chicken, Live Like A Chicken. Marry Gege, Live Like...</h4>

    ¡°Oh? Is that so¡­?¡±

    Huo Yunque was nomittal. Something shed across his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Song Yaoyao said matter-of-factly.

    She never thought that she was the best, because she knew she would always be better in the future!

    Yes, that¡¯s right!

    A smile escaped from his lips. Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and deliberately lowered his voice to whisper into Song Yaoyai¡¯s ear, ¡°I secretly thought that you were already good enough.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows proudly.

    In the next second, his warm breath fell on her ears.

    ¡°Otherwise, how could you steal my heart, huh?¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was hot from the teasing, and it was steaming was like a cooked shrimp.

    Th-this..

    This was not right!

    Elder Hou hung up the phone and walked in with flighty steps.

    He looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s red face in disbelief.

    It was like a dream, but he received an affirmative answer from Elder Shen.

    Thinking about it, Huo Yunque did not lie to him. He had seen Song Yaoyao once at the birthday banquet, and this time, he saw her again. However, because she was too young, when Huo Yunque told him that she was right in front of him, he instinctively ignored the girl and turned his gaze to Uncle Zhang.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    His old face turned dry and he said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mistook you for someone else. You¡¯re really young and promising!¡±

    The dimples on Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks deepened. She said softly, ¡°Elder Hou, you can call me Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Okay, okay.¡±

    Elder Hou quickly agreed. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m honestly sorry. The main issue was that you¡¯re too young. Uncle was too afraid to acknowledge you!¡±

    Uncle¡­?

    Song Yaoyao saw that he could already be her grandfather.

    But thinking of the saying, ¡®marry a chicken, live like a chicken¡¯, if she was to marry her Gege, then¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Uncle Hou. I understand. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either.¡±

    This was Song Yaoyao¡¯s true thoughts. There was indeed nothing to be angry about. The main thing was that Elder Hou didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Being in his position, he realized his mistake and apologized to Song Yaoyao.

    There was nothing more to say.

    ¡°Uncle Hou, please wait. I have something for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Elder Hou replied.

    What a good girl. So young and promising!

    Elder Hou looked at Song Yaoyao as if she was a lump of gold. If she was so capable now, she would be even more capable in the future. After all, she wasn¡¯t even twenty years old yet, right?

    She had to be protected! She had to be nurtured well! He had to make sure that no one would hinder her healthy growth!

    Just as Song Yaoyao was about to go back to her room to get her documents, she was pushed back down.

    ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go get them.¡±

    Huo Yunque had been carrying her around all day long.

    Only now did she realize that her elbows and knees were all injured, and there was a gash on her ankle.

    Last night, she had beenpletely immersed in self-loathing before she was dragged into that intoxicating activity.

    Only when Huo Yunqueforted her did she regain her self-confidence.

    The pain that had originally been ignored instantly surged towards Song Yaoyao.

    She took a deep breath and did not force herself. ¡°It¡¯s in my schoolbag. Gege, can you help me bring it over?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After saying that, Huo Yunque went out.

    Elder Hou looked at her curiously. ¡°Yaoyao, tell me, how did you get together with that kid? You even managed to make him obedient.¡±

    He was amazed.

    He did not expect that the kid, who had been like a monk since he was young and had no emotions, would be so loving when he was in love.

 Chapter 696 - I Want To Give You Something

    <h4>Chapter 696: I Want To Give You Something</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was puzzled. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Elder Hou¡¯s did not believe her. ¡°Do you know what he used to be like? Aiyo, if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would have suspected that he had been swapped.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t agree. She frowned and said seriously, ¡°Gege is very good! Very, very good!¡±

    Seeing her protective look, Elder Hou was speechless

    <i>Fine, you two are family now.</i>

    Huo Yunque quickly brought the document down. Song Yaoyao took it and handed it to Elder Hou, along with the disimer agreement.

    Elder Hou took it in confusion. He did not realize how capable the little girl in front of him was!

    He even looked very rxed as his gaze swept over it. But the next second, his pupils constricted!

    ¡°This is the shares of the Lancaster Family¡¯s estate? Where did you get it? Is this true?¡±

    Elder Hou didn¡¯t give Song Yaoyao a chance to speak as he continued to ask a few questions.

    At the same time, his impression of Song Yaoyao had also undergone an earth-shattering change.

    Song Yaoyao was very satisfied with his reaction. The displeasure she felt from not being trusted earlier also disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you think.¡± Song Yaoyao tapped on the document. ¡°Although I know that breaking the contract isn¡¯t a big deal if the Lancaster family wants to pursue it, I think it¡¯s necessary to have a disimer agreement.¡±

    This way, no matter what she did in the future, she would have a reason.

    If she wanted to break the contract, it would be because the Lancaster family didn¡¯t keep their word first. It had nothing to do with her!

    Elder Hou looked at her several times, then read the document word by word, as well as the transfer of shares. He was so surprised that he could not close his mouth. ¡°This was all your idea?¡±

    He looked back and forth at Huo Yunque inquisitively. He seemed to have seen this trick before...

    Sensing Elder Hou¡¯s intention, Huo Yunque shrugged and smiled gently and calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I was not involved in this whole process.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Elder Hou did not believe it. He protected the girl as like she was a treasure. Although it was only one percent of the shares, for an ancient family with a lot of members, one percent was enough to cause a bloodbath.

    Moreover, the Lancaster family was not easy to deal with. If he did not keep an eye on her, the little girl might be eaten alive if he was not careful.

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    Huo Yunque crossed his hands on his knees and said, ¡°Elder Hou, I¡¯ve always been a straightforward person. Besides, she has her own ideas. As long as there are no problems, I don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Problems?¡± The corner of Elder Hou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°For example, and injury.¡±

    Elder Hou let out a sigh of relief and waved his hand. ¡°Oh! I was wondering what you meant? With you watching, how could she be injured? You¡¯re overconcerned.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Even if her arm is scratched, I will still feel sorry for her. She is my life now. If someone is threatening my life, don¡¯t you think I should retaliate?¡±

    Elder Hou asked, ¡°Why do I feel that there is a hidden meaning in your words...?¡±

    Huo Yunque did notment. His smile was refined and ssy.

    Fine...

    Elder Hou understood. He was still thinking about the Lancaster family.

    He was helpless. He knew that he could not stop him.

    ¡°Take it easy. If something really happens, it will be a mess.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes and smiled like a fox.

    Only Song Yaoyao looked at him nkly. ¡°Gege, what did you do?¡±

 Chapter 697 - Give It To Charity

    <h4>Chapter 697: Give It To Charity</h4>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque rubbed her head with his big hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Song Yaoyao pulled his big hand away and tidied up her messy long hair with a sullen face. She turned to look at Elder Hou. ¡°Uncle Hou, you can take this document with you, but you have to leave the disimer agreement with me. As for the money, you can use it for charity.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and had a faint nasally sound; she sounded like a delicate child.

    However, this child gave away this huge amount of wealth without even blinking an eye.

    Elder Hou was stunned. ¡°Youngdy, do you know what this document represents?¡±

    It was shares! It was something that was enough for her to livefortably for the rest of her life. Even if she left Huo Manor, she could still live a rich and luxurious life!

    She gave it up just like that?

    ¡°I know.¡± Song Yaoyao nodded gently, her expression unchanged. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to take this money in the first ce.¡±

    Those three conditions were priceless.

    ¡°Yunque, what do you think?¡±

    Elder Hou tightened his grip on the document and his voice was a little hoarse. If this money could be used for charity, how many people would it help?

    It would definitely be a great merit!

    Huo Yunque allowed Song Yaoyao to y with his hands. He chuckled when he heard this. ¡°Old Hou, I think I¡¯ve made myself clear. I won¡¯t interfere in her affairs. Even if she donates all her assets, I will still support her. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡± Song Yaoyao red at him and warned him not to talk nonsense anymore.

    Elder Hou was stunned for a moment before he felt relieved.

    He held the document andughed. ¡°This is nothingpared to what you can offer.¡± He shook his head and suddenly stood up solemnly. He bowed deeply to Song Yaoyao, scaring her.

    ¡°Uncle Hou, what are you doing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was so scared that she stopped smiling and wanted to help him up.

    However, Elder Hou did not let her go. ¡°You deserve this. I thank you on behalf of those poor people!¡±

    He finally understood why this arrogant kid from the Huo Family would fall in love with this girl.

    She was clever and she had an open mind.

    She had round edges, but she wasn¡¯t a pushover that could be manipted by others. She looked like a round and tender glutinous rice ball, but in fact, the trap inside was the most fascinating.

    ¡°It simply passed through my hands. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Song Yaoyao shook her head and quickly got Elder Hou to stand up.

    Elder Hou sighed. ¡°The younger generation is impressive!¡±

    He was looking forward to seeing how high this girl would go in the future.

    ¡°By the way, how is Alice?¡± Song Yaoyao touched her nose and asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s not doing very well.¡±

    Elder Hou picked out some important points and told Song Yaoyao about them. Of course, he perfectly avoided how Huo Yunque overbearingly sent people to trap Count Lancaster¡¯s family in the mansion and restrict their movements.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with youter.¡±

    Since he had received benefits, he had to put in all his effort.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Before Elder Hou could be happy, a deep and cold voice sounded in his ear. Huo Yunque interrupted him and said in a domineering tone, not allowing him to refuse.

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque nced over and Song Yaoyao obediently shut her mouth.

    ¡°Is she dying?¡±

    Elder Hou said helplessly, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    But soon.

    ¡°Then tomorrow, she needs to rest.¡±

    Huo Yunque stood up. ¡°Elder Hou, let me see you out.¡±

    Elder Hou: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 698 - How Far Could She Go

    <h4>Chapter 698: How Far Could She Go</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    He had not even said that he was leaving when Huo Yunque had already given the order to leave. He opened his mouth and met Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes. He knew that there was no turning back now.

    ¡°Alright then, Yaoyao, have a good rest. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Hou.¡±

    She propped her hands on the sofa and watched Huo Yunque and Elder Hou walk out one after the other.

    Outside, Elder Hou sighed and asked, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The pace of spring was very slow, and the trees in the courtyard had just started to sprout. The blue sky was clear and cloudless. It was good weather for an outing.

    Huo Yunque yed with the prayer beads. ¡°I won¡¯t stop her if she¡¯s willing to do charity. But this money¡­¡± He curled his lips and his eyes were cold. ¡°Every payment must be transparent no matter where it is used. Also, sign her name.¡±

    She was young and simple-minded and did not ask for anything in return.

    But Huo Yunque was different. He was a businessman, and his girl deserved the best in the world.

    This applied to everything¡­

    Elder Hou rubbed his head and looked up at the clear and clean sky.

    Huo Yunque stood there quietly, like a painting. The wind blew his clothes slightly and his short hair was slightly messy, giving him a youthful look.

    Of course, this was to describe his temperament, not his age. However, this person¡¯s ability could no longer be measured by his age. Those who were the same age as him might have juste into contact with family affairs, but he was already in power and was on equal footing with the big shots in his social circle.

    ¡°Of course, I will take care of this. There will be a meetingter. If you have time, you cane and listen in.¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Anyway, I will know whether or not someone is ying tricks.¡±

    Elder Hou was silent for a moment. He had to admit that what Huo Yunque said was the truth.

    He waved his hand and sped up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you don¡¯t have to see me off!¡±

    This kid was either a man of few words, or when he opened his mouth, he definitely made people lose ten years of their lives.

    For the time being, he did not want to die! He still wanted to live to see the beauty of this world, as well as¡­

    Song Yaoyao, who he had ced high hopes on, and how far she would go in the end.

    ¡­

    Elder Hou walked into the mansion alone.

    Lady Celia quickly came up to him. When her gaze fell upon the emptiness behind Elder Hou, her pupils constricted.

    She asked sorrowfully, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? The doctor!¡±

    Elder Hou said gently and politely, ¡°She promised to help Miss Alice, but she can onlye tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, damn it!¡±

    The gentle and elegantdy could not hold it in anymore. She covered her face. Despair was like a thick fog that could not be swept away, firmly enveloping her within.

    ¡°But my Alice can¡¯t hold on any longer! Why can¡¯t shee today?!¡±

    ¡°Alright, my dear, calm down.¡±

    Count Lancaster heard themotion and quickly walked over to pull Lady Celia into his embrace. He gently stroked her back tofort her while lowering his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Mr. Hou, could it be that the doctor has something he can¡¯t say? Or¡­¡± he narrowed his eyes, his aura was imposing, ¡°Or perhaps, he¡¯s not satisfied with the price we offered?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Elder Hou stood up straight. His expression did not change in the face of Count Lancaster¡¯s aggressive gaze.

    ¡°She¡¯s injured. She was affected by the identst night.¡±

    The image of the young girl¡¯s healthy, ruddy skin and lively eyes shed through his mind as he answered calmly..

 Chapter 699 - The Matriarch Of The Ancient Family

    <h4>Chapter 699: The Matriarch Of The Ancient Family</h4>

    ¡°What does he want? I¡¯m willing to give him everything I have, as long as he¡¯s willing to help my Alice today!¡± Lady Celia raised her head, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Alright Celia, this isn¡¯t a matter of money.¡±

    Count Lancaster caught a key point from Elder Hou¡¯s words.

    His pupils dted slightly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the person who was injured was the miracle doctor we¡¯re looking for? The future matriarch of that ancient family?!¡±

    Ancient family? That was a good description.

    Elder Hou nodded calmly. ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right.¡±

    It was a pity that there was no reward. No matter what, Huo Yunque would not let Song Yaoyaoe today.

    Since he had sent someone here and Liu Yu was also here, no one knew Alice¡¯s health better than him.

    He said that he would not let Alice die today, so Alice would not die.

    What was Elder Hou worried about?

    Although their only hope had note¡­

    Count Lancaster¡¯s expression was inexplicable and slightly absent-minded; no one knew what he was thinking.

    Elder Hou saw that he wasn¡¯t speaking. ¡°I just came to tell you that I went to see the miracle doctor, and she promised toe tomorrow to treat Miss Alice. Before that, I hope that you and your wife can understand one thing: whether or not miss Alice recovers smoothly, the doctor would have done her best. So many famous doctors in the world are helpless against Miss Alice¡¯s illness. You can¡¯t expect a doctor to be like a god. She doesn¡¯t have the ability of a god. Please know this¡­¡±

    After speaking, Elder Hou nodded slightly at the two of them and turned around.

    ¡°I wish Miss Alice a speedy recovery.¡±

    ¡­

    The room was quiet, emitting a pungent smell of disinfectant.

    It made people think of many negative things: death, emptiness, despair¡­

    It was really an ominous smell.

    Alice coughed. She was wearing an oxygen mask. Her body had shriveled in a short period of time, and her cheeks were no longer full.

    She looked like a shriveled corpse that had been drained of blood by a vampire.

    If it were not for the fact that her chest was still rising and falling slightly, people would have thought that this girl had been dead for a long time.

    Lady Celia walked in quietly. She held back her tears.

    ¡°Darling, everything will be fine.¡± She lowered her eyes to hide the cold light in her eyes. ¡°I will not let go of anyone who hurts you!¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyshes trembled dully, and she gently held Lady Celia¡¯s hand.

    At this moment, Count Lancaster walked in.

    Lady Celia silently shed tears and looked up at him. ¡°Louis, Alice will be fine, right? She will be fine, definitely!¡±

    Count Lancaster nodded. ¡°Yes, our daughter will be blessed by God.¡±

    Lady Celia closed her eyes and began to pray.

    ¡°May God bless her.¡±

    ¡­

    Count Lancaster sized up the girl in front of him. She was surprisingly young. She was wearing a cheongsam that outlined her graceful curves and a sweater over it. She looked elegant and dignified.

    ¡°You¡­ are a doctor?¡±

    Song Yaoyao spread her hands. Huo Si respectfully handed a ck cloth bag to her.

    ¡°If there have been no mistakes, I should be the one you¡¯ve been looking for.¡±

    She untied the rope, and the silver needles of different lengths were lined up in a row.

    Lady Celia clutched her shawl and did not say anything, but as she looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that she did not trust her.

    Song Yaoyao did not care. ¡°So now, can I go in?¡±

 Chapter 700 - Rose About To Wither

    <h4>Chapter 700: Rose About To Wither</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The abrasions on her legs had just formed a thinyer of scab. When she walked, it would tug on it, and she would feel a dense amount of pain.

    Her beautiful eyes were covered with ayer of watery light, and it grew darker and brighter. People would think that her eyes were naturally this bright, like a mysterious ck gemstone.

    Lady Celia moved her lips, wanting to stop her, but was stopped by Count Lancaster.

    ¡°Are you sure you can cure Alice?¡±

    His aura was very strong, and his eyes were deep. This made him look very cold and fierce when he stared at a person.

    If it was an ordinary person, they may have been scared to death by him.

    Song Yaoyao stood outside the door calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Shebed her hair, and her gaze was not very friendly. ¡°In fact, no one can cure her illness.¡±

    ¡°You lied to us?!¡± Lady Celia was agitated.

    Huo Si took the lead to block in front of Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I never said I could cure her, did I? If you don¡¯t need me, I can leave now.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled, her meaning was unclear. ¡°You only have one chance. I won¡¯t be returning your reward either. Please think carefully. If I don¡¯t help her control it, perhaps that little angel will fall into an eternal slumber tonight. Ah... how pitiful.¡±

    Count Lancaster¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Wait...¡±

    He stopped Song Yaoyao who was about to turn around. ¡°How confident are you that you can treat my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Louis?¡± Lady Celia nestled beside him helplessly. Her tears had not stopped for the past few days.

    Song Yaoyao turned around gracefully, and Huo Si took back the silver needle. She curved her eyes. ¡°Ten percent...¡± Under Count Lancaster¡¯s gloomy and unpredictable gaze, she slowly said thest two words: ¡°Not even.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Not even ten percent!

    This was clearly a scam!

    Count Lancaster hugged the emotional Lady Celia and nodded at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Please try your best to save Alice. If possible, at least don¡¯t make her suffer so much.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled gently and walked into the house.

    From afar, she could still hear the argument between Lady Celia and Count Lancaster.

    ¡°Why should we let her treat her? Why don¡¯t we just fly back? She looks so young! Oh God, I¡¯m going crazy. She doesn¡¯t even look like she¡¯s graduated from school yet! You want her to save our baby? If that¡¯s the case, I might as well go back and ask my mother for help!¡±

    Lady Celia had once had a falling out with her family in order to be with Count Lancaster.

    She was once the most favored princess in the royal family.

    ¡°Celia, you know that if you go back, they will definitely persuade you to separate from me.¡± Count Lancaster sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to separate from you.¡±

    Celia knew this as well. She could not help but cover her face and cry bitterly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to lose Alice either!¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao closed the door. It was finally quiet.

    She rubbed her ears and walked to the bedside.

    The girl on the bed was like a rose that was about to die of thirst, withering away.

    When she saw Song Yaoyao, she slowly opened her eyes. Her pair of jade-green eyes seemed to be covered in a mist.

    She was on the verge of death.

    ¡°How pitiful.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat down beside her and picked up one of her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for those three conditions, I won¡¯t let you die...¡±

    ...

    After leaving the mansion, Alice¡¯s physical characteristics returned to normal.

    Just like a rose that was about to wither and a wisp of life had been injected into it by God.

    She hade back to life.

 Chapter 701 - Light In Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 701: Light In Her Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Lady Celia touched her head excitedly, feeling a little helpless. ¡°Darling, how are you?¡±

    The girl smiled like an angel.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She walked past Lady Celia and looked at her father, who was not in good spirits. She curled her lips. ¡°Father, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    The girl¡¯s sweet voice quickly brought Count Lancaster back to his senses.

    He lovingly held her hand and gently kissed the back of it. ¡°As long as you get better, I will do anything.¡±

    Alice¡¯s little face was still pale, but she looked extremely happy.

    ¡°Father, I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Alice.¡±

    ...

    Alice, whose illness was under control, prepared to return to her country.

    In just a few days, because of the departure of Count Lancaster, those with ulterior motives in the family began to cause trouble again and they lost a lot of business.

    As Alice needed to rest for the time being, she would stay in the mansion with Lady Celia for a few more days with Elder Hou¡¯s permission.

    As for Count Lancaster, he immediately returned.

    He would be busy for the next few days.

    Song Yaoyao stayed at home to rest for a few days. During this period, she only went to see Alice once. She was recovering very well, and every day was more lively than the day before.

    The rose was infused with vitality and became beautiful again.

    Early in the morning, Huo Yunque was already nowhere to be seen. When Song Yaoyao went downstairs, she saw a slender yet elegant figure.

    It was Lady Celia...

    The bodyguard beside her held a parasol for her. She was like a princess who had walked out of a fairytale, wearing an elegant vintage dress and a small top hat. Her life was a fairytale in itself.

    The woman with a delicate temperament walked towards her. She wrapped her fox-fur cape around her shoulders and exuded an air of nobility.

    ¡°We meet again, my dear Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Lady Celia.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was serious for a second as she raised her hand to greet Lady Celia.

    ¡°Lady Celia, are you here because something happened to Alice?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. Alice is doing very well.¡± Lady Celia looked at Song Yaoyao gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness earlier. Is Mr. Huo around?¡±

    Song Yaoyao wanted to say that she was looking for him too, but she heard a cold and low voice from outside the door.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two looked over.

    The man held a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He walked over to Song Yaoyao and handed her the flowers. ¡°Go and eat breakfast.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were like crescent moons. She took therge bouquet and nodded obediently as she rubbed against the back of the man¡¯s hand coquettishly. After saying goodbye to Lady Celia, she left while humming a little tune.

    Lady Celia wrapped her shawl around her shoulders and looked at the young girl¡¯s back enviously. She was convinced that if she was not present, the young girl would have jumped up in joy.

    Every woman was a child in front of the man she loved.

    Lady Celia believed it. She used to be like that too.

    ¡°Lady Celia, what is it that you are looking at?¡±

    Huo Yunque took a handkerchief and wiped his fingers gently.

    Lady Celia followed Huo Yunque upstairs. Hearing this, she smiled gently and said, ¡°There is light in her eyes. She looks very happy.

    ¡°I was happy too, once.¡±

    Behind her, the young girl held a cup of hot milk and walked out of the dining room slowly.

    A pair of bright ck eyes stared straight at their backs.

    In the study.

    Huo Yunque took out a document from the drawer, which was in a leather bag, and pushed it in front of Lady Celia.

    ¡°You don¡¯t regret it?¡±

    The color on Lady Celia¡¯s face faded in an instant, but she smiled elegantly.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Virgin

    <h4>Chapter 702: Virgin</h4>

    ¡°Then, here¡¯s to a smooth partnership.¡±

    ¡­

    Lady Celia left very quickly; it didn¡¯t take more than half an hour.

    Song Yaoyao squatted in the corner and watched her leave.

    Then, her ck eyes stared straight at the study room.

    ¡°Click.¡±

    The door opened.

    What greeted her eyes was a pair of long legs wrapped in western trousers and leather shoes that were shiny.

    Song Yaoyao quietly moved back a little.

    As she moved, she saw that the pair of legs were already in front of her. Her cor was lifted, and Song Yaoyao was forcefully pulled up from the ground like a carrot.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She mumbled and twisted. ¡°Gege.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was embarrassed as she looked at her toes guiltily.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was just passing by? I wanted to go upstairs to sleep¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes darted around as she pointed to her room and whispered.

    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡±

    Huo Yunque put his arm around her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Cough!¡± Song Yaoyao blushed. ¡°Gege, you can¡¯t demand for that in broad daylight!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression did not change. His palm was pressed against a thin piece of cloth, and the temperature was boiling.

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t demand for that. I¡¯ll demand for you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt her throat dry up, and her legs go weak.

    ¡°Gege, you¡­¡±

    She was feeling more and more flustered.

    ¡­

    After tossing around at home for a few days and waiting for Alice to leave, Song Yaoyao returned to school.

    In between, she even took the time to go to Elder Shen¡¯s ce to check on the elders. There was basically no big problem. It was just that they were old and had bits of pain and ailments.

    She only needed to adjust their herbs a little to give them the right prescription for their needs.

    The main purpose was nourishment.

    Song Yaoyao originally wanted to ask Liu Yu for help, but Huo Qi told Song Yaoyao that he went on a business trip.

    Although Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know why Liu Yu, a doctor, needed to go on a business trip. But thinking about it, the Huos weren¡¯t ordinary. What if Liu Yu was just a part-time doctor and a professional assassin on the side?

    While her mind ran wild, she arrived at school in the blink of an eye.

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue heard that she finally came to school today, so they specifically waited for her at the entrance. All that was missing was a wee banner.

    As soon as they saw a familiar car, a figure immediately rushed over.

    ¡°My Precious Yaoyao! I miss you so much!!¡±

    Song Yaoyao had just alighted from the car when she waspletely embraced by someone. Her face was pressed against a lump of soft flesh. She was so stifled that her little face was flushed red and she could hardly breathe.

    ¡°Mmm mmm¡­¡±

    She patted Tang Xinrou¡¯s arm with great difficulty, hinting for her to quickly let go.

    Otherwise, she would be greeting a friend that was no longer breathing!

    Xu Yue pulled Tang Xinrou away speechlessly. ¡°Do you want tomit murder?¡±

    Her gaze lingered on Tang Xinrou¡¯s chest and she lightly clicked her tongue, sighing with an unknown meaning. ¡°An Feiran is quite lucky.¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned weakly against the car door, panting.

    Hearing this, she slowly nced at Tang Xinrou before quickly withdrawing her gaze.

    She smacked her lips and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Even though Tang Xinrou had a dirty mind, her face was flushed red from being teased by her two good friends.

    She gritted her teeth and red at the two of them. ¡°Bah! A virgin like me has nothing to say to you! Goodbye!¡±

    After saying that, she stomped forward with an imposing manner. Her small face, which was no longer facing them, was so red that it almost looked like blood.

    Xu Yue shrugged and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently. ¡°Nope!¡±

 Chapter 703 - The Darn Smell Of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 703: The Darn Smell Of Jealousy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She wasn¡¯t angry; she was just shy.

    After all, it was her first time in a rtionship, and Yaoyao had learned to be bad. It was most likely Mr. Huo who had led her astray! Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and cursed Huo Yunque on the inside.

    Little did she know Huo Yunque had never been the unrestrained one.

    Tang Xinrou must have mixed up the roles.

    She pped her face and walked forward.

    She suddenly bumped into someone and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Tang Tang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was clean and clear, with just the right amount of concern.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s face, which had just cooled down, heated up again when she saw An Feiran. A wave of hot air assaulted her face, causing her eyelids to twitch.

    She red fiercely at An Feiran and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    ¡°None of your business!¡±

    With that said, she left in a huff.

    Thest nce before she left was glistening, causing An Feiran¡¯s heart to skip a beat.

    He was stunned. He happened to see Song Yaoyao and Xu Yue walking side by side from downstairs. He pointed in the direction that Tang Xinrou had left and asked innocently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tang Tang?¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her chin. ¡°She¡¯s probably shy.¡±

    An Feiran: ¡°Huh?¡±

    Xu Yue put her hands in her pockets and slowly brushed past him. Shemented, ¡°Ah... the darn smell of jealousy.¡±

    Spring had arrived and everything wasing back to life. Even the animals were beginning to...

    Tsk tsk...

    ...

    After the month-end exam, An Feiran looked at the bnce in the ss ount and made a suggestion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on an outing together. I checked the weather forecast and the weather has been pretty good recently.¡±

    Tang Xinrou rested her chin on her hand and looked like she was seriously reading a book. In reality, her gaze was always on the boy who was not far away. The corners of her lips curled up in an indescribably sweet and moving manner.

    Xu Yue mischievously said, ¡°Alright, I have no objections.¡±

    ¡°I have no objections either!¡±

    ¡°Wow! We can finally rest!¡±

    ¡°The problem is, where should we go?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going? Count me in!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was affected by the lively atmosphere. Her eyes curved as she raised her head to take a look. She lowered her head again to take notes. The page was already filled with densely written words.

    The first draft of the novel¡¯s copyright had already been revised. Song Yaoyao had made a copy and sent it to Kang Yuan. Recently, under his guidance, she had started to revise it for the second time.

    She also bought a lot of famous books, ¡®The History of Chinese Ancient Costume Evolution¡¯ and others.

    And she had been studying them rigorously.

    Han Jun looked at the back of Song Yaoyao, who was sitting straight and studying in seriousness. He nudged Shen Xun, who was sleeping soundly on the table beside him, leaned over, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Xun, are youing?¡±

    ¡°No, get lost¡ª¡±

    His hoarse voice was filled with a strong sense of sleepiness. He opened his eyes a little and a murderous aura spread silently.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Han Jun tactfully shut up.

    In the front row, Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She leaned on the table and tilted her head to look at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Precious, let¡¯s go y together! Let¡¯s rx!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter to Song Yaoyao whether she went or not. Her studies had recentlye to an end, so it was not impossible for her to go out and rx.

    She nodded and smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Han Jun turned his head with a whoosh.

    Meanwhile, the boy beside him slowly sat up, crossed his fingers, and stretchedzily.

    He arched his back slightly, rested his chin on his hand, and said casually, ¡°Jun¡¯er, go and register for me.¡±

    Han Jun rolled his eyes and thought to himself, I knew it!

    A cold re was thrown at him from the side.. Han Jun quickly stood up and bowed. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±

 Chapter 704 - Seasick

    <h4>Chapter 704: Seasick</h4>

    The third year of high school was tense, but what did this have to do with ss 3-3?

    The results of the monthly exam still made their headteacher, Wang Zhongyun, extremely proud. Every day when he entered the office, he could walk in with his back straight and nose held high.

    Times had changed. Now, ss 3-3 was the ss with the most potential!

    What? If someone was to say that their results had nothing to do with them¡­

    That was pure jealousy!

    There were also people whoined that it was the critical moment of learning and the time for the final sprint, yet they collectively asked for leave to go out and y. This showed they were ignorant and ipetent!

    Hehe, this was also a sign of jealousy!

    If they had the ability, their ss president could also be equally awesome! Not only could she control everyone and make them run, but she could also make them study and drag the ss that was at the bottom of the grade into the top ten rankings.

    Not convinced?

    Then they could only endure!

    Wang Zhongyun was showing off as he walked around the school with a thermos sk in his hands.

    He listened to the students behind him pointing at him.

    They said, ¡°Hey, did you see that? That¡¯s Mr. Wang, the headteacher of ss 3-3. He¡¯s awesome!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced!¡±

    ¡°It would be great if we could change sses. I feel like ss 3-3¡¯s learning atmosphere is great!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that! The students of ss 3-3 collectively took leave to go out and have fun! During this period of time, I don¡¯t even have enough time to sleep. I have to go to cram school every day until I puke! Their school life is worth remembering! Ours? In the future, when I recall it, I will just think of endless papers, endless sses, and a race against time every day!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Headteacher! I¡¯m envious!¡±

    <i>Mr. Headteacher!</i>

    <i>Do you hear us?</i>

    Wang Zhongyun¡¯s mind and body werepletely at ease. It was sofortable!

    Even when he saw his old ssmate, he could happily greet him.

    It was a pity that the other party did not give him a pleasant expression in return.

    But, what did that have to do with anything?

    As long as he was happy, everything was fine, right?

    ¡­

    After the votes of the people from ss 3-3, they finally decided to visit a farmhouse in the next city.

    The scenery there was beautiful, but the ce was remote.

    After getting off the ne, they had to take a two-hour car ride to the dock, and then take a half-hour boat ride. Finally, they arrived at a small ind.

    The ind was sparsely popted. Because of the trouble ofmuting and the bumpy roads, there were not many tourists.

    The prices here were lower. It was a good ce to rest and take a walk in the sun every day.

    The journey here was very torturous for the pampered young masters and youngdies. After two hours of sitting on the dirt road and they finally got out of the car, they were allining that their waists were about to break and their butts were about to crack.

    Song Yaoyao could still ept it, but once she got on the boat, she could no longer endure¡­

    The boat floated on the surface of the sea, swaying along with the smell of engine oil, causing song Yaoyao¡¯s vision to go ck. She leaned against the railing in a daze. The people who came were all young people, enjoying thefortable sea breeze. The air was filled with a faint salty smell. It was asfortable as it could be.

    It was as if the bumpy ride just now didn¡¯t exist. They quickly threw it to the back of their minds and excitedly ran around the boat to take selfies.

    There were also people who proudly opened a post in the school forum, intending to record the happy vacation life of these few days.

    As soon as Tang Xinrou boarded the boat, she became intimate with An Feiran.

    The two of them sat at the stern, the girl leaning against the boy¡¯s shoulder. The two of them were quiet and did not speak. It was like a beautiful painting.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Seasick?¡±

    Shen Xun leaned against the railing and lowered his head slightly. He saw the girl¡¯s weak little face and her dry lips that were usually supple.

    He frowned, listened to the noise, and rubbed the space between his eyebrows as his eyes filled with hostility.

 Chapter 705 - Bad Sense Of Direction

    <h4>Chapter 705: Bad Sense Of Direction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°All of you, be quiet!¡±

    At the sound of thismand, it was as though a pause button had been pressed. The scene wasical and strange.

    The young man who was driving the boat looked at Shen Xun curiously.

    His jeans wrapped around his slender legs, and he was extremely tall and well proportioned. He wore a sky-blue cored shirt over his T-shirt, a casual vacation look. However, on him, it looked as good-looking as the celebrities on TV.

    At a nce, there were even quite a few other good-looking people.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It was Han Jun who reacted first. He looked at the frightened students, waved at them, and walked over.

    At a nce, he saw Song Yaoyao covering her mouth and looking ufortable.

    He was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses. ¡°Seasick?!¡±

    When the crowd heard that Song Yaoyao was seasick, they immediately rushed over anxiously.

    The ss President was everyone¡¯s treasure, they couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her!

    But as the number of people increased, the area became cramped, and the air wasn¡¯t circting. Song Yaoyao¡¯s stomach was already churning. As the wind mixed with the smell of engine oil and perfume, she instantly leaned on the railing and vomited.

    ¡°What should we do? Who brought motion sickness medicine?¡±

    Tang Xinrou abandoned An Feiran and squeezed her way through. She patted Song Yaoyao¡¯s back worriedly. ¡°Can you still hold on?¡±

    Sheined, ¡°Whose idea was it toe to a ce like this?!¡± Her heart ached terribly.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Shen Xun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why are you all here? Are you watching a rare animal? Get out of my way!¡±

    Han Jun coughed lightly. ¡°Brother Xun means that if you guys gather around like this, the air won¡¯t circte and she¡¯ll feel worse. Go y, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    In the end, Xu Yue took out a car sickness sticker from her bag and stuck it on Song Yaoyao.

    She theny in Tang Xinrou¡¯s arms and slept all the way to their destination.

    When she got off the boat, her legs were weak. If not for Tang Xinrou supporting her, she would have knelt on the ground.

    After a tiring day and finding amodation, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.

    Song Yaoyao upied a room alone and fell into a deep sleep on the bed.

    In her sleepiness, she heard Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice from outside the door. She seemed to be asking her to go out and y. Song Yaoyao pulled the nket over her head and continued to fall into a deep sleep.

    When she woke up, it was already dusk.

    The horizon was suffused with a light green color. The same scenery seemed to be exceptionally magnificent on this small ind. The cotton candy-like clouds floated gently with the wind, reflecting on the sea surface, making it look like blood.

    Song Yaoyao took a shower and changed her clothes. She slowly shuffled out of the door with flip-flops.

    They had booked the entire guest house, and it was just enough for everyone to stay in groups of two.

    The only single room was given to Song Yaoyao.

    The guest house was empty. She had no idea where they went to y.

    She guessed that the sound she heard when she slept wasn¡¯t a dream, but real.

    As she didn¡¯t bring her phone, she strolled around leisurely.

    It was probably because she hadn¡¯t left the house for long time, Song Yaoyao had actually forgotten that she had a bad sense of direction!

    Therefore, when she looked at the endless sea and turned back around, she was dumbfounded by the number of forks in the path back.

    Where was she? How was she going to get back?

    However, Song Yaoyao had one advantage: she was very calm.

    Even when she got lost, she could still walk calmly. Maybe she would make her way back after a few circles?

    With this mentality, sheforted herself as she walked forward.

    There were some small vendors by the roadside.. Although Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t bring her cell phone, she had a small change purse on her wrist.

 Chapter 706 - Need A Ride, Pretty Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 706: Need A Ride, Pretty Girl?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Previously, when she searched for guides online, Tang Xinrou had said that this ce was quiet, that it could be used for fishing, and that it could be used for barbeque. The most important thing was that the scenery was good, and there were fewer people.

    After arriving, Song Yaoyao realized that there were actually quite a lot of tourists here.

    Perhapspared to other scenic spots, there were fewer people. However, she saw that almost every stall had people surrounding it.

    She walked over one by one, but most of the time, she only looked and did not buy.

    She was afraid that the boss would dislike her, so she specifically stood far away and looked with a face full of curiosity.

    Actually, ever since she came over, there had been many people secretly sizing her up. Their eyes shed with amazement, including the girls who were there on vacation.

    The first words that came to mind were: Little Goddess!

    The girl was wearing a cream-colored dress that went down to her knees. Because of the strong wind, she wore a purple knitted sweater, but she had casual flip-flops on her feet. Her expression was muddle-headed, as if she had never seen such a scene before.

    That expression was simply too adorable!

    Was she a celebrity?

    They had heard that a variety show had recently been filmed here. Was she a neer that had just debuted? This beauty was too good-looking. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t be a celebrity!

    ¡°Pretty Girl, did youe alone? Do you need a tour guide?¡±

    After observing for a long time, a middle-aged man finally walked over and asked. His bean-sized eyes swept over Song Yaoyao¡¯s body, making her feel ufortable.

    She took two steps back. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, my fee is very low. I only need 100 Yuan for a full tour. And you don¡¯t need to walk. Look, I have a sightseeing trike here. In the evening, it¡¯s veryfortable to sit in the sightseeing trike, admiring the scenery while enjoying the sea breeze.¡±

    He tried his best to persuade her.

    Song Yaoyao frowned slightly. ¡°I said I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Then can I give you a discount? Aiya, Miss, I haven¡¯t received any business for a day. Can you do me a favor and take care of my business? I¡¯ll give you a 20 Yuan discount.¡±

    Among the onlookers, someone could tell that something was wrong.

    He reminded her, ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s not safe to be on your own! Don¡¯t get in his trike.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good to walk. Just treat it as a stroll!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a good person to me!¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?! Who doesn¡¯t look like a good person? What era is it now? Is it still fashionable to judge people by their appearance?¡± When the middle-aged man heard what they said, he instantly red fiercely at the people who spoke.

    His expression was fierce as if he wanted to eat them up.

    Those people were just ordinary office workers who came to this small ind to travel. They didn¡¯t know the origins of the middle-aged man. They hade here by boat. Everyone on a small closed-off ind like this was basically family. If they provoked someone, it was equivalent to causing big trouble.

    No one wanted to bring trouble on themselves.

    Even if Song Yaoyao looked really pretty, that was all.

    They did not know her and had already given her a friendly reminder. If she was still persuaded and really met with danger, she could not me anyone else.

    The small peddlers next to her were used to it and acted as if they did not see anything.

    ¡°How about it, Miss? 80 Yuan for a trip around the entire ind, how about it?¡±

    The middle-aged man saw that those people had quietened down and were satisfied. He happily rubbed his hands together and looked at Song Yaoyao in an honest manner. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to these people¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯ve been driving a sightseeing trike here for years. If something happened, it would have happened long ago. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them.. They all know me!¡±

 Chapter 707 - The Silly Girl

    <h4>Chapter 707: The Silly Girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    He pointed at the peddlers, and without waiting for Song Yaoyao to ask, he continued, ¡°And I¡¯m familiar with this ce. It¡¯s a nned route. There are people everywhere, so there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    He had already said this much, and he seemed to be full of sincerity.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to take me sightseeing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao took two steps back, tilting her head. She casually braided her long hair and let it hang on her shoulders.

    Her eyes were clear and bright as if all the filth in the world had nothing to do with her. Her temperament was pure, her appearance was sweet and charming, and her skin was as white as milk.

    The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss, get in the trike.¡±

    He quickly drove the small electric trike over and even wiped the seat with care, inviting Song Yaoyao to get inside.

    It was a small three-wheeled trike. It looked quite new and had beautiful patterns drawn on it.

    It was indeed very popr with girls. Moreover, the trike was neither too big nor too small. It was just enough for one person to sit in.

    Song Yaoyao raised the edge of her lips. Her dimples sank when she smiled. She was extremely beautiful and attractive.

    She lifted the hem of her skirt and got into the trike.

    ¡°Drive slowly then, Uncle. I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    She pretended to be afraid as she reminded him timidly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid! Uncle drives very steadily! Sit properly, youngdy, we¡¯re about to set off!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the trike left the crowd and drove toward the depths of the ind.

    The surrounding tourists looked at each other inexplicably.

    ¡°Will anything happen to that girl?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, right? There were so many of us watching, would he dare?!¡±

    ¡°I secretly took a picture of his face just now. If he dares to do something bad...¡±

    Someone even ran over to ask the nearby peddlers, ¡°Was he telling the truth? Has he really been doing business here for years?¡±

    This was true. A peddler nodded. ¡°Yes, he was here when I started setting up my stall.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then it looks like we¡¯ve misunderstood him.¡±

    Since the peddler said this, it was probably true.

    The truth was as the middle-aged man had said.

    However, there was one thing that they did not mention. For example, the middle-aged man¡¯s reputation was not good. He had even been in prison because of rape.

    When he returned to the ind after prison, it was hard for him to change his habits, so he drove a sightseeing trike and specifically targeted young girls.

    Of course, he did not dare to go too far. If he met someone good-looking, he would simply flirt with them and cop a feel.

    The peddlers disapproved of his actions but they did not dare to speak up. Not all of the people doing business here were locals. There were also outsiders who came to do business. How could a decent person fight with a ruthless person who had been to prison!

    Especially someone who was like a madman, threatening to kill anyone who dared to speak nonsense!

    They guessed that those girls who had been molested by the middle-aged man also had been threatened by him. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t there been any news about this rapist on the inte?

    However, they felt sorry for the girl. She was beautiful, like a flower. Even the celebrities who came to the ind the previous day were not as good-looking as her. They did not know if that beast would lose control of himself andy his hands on her.

    At the same time, they were also ridiculing Song Yaoyao in secret. Everyone had advised her not to get in the trike. Moreover, it was getting dark soon. What kind of scenery would she be able to see if she took the sightseeing trike now?

    She was actually so silly that she was tricked away with just a few words.

    Song Yaoyao did not know that there were so many things going on. She narrowed her eyes andzily leaned against the back of the chair, enjoying the sea breeze. It was extremelyfortable.

    If the middle-aged man did not continuously try to talk to her....

 Chapter 708 - Why Did You Pick Up That Stick?

    <h4>Chapter 708: Why Did You Pick Up That Stick?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao should have been even happier.

    ¡°Hey, Miss, where are you from?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was humming a tunezily and her tender fingers were slowly tapping on her legs. When she heard this question, she replied lightly, ¡°Feng City.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a big city! Isn¡¯t it prosperous there?¡±

    His words were filled with probing. Song Yaoyap noticed that he was driving towards some remote alleys.

    Seeing through him, Song Yaoyao raised her delicate eyebrows and sighed. ¡°What? I¡¯m just an ordinary student. That has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    <i>Great!</i>

    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder, and there was a hint of excitement that could not be concealed.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re in university now? Are you here with your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes, her smile barely visible on the surface.

    ¡°I¡¯m alone.¡±

    ¡°Alone?!¡± The middle-aged man was so excited that his body trembled. Could it be that God was helping him? In the past, he only dared to mess around a little. Was it because God felt sorry for him that he specifically brought him a tender and beautiful girl?

    Regardless, to be safe, he still did not reveal his true purpose.

    As he continued to drive to a more remote ce, he asked, ¡°Why did youe alone? It¡¯s dangerous toe alone.¡±

    ¡°I quarreled with my family, so I came out to rx,¡± she answered lightly. ¡°And the Inte said that the people here are simple and honest, and there are very few bad people. Uncle, are you a bad person?¡±

    She raised her eyshes and stared at the man¡¯s back with a half-smile.

    He was dressed very cleanly, presumably to attract the tourists¡¯ good impressions.

    The middle-aged man quickly swallowed his saliva, and ecstasy surfaced in his eyes.

    Heughed loudly and shamelessly said, ¡°How can that be? Uncle is a good person!¡±

    <i>A ¡®good person¡¯ who would make you feelfortableter!</i>

    The thoughts in his heart grew more and more evil, and Song Yaoyaopletely gave him all the motive tomit the crime.

    Coming alone without any friends and quarreling with her family; a girl like her would most likely not tell her family where she had gone.

    So¡­

    God had created an opportunity for him. If he didn¡¯t ept it, wouldn¡¯t he be ungrateful?!

    The sky quickly darkened. The blood-like setting sun faded and the moon rose from the sea of clouds.

    It was called sightseeing, but Song Yaoyao could no longer see the sea.

    She curled her lips. ¡°Uncle, where are you going?¡±

    The trike stopped in front of the forest. In the dim light, the man¡¯s not-so-pretty face looked even more obscene. He got out of the trike, pulled his belt, and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, she grabbed her dress and jumped out of the trike.

    The wind blew gently against the strands of hair beside her cheeks. In the dark, they were so white that they seemed to glow, making her look even more beautiful.

    <i>Good¡­</i>

    <i>I¡¯m so lucky!</i>

    The middle-aged man¡¯s throat was dry as he looked at Song Yaoyao, his eyes staring straight at her.

    ¡°Alright! You shoulde with me. The air here is humid, and snakes love ces like this the most.¡±

    He deliberately used these words to scare Song Yaoyao.

    Hearing the young girl¡¯s frightened gasp, he raised his eyebrows proudly.

    He, who was blinded by lust, did not notice that the gasp from the young girl next to him was too calm, like an emotionless robot.

    Song Yaoyao raised her feet and followed the middle-aged man into the forest.

    Her gaze wandered around before she bent down and picked up a stick that was as thick as a wrist.

    The middle-aged man was stunned and asked curiously, ¡°Girl, why did you pick up that stick?¡±

 Chapter 709 - 9: Miss, Youre A Demon

    <h4>Chapter 709: Miss, You¡¯re A Demon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    He wondered if Song Yaoyao was using it for self-defense because she didn¡¯t trust him.

    ¡°Oh, this...¡± Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were snakes in the forest? I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, I see. Alright then, follow me closely. This spot is still too close to the road. People will pass by and see me.¡±

    If it was a man following beside him, the middle-aged man might have sensed that something was wrong. After all, everything was running too smoothly. Even if a pie fell from the sky, he wouldn¡¯t be so lucky as to catch it!

    But who asked Song Yaoyao to be a fair and tender girl who didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest bit of lethality?

    Who else would he target if not her?

    Finally, as he walked inside. The middle-aged man chuckled andpletely tore off his disguise.

    He turned around and quickly extended his hand towards Song Yaoyao.

    But even though he was fast, Song Yaoyao was faster.

    The stick she picked up quickly came in handy and ruthlessly smashed onto his head. The middle-aged man cried out in pain and staggered to the ground. He touched his head. It was so painful that his eyelids were twitching.

    ¡°You...¡±

    <i>Smack!</i>

    Song Yaoyao did not give him a chance to react at all before the middle-aged man was struck dumb. What he thought was a little white rabbit was actually a wolf in disguise.

    Her strength was greater than that of a man.

    He had initially tried to resist, cursing with foulnguage to insult Song Yaoyao, and even saying how he was going to do something to her.

    But after a few minutes, he could only kneel down and beg for mercy.

    ¡°Miss! Please forgive me. Aiyo... Aiyo, stop hitting me!!¡±

    Because she was wearing a skirt, Song Yaoyao was able to move her hands and not her feet. The stick in her hand was especially dense and she hit the man ruthlessly until his face was bruised.

    Without waiting for him to continue begging for mercy, she knocked him out cleanly.

    Then, she grabbed his cor and dragged him out of the forest like a dead dog.

    Ten minutester...

    The middle-aged man slowly woke up and realized that he had been tied to a tree. He still didn¡¯t know that his face had been marked with the word, ¡®Rapist¡¯.

    At that moment, he was yelping in pain. There was no longer any lust in his eyes as he looked at Song Yao. All that remained was deep fear.

    ¡°M-Miss... Who the hell are you? I didn¡¯t do anything bad...¡±

    ¡°You just haven¡¯t had the chance to do it yet,¡± Song Yaoyao interrupted him expressionlessly.

    She had just finished rummaging through his trike and discovered that there were a lot of things in the small basket under his seat.

    Rope, handcuffs, tape...

    Now, everything came in handy!

    Song Yaoyao sneered. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his nonsense. She directly tore off the tape and sealed his mouth, causing him to whimper. His face turned red as he struggled to open his mouth.

    Then, she grabbed his hand, and in an exceptionally painful manner, turned his hand upside down around the tree and handcuffed him.

    ¡°Ooooww!!!¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at Song Yaoyao with only fear in his eyes. This girl was a f*cking demon! He was a man in his prime, yet he was actually beaten by her to the point of being unable to resist.

    Looking at her again, her face wasn¡¯t red and she wasn¡¯t panting; she waspletely calm andposed.

    How annoying!

    ¡°Just stay here and reflect on yourself for the night. I¡¯ll call someone to pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    <i>Pick you up and take you to prison!</i>

    Song Yaoyao did not say thisst bit because what she said earlier was already enough to scare the middle-aged man.

    His hands were handcuffed. If he wanted to feel morefortable, he could only try his best to keep his entire body straight and close to the tree trunk.

    But wouldn¡¯t he be paralyzed after being cuffed all night?

 Chapter 710 - Riding My Trike

    <h4>Chapter 710: Riding My Trike</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    No matter what, he was already forty years old. He was no longer as flexible as a young man.

    ¡°O!¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became. Tears fell from his eyes and he looked exceptionally miserable.

    However, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Song Yaoyao smiled and waved at him. She was a sweet and lovely person.

    Then, she hopped to the side of his trike and frowned as she studied it.

    For a genius like Song Yaoyao, although she had never driven it before, it didn¡¯t seem difficult for her to learn it temporarily.

    ¡°This is the eleration, this is the ignition, this is the light¡­ Very good!¡± Song Yaoyao smugly pped her little hands. ¡°As expected of me! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She turned on all the lights and lit up a small area in front of her.

    She then waved her little fists as if she was cheering, and her expression was lively.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    That¡¯s my trike!!

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Song Yaoyao get into his trike. She even waved goodbye to him with a smile.

    She still had that innocent and harmless look.

    But if he still believed that she was an innocent and harmless little girl now, then he might as well just jump into the sea and die.

    What the hell was going on!

    Had he run into a ghost in the middle of the night?

    Song Yaoyao took a deep breath, focused her mind, and decided to turn the key.

    With a buzz, the trike flew off.

    ¡°Waaaaaah!¡±

    She screamed and then stopped abruptly.

    In the night, her round eyes were abnormally bright as if they reflected the stars in the sky.

    The wind blew her hair and gently kissed her cheek.

    Although it was slightly cold, it was still bearable.

    She blinked her eyes, and her mouth opened wider and wider.

    It seemed¡­

    Quite interesting!!

    As if she had discovered a new world, Song Yaoyao drove the small trike until she became better and better at driving it. She even passed through some of the rugged paths as if she was walking on t ground.

    Th-this was too much fun!

    She turned whenever she saw a turn and soon, she didn¡¯t know where she was.

    Regardless, Song Yaoyao was confident that there was a road for her to take, and wherever there was a road, there were people!

    When she met someone, couldn¡¯t she just ask them for directions?

    It wasn¡¯t a big problem!

    She rarely came into contact with the outside world, and everything here was amusing for her.

    Therefore, Song Yaoyao agreed with the middle-aged man¡¯s words: it was fun to take a sightseeing trike to see the scenery, but driving a sightseeing trike was even better!

    She could go wherever she wanted, and if she wanted to stop and take a look, she would do just that.

    She yed crazily for a while, not knowing how much time passed. Meanwhile, the wind made the change purse on her wrist shake and sway.

    At this moment, a series of rustling sounds, apanied by a weak cry, attracted Song Yaoyao¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Meow~ Meow~ Meow~¡±

    The sound was so weak that it was almost inaudible. Song Yaoyao was stunned. She had already driven past it, but she slowed down and slowly reversed.

    She got out of the trike and walked to look for it.

    Of course, she did not forget to pull out her keys.

    There were some people on this small ind who were not honest at all! What if someone stole her trike?

    She put the keys into her pocket and then walked back along the path to look for it.

    The moon on the ind was very big and bright. It gave off a dim and bright light, shining on the sea surface.

    ¡°Kitty?¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    She bent down. She didn¡¯t know if she misheard, but she was afraid that if she left like this, the little creature would die in the night.

    Finally, she walked along the path for dozens of meters. In a bush, she caught a glimpse of half of a furry little tail.

    ¡°Meow meow.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she instantly trotted over.

 Chapter 711 - Found A Cat!

    <h4>Chapter 711: Found A Cat!</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    She squatted down and gently picked up the little thing that was shivering in the wind.

    After picking it up, she realized that there was another one underneath it.

    Both of them were ck and white cats. One had a white crescent-shaped mark between its brows, while the other waspletely ck and had four white socks.

    With just a nce, Song Yaoyao¡¯s desire to raise them was confirmed!

    Their eyes were misty. As they were little kittens, the membrane on their pupils had notpletely disappeared.

    Song Yaoyao was d that she hade here and heard the sound.

    This was probably fate.

    Otherwise, how would these two beautiful little things have survived?

    ¡°Hey, follow me from now on?¡±

    The girl¡¯s skin was sparkling white under the moonlight. She gently scratched the kittens¡¯ chins and could not help butugh when she saw them trying to crawl into her arms because they were afraid of the cold.

    Her sweet voice was as pleasant as an oriole¡¯s.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, it means you agree! Come, let¡¯s shake hands.¡±

    Song Yaoyao held the two cats in her arms and pinched their soft pads as if it was a done deal. She then patted their heads formally.

    ¡°From now on, follow me. I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a good life and live in a luxurious vi!¡±

    As she spoke, she amused herself.

    The little kittens did not understand at all. Because of the warmth of her body, they kept pushing themselves into her embrace.

    They whimpered and meowed.

    Song Yaoyao realized that the two cats¡¯ personalities were very different.

    The cat with the crescent was especially quiet. It did not move when it nestled in her embrace. It frowned slightly and looked very unhappy.

    The other one with white socks saw that she had stopped and immediately opened its mouth to suck on her fingertip.

    ¡°Hey~¡±

    Its little teeth gently bit on Song Yaoyao¡¯s fingers. It was slightly painful and a little numb. She puffed her cheeks and poked its head. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, I don¡¯t have milk for you!¡±

    ¡°But~¡±

    Her clear eyes rolled around as she giggled. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of your names!¡±

    Her slender finger pointed at the cat with the white socks. ¡°You¡¯re silly. You should be called ¡®Dopey¡¯!¡± Then, she moved her finger andnded on the cat with the crescent. ¡°You can be called ¡®Unhappy¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    ¡°Do you like your names?¡±

    ¡°Meow!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I like them too! Then, it¡¯s set!¡±

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mood was like a rocket, and her happiness soared. Not only did she get a beautiful electric trike when she came out, but she also picked up two cute little kittens.

    In the distance, a man was panting with his knees bent. Behind him, there was a cameraman.

    Feng Pei felt that he was about to be crippled. He rubbed his cramping calf, feeling powerless toin, ¡°The program team is crazy! They left us in the mountains in the middle of the night, and they told us to find a mission card. If we don¡¯t find it, we won¡¯t be allowed to eat. I suspect that they are deliberately targeting me!¡±

    He turned his head and looked at the camera.

    The cameraman dutifully recorded his handsome face and streamed it live on the show¡¯s website.

    Seeing that he was still squatting on the ground to rest, the cameraman kindly reminded him, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t get the mission card, there won¡¯t be any dinner.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Pei suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    At the same time, in the live stream¡¯s chatroom, the audience was about tough to death.

    ¡°Hahahaha Oppa, pay attention to your image! Don¡¯t forget that you rely on your face to make a living!¡±

    ¡°Commenter above, what do you mean? You make it sound like my Brother Pei has no skills! Familiarize yourself with our most promising new actor! See how he is an all-rounder in singing and dancing!¡±

    ¡°Stop arguing! Watch the show quietly!¡±

 Chapter 712 - Is This Girl Real?

    <h4>Chapter 712: Is This Girl Real?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Feng Pei held the microphone on his cor. His voice was clear and pleasant to the ears, especially on such a night. With the breeze, it was enough to stir the hearts of all the girls watching the program.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a little tired, the night scenery here is really good. Moreover, there are no cars on the ind, and the air is very clean. If I had a choice, I woulde here again next time to y.¡±

    As he spoke, he continued to walk forward. At the same time, his gaze swept across both sides of the road, not wanting to miss any clues.

    ¡°Ahhh! Pei¡¯s voice is so nice and gentle. Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    ¡°Both hands typing to prove my innocence.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, I like Pei Pei! Pei Pei, are you cold? You¡¯re wearing so little!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is there someone in front? What¡¯s that small lump? It¡¯s so dark¡­¡±

    The ¡®dark¡¯ Song Yaoyao was still squatting on the ground ying with the little kittens. She buttoned up herrge knitted sweater and tied the hem into a knot.

    This way, she could keep Dopey and Unhappy warm, and she could temporarily act as the cat¡¯s nest.

    The audience in the livestream noticed her and so did Feng Pei.

    He was stunned to find someone squatting here at this time.

    Seeing that the figure was a girl, he carefully thought about it. The color of her knitted sweater was simr to a girl he knew.

    He walked over and asked, ¡°Xiaowan, where¡¯s the photographer who was following you? Are you lost?¡±

    The quiet atmosphere was suddenly broken. Song Yaoyao turned her head with a little confusion.

    The same thought appeared in her mind as Feng Pei¡¯s: why would there be people here at this time?

    ¡°I¡­¡± The remaining half of Feng Pei¡¯s sentence was forcefully swallowed back.

    Under the moonlight, her small face was so beautiful that it made people feel like they were in a trance. Her crescent-shaped eyebrows made her look gentle and harmless, and her watery eyes were clear and limpid. Her pouty nose, cherry lips, and purple knitted sweater made her look even more beautiful, and her entire body was filled with a fairy-like aura.

    Feng Pei was afraid that his loud voice would scare her, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Hello, are you¡­ someone arranged by the program team?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t understand, so she tilted her head.

    With a dazed expression, the cute Feng Pei screamed on the inside.

    At this moment, something moved in the girl¡¯s arms, and a small head finally popped out.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    The little ck kitten tilted its head innocently, and the small crescent moon on its forehead caught his attention.

    Most importantly, both the cat and the human tilted their heads at the same time, and their ck eyes stared straight at him.

    They were equally harmless, stupefied, and gentle¡­

    F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!

    Feng Pei almost lost control! His good friends and fans all knew that he loved cute, fluffy things.

    But for the first time, Feng Pei realized he was a sucker for good looks too!

    Because he wasn¡¯t going crazy over the fluffy kitten, he was going crazy over the girl¡¯s face!

    Feng Pei was losing his mind while the livestream chat was losing their minds even more.

    ¡°WTF, is this beautiful girl real?¡±

    ¡°At this moment, I¡¯m f*cking jealous of Pei!¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she speaking? Don¡¯t tell me the program nted a simtion robot at the end.¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? Have you ever seen such a beautiful simtion robot with such a vivid expression?! No matter how beautiful those robots are, their eyes are dull!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but if such a robot reallyes out, I¡¯ll buy it with all my money!¡±

    ¡°+1¡±

    ¡°+2¡±

    ¡°Typing with both hands as a sign¡­ Forget it! I¡¯m busy!¡±

    ¡°What kind of disgustingment is that?!¡±

 Chapter 713 - Are You An NPC?

    <h4>Chapter 713: Are You An NPC?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°That...¡±

    Feng Pei carefully sized her up. He didn¡¯t know where to look, and his ears turned red.

    Fortunately, it was night, and the light wasn¡¯t very good, so no one could see clearly.

    Otherwise, it would be trending.

    His throat was a little dry. He blinked and asked softly, ¡°Are you arranged by the program team? Like a special reward or something? An NPC?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up with the kittens in her arms.

    The moment she stood up, Feng Pei was even more dazed.

    The girl was petite and slender. She wore a white dress under her sweater, and the hem swayed gently in the wind.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She answered slowly. She looked at the cameraman who was carrying the camera and tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Feng Pei saw that she had turned around and left. He was a little anxious and hurriedly chased after her.

    ¡°Really? Are you sure there isn¡¯t a special mission? Little Cutie? Little Angel?¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed her cheeks and her eyshes fluttered.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was lost?¡±

    She said it in a serious manner that was too sincere. In addition, her eyes were ck and bright, making it impossible for anyone to doubt her at all.

    ¡°Uh... then how did you get here?¡±

    ¡°By trike.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pointed to the front. ¡°That¡¯s my trike...¡±

    Feng Pei looked in the direction she pointed and saw a pink tricycle with a roof. It was parked dozens of meters away.

    He couldn¡¯t see it clearly because it was blurry. He only felt...

    ...it was rather cute.

    ¡°Cough...¡± He held back hisughter. ¡°Little Cutie, were you really not arranged by the program team?¡±

    Meanwhile, the director was also dumbfounded. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Where did this girle from? Who arranged it? Why didn¡¯t youmunicate with me beforehand?¡±

    Her performance was too good!

    He didn¡¯t even need to look at the audience¡¯sments to know that everyone would definitely be very surprised by the appearance of this girl.

    There was no other reason. This was a society that looked at faces!

    She was beautiful and had a clean and amiable temperament.

    Most people would be involuntarily attracted to her and they would develop a favorable impression of her.

    ¡°No, Director, we didn¡¯t hire her!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The director was shocked. ¡°This child is so beautiful. Are you telling me that she¡¯s an ordinary passerby?¡±

    The assistant director nodded heavily.

    At this moment, the ordinary passerby, Song Yaoyao, was carrying her two cute kittens and walking toward the tricycle.

    Feng Pei followed behind her like a little tail.

    The fans were all smiling like aunts. Of course, there were also some people who called Song Yaoyao a scheming b*tch.

    There were even conspiracy theories that said that she just wanted to be famous, or that she had stic surgery, and her face was full of hyaluronic acid.

    However, most people thought that these were words that only an idiot would say.

    As long as one was not blind, one could see how natural the girl¡¯s appearance was. God was so unfair. It didn¡¯t matter if they were jealous or envious, her stic surgery was done in her mother¡¯s womb; she was destined to save money!

    Besides, so what if she had stic surgery? It was true that she looked good! As long as she was upright and did not do anything harmful to the public, what right did they have to mock her and insult her?

    Just because she saw their idol? Just because their idol was amazed?

    Idiots!

    Song Yaoyao took out the key from her pocket and turned around to find Feng Pei still following her.

    She sighed and advised patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, I¡¯m really just passing by. I don¡¯t have any props, look!¡±

    She patted her purse. The dress on her body had no pockets.

    ¡°I only have two kittens..¡± Her knitted sweater was bulging, and two little cuties poked their heads out.

 Chapter 714 - Sorry, Weâ€™re Livestreaming

    <h4>Chapter 714: Sorry, We¡¯re Livestreaming</h4>

    The audience:

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious, I don¡¯t even have a cat!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, and I don¡¯t have a cat!¡±

    ¡°These two cats are too unique, aren¡¯t they? They look like they came out of an anime!¡±

    ¡°You guys want cats, I want the girl!¡±

    ¡°This girl looks a little familiar! I think I know her!¡±

    ¡°We need to make a sprint for the girl!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Pff¡­¡± Feng Pei could not help butugh. He did not know why, but he did not want to part with the young girl so quickly. He had nothing to say to make conversation, he pointed at the two little kittens in her arms and asked, ¡°These cats¡­do they have names? They¡¯re quite cute.¡±

    ¡°They are, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes sparkled. She liked that others were praising her cats.

    She happily poked the crescent cat, which was quiet and had its chin dangling out of her clothes. ¡°This is Unhappy.¡± She then pointed at the white-socked cat with half of its paw dangling outside. ¡°This is Dopey.¡±

    Feng Pei: ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    He could not put his thoughts into words. ¡°You¡¯re really a genius at naming!¡±

    Song Yaoyao automatically took this sentence as apliment. Her eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Is that right? Do you think it¡¯s very suitable? I think so too!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Feng Pei¡¯s face was slightly red. He clenched his fist to his lips and coughed twice to cover it up. ¡°Why are they called these two names?¡±

    Didn¡¯t other girls like toe up with cute names?

    Why were her two cats so silly?

    Song Yaoyao answered with a straight face and a confident tone, ¡°Because this one looks unhappy. And this one foolishly thought I was its mother. Of course, it¡¯s dopey!¡±

    ¡°Besides, they like their names. Isn¡¯t that right? Dopey and Unhappy!¡±

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao pinched their paws, her voice soft and sweet.

    Feng Pei couldn¡¯t refute her. He nodded embarrassedly. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s very¡­ cute!¡±

    The audience almost burst intoughter as they posted screenshots on Weibo. The number of post views quickly increased and the number of viewers watching Feng Pei¡¯s livestream also increased.

    ¡°Hahaha, why do I find that the Little Fairy is silly and cute?¡±

    ¡°Pei, if you have the ability, say it with confidence. Pay attention to your expression!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so cute! Hahaha! Dopey and Unhappy! What a genius!¡±

    ¡°LMAO, I was bored at night, so I randomly found a show to watch. I didn¡¯t expect to find such a treasure. Don¡¯t you think Feng Pei is silly too? He¡¯s so dopey!¡±

    ¡°Pfff! You¡¯re the silly one! My Pei is only¡­ Actually, I think you might be a little right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying fromughter, hahahaha. Really, what kind of little cutie is this? It must have been hard for her to descend from heaven!¡±

    ¡°Did anyone notice the trike next to her? It¡¯s just as cute as her!¡±

    ¡­

    Thisment was true. The little trike was painted pink, and the ceiling was white. It was clean and tidy. There were fresh flowers painted on it, and hanging off the edge of the roof was a dream catcher with feathers.

    It was so dreamy when the wind blew.

    ¡°Honestly¡­ are you really not arranged by the program team?¡±

    Feng Pei looked at the girly trike and asked the doubts of the audience.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know that this was a livestream. She just slowly nced at the photographer. ¡°I heard that there are celebrities on the ind shooting variety shows. Is that you? Can I trouble you to cut my shot when it¡¯s broadcast? Thank you..¡±

 Chapter 715 - Little Trike

    <h4>Chapter 715: Little Trike</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The cameraman was embarrassed. The girl was so beautiful that he did not dare to look at her directly.

    Feng Pei kindly reminded him, ¡°W-we are livestreaming the variety show.¡±

    This was considered a new concept. It was not unheard of in the industry, but no one had sessfully created much of a stir. The main benefit was that the livestreaming effect was realistic and the viewing time was long. However, if they couldn¡¯t hire a popr guest, it would be very difficult to attract the audience.

    Livestreaming was nothing like edited footage. Editing involved gathering the best parts and the funny moments were endless.

    But in a livestream, their time was in sync with the audience.

    Before he met Song Yaoyao, Feng Pei had already walked on the road for nearly twenty minutes.

    Basically, only fans remained watching the livestream. It was only after he met Song Yaoyao that he gradually attracted passersby on Weibo who was drawn to watch them.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s reaction was slower by half a beat as she looked at the camera again. She was not unfamiliar with this thing. In fact, she was very familiar with it. Previously, during the holidays, she had spent most of her time on the set.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Her reaction was always unexpected.

    Feng Pei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to meet people in such a remote ce at this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. It seemed that this ce was really remote.

    She got into the trike and nned to continue looking for a way out. Rourou and the others would definitely be anxious.

    ¡°Hey, that...¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked like she was really about to leave.

    Feng Pei was dumbfounded. He finally believed that she wasn¡¯t an NPC arranged by the program team.

    ¡°Little Cutie, wait!¡±

    Before his brain could react, he had already rushed over and called out to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Song Yaoyao slowly blinked. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not an NPC arranged by the program team. I¡¯m just lost. If I don¡¯t go back soon, my friends will be worried.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was having a good time earlier and didn¡¯t realize this at all.

    Congrattions, Student Song Yaoyao! She had finally found her conscience!

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Feng Pei¡¯s eyes scanned the little trike. He turned around and asked the cameraman, ¡°Hey, the program team didn¡¯t forbid us from finding helpers, right? It¡¯s not against the rules for me to take a trike, right?¡±

    Song Yaoyao:¡±???¡± What was this guy saying?

    The cameraman: ¡°???¡±

    He blinked his eyes nkly and shook his head. ¡°It...shouldn¡¯t count?¡±

    In reality, even the program team was stunned by this ident and didn¡¯t know how to react.

    This girl who appeared out of the blue was really too unconventional. It was as if she had appeared out of nowhere without any warning.

    Before the program started filming, they had even specially cleared out the people to prevent tourists from trespassing. However, they never expected that there would still be a fish that slipped through the!

    Let alone such a beautiful ¡®mermaid¡¯ that gave people endless surprises!

    Before Song Yaoyao appeared, the program team had arranged this to deliberately mess with the celebrities. They believed that after they cleared the area, other than walking, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any means of transportation, so they didn¡¯t set any rules.

    In the end...they met with Song Yaoyao identally...

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Feng Pei snapped his fingers and gave a big smile, bright and handsome.

    ¡°Little Cutie, can you give me a ride?¡±

    Song Yaoyao waspletely immune to his looks. She calmly averted her gaze and coldly rejected him, ¡°No.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t interested in being on camera, she wanted to be a director!

    With that, she turned the ignition and suddenly drove away.

 Chapter 716 - You And I Are Not Fated. This Is Because I Spent Money.

    <h4>Chapter 716: You And I Are Not Fated. This Is Because I Spent Money.</h4>

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Feng Pei was dumbfounded. ¡°She really left? Am I that ugly?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but touch his cheek as Song Yaoyao made him doubt his life. His skin was smooth and he didn¡¯t even have a pimple. Even if they were toe into close contact, he shouldn¡¯t be so ugly that she¡¯d turn around and run away, right?

    It was over. His charm had lost its effect.

    Feng Pei¡¯s fans were about to burst intoughter.

    Feng Pei¡¯s life-doubting expression was especially amusing.

    The director¡¯s voice sounded in his headset. ¡°Feng Pei! Stop her!¡±

    Almost at the moment when the director¡¯s voice sounded and before he could finish his sentence, Feng Pei had already rushed to the beautiful little trike and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡±

    The cameraman was very smart and quickly switched the camera to the front.

    The little trike quickly stopped and turned around.

    The bright moonlight shone on the young girl¡¯s beautiful face. Her ck hair was gently blown by the wind. The two little kittens squinted their eyes and pulled on the edge of her clothes as they slept.

    They were like fairies under the moon. Every frame could be used as a wallpaper.

    The little trike stopped in front of him.

    The girl was no longer as cold as before. Her smile was brilliant. As they got closer, the audience could see a small dimple on her cheek.

    It was so sweet!

    ¡°Little Brother, since we are fated, let me give you a ride.¡±

    Feng Pei: ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>You and I are not fated. This is all because I spent money.</i>

    He silently climbed onto the little trike that the middle-aged man had specially made to attract girls. The space was just right for thinner girls and a little more.

    However, for a tall person with long legs like Feng Pei, he could only helplessly bend his waist when he sat down.

    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± The cameraman was at a loss. He looked at the space beside Feng Pei that only had a narrow gap left and gave up on the idea of squeezing himself into it. He was afraid that he would crush this fragile and beautiful little trike.

    But could his two legs outrun three wheels?

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Feng Pei knew how to control the atmosphere of the show. He smiled evilly and took over the cameraman¡¯s camera. ¡°Take a walk and rest. I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    The cameraman: ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>You¡¯re so awesome!</i>

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! Gogogogo!¡± Feng Pei fiddled with the camera with a curious look on his face as he captured Song Yaoyao¡¯s back.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and spread out her small hands. ¡°Give me the money first.¡±

    The young girl faced the camera. Only then did Feng Pei realize that there wasn¡¯t a single bit of makeup on her face! Her crescent-shaped eyebrows were gentle and harmless, charming in every light.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it¡­¡± Feng Pei rubbed his nose guiltily as he watched Song Yaoyao¡¯s enthusiasm drop rapidly. He hurriedly said to the stunned cameraman, ¡°Hey, do you have any money in your pocket? Lend me some first! I¡¯ll pay you back double after the show!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Hearing the director¡¯s order, the cameraman took out a few bills from his pocket. One was red, and the rest were small change.

    Feng Pei¡¯s stunned expression made him look innocent. ¡°That¡¯s all I have¡­¡±

    He was at work, where was he going to spend money? It was already not bad to be able to take out this!

    Feng Pei¡¯s expression wasplicated. He did not dare to look at Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression. He took the money and counted it. It was about 200 Yuan.

    Usually, this was enough for a sightseeing trike. But¡­when had a tour guide been this beautiful?

    So the amount was still too little.

    He weakly handed it over. ¡°J-just 200 Yuan. Can I give you more after the show?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at him pitifully and reluctantly took it. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Seeing that it was her first time doing business, she treated it as a discount..

 Chapter 717 - Two Idiots

    <h4>Chapter 717: Two Idiots</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Feng Pei couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath. ¡°Then... shall we set off now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned the trike around. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her voice was obedient and soft as the trike started chugging along.

    As the cool sea breeze blew, the white feather dream catcher on the right gently floated.

    The audience:

    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m f*ckingughing my head off! What kind of magicalbination is this!¡±

    ¡°They are not fated. This is all because he spent money.¡±

    ¡°Pei Pei is like a little tiger cub today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying fromughter, what kind of treasure is this? Haha! The money-grubber image is too cute!¡±

    ¡°God, how are they fated? Her fate is with the money!¡±

    ¡°Pitiful Pei, when he watched the cameraman pull out the notes, his expression was absolutely dumbfounded! Hahahaha, f*ck. Please debut, Little Miss. You are perfect for variety!¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe that she is a pure passerby? The program team definitely arranged it! I can bet my life on it!¡±

    ¡°I took a screenshot.¡±

    ¡°Beep! Your ride credit is almost out, would you like to recharge?¡±

    ¡°Recharge.¡±

    ¡°Beep! Recharge sessful!¡±

    ...

    The audience yed along with the joke happily, and someizens even took screenshots. Meanwhile, all sorts of hashtags were added, causing the poprity to soar.

    The program¡¯s producer found an opportunity and bought a spot in the hot searches, cing this topic at the top of the list.

    Originally, no matter how lively the discussion was, only a small number of people knew about it. But now it was different. It was night time, and it was the peak time for surfing the inte. Anyone who clicked on it would be attracted by the screenshot. Whether it was because of their attractive appearance, or because it was amusing.

    In short...

    ¡°Little Adventure¡± had officially be popr!

    Some people might not believe it, but all of this started from a money-grubbing girl and her two kittens.

    Theizens thought they couldn¡¯t be any moreical, but reality proved that their thoughts were always wrong! Don¡¯t try to guess the actions of the fairies, foolish humans!

    Feng Pei, who didn¡¯t need to walk anymore, was fiddling with the camera. The other guests were all looking for their mission cards, and they had to walk in the dark. However, he was already leading the trend by bing the first ¡®Rich Person¡¯ to board a form of transport!

    ¡°Luo Hua Ind is a ce far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. It¡¯s surrounded by the sea, and one can only go in and out by boat. For generations, the inders here have been hunting for a living. If I can find a mission card and a red g, then I can have a sumptuous seafood feast tonight! Buddha bless me, amen!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Buddha: You fake believer, get lost!¡±

    ¡°God: I vaguely heard the prayer, but he only said amen and nothing else...¡±

    ¡°You crazyizens, I¡¯m dying fromughter! Tonight¡¯s program is really the source of my happiness! I¡¯ve subscribed! I¡¯ve decided to watch it again when the edited versiones out!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m new here. Was this youngdy arranged by the program team?¡±

    ¡°Some say yes, some say no. But what does it matter? It¡¯s entertaining!¡±

    ¡°Errr... I want to ask...Pei Pei, haven¡¯t you noticed that the roads are a little familiar? Stop acting like a tour guide! Remember, you¡¯re filming a variety show! A variety show! You¡¯re not a tour guide! Stop promoting the ind crazily! They won¡¯t pay you a promotion fee!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, hahaha....it seems to be true! Pei, please wake up! If you continue like this, you won¡¯t be able to hide your silliness anymore! Character! Pay attention to your character!¡±

 Chapter 718 - Back Again

    <h4>Chapter 718: Back Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    However, no one reminded them that they were going in circles.

    If the director reminded them, it would be cheating.

    Moreover, the program was so entertaining, why should they be told?

    Fortunately, after driving in a circle, Feng Pei¡¯s camera pointed to their starting point and he saw the strange-shaped rock with XX road engraved on it, standing on the roadside.

    For a moment, Feng Pei thought he had encountered a ghost and was trapped in an illusion.

    ¡°Are we back where we started?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, they finally realized!¡±

    ¡°I thought they were going to stay here for the whole night! Oh my god, I beg you guys to debut as a group! I¡¯mughing so much that my stomach¡¯s hurting in the middle of the night. My mom came over to ask me what happened and expressed her concern when she saw my tearful face.¡±

    Faced with this question, Song Yaoyao remained calm as if nothing had happened.

    She stuffed the kitten into her arms, her pair of ck eyes filled with innocence. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know the way. You didn¡¯t tell me where to go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao would never tell him that if he didn¡¯t say anything, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all.

    To her, as long as she didn¡¯t notice it, in her mind, this would be her first time taking this path!

    Feng Pei: ¡°...¡±

    He slumped into the back of the chair and sprawled out like a salted fish.

    ¡°My seafood feast...¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Do you want to get off?¡±

    Since she didn¡¯t see the cameraman who was meant to be walking on foot, there was no way she would have known that they were back where they started.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that the cameraman had already followed the path to the next mission point where he was waiting for Feng Pei.

    He waited and waited...

    But where was he?

    Feng Pei looked around at the familiar surroundings and red at Song Yaoyao. ¡°No!¡±

    He had paid her!

    ¡°Alright then...¡±

    Song Yaoyao pressed the horn and continued on her way.

    This time, Feng Pei didn¡¯t dare to y anymore and focused his attention on Song Yaoyao.

    In the quiet night, only the sound of the wind could be heard. Song Yaoyao was not used to Feng Pei¡¯s sudden silence.

    She blinked and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s your mission? There¡¯s also a seafood feast involved?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Feng Pei was weak. ¡°But I won¡¯t be getting that now. Maybe all I¡¯ll get is some steamed cornbread or tap water.¡±

    After such a long time, all the mission gs had probably been taken by now.

    He told Song Yaoyao about his mission, and when she heard it, she was relieved.

    She said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My luck is really good. There will still be a g there. I¡¯ll take you to it!¡±

    Feng Pei was simply whining a little. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t tasted good food before. So he was amused. ¡°Sure! Are you a lucky little koi fish?¡±

    Song Yaoyao replied without thinking, ¡°There is fate between Buddha and I. Buddha will bless me.¡±

    This was what the nun once said, not what she said.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Feng Pei burst outughing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    After strolling for so long and not eating for almost a day, Song Yaoyao¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger.

    Hearing this, she asked softly, ¡°Then if I help you find the red g, can you share some seafood with me? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    But what if the g wasn¡¯t found?

    Feng Pei happilyforted himself. Suddenly, he remembered that Song Yaoyao had a very serious problem with directions. He asked curiously, ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been trapped here all along? When did you get lost?¡±

    Song Yaoyao replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t dark when I came in.¡±

    Feng Pei looked at the sports watch on his wrist and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    It was past nine in the evening....

 Chapter 719 - You Cheater

    <h4>Chapter 719: You Cheater</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She had been lost here for several hours!

    Everything that happened afterwards was equally hrious.

    Feng Pei was getting more and more convinced that one really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. How could a guardian trust such a beautiful girl toe out alone? This was as bad as letting go of the leash of a dog.

    ¡°Wait! Wrong way, wrong way! Turn back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn at every turn, go straight! Go straight ahead!¡±

    ¡°Why do you always turn back when I take my eyes off you... F*ck! Is that a g?¡±

    The trike stopped. Song Yaoyao jumped off and grabbed the red g for him. At the same time, she also gave him a mission card.

    Feng Pei: ¡°How did you know there was one here?¡±

    She was right? Was she lucky?

    ¡°I saw it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat back on the small trike. ¡°Since the mission is done, I have to go back. You can show me the way.¡±

    Feng Pei held the small g in his hand, looking dazed.

    It was unbelievable. ¡°I got it just like this? My big seafood feast? ?¡±

    It was a little...too easy!

    Not only was he leisurely sightseeing in the trike, he didn¡¯t even find the mission card himself.

    It was as if it had been delivered to his doorstep for free.

    The audience was also very confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s scripted! It¡¯s definitely scripted!¡±

    ¡°Haha, they¡¯ve certainly used a lot of money to promote their neer! This was originally quite nice to watch, but now that I see this, it¡¯s a little disgusting!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, get lost. Don¡¯t force yourself!¡±

    ¡°The brainless fans have started biting! Isn¡¯t it obvious that this has been scripted?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty entertaining, thank you. How is it scripted? Do you really think that when a celebrity goes on a reality show, he will take off all his disguises and show you his real appearance? Idiots, wake up! In private, they might be like us. When they don¡¯t go out, they don¡¯t wash their hair or put on makeup. They may even wear big underpants at home and eat snacks in bed. Do you expect them to show us all this? Haha.¡±

    ¡°Automatically block idiots. I just want to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s really not easy. Why do I look at this little trike and feel a little restless? By the way, is it sold in the city? I want to buy a rhinestone-covered one and go shopping at the supermarket! It would be so cool!¡±

    ¡°Ditto, I also want one!¡±

    ¡°If this is for real, then he¡¯s much too lucky! How could he find the g just by turning a corner? It¡¯s like he cheated.¡±

    ¡°Judging by thement from the troll above, I guess Miss Zhong Yi hasn¡¯t found her mission card yet. She¡¯s probably so anxious that she¡¯s about to cry.¡±

    [Zhong Yi has left the chat]

    Zhong Yi: ¡°Feng Pei, you cheater, how did you cheat!¡±

    ...

    Feng Pei originally thought that he would be thest one to return. But when he returned, he realized that there was still Zhong Yi who hadn¡¯t returned.

    The truth was, it didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t find the mission card. She had the choice to give up.

    However, for the next mission, she would have to team up with someone who had a mission card. At the same time, the program team would not provide her with any food nor water. The first stage was actually the easiest, and it determined her living conditions.

    That was unless someone was willing to share their food with her. But this meant that one person¡¯s food would be divided into two portions.

    This show was an adventure show; what came next would only be more difficult. Many people had to consider whether to team up with a girl who was delicate and weak.

    ¡°Eh? Why is there a trike?¡±

    The first thing that came into view was a long leg. The young man jumped out of the trike easily and looked up.

    The guests who returned were especially shocked. ¡°Feng Pei?!¡±

    ¡°Is this allowed? Where did he get the trike?¡±

 Chapter 720 - Sorry, I Won Lying Down

    <h4>Chapter 720: Sorry, I Won Lying Down</h4>

    Holding the red g in his hand, Feng Pei descended from the trike.

    When everyone saw the g in his hand, they were stunned.

    ¡°Red g? Feng Pei found it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t his luck too good?¡±

    Just as everyone was still discussing, a slender girl wearing a purple jacket had already walked briskly towards Feng Pei.

    ¡°Wow! A red g! Brother Feng Pei, you¡¯re so amazing. You actually found the red g that the program team hid. I¡¯ve looked for it several times, but I still haven¡¯t found it! Congrattions! Tonight, we can have a seafood feast.¡±

    Feng Pei smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t find it. Someone helped me.¡±

    The guests looked at each other with wide eyes.

    Were they allowed to cheat and hire helpers?

    Song Jingwan smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother Feng Pei, you¡¯re too modest.¡± She looked at the g in Feng Pei¡¯s hand, and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°By the way, do you have a suitable teammate in mind? If not, do you think I can be your teammate?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ you didn¡¯t find the g and mission card?¡±

    Song Jingwan nodded embarrassedly. ¡°Yes,¡± she said pitifully. ¡°I walked around the mountain for half a day and searched every corner. I couldn¡¯t find it at all! I was afraid of wasting everyone¡¯s time, so I had no choice but toe back.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Feng Pei wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic, but his attitude didn¡¯t make people think that he was rude.

    ¡°Then, Brother Feng Pei, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Feng Pei!¡±

    A soft voice came from behind him. Song Jingwan¡¯s smile froze on her face, and the tips of her fingers curled slightly.

    Her eyelids twitched twice. This voice¡­

    Could it be the person she was thinking of?

    Reality proved that her guess was correct.

    The young girl walked towards them with light steps. It was unknown what she was carrying in her arms, but it was bulging. Her appearance was exquisite, like a masterpiece meticulously painted by the heavens.

    Her pair of ck and lively eyes were sparkling with a watery light.

    Song, Yao, Yao!

    She almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Shouldn¡¯t Song Yaoyao be in ss at this time? Why was she on Luo Hua Ind?

    What kind of damn luck was this?

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    When Feng Pei heard this voice, the smile on his face was obviously warmer than when he was talking to Song Jingwan.

    He turned around and introduced to everyone, ¡°This is the person who helped me find the g. She said that her luck was really good. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but in the end, she really found it. I can¡¯t help but be convinced.¡±

    ¡°Hi, how are you guys?¡±

    Song Yaoyao gracefully greeted them with a wave. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed in front of the celebrities at all.

    Song Jingwan gritted her teeth and silently looked at her.

    She thought that Song Yaoyao would at least say a few words, but she didn¡¯t.

    Song Yaoyaopletely treated her like a stranger; she didn¡¯t even give her a nce.

    ¡°Is this suspense created by the program team? A hidden guest?¡±

    ¡°The director is so unfair! Why didn¡¯t he arrange for me to meet the hidden guest!¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned to Feng Pei. ¡°Where¡¯s the seafood feast? Give me some of the food. I need to go back. If it¡¯s possible, can you lend me your phone?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­sure.¡±

    Feng Pei knew that Song Yaoyao was leaving and felt a little reluctant to let her go.

    He didn¡¯t know if he could see her again after she left.

    But assuming that she wouldn¡¯t be leaving the ind that night, he decided to ask her for her contact information after the shoot ended.

    After Song Yaoyao received his phone, she made a call in front of him.

    All celebrities had private information on their phones; it would be rude if she walked to the side..

 Chapter 721 - Careless

    <h4>Chapter 721: Careless</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    As expected, there was panic on Tang Xinrou¡¯s side.

    They even had a huge argument because of Song Yaoyao¡¯s disappearance.

    Song Yaoyao simply said that she was lost and didn¡¯t bring her phone. Finally, she asked for the program team¡¯s address, and Tang Xinrou and the others immediately agreed to pick her up.

    They told her not to run around!

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Feng Pei¡¯s eyes were full of smiles as he took the phone.

    It was just as he had expected. A careless girl like this was indeed very worrisome.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao thanked him softly. Then, she carried the kittens and quietly moved out of the camera lens, waiting for Tang Xinrou and the others to pick her up.

    The audience was watching the little fairy with great interest when she suddenly disappeared.

    How could they tolerate this?

    ¡°Ahhh, I want to see the little sister, where did she go?¡±

    ¡°The way she made that phone call was so attractive! Knowing that a celebrity¡¯s phone has privacy, she called openly in front of Feng Pei so not to make him feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Wow! This detail! If you didn¡¯t mention it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan¡¯s jacket is very simr to the girl¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not as pretty as Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, idiot! Wanwan is the most beautiful one. I won¡¯t ept any rebuttal! If you continue to argue with me, be careful of your mother!¡±

    ¡°I want to see her. Where¡¯s the camera? Point it at her!¡±

    ...

    The filming of the show hade to an end, and the seafood feast was soon delivered.

    The sumptuous feast was a little over the top.

    There were huge king crabs, lobsters, and all kinds of scallops, abalone, and so on...

    The table was filled to the brim.

    There were a total of six guests, and even if they ate everything together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it.

    ¡°Damn...¡±

    ¡°If I knew that the reward for the first ce would be so rich, I would have searched a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Brother Pei, can you finish all this? If you can¡¯t finish it, I can help you. Hehehe...¡±

    This was a variety show, there was no need to be so serious.

    Someone had already snuck over, stolen a scallop, and hid in a corner to eat it.

    For the sake of the show¡¯s effect, the program team was a little excessive.

    First ce received an extremely sumptuous seafood feast, second ce received three side dishes from the ind, third ce got a bowl of porridge and steamed cornbread, and fourth ce was left with just a steamed cornbread...

    Song Jingwan didn¡¯t find anything, so the team did not give her any food.

    At that moment, Zhong Yi returned.

    As expected, she was so tired that she was panting. As soon as she sat down, she drank half a bottle of water. Her hands were empty as she said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult, too difficult! There¡¯s no mission card! Does the g really exist...?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw a table full of seafood.

    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>

    She gulped. ¡°Who¡¯s in first ce?¡±

    Everyone looked at Feng Pei in unison.

    Feng Pei grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Since he had invited them, everyone who was already starving immediately swarmed over.

    Zhong Yi chewed on the lobster while asking incredulously, ¡°Feng Pei, you¡¯re in first ce?¡±

    ¡°It was just an ident. I won lying down.¡± Feng Pei nodded and looked at Song Yaoyao.

    He walked over to turn off the microphone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told my assistant to get someone else to prepare a table of seafood. When your friendse, you can eat with them. It¡¯s my treat.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was ying with Unhappy¡¯s paws, making Unhappy even more unhappy.

    Hearing Feng Pei, she paused and slowly raised her head. ¡°Are you sure you want to treat me?¡±

    Feng Pei rubbed her nose, her ears slightly red. ¡°Are you worried that I can¡¯t afford to treat you? You can eat whatever you want.. You¡¯re wee! Thank you for tonight.¡±

 Chapter 722 - Bringing Up The Past

    <h4>Chapter 722: Bringing Up The Past</h4>

    Even without looking at the news on the inte, Feng Pei could guess that his performance tonight was really good.

    Moreover, with Song Yaoyao¡¯s little trike, he had saved a lot of energy.

    Feng Pei was so concerned about the girl that people couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her.

    At first, they thought Song Yaoyao was a special guest arranged by the program team. But when they saw that she was tactful enough to stand outside of the camera and did not try to gain any screentime, squatting in the corner and ying with the kittens instead, they finally believed Feng Pei¡¯s words.

    She was really a pure passerby!

    But¡­her appearance was too heaven-defying!

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s Feng Pei doing over there?¡±

    Zhong Yi drank a mouthful of water. In order to maintain her figure, she only ate very little at night. She was thest toe back and had no idea what had happened before.

    She only saw Feng Pei squatting in front of a girl, saying something.

    She raised her eyebrows and shouted, ¡°Feng Pei!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Feng Pei waved his hand, said something to Song Yaoyao, and turned around to leave.

    As soon as he left, Song Yaoyao, whose face was originally half-covered by him, finally came into view. Zhong Yi was surprised. ¡°I know her!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Even Song Jingwan, who was eating quietly, couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhong Yi.

    Although Zhong Yi¡¯s name sounded poetic, she actually had a carefree personality. She had short hair, and her figure was hot. She especially loved working out. Most of the content on Weibo was about working out.

    Her fans also knew that their idol was actually ate-stage extreme beauty addict!

    She especially liked beautiful people! No matter if they were men or women. Beautiful animals were fine too.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a video that was on the trending searches. Haven¡¯t you guys seen it?¡± Zhong Yi sang a couple of lines of ¡®Serve My Country¡¯. ¡°It was this song! I was so amazed at that time. Because there was no source, I saved the video and listened to it a few times.¡±

    When she said this, everyone finally remembered something.

    Song Jingwan lowered her head. Her eyes were gloomy and she almost broke her chopsticks.

    When Zhong Yi said that, they instantly had an impression.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You even reposted it on Weibo!¡±

    Feng Pei was also stunned. He had seen the video before, but he never matched the girl in the video with Song Yaoyao.

    The girl was very focused on ying with the kittens and did not look over at them.

    ¡°I do have an impression of her. Your eyesight is really good,¡± Feng Pei said embarrassedly. ¡°I followed her all the way and did not realize it at all.¡±

    At that time, the video was not HD and was blurry. The audience only thought that her facial features were attractive and her temperament was very good. However, when this person stood in front of them, she looked familiar but most people didn¡¯t associate her with the video from New Year¡¯s Day.

    Moreover, in this era, there was new gossip online every day.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to ask for her WeChat!¡± Zhong Yi wiped her mouth and walked towards Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, her illness is acting up again.¡±

    Feng Pei did not stop her. He wanted her contact information, but he was afraid that she would get angry. It would be much better for a girl to ask for it, right? After that, he could just get the contact information from Zhong Yi.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    At this moment, someone suddenly remembered something, ¡°I remember now, Jingwan, weren¡¯t you on the trending searches for a while as well? I vaguely remember that the stage was the same. Do you go to the same school as that little beauty?¡±

    Song Jingwan took a deep breath and smiled shyly. ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re not in the same ss. I wanted to greet her just now, but I was embarrassed in front of the camera¡­.¡±

 Chapter 723 - Her Gaze Is Scary

    <h4>Chapter 723: Her Gaze Is Scary</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She gnashed her teeth in hatred. Why was Song Yaoyao everywhere?

    Back then, the trending topic had cost her arge sum of money before it was removed, and it had almost caused arge number of passersby to feel disgusted. It was not easy for her to wait for the news to die down before she gradually started to get in touch with the entertainment industry.

    Yet, at this moment, someone brought the two of them out to bepared!

    ¡°Really? I was just casually asking. I didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence!¡±

    On the other side, the cameraman saw Zhong Yi walking over and hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Why do I feel that Song Jingwan¡¯s expression is very unnatural? She doesn¡¯t have any enmity with the youngdy, right?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, either way, I don¡¯t really like this girl. She¡¯s weak and delicate, and she acts like a rich brat!¡±

    ¡°The other one isn¡¯t any good either. I think she just wants to be popr. I don¡¯t know where she heard the news from, but I reckon she deliberately went over to wait.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just watch the show quietly without spouting nonsense? Dirty people see everything as dirty!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! The girl who sang Serve My Country looks so good behind HD cameras! I love it! Can I ask if she has a Weibo? Can someone tell me? I want to follow her!¡±

    ¡°I want to be her dog.¡±

    ¡°Yiyi Baby, please control yourself! There are a lot of people watching!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha Zhong Yi is indeed the number one fangirl in the entertainment industry. She¡¯s even after this girl now. I guess she swings both ways!¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I don¡¯t know if I should say it, but I think Zhong Yi is a good match for the girl!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s lock in this couple! Wait, I¡¯ll bring the Civil Affairs Bureau over right now!¡±

    ...

    The director was watching from behind. He puffed on his cigarette and rubbed his chin.

    Good...

    Tonight was really full of surprises.

    He turned around with a cigarette in his mouth and said to the staff, ¡°God is helping us. Our show is going to be so popr!¡±

    It would be great if he could sign that girl on as a permanent guest.

    Judging from the audience¡¯s reaction today, everyone liked seeing Song Yaoyao.

    Even now, there were still people who kept asking them to give Song Yaoyao some screentime. However, Song Yaoyao had already expressed that she did not want to appear on camera anymore. If they still did not know what was good for them and went up to film her, not only would they be criticized by theizens, it would also be illegal.

    ¡°Go, get me the video fromst year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day and look into the rtionship between Xiaowan and her.¡±

    The atmosphere between the two of them was not right. He did not forget that when Song Jingwan saw Song Yaoyao, her expression clearly froze for a moment.

    If this information was released tonight, it would be enough for them to maintain their poprity for a week.

    He considered that once he had enough footage, he would talk to the investors. Some people were born to be stars and would shine in the crowd. Reality proved that she had a lot of audience affinity.

    Weren¡¯t there many beautiful people in the entertainment industry? But how many people would really be remembered?

    In the entertainment industry, one relied on their face and audience affinity; ability was not the most important thing. Those investors did not care whether the stars had the skills or not. As long as they could bring them profits, it was enough.

    In fact, in the entertainment industry, there were a lot of celebrities who did not have skills, but were famous and popr with enough endorsements to drown in. Who did not know that this kind of behavior was not good? That this kind of culture was abnormal and not desirable?

    But a capitalistic society was a realistic society: no one paid attention to skills!

    Only with poprity would one have the right to speak!

    Song Yaoyao waspletely unaware of what was happening at this time. Under the situation where she waspletely unprepared, she was once again on the hot searches!

    She held the two little kittens and looked fearfully at Zhong Yi¡¯s burning gaze.

    Why was this girl¡¯s gaze so scary?

 Chapter 724 - Iâ€™m Really A Fan

    <h4>Chapter 724: I¡¯m Really A Fan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Little Cutie, add me as a friend.¡±

    Song Yaoyao silently carried the kittens and cautiously moved back. ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing this, Zhong Yi quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me, I¡¯m actually your fan!¡±

    Yes, a fan of your good looks!

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She innocently looked at Zhong Yi. ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity.¡±

    Therefore, this reason was not valid! There was definitely a conspiracy!

    Seeing that Song Yaoyao was more vignt, Feng Pei felt that if he didn¡¯te forward to exin, Zhong Yi would probably scare her away.

    ¡°Ahem, that¡­¡± Feng Pei exined awkwardly on Zhong Yi¡¯s behalf. ¡°Do you still remember New Year¡¯s Day? You were on the trending searches? Serve My Country?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded.

    So¡­?

    ¡°She liked that song very much. Because it didn¡¯t have a source, she saved the video and watched it often. That¡¯s why she recognized you at first nce. I guess¡­she¡¯s considered¡­a fan, right?¡±

    Zhong Yi red unhappily. ¡°What do you mean considered? I¡¯m really a fan, alright?!¡±

    Even if she wasn¡¯t a fan before, now that she saw her in person, she was definitely a fan!

    Song Yaoyao came to a sudden realization. When she looked at Zhong Yi again, she wasn¡¯t as vignt as before. Only then did she realize that Zhong Yi was a youngdy who looked bright and cheerful. ¡°Thank you for liking me.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. When she said this, her eyes were sincere and her ck eyes were as clear as jade.

    Zhong Yi immediately covered her heart. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m dead¡­¡±

    Her expression was exaggerated and great for the screen.

    But the truth was, only she knew that she was truly sincere and did not exaggerate in the slightest. Those who couldn¡¯t rte would never understand how it felt to be struck by an ultimate beauty like this.

    Fans of beauty were riled up!

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m looking at myself! When I see a beautiful person, I immediately overflow with emotions!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying fromughter! This program team is too good at finding people! They are all talents!¡±

    ¡°Zhong Yi, please be more serious! If you continue to be silly like this, I will be your fan!¡±

    ¡°Little Miss: Fan? What fan? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a celebrity, you must be mistaken! Zhong Yi: I¡¯m really your fan! Little Miss: Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhong Yi: As long as I don¡¯t tell her, she won¡¯t know that I like her face, not the song!¡±

    ¡­

    In the end, Zhong Yi got Song Yaoyao¡¯s contact information as she wished.

    This was a variety show. Those who had been in the industry for a long time knew what was the most important thing about participating in a variety show.

    When they saw the trending topic, they naturally came over one after another and tried to appear on the livestream.

    Among the guests, Feng Pei and Zhong Yi had the highest traffic and the most fans.

    But this was not a good time to attract fans.

    ¡°Wow! I want the contact information of a beauty too!¡±

    ¡°Girl, add me on WeChat. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after the show!¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too, add me too!¡±

    Song Yaoyao just came out for a stroll and somehow ended up with a few extra names in her friends¡¯ list.

    She was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Oh right, Jingwan, do you want to add her too?¡±

    Song Jingwan, who had been forgotten for a long time, was finally remembered by everyone. She deliberately raised her eyebrows, revealing a hint of smugness.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, right? We¡¯ve actually been friends for a long time.¡± Shebed her hair, walked over, and asked curiously, ¡°Oh right, why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be studying at school? Time is very tight.¡±

    ¡°Oh right¡­.¡±

 Chapter 725 - A Big Problem

    <h4>Chapter 725: A Big Problem</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Everyone suddenly remembered that if she was a schoolmate of Song Jingwan¡¯s, then Song Yaoyao would also be a third-year high school student.

    Song Jingwan was here because she had suspended her studies and needed to film. Moreover, everyone knew how hardworking she was. The production team had even filmed her highlights and posted them on the official blog. It was said that she never left her books. Whenever she had time, she would read.

    The fans repeatedly praised her: ¡°Our Wanwan came from a good family, yet she¡¯s still working hard! Since she¡¯s working so hard, what right do we have to not work hard?¡±

    ¡°Aiya Wanwan is great, Wanwan can do it!¡±

    ¡°Go, Genius Song!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Song Yaoyao.

    The haters watching the livestream finally found a w and immediatelytched onto it.

    ¡°Hahahaha, she¡¯s acting like a fairy and she¡¯s good friends with Song Jingwan. I bet she found out from somewhere that Song Jingwan wasing to Luo Hua Ind to shoot a reality show, so she specifically came here to get attention!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s crazy about getting famous. Disgusting!¡±

    ¡°The haters should stop now. Are they all SJW fans?¡±

    ¡°Just now, I thought she looked innocent and harmless. Now looking at her, she¡¯s like a scheming b*tch! Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Do you think anyone can just be a top student? Jingwan is already so busy, yet she still doesn¡¯t forget to work hard. Is she worthy of beingpared to our Jingwan?¡±

    ¡°Here we go again, here we go again. How long has it been since Song Jingwan debuted? Her fans are like a demonic cult, chanting her name every day! In the entire entertainment industry, does SJW have the best background, and does she love to study the most? Even with her act, so many people still believe her! If she really loves to study, why is she on a reality show? With limited time, shouldn¡¯t she be going back to ss? /middle finger.¡±

    ¡°That scheming b*tch is disgusting!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s only worthy of holding our Wanwan¡¯s shoes.¡±

    ¡­

    Thements on the inte were all real-time. The guests couldn¡¯t see it, but the staff could.

    They were watching at all times. Seeing the argument in thements, not only did they not stop them, they were also overjoyed.

    It was good that she was popr! Why wouldn¡¯t they support it?

    Zhong Yi frowned and nced at Song Jingwan. She did not like this girl from the start. She always felt that there was more to her. She looked gentle, but in fact, she was hostile towards the women around her.

    ¡°Yaoyao might have other things to do. Aren¡¯t you not at school either?¡± she retorted indifferently with a smile on her face, as if she was joking.

    Even though Song Jingwan was face pped in public, she could only take a deep breath and keep smiling.

    Zhong Yi was a senior in the industry, but she had just debuted. Among these guests, she was the least qualified.

    This program had originally invited another neer, Xiao Hua, who was popr because of an idol drama, but Song Jingwan intercepted her midway and went on the show herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m here because I¡¯m filming,¡± she exined. ¡°Then, I suddenly saw an acquaintance here, and I was very surprised!¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched one of the little kittens¡¯ chin and blinked. ¡°We¡¯re here on vacation. As for the chance encounter¡­¡± She looked at Feng Pei. ¡°It was an ident.¡±

    The truth was, the idea ofing to Luo Hua Ind was not her idea.

    If she had known that she would get seasick, she would not havee even if she were beaten to death.

    When she thought about how she would have to suffer again on the way home, Song Yaoyao¡¯s mood worsened.

    Her jet-ck eyes emitted a faint light underneath the night sky as she looked straight at Song Jingwan, silently warning her:<i>?you best not provoke me.</i>

    Song Jingwan found it unbelievable. ¡°We? ss 3-3?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Was there a problem?

    From everyone¡¯s point of view, there was definitely a big problem!

 Chapter 726 - The Class President Is Everyones Favorite

    <h4>Chapter 726:</h4> <h4>The ss President Is Everyone¡¯s Favorite</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°No way... you guys...¡± She was incoherent, as if she didn¡¯t know how to express her surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t the school not on vacation right now? You guys asked for leave?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Still calm andposed, Song Yaoyao answered confidently.

    ¡°How could you do that??¡±

    ¡°Did the school allow it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and looked at the dark mass in the distance, which was rushing towards them valiantly. She curved her lips and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the privilege of being top students...¡±

    She nced at Song Jingwan¡¯s face with a yful look as she answered leisurely.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Zhong Yi thought that she was so cute. ¡°May I ask, what result your ss got in the exams?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her lips. ¡°Just...¡± She paused for a moment, then suddenly waved her hand and said nonchntly, ¡°Just results that the teachers don¡¯t have to worry about.¡±

    Zhong Yi: ¡°...¡±

    Hmmm... that was a very good answer. Full marks!

    Song Jingwan almost couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face.

    In the blink of an eye, the people from ss 3-3 found Song Yaoyao and rushed over like a swarm of bees.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Precious! Where did you go!¡±

    ¡°ss President, if we still didn¡¯t hear from you, we were going to turn this ind upside down!¡±

    ¡°ss President! Are you alright? We were worried to death! Did some bad people bully you? If anyone dares to bully you, we¡¯ll kill them!¡±

    The middle-aged man who was still tied to a tree and was blowing in the cold wind sneezed uncontrobly. Two streams of tears and snot silently flowed down his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked over with the kittens in her hands. Her smile instantly blossomed like a blooming spring flower.

    Her voice was soft, obedient, and gentle.

    Zhong Yi almost had a nosebleed.

    So obedient, so cute!

    Feng Pei was a little dumbfounded. He was originally standing beside Song Yaoyao. But now, he was forced to the outermost area and looked at the dozens of young students in a daze.

    There were tall, short, fat, and thin people, but everyone¡¯s worries about Song Yaoyao were real.

    He remembered that he had promised Song Yaoyao that he would treat her to a meal. Looking at the dozens of people, Song Yaoyao¡¯s question from not long ago echoed in his mind. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    How could he agree at that time?

    ¡°Precious, where did you go? If I still couldn¡¯t find you, I would have called the police! If your Gege found out that we lost you, what would happen?¡±

    They would probably be dealt with one by one.

    Tang Xinrou hugged Song Yaoyao and looked her up and down. When she saw that she was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    At that moment, she felt her stomach being pushed.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡±

    She jumped in fright and quickly looked down.

    ¡°Kittens? Where did you get them from?¡± Xu Yue poked the kittens. Unhappy and Dopey had good temperaments and were not afraid of strangers.

    Even when poked, they simply covered their heads with their paws.

    ¡°I picked them up from the side of the street.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°I forgot to warn you that you¡¯re blocking the camera.¡±

    ¡°Huh???¡±

    Because she was too worried about Song Yaoyao, she did not see anything else as soon as she saw her.

    Now, after Song Yaoyao¡¯s warning, she finally looked around.

    There were machines, staff, and white spotlights.

    Errr...

    What the f*ck was she to do?

    She was dumbfounded.

    Tang Xinrou shrunk her neck and asked weakly, ¡°Errr... Is it toote for us to leave?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, what kind of fortuitous encounters did we have tonight?¡±

    ¡°Is this really a variety show? Or is it arge-scale sh mob?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I like it!¡±

 Chapter 727 - The Top Studentâ€™s Deskmate Is A Celebrity

    <h4>Chapter 727: The Top Student¡¯s Deskmate Is A Celebrity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°The person who imed she¡¯s here to leech off Song Jingwan¡¯s fame, where did he go? I was curious and went to look at the official website of Song Jingwan¡¯s school. The exam results were posted on it! ss 3-3, Song Yaoyao, came first in her grade! And ss 3-3, was the top ss! So, why can¡¯t theye out to y? You keyboard-hugging losers will never understand the world of the top students!¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡­ thementer above is a king at investigating.¡±

    ¡°Troll: I¡¯m extremely scared at this moment.¡±

    ¡°LOL, the trolls wanted to smear the girl, but who would have thought that they¡¯d be pped in the face so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask, guess how many points your ¡®genius¡¯ goddess scored in the end-of-semester exam? I¡¯mughing my head off! Let¡¯s leave this on a cliffhanger. Curious friends are wee to search Liyang High School¡¯s official website!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, I¡¯m so envious. She¡¯s everyone¡¯s favorite

    ¡°Awesome ss President Song! I love you so much. Please debut! I¡¯m your most loyal dog!¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck? My Little Tang!¡±

    ¡­

    Not only did the fans recognize her, Zhong Yi also recognized her after a while.

    As mentioned before, she was a fangirl who was attracted to good looks, regardless of gender.

    ¡°You¡­ are you that Tang Xinrou who yed the second female lead in Ride The Wind?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    She had been ying around on the ind for some time, and countless tourists passed by her, but none of them recognized her.

    Quite a few people praised her for her good looks.

    The rest of the guests were indifferent.

    One of the middle-aged men looked at the camera and said very seriously, ¡°I highly suspect that this is a prank organized by the program team!¡±

    Everything was too coincidental, too coincidental.

    They hade out to shoot a reality show and they happened to meet a top student who was even more beautiful than a celebrity. And the ssmate of this top student¡­ was a lucky person who had acted as the second female lead in Director Kang¡¯s movie the moment she debuted.

    The director was in a trance at this moment.

    Just when he thought that there were enough surprises for the night, the heavens gave him an even bigger surprise.

    Xu Yue secretly nudged Tang Xinrou and nced over.

    Tang Xinrou replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s been missing for a few hours and we were worried sick. You guys continue, we¡¯re leaving now!¡±

    After saying that, she hurriedly pulled Song Yaoyao to exit the scene.

    When the director saw this, he quickly spoke up, and everyone received the order in their earphones.

    Zhong Yi smiled and said, ¡°Little Tang, I¡¯m also your fan.¡± She pointed at the camera, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it¡¯s fate. Aren¡¯t you going to greet the audience on the other side of the camera? We¡¯re livestreaming. Maybe your fans are watching!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou was still not very familiar with the business, so she immediately looked at Xu Yue.

    Xu Yue nodded without batting an eyelid, indicating that she could do it.

    She immediately put on a standard smile. Tang Xinrou¡¯s appearance was originally bright and beautiful, so when she smiled, it made people instantly think of light.

    She waved her hand, her tone was light, and her expression was mischievous.

    ¡°Hello everyone! I¡¯m Little Tang! I identally stole some screen time today, I hope you don¡¯t hate me!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! I¡¯m dead! Little Tang is too good looking! Huhuhu!¡±

    ¡°Baby Rourou, Momma loves you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you! You¡¯re such a good-looking youngdy. Stay a little longer!¡±

    ¡°What an amazing show, I¡¯m in love!¡±

    ¡°Let Song Jingwan go and get Yaoyao or Little Tang toe on; either of them will do! They are perfect for variety! Not only is Song Jingwan useless, she also likes to pretend that she¡¯s weak. I¡¯m so annoyed by her!¡±

 Chapter 728 - Motherf*cker

    <h4>Chapter 728: Motherf*cker</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Please, fans, don¡¯t fight. Thank you. Goddess Song Jingwan is very nice, but if you take Little Tang away, we won¡¯t agree to it!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s that guy from earlier gone? Ahhh, I just got a screenshot. He¡¯s so handsome, oh my god!¡±

    At this moment, who still remembered Song Jingwan?

    After Tang Xinrou finished greeting everyone, she apologized again and quickly stepped out of the camera.

    Before she left, Song Yaoyao gave Feng Pei a look.

    Her objective was clear: seafood feast.

    Feng Pei smiled bitterly. Now, he finally understood the meaning behind Song Yaoyao¡¯s words.

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock at night.

    It was the most lively time on the ind, except for some ¡®remote¡¯ ces that were difficult to walk through.

    There was a night market on the ind. There were many peach blossom trees nted with prayer cards hanging on the trees. As the night wind blew, the prayer cards collided with each other, making a rattling sound.

    Walking over, there was also a long alley made of paper umbres. The orange and red paper umbres were hung upside down, and in the middle, they emitted a dim light.

    At the end, there was a small temple. It was said that praying for marriage was the most effective here.

    Many couples liked toe here.

    ...

    Seafood meal time.

    Therge open-air balcony was booked, and thanks to a certain ¡®big star¡¯, an open-air barbecue party was held!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so delicious!¡±

    ¡°This trip was worth it! I¡¯lle again next time!¡±

    ¡°The seafood is really fresh!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was focused on tackling a big crab. As she ate, a big hand reached out and dragged the te away from her without any warning.

    She puffed her cheeks and looked up, ring at Shen Xun.

    ¡°Give it back to me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten one.¡±

    The boy¡¯s ck hair was blown up by the wind. He narrowed his eyes. One of his arms was casually ced beside the te.

    ¡°So what?¡± Song Yaoyao nced at him, intending to take another one.

    Shen Xun slowly stretched out his hand. Relying on the length of his hand, he was one step ahead of Song Yaoyao and took the entire te away.

    Then, he ced it in front of Han Jun.

    Han Jun: ¡°?? Brother Xun, what are you doing?¡±

    Shen Xun pushed his big hand forward and smiled gently. ¡°Eating.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°... Is there something wrong with you?¡±

    She rolled her eyes and thought of something. Rubbing her arms, she gave up fighting with him for the crabs.

    Han Jun looked at the crabs in front of her andined on the inside.

    ¡°Brother Xun, I...¡±

    ¡°Shut up and eat!¡±

    Shen Xun smiledzily and pointed to the te.

    Han Jun: [emailprotected]</a>#$%

    <i>I don¡¯t know whether to call him a motherf*cker out loud or not.</i>

    He didn¡¯t like eating this stuff!

    After eating the seafood, it was already twelve o¡¯clock at night.

    The lights on the ind were still on, and the lighthouse in the distance seemed to be standing on the sea.

    At night on the ind, there were many stars. This meant the weather would be good the next day. Song Yaoyao held her chin with both hands and looked up at the sky. The round moon was like a big mooncake and wisps of mist surged among the clouds.

    It was quiet and beautiful.

    Everyone drank at night. A few of the light drinkers were drunk and left with their mouths covered while crying.

    Shen Xun also drank a lot, but he never showed it on his face. Only his eyes were slightly red.

    His gaze swept past her and he hooked onto Han Jun¡¯s neck. His voice was hoarse with a hint of drunkenness.

    ¡°Jun¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Han Jun rubbed his face and nodded nkly. ¡°Okay...¡±

    Soon, there were only three people left.

    Tang Xinrou stretchedzily andy down on the rattan chair. ¡°Ah... it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    She was actually experiencing the beautiful campus life that only existed on TV and in novels.

    In the past, she would have never dreamed that she¡¯d be such good friends with these silly people.

 Chapter 729 - Where Is My Key? Its For My Trike!

    <h4>Chapter 729: Where Is My Key? It¡¯s For My Trike!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Xu Yue curled her lips and smiled as she remained quiet.

    She looked sideways and her gaze fell on the young girl who was leaning against the railing.

    Her eyes were slightly narrowed and her curly eyshes looked exceptionally long from the side. Her hair was slightly messy, but it added azy and drunken air to her.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    Back when she was hanging around Song Jingwan, she was like a muddle-headed puppet. Song Jingwan¡¯s lies were clearly so clumsy, and her kindness was so fake, yet she actually believed everything and listened to everything.

    At this moment, she was more clear-headed than she had ever been.

    She had to stay away from idiots and advance towards a bright and beautiful future!

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you drunk?¡±

    She walked over and gently touched her little face, which felt hot in her hands.

    ¡°Uh... No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao mumbled and slowly lifted her eyshes.

    Her voice was sweet and her eyes were misty. It was a seductive look.

    ¡°Tired? Go back and rest. It¡¯s past twelve.¡±

    She helped Song Yaoyao up. Among all the girls, Xu Yue had the best alcohol tolerance.

    She thanked her past, but she also hated it.

    It was a foolish and unrestrained life.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s reaction was slow. She blinked her eyes and suddenly threw herself into Xu Yue¡¯s arms with a sweet smile. She stood on her tiptoes and her beautiful and delicate face suddenly erged in front of her eyes. Xu Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were curved into a crescent moon and her dimples were sweet like honey.

    Her soft voice masked her slyness.

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Xu Yue hurriedly averted her gaze, only to feel the heat on her face surging.

    The drunk Yaoyao was too good at acting coquettishly...

    ¡°Slow down, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Her voice became tense, almost suspecting that she had been turned by Song Yaoyao. Tang Xinrou watched andughed. She shook her head and followed.

    Downstairs, there was a pink trike parked.

    This was Song Yaoyao¡¯s trike.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes sparkled, and her face was red.

    ¡°Y-Yaoyao, let¡¯s drive back!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and almost agreed. But soon, she quickly shook her head.

    Her voice was soft, but her face was serious.

    ¡°No! D-drink, don¡¯t drive... No drink driving!¡±

    ¡°Eh? But... this is a trike!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also... not allowed!¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised a finger; her vision was blurry. She swayed back and forth, not knowing if she was pointing in the right direction. ¡°Remember! No drink driving!

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s walk back!¡±

    Xu Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t free up her hands, she almost wanted to take out her phone and film this interesting scene.

    Xu Yue held Song Yaoyao while Song Yaoyao held onto Tang Xinrou.

    She was serious, as if Tang Xinrou would secretly run to the trike the moment she let go.

    Tang Xinrou pursed her lips. ¡°Alright...¡±

    The three of them walked slowly. The bright moonlight from the small ind shone on their bodies, and the ground was covered by three intertwining faint shadows.

    When they were almost at the entrance of the guesthouse, Song Yaoyao suddenly stopped in her tracks. She refused to leave no matter what. ¡°Where are my kittens?¡±

    Her eyes were ck and bright as she raised her head to look straight at Xu Yue.

    ¡°In your room.¡±

    They had specifically sent the kittens back before eating. As it was toote, they could only ask thedy boss to cook some chicken and tear it up to feed them.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded slowly and took two steps before asking again, ¡°Where is my key?¡±

    Xu Yue asked, ¡°What key? The room key?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°My trike...¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°...¡±

    She was speechless. ¡°Stand properly. Let me take a look.¡±

    She rummaged through Song Yaoyao¡¯s pockets and took out a key to pass to her.

    Song Yaoyao took it and was satisfied.

    She was finally willing to take a step forward.

 Chapter 730 - Say What You Want. If I Hear It, Then I Lose.

    <h4>Chapter 730: Say What You Want. If I Hear It, Then I Lose.</h4>

    At night, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t sleep well.

    Her phone kept ringing.

    She squirmed and hid her head under the pillow, but the noise still wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°Ah! So annoying!¡±

    She raised her eyes and reached over drowsily.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Why did youe? You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You deliberately made things difficult for me. You knew I was going to be on a reality show, so you¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    In the dark bedroom, the young girl sat up on her knees with a head full of messy hair. Her body swayed back and forth, and her head looked like a chicken pecking at rice.

    Her eyes were lost, and she looked very innocent.

    Song Jingwan gritted her teeth. ¡°Did you just ask me who I am? Stop pretending¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt that the voice on the phone was very noisy.

    She fell onto her pillow with a thump and found the volume button.

    Volume down, down, down¡­

    She lowered the volume until the world fell silent.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    She exhaled and fell asleep peacefully with her little butt stuck out.

    Little did she know that Song Jingwan, who could not get a response from her, was about to explode in anger in her room.

    Unfortunately, the lodgings here were not soundproof. They were basically renovated residential buildings. She did not dare to speak loudly, afraid that others would hear her.

    She could only lower her voice and grit her teeth.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, why must you appear wherever I go? Are you haunting me?

    ¡°You just want to be popr, right? The trending searches from before, the photos¡­ and now!

    ¡°Ha¡­ I thought you were so high-ss, but you¡¯re actually spying on my WeChat moments all the time, right? That¡¯s why you came as soon as you discovered that I wasing to Luo Hua Ind. What a coincidence¡­¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯ve done really makes me look down on you! Why didn¡¯t the Huo family¡¯s bodyguards follow you? Are you finally being abandoned? Huh?¡±

    She spoke for a long time, but there was no sound from the other side.

    Her chest rose and fell violently as she clutched her phone and stared at the air in front of her.

    Song Yaoyao did not react at all. It was like Song Jingwan was punching into thin air. Song Yaoyao was unaffected.

    Not only was Song Jingwan unable to vent her anger, she was burning up instead.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Speak to me!¡±

    <i>Huff, Huff, Huff¡­</i>

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

    There was actually a snoring sounding from the other side. Song Jingwan stared at her phone in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping?¡±

    <i>Huff¡­</i>

    ¡°Song, Yao, Yao!¡±

    She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She wished she could crawl into her phone, travel through the inte cables to that heartless girl, and violently shake her awake.

    How dare she actually fall asleep?!

    However, the reality was that she couldn¡¯t do anything. Even when she was angry, she had to speak in a suppressed voice, afraid that others would hear her.

    She had just entered the entertainment industry, and she could already feel the difficulties.

    Those people gave her face only because of her family. If she didn¡¯t do well, she would embarrass Song Rui and Zhou Manli in the end.

    Recently, they had been treating Song Weiwei like a treasure. Who knew what Song Weiwei was stealing from her while she was away.

    Thinking of this, Song Jingwan wished she could fly back and not care about anything else.

    But¡­

    She couldn¡¯t!

    The moment that Song Weiwei reced Song Yaoyao, she knew what kind of father Song Rui was. Compared to his daughter, his own interests were more important than anything!

    Therefore, she knew she could only continue enjoying her current life by showing Song Rui how she could be of benefit.

    If she could do that, then kicking Song Weiwei out of the family may even be possible.

    <i>Huff, huff, huff¡­</i>

    While Song Jingwan flew into a rage, Song Yaoyao did not more as she snored rhythmically and slept soundly..

 Chapter 731 - Becoming A Meme

    <h4>Chapter 731: Bing A Meme</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Jingwan gritted her teeth and hung up the phone angrily.

    She logged on to Weibo. She didn¡¯t even need to look. She knew that her performance today wouldn¡¯t be good.

    She didn¡¯t expect that this program really didn¡¯t have a script. Moreover, the mission card was hidden so well that she couldn¡¯t find it even after walking around the mountains for so long.

    Her face p was as hard as her expectations for the show.

    The knowledge that she had learned since she was a child was useless in this reality show.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t like she could dance and the mission card would show up in front of her, and it wasn¡¯t like she could sing and the g would appear.

    Neither of those were possible.

    Little Adventure was high on the top search list.

    Song Jingwan heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had made the right choice. She had only just started filming, and the poprity was already very high.

    But very quickly, her expression grew gloomy.

    #LittleAdventure #Goddess #LittleTang ¡°Hahahaha, I was casually passing by the search rankings and what did I see? Arge-scale chaotic scene! I used to wonder what there was to see in a live reality show like this? It¡¯s long and boring, and random people keep joining! But now! Sisters, look what treasure I found!¡±

    There were nine memes. The first eight were all Song Yaoyao, and thest one was Tang Xinrou.

    It had nothing to do with her!

    Her face darkened as she continued to scroll down, but the more she looked, the angrier she got.

    The memes about Song Yaoyao were overflowing!

    [I have a cat, how about you]

    [Riding on my beloved little trike]

    [You and I are fated]

    [You and I are not fated unless you spend money]

    [Don¡¯te over, I¡¯m scared!]

    [Brilliance of a top student]

    [The disdainful gaze of top-ranked student]

    ...

    There were many, many more memes. Song Jingwan didn¡¯t know why she was torturing herself when she hated Song Yaoyao so much.

    Every photo of her was made into a meme and widely circted.

    Furthermore, they weren¡¯t ugly...

    How infuriating!

    Infuriating! Infuriating!

    The sea breeze outside the window howled like ghosts and wolves.

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t even catch her breath. Her eyes were red as she called her manager.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Song Yaoyao? Suppress her!!¡±

    ¡°That might not be possible...¡± Qin Han was also very helpless. ¡°Her poprity is too high, it¡¯s already out of our control.¡±

    Not only Weibo, but WeChat, Tieba, and QQ were all circting Song Yaoyao¡¯s memes along with her quotes.

    In such a short period of time, a short video of her personal highlights had even been created, and all irrelevant people had been cut from it while the climax was repeated. Qin Han suspected that this was done by a professional editor.

    ¡°Is someone backing her up?¡±

    Song Jingwan narrowed her eyes and gripped her phone tightly.

    ¡°I also suspected that... but the facts have proven that there isn¡¯t...¡± Qin Han shrugged.

    Some people were born with good lives; just a casual appearance could attract countless attention.

    They were destined to be popr!

    ¡°Tsk, what do you mean there isn¡¯t?¡± Song Jingwan was sure that Song Yaoyao had paid amercial ount to promote her. She ordered coldly, ¡°No matter how much money you spend, get someone to take her down from the trending searches.¡±

    Qin Han was speechless. ¡°Jingwan, I really can¡¯t do that. Moreover, even if you use all the money in your ount to take down the trending search, it probably won¡¯t be enough. Regardless, even if she bes popr, it will only be for a short while. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on her.¡±

    He tried his best to persuade her, ¡°You just need to focus on filming the drama. The script of The Doted Concubine is very good. If there are no idents, it will definitely be a big hit. Your name is contracted to Little Adventure. She was just a small ident. It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Just perform well. Netizens are the most forgetful.. If they don¡¯t hear from her for a while, she will be forgotten very quickly.¡±

 Chapter 732 - Can I Ride Your Trike?

    <h4>Chapter 732: Can I Ride Your Trike?</h4>

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Song Jingwan was persuaded. Even if she didn¡¯t listen to the advice, what could she do?

    ¡°Yes, you should go to bed early. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Otherwise, your face will be swollen and you won¡¯t look good on camera tomorrow.¡±

    Qin Han could onlyfort her this way. Initially, he thought that Song Jingwan would be a worry-free artiste. But after getting to know her, he realized her methods weren¡¯t always the smartest.

    Yet, by relying on her own background, she had stolen a lot of other people¡¯s resources and attracted a lot of hatred.

    After heforted Song Jingwan, he hung up the phone and sighed.

    On theputer screen, it was a face that made Song Jingwan gnash her teeth in hatred when she saw it.

    Her smile was like a flower, so beautiful that it was unreal.

    He did not know why, but he had a premonition this time. Perhaps, theizens would not forget her so easily.

    A unique beauty was always fresh in people¡¯s memories.

    ¡­

    The weather was clear and cloudless.

    The curtains by the bay window swayed slightly as a dark figure jumped onto the bed with a whoosh.

    He was as fast as lightning, leaving only an afterimage.

    ¡°Mm, Gege¡­ stop fooling around¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her pillow and groggily stretched out her hand, wanting to hug him.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t manage to touch him. Instead, she was startled awake.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±

    She rolled over to the edge of the bed and cautiously used the nket, her eyes wide open.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    Two small heads poked out from the other corner of the nket.

    One of them had a crescent moon on its head and the other had white socks. The two little kittens had round misty eyes. They tilted their heads and looked at her silently.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    The human and two kittens looked at each other. The brain that had been paralyzed by the alcohol finally reacted to the outside world after a few minutes.

    The memory fragments that had been shattered were slowly pieced together again.

    ¡°Dopey? Unhappy?¡±

    It was the kittens that she had picked upst night!

    Her eyes were bright as she carefully pped her hands. ¡°Dopey, Unhappy,e to Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Unhappy was still as cold as ever. It slowly nced at Song Yaoyao, lowered its eyelids,zily hid its ws, andy down.

    Dopey, however, heard her call and excitedly shook its little butt, stumbling into her embrace.

    Reality proved that stroking a cat made one lose track of time.

    It also made one forget certain things, including people¡­

    For example, the rapist who was tied to a big tree.

    He was trapped there for a whole night and was only released when a tourist ran past in the morning.

    Unfortunately, not only was he handcuffed to a tree, ¡®rapist¡¯ was also written on his face.

    This made the tourist alert. He did not let go of him rashly but called the police directly.

    When the poor middle-aged man opened his eyes, he was at the police station.

    The police knew him and immediately suspected that he hadmitted another crime! The middle-aged man rolled his eyes and immediately started wailing miserably. He cried as he shouted his grievances.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Go and ask around. I¡¯ve been doing business obediently ever since I got out of prison! That girl didn¡¯t just beat me up. Look! Look at my face. She even stole my car! Policerade, you must stand up for me!¡±

    Unfortunately, no matter how pitifully he cried, no one sympathized with him.

    On the contrary, they temporarily detained him and only let him leave after they investigated the matter.

    ¡­

    After breakfast, Tang Xinrou was very interested in Song Yaoyao¡¯s pink trike. After paying a huge sum of ¡®five yuan¡¯, she finally obtained permission..

 Chapter 733 - Whose Trike Is This? Itâ€™s Not Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 733: Whose Trike Is This? It¡¯s Not Mine!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She was allowed to take a ride in her trike.

    The two of them were having a good time when they were stopped by two police officers in civilian clothes.

    ¡°Whose trike is this?¡±

    The youngdy who was driving raised her small hand confidently. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±

    When he saw her appearance, the man who was initially a little angry was instantly amused.

    Although his profession didn¡¯t allow him tough like this, he really couldn¡¯t help it. So what if that rapist was telling the truth? After the things he had done, the stain would remain with him for the rest of his life even if he was released from prison.

    This kind of scum, everyone had the right to spit on him!

    ¡°Yours? Are you serious?¡±

    Tang Xinrou tugged on the handrail, her gaze uneasy.

    Actually, she was also very curious about where Yaoyao¡¯s trike hade from.

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°Yes, mine.¡±

    Her spoils of war.

    Cough...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze was magnanimous, her temperament was clean, and her eyes were clear.

    When she spoke with a straight face, it was really easy for people to believe her.

    Thus, the honest police officer said in a very good manner, ¡°Then, drive your trike ande with us.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...This trike isn¡¯t mine.¡±

    She quickly changed her words and jumped out.

    She even nced at Tang Xinrou. Tang Xinrou understood and jumped off to join Song Yaoyao¡¯s side.

    Two exquisite-looking girls who looked like movie stars stood straight with their hands behind their backs.

    They looked like elementary school students waiting for their ss teacher to lecture them.

    The man: ¡°...¡±

    His partner didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not yours, you still have to make a trip! Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t eat people there. We¡¯ll just ask you a few questions.¡±

    This confession had to be done.

    Song Yaoyao looked at their expressions seriously and believed their words.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    She patted Tang Xinrou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tang Xinrou was so anxious that her expression changed. She protected Song Yaoyao behind her and stared at the two men warily. ¡°Who are you guys? Why should she go with you? We¡¯re just here for a vacation, it¡¯s not against thew!¡±

    ¡°Rourou...¡± Song Yaoyao tugged at the corner of her shirt.

    ¡°Hush!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was like a tigress, ring fiercely.

    The two men were helpless. They took out their identification cards and showed them to Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°We¡¯re police officers from Luo Hua Police Station. We received a report and suspected that your friend... took someone else¡¯s trike, so we¡¯re taking her back to question her.¡±

    Looking at Song Yaoyao¡¯s fair and clean little face, he didn¡¯t say the word ¡®steal¡¯.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    She looked at the proof, turned her head, and asked Song Yaoyao in a low voice, ¡°Precious, where did you get this trike?¡±

    Song Yaoyao said righteously, ¡°I took it from a rapist.¡±

    Since she took it, it was now hers.

    Why would she reason with a criminal? She was going to y with it and take it as interest.

    But now...

    She sniffled. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Rourou, you go back first.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, absolutely not! If you go, then I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you think we¡¯re inviting you as a guest? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take her away and bring her back safely.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either! Wait...¡± Tang Xinrou suddenly grasped the main point, ¡°Rapist? When did you meet him? Why didn¡¯t I know? Damn it, which idiot is so blind! Wait, I¡¯m going to cripple that thing of his. Let¡¯s see how he can still be in heat!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and rolled up her sleeves.

    The two men in front of her couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.

 Chapter 734 - Entering The Police Station

    <h4>Chapter 734: Entering The Police Station</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Uh, Miss... he¡¯s already been detained by us. If we find out the truth, we will judge him ording to thew. Please rest assured.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was still so angry that she gnashed her teeth. ¡°A scourge like that should be castrated! Who can guarantee that when hees out in the future, he won¡¯t harm others again? A dog can¡¯t change its habits. I don¡¯t believe in turning back!¡±

    The two police officers felt the same way.

    If it was stealing, they may have believed that this kind of person could wash his hands of it. But a rapist deserved to be discriminated against, and he should carry the stain for the rest of his life!

    What he destroyed was the life of another person. What right did he have to be forgiven?

    Above all, no one had the right to forgive him on behalf of the victim/s.

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted her head. ¡°You can¡¯t go. If you go, what will happen to Dopey and Unhappy? I¡¯ll just go make a statement. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Tang Xinrou wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Xu Yue can take care of the kittens.¡±

    ¡°Just do as I say. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao threw her a look, telling her not to follow. Thus, Tang Xinrou watched as she walked away and stomped her feet in anger.

    In her mind, she beat that stinking man who dared to covet her Precious Yaoyao¡ªshe beat him a thousand times!

    ¡°You just wait! If I can¡¯t kill you, there will naturally be others to deal with you!¡±

    She narrowed her eyes, took out her phone, and made a call.

    ¡°Hello, Huo Manor.¡±

    ...

    Meanwhile, no one noticed that in the distance, someone put down their phone and curved their lips at Song Yaoyao¡¯s departing figure.

    A message was retweeted by countlessmercial ounts, and it went viral.

    #LittleFairyTakenByPolice

    #TopStudentSongYaoyaoArrested #SuspectedOfTheft

    ¡°WTF???¡±

    ¡°Friend, do you have a lot of questions?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, is this the fastest someone has fallen?¡±

    ¡°I was ready to see her officially enter the entertainment industry, but in the end, she went to prison first?¡±

    ¡°The haters are starting again, aren¡¯t they? Song Yaoyao must be standing in someone¡¯s way. They¡¯re ganging up on her again. Thank you for overestimating our Little Fairy. But sorry, you can¡¯t get to her!¡±

    ¡°LOL, be careful not to spread baseless rumors. Being taken by the police doesn¡¯t prove anything. Does it definitely mean that she¡¯smitted a crime? Couldn¡¯t she have done a good deed?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make money together. How much are you getting paid for leaving a positivement? I¡¯ve never seen anyone doing a good deed and going to the police station. That¡¯s hrious!¡±

    ¡°Then you must be really ignorant. Put down your keyboard and study hard. Learn more and stop spouting nonsense on the inte every day!¡±

    A bunch ofizens on the inte were tearing each other apart. As the topic became heated, the Little Adventure program truly blew up and people continuously paid attention to it.

    At the same time, Song Jingwan used her knowledge as a top student to ruthlessly increase her favorability.

    There was also a notice posted on the inte from a student from the same school as Song Jingwan.

    Apparently, her grades had been very good in the past. The drastic drop in her exam results at the end ofst year was due to not attending school for a long time after a car ident.

    In essence, she was still a Straight-A Student!

    The fans were ted. When they went to the official website to check, they found out that it was indeed the case!

    Therefore, theizens who stood on Song Yaoyao¡¯s side and mocked Song Jingwan were chased and scolded by Song Jingwan¡¯s fans. They even rolled up their sleeves and put up a huge fight.

    Seeing that they were growing angrier and angrier at each other and other fans were getting involved, Feng Pei¡¯s fans also started to attack Song Yaoyao.

 Chapter 735 - The Big Shots Are Out In Full Force

    <h4>Chapter 735: The Big Shots Are Out In Full Force</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s image was repeatedly tarnished and another round of memes was circted:

    [As long as I put on a good act, no one will know that I¡¯m a fake]

    [White Lotus¡ªout of the mud unscathed]

    [Innocent]

    ...

    They thought that Song Yaoyao was alone and helpless. They thought that she was just an ordinary girl with good looks.

    But the truth was...

    When her friends replied to Weibo and started face pping the public, the situation began to change.

    Xia Rao: ¡°Oh? Do you think you can nder our friend?¡±

    Kang Yuan: ¡°I heard that my disciple is in prison? Did she break thew? Did you see it with your own eyes? If you can¡¯t produce evidence, wait for mywyer¡¯s letter! This makes me furious!¡±

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°Hahahaha, when shees out, I¡¯ll definitelyugh at her!¡±

    Beauty Min: ¡°Dear friends from the media, there must be a limit to rumors. The Little Director is a great person!¡±

    Xiang Chuan: ¡°That... Is there a mistake? I believe in the Little Director!¡±

    Haters: ¡°???¡±

    Passersby: ¡°Who is this girl???¡±

    Various Fans: ¡°F*ck! How dare you insult our Goddess/Prince Charming¡¯s friends? Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s teach them a lesson!¡±

    Thus, the situation changed.

    ¡°Come,e,e, don¡¯t you like to fight? We will fight you to the end! Should she show face to a little star who just debuted? Are you having fun jumping up and down and making a fuss?¡±

    ¡°What? Your little star is the daughter of a rich family? Hahaha, in the eyes of the Xia Family heiress and the young mistress of the Mu Family, you¡¯re nothing! Are you worthy of even carrying shoes? No!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So Song Yaoyao is Director Kang¡¯s only student? Not bad, not bad. She matches the back image we saw.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Look what we found? You guys had once tried to suck up to our Little Director because you wanted to film her movie.¡±

    Song Jingwan wasn¡¯t very famous at first, but now, she was going viral.

    Not only was she popr, but she had also offended half the industry!

    A famous director, a best actress who was popr all over the world, a top-notch singing and dancing idol, a newly promoted celebrity, an experienced actor who had debuted for many years, and so on...

    Theizens were dumbfounded.

    ¡°What a good show!¡±

    ¡°This was so unexpected!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! So f*cking awesome! I thought it was over, but it turned out to be a heaven-shaking reversal! I¡¯m dying ofughter. Will Song Jingwan¡¯s fans continue to jump around and cause a fuss? A single spit from each person is enough to drown them all!¡±

    ¡°What kind of reversal plot is this? Even novels wouldn¡¯t write something like this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that from now on, Song Yaoyao will be my goddess! OMG, she¡¯s so awesome!¡±

    ¡°Does anyone know about Song Yaoyao¡¯s background? I¡¯m so curious. Based on her resources, some people say she scammed her way to poprity. Those people have now been face pped.¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan and Song Yaoyao are onpletely different levels. Song Yaoyao doesn¡¯t even need to make a move; countless big shots are jumping out to protect her. Initially, this had nothing to do with Song Jingwan but her fans were too aggressive. In the end, they had no choice but to attack her.¡±

    ¡°Continue to mess with Song Yaoyao and your idol will eventually be destroyed in your hands!¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao had no idea how lively the inte was and that she had been heartlessly attacked.

    Nor did she know that all her great achievements had been circted online.

    Meanwhile, Liyang¡¯s students practically worshipped Song Yaoyao like a god. All kinds of praises were added, and they were spread proudly.

    ¡°ss 3-3 used to be the worst ss. You know, the troublemaker ss in novels? That was them! The kind of ss that even teachers didn¡¯t dare to bother with!¡±

    ¡°Now, they are the best ss in the whole school! And Song Yaoyao is their ss president!¡±

 Chapter 736 - I Want Class President Songâ€™s Exam Paper

    <h4>Chapter 736: I Want ss President Song¡¯s Exam Paper</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°She¡¯s really good at fighting, and she can crush rocks with her bare hands!¡±

    ¡°Apparently, some people bullied her cluelessly and her whole ss came out to avenge her. Even the teacher couldn¡¯t stop them!¡±

    ¡°Their ss doesn¡¯t need a teacher, their ss president is responsible for tutoring them, and the results just keep getting better! Secretly, I really wanted to steal their ss¡¯ exam papers. I heard that their ss president personally marked the key points to help them improve their results.¡±

    ¡°Give me a dozen of such ss presidents! Huhu, I attend tutoring every day, but I don¡¯t understand what the teacher says at all!¡±

    ¡°I thought it was bragging¡­ until I searched their school¡¯s official website and found out that what they said was true¡­ This is very¡­ enviable!¡±

    ¡°Me too! The teacher gives me a lot of homework every day. I study until dawn, but I still don¡¯t understand a thing. The stress is driving me crazy. ss President Song, please save me! I¡¯m pulling my hair out¡­¡±

    ¡°The college entrance exams is in a few months. I feel anxious every day. This discussion is serious. If ss President Song opens her Weibo, we can team up to ask questions!¡±

    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her nose, her eyes hazy with tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have a cup of hot water.¡±

    The person in charge of taking Song Yaoyao¡¯s statement was a gentledy. She held a cup of water in front of Song Yaoyao and asked her with concern.

    Song Yaoyao had already done most of her statement and had been gently lectured.

    It was true that she had defended herself, but after beating someone up and tying them up in the mountains, she had ridden their trike all over the ind. This was very problematic.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao held the ss of water and apologized to thedy tenderly.

    Thedy blushed slightly and sighed in her heart.?<i>She¡¯s so pretty. She looks even better when she smiles, and she¡¯s so polite.</i>

    Looking at her fair and tender skin, it was obvious that she came from a good family background. She was probably spoiled, so she was a little yful.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You can¡¯t do that in the future. I¡¯ll let it go this time.¡±

    Song Yaoyao knew that she was talking about the trike, so she pursed her lips and felt a little reluctant.

    She asked, ¡°Then, can I spend money to buy it from him?¡±

    She had never ridden a trike before, and she didn¡¯t even know how to ride a bike.

    The novelty brought by the little trike was something she had never felt before.

    That¡¯s why Song Yaoyao was a very strange girl.

    Sometimes she seemed to be very open-minded, and sometimes she was like an insensible child, doing whatever she wanted.

    It made people love and hate her, and they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ about this.¡± The policewoman couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You have to discuss it with the owner of the trike.¡±

    She was still a child, and she loved to y.

    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sipped her water and looked around curiously.

    The policewoman looked at her cute and lively appearance and couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Have you learned martial arts? Did you really beat him up like that alone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Song Yaoyao nodded as if it was a matter of course. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She blinked, her eyes clear and untainted.

    The policewoman: ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t wrong, it was very wrong!

    <i>You¡¯re a delicate and soft little girl, why are you so hot-tempered and so tough?</i>

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think I hit him hard enough. At the very least, I should have disabled his penis so that he wouldn¡¯t harm other girls!¡± Song Yaoyao clenched her little fists, her face full of regret.

    The policewoman: ¡°¡­¡±

    She swallowed her saliva, her scalp tingling. ¡°Actually, have you ever thought that this kind of person¡¯s nature is twisted, so you can¡¯t treat him as a normal person at all? If he can¡¯t use his penis, will it cause him to be even more abnormal?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°What you said makes sense..¡±

 Chapter 737 - Letâ€™s Continue Drinking Tea

    <h4>Chapter 737: Let¡¯s Continue Drinking Tea</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The policewoman sighed. ¡°We have no choice but to better protect ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Then lock him up. Let him forget about bullying girls for the rest of his life.¡±

    The policewoman was stunned. ¡°Although I also want to... but this might be very difficult to achieve.¡±

    That man was just an ¡®attempted¡¯ rapist.

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and winked at her, her smile bing sweeter and sweeter.

    ¡°There will be a way.¡±

    The policewoman felt that there seemed to be something else hidden in the smile of the girl in front of her.

    Song Yaoyao stayed at the police station for half a day. Because something like this had happened to her, the uncles and sisters of the Luo Hua Police Station unanimously refused to let her go back alone even though she had repeatedly guaranteed that she had the ability to protect herself.

    No matter what, her parents had toe and pick her up.

    At this moment, one of the police officers who brought Song Yaoyao in walked in. He looked at Song Yaoyao with aplicated expression.

    ¡°Ummm, are your ssmates outside?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens... they should be...¡±

    ¡°All 20 of them?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    The young girl nodded silently.

    ¡°Pfff.¡±

    The man wiped his face, not knowing whether tough or cry, ¡°Your group of ssmates are very interesting. We already said that we wouldn¡¯t do anything to you, yet they insisted on waiting at the door. Each and every one of them are squatting on the ground like radishes. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that we made a huge arrest!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...Then I¡¯ll tell them to go back first.¡±

    The man nodded. ¡°That would be for the better. Hey! If anyone sees this, they may misunderstand.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was initially confused, but when she walked out of the door and saw therge group of people squatting on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead.

    Her face was dark and speechless. ¡°What are you guys doing? If you¡¯re so free, go back and write two more papers. Did you bring the books I asked you to bring?¡±

    When they saw Song Yaoyaoe out, the expressions of ss 3-3 changed instantly.

    They looked at Song Yaoyao as if she was their mother.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just worried about you. Why did they bring you here? Can you leave now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here to walk you back!¡±

    Everyone looked silly, but Song Yaoyao suddenly smiled.

    A warm current seemed to form in her heart.

    Shen Xun put his hands in his pockets and walked over with raised eyebrows. ¡°Big Bro, can we leave now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him.

    The policewoman walked out and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, before this ssmate¡¯s parentse, she can only stay here with us.¡±

    This was also to prevent the middle-aged man¡¯s family from taking revenge on Song Yaoyao.

    Their expressions changed after hearing this. They wanted to resist.

    Song Yaoyao threw a nce at them.

    ¡°All of you, go back. If you dare to say anything more, each of you will get ten more papers.¡±

    The corner of Shen Xun¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Tang Xinrou copsed her shoulders. Even Xu Yue, who had calmed down, couldn¡¯t help but feel her temples throb.

    The threat from the ss president was too terrifying...

    ¡°Then, Yaoyao, stay well!¡±

    Tang Xinrou sobbed, waving her hand as Xu Yue grabbed her cor and dragged her away.

    If she didn¡¯t leave now, the ten test papers would be set!

    After watching them leave, Song Yaoyao pped her hands with a smile. ¡°Done! Let¡¯s go back and have some tea!¡±

    All the police officers of the Luo Hua Police Station: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Miss, do you think this is a teahouse?</i>

    After that, Song Yaoyao went in and they had a casual chat. The more they talked, the more they felt that this girl was strange. No matter what happened, she could remain calm and at ease.

    When dusk fell, a figure slowly walked into the police station.

 Chapter 738 - Shes Not My Sister. Shes My Fiancee.

    <h4>Chapter 738: She¡¯s Not My Sister. She¡¯s My Fiancee.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The few people guarding Song Yaoyao heaved a sigh of relief.

    They brought the man in with quick steps. ¡°Miss, your family is here to pick you up!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly turned her head.

    When she met the man¡¯s indifferent eyes and his face that seemed to be covered in ayer of frost, she could not help but shrink her neck.

    She said weakly, ¡°Gege~¡±

    The man was wearing a coat over his shoulders. He slowly rolled up his shirt and did not look at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to bail her out.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and slowly moved over. ¡°Gege...¡±

    The corner of the man¡¯s lips slowly curved down as if he had just noticed her, and he looked at her indifferently for a moment.

    ¡°But before that, I want to see the criminal first.¡±

    ¡°Uh... that...¡±

    The person who brought Huo Yunque in wanted to say that there was no need because that person was already in custody. Even though his attempted rape failed, he would still be liable ording to thew.

    Luo Hua was a small ce, and the person with the most imposing aura was probably their chief.

    The man was exquisite, noble, and cold. He wore a straight suit, the kind that one could wear to an international conference. He spoke at a moderate pace and was gentle and refined. But it was this kind of person that made them feel great pressure.

    By the time they reacted, they were already on the way to meet the rapist with the man.

    ¡°That person... is inside, Sir. I know you¡¯re angry that your sister was almost vited, but violence can not solve the problem. We will punish him ording to thew...¡±

    ¡°Correction, she¡¯s not my sister.¡±

    The man took off his coat and handed it to Huo Qi.

    He smiled and pointed at Song Yaoyao, who had been ordered to keep her distance. ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    While the officer was in a daze, the door was closed.

    Unexpectedly, it was quiet inside.

    The person who brought Huo Yunque was a young man. He asked Huo Qi fearfully, ¡°He won¡¯t make a move, right?¡±

    Huo Qi grinned, revealing his white teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are civilized people!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think so too.¡±

    After all, that gentleman was obviously an elite.

    He breathed a sigh of relief and quietly stood guard outside the door.

    From the beginning to the end, there was no cry for help from inside. Presumably, that gentleman did not do anything bad, right?

    A few minutester, the door opened again.

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly, his long and dense eyshes slightly drooping.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Huo Qi took out a handkerchief and respectfully handed it to Huo Yunque.

    The man took it and carefully wiped each of his fingers.

    In the corner of the silver-gray handkerchief, there was a white wolf embroidered.

    The young man stared nkly at this scene and was speechless. His gaze fell on the handkerchief. The embroidery was exquisite and the white wolf was lifelike.

    But very quickly, the handkerchief fell into the trash can.

    In his eyes, a pair of long legs wrapped in suit pants slowly walked past him.

    After paying the bail, Song Yaoyao was quickly taken away.

    The young man seemed to have woken up from a dream. He quickly pushed open the door and walked into the detention room. Everything that entered his eyes made him gasp in shock.

    The others also walked in curiously.

    They saw the middle-aged man lying on the ground. As if he had just been scooped out of water, his clothes and hair were all wet with sweat.

    His expression was dull as he looked at the people who had barged in, his eyes filled with fear.

    He kept shouting, ¡°Ahhh... it hurts... help, help...¡±

    ¡°What... happened?¡±

    Someone went up to check and found no new wounds on his body.

 Chapter 739 - Huo Si And Huo Jiu Are Punished

    <h4>Chapter 739: Huo Si And Huo Jiu Are Punished</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    However, he kept screaming in pain; the cold sweat all over his body proved that he was not lying.

    But...

    Everyone looked at each other.

    ¡°What did he do?¡±

    They would never know the answer.

    Because, in this lifetime, they would only have the chance to see this person once.

    ¡°Gege... stop ignoring me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips, pulling on his sleeve and acting coquettishly with tears in her eyes.

    The man¡¯s legs were long, and he walked quickly like a meteor.

    Song Yaoyao could only run and chase after him. She was so tired that she was huffing and puffing.

    ¡°Gege!

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    At this moment, the man suddenly stopped.

    Song Yaoyao bumped into the man¡¯s hard back. Her nose was sore, and tears fell from the pain.

    ¡°Waaa! It hurts! Waaa!¡±

    She could not bear the pain.

    She burst into tears. As she cried, she secretly lifted her eyelids and peeked at the man¡¯s reaction through the dim light.

    Huo Yunque pretended not to see her and deliberately hardened his heart, ignoring her cries.

    Unfortunately, Song Yaoyao was really good at crying. She was still crying even when they got into the car.

    She knew how to make Huo Yunque¡¯s heart soften. Her eyes were red as she reached out her little hand to him. ¡°Gege, hug...¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and his eyes were dark.

    ¡°Huhu... Gege...¡±

    Seeing that he still did not respond, Song Yaoyao began to carefully climb onto him.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s thin eyelids drooped, but he did not stop her. He watched as she knelt on hisp and wrapped her small arms around his neck.

    ¡°Gege, don¡¯t ignore me...¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook him, her small voice was nasally and really pitiful.

    ¡°I miss you so much, don¡¯t be angry anymore!¡±

    She pouted, her nose and eyes were red, and her eyshes were full of tears, making them look even darker.

    As she cried, she gently kissed his chin. ¡°Gege...¡±

    A few tears rubbed off on his chin. The kiss was very careful.

    Huo Yunque took out a tissue to wipe her tears, his expression still cold.

    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±

    Song Yaoyao choked and could not help but hup.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made you worry.¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Huo Yunque patted her back gently with his palm, and his voice was cold and deep. ¡°Your mistake was that you shouldn¡¯t have put yourself in danger.¡±

    ¡°Remember, because you almost met with danger, Huo Jiu and Huo Si have each received tenshes. All of this was because of you.¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I was the one who didn¡¯t bring them!¡±

    Because it was a ss event, no one brought their bodyguards, and she didn¡¯t want to be the odd one out.

    Why were they being punished?

    ¡°Yaoyao, this is the rule.¡±

    He gently stroked Song Yaoyao¡¯s hair and used a wet tissue to wipe away the tears on her face.

    At this moment, his tone was very calm, without the slightest fluctuation. It was the first time he showed his cold-bloodedness and cruelty, as well as his domineering dictatorship, in front of Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°The master is never wrong; they are at fault. If they don¡¯t protect their master well, they deserve to be punished.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face turned slightly pale. ¡°But this time, it¡¯s clearly my fault...¡±

    Huo Jiu had been seriously injured in order to protect herst time. If he was punished again this time, wouldn¡¯t his injuries worsen?

    ¡°Gege, let¡¯s forget about it this time, okay?¡± She gripped the man¡¯s shirt tightly and raised her head stubbornly. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t act recklessly in the future. Really!¡±

    The man looked at this scene calmly and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    He used a gentle tone to give a cruel answer.

    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 740 - Come, Let Me Give You A Hug

    <h4>Chapter 740: Come, Let Me Give You A Hug</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    On the way back to the guesthouse, Song Yaoyao was very quiet.

    She had her head lowered and she was in a sullen mood. She was like an eggnt hit by frost.

    The sadness emanating from her body almost filled up the entire car.

    Huo Qi, who was sitting in the front seat, resisted the urge to turn around. When the car reached its destination and Song Yaoyao quietly got off the car, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this too cruel to Miss Song?¡±

    The truth was, tenshes was not a punishment for them at all.

    Compared to many big families, outsiders may have thought that the Huos had always been very cruel. In actual fact, these children who were raised by the Huos were very lucky.

    Each and every one of them was well-groomed. Although the process was indeed cruel, if it were not for the Huos, they would not be where they were today.

    ¡°Cruel?¡±

    The man lifted his eyelids, his deep eyes were as still as water.

    He brushed his sleeves and got off the car casually.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to follow me, you have to get used to all of this.¡±

    Sooner orter.

    Click¡ª

    The sound of the door unlocking made Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes flutter. She huddled by the window in displeasure.

    All the sounds in the room were very clear.

    The door closed, and the sound of footsteps approached from afar.

    It was very familiar. Even though her eyes were closed, she could make out the rhythm.

    It was Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    The man removed his cufflink and casually threw them on the table.

    The ck gemstones spun on the table with a crisp sound.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze wandered to the top.

    ¡°Where did the kittense from?¡±

    Huo Yunque looked around the room. The space was not big, and the sanitary conditions were not bad. His eyes did not waver. When he saw the ck kitten hiding under the curtain with half of its head peeking out, he raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and continued to ignore him.

    Huo Yunque slowly walked over. Just as he bent down, the ck kitten with four white socks had already slipped away from him.

    It jumped to the door in one breath and stared at him vigntly.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and stood up.

    His pleasant voice was filled with helplessness. ¡°Well, it seems that Miss Song is really angry.¡±

    Perhaps a few minutes had passed, or maybe it was just a few seconds.

    The quiet room was filled with the muffled voice of a young girl.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque picked up the book by the bedside table and flipped through it. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    The voice that had just cried was still nasally and a little hoarse, sounding pitiful.

    Song Yaoyao bent her legs, her chin resting on her knees. Her eyshes were wet and drooping down, and her eyes could not be seen clearly. Her voice was very muffled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring people with me when I go out in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry at Gege, I¡¯m angry at myself.¡± She subconsciously dug into the furry little cushion under her body. ¡°It¡¯s because of me that they were punished.¡±

    Huo Yunque did not speak as he listened quietly.

    For a moment, only the soft voice of a young girl could be heard in the room.

    ¡°Gege is worried about me and cares about me. I know that.¡±

    She sniffed and finally raised her head to look at Huo Yunque. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You have to lose something when you gain something. That¡¯s only fair.¡±

    Huo Yunque was a powerful man. While he held power, there was also a constant stream of danger that followed.

    Although this time, the middle-aged man did note for the Huos, what if he did?

    If she wanted him and wanted to stand by his side, then apart from sharing his wealth and power, she would naturally have to face these kinds of threats.

    ¡°You....¡±

 Chapter 741 - The Benefits Are Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 741: The Benefits Are Not Enough</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He shook his head and smiled as he opened his arms and said gently, ¡°Come, let me hug you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and rushed into his arms like a small cannonball.

    ¡°Although you think like this, I¡¯m still a little angry!¡±

    Her eyes were red. ¡°Huo Jiu is injured. Gege is deliberately making me feel guilty!¡±

    This way, before she did anything else, even if it was for the sake of her bodyguards, she would remember to ensure her own safety.

    ¡°Yes, I guess you¡¯re not that stupid...¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and stroked her hair, his smile almost reaching his eyes.

    This was the girl that he liked. She was so obedient that it made her lovable down to the bone.

    Although she was delicate, she did not whine. Sometimes, she was silly, but she was very thorough when it came to important matters.

    ¡°I¡¯m already suffering, yet you¡¯re stillughing!¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffled, tears falling down her cheeks.

    It was one thing to think things through, but she still felt ufortable and guilty.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Huo Yunque thought that he was probably a very, very bad person. The girl was already so pitiful, yet he actually felt that she was even cuter.

    ¡°You wantpensation?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that?¡± Song Yaoyao said unhappily. ¡°They¡¯ve already been beaten!¡±

    ¡°Actually, they don¡¯t have to be beaten...¡±

    He hugged Song Yaoyao and tossed her into his arms. He then found afortable position and leaned against the headboard of the bed.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned and looked up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say no?¡±

    She was surprised and happy. Her tears stopped at once as they swirled around in her eyes like water in a clear spring.

    ¡°I made the rules. I can change them if I want to.¡±

    Could this excuse work?

    ¡°Then...¡± Song Yaoyao said

    She blinked her eyes, thinking that Huo Yunque would not agree to it so easily.

    She pursed her lips and looked at him as if she had seen through him. ¡°Then tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Her Gege was so bad that he would definitely use this opportunity to ckmail her!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. He did not want anything at all, but since the girl mentioned it...

    If he did not get something out of it, wouldn¡¯t it make him seem like a gentleman?

    His slender fingers lightly tapped his lips.

    Song Yaoyao understood and hurriedly pounced on him.

    ¡°Mm...¡±

    His teeth knocked against the corner of her lips, and Huo Yunque frowned helplessly.

    Mwah, mwah, mwah!

    Song Yaoyao cupped his face and kissed him seriously.

    One kiss followed another as she rubbed her tears all over his face.

    Huo Yunque raised his brows helplessly. He pressed his index finger against her forehead and pushed the excited girl away slightly.

    ¡°Little friend, are you taking this opportunity to get back at me? Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s aggrieved gaze disappeared automatically when she saw the suspicious sparkling water stains on Huo Yunque¡¯s face and lips. Her fair and round earlobes turned red and she lowered her head uneasily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Huo Yunque closed his eyes slightly and rested.

    ¡°Gege, about Huo Si and Huo Jiu...¡±

    ¡°That was a fair exchange, Miss Song Yaoyao...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly and the anger and guilt in her heart disappeared.

    She excitedly moved around in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. ¡°You have to keep your word! I won¡¯t be reckless in the future, and you won¡¯t punish them, Gege!¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes, his shirt was crumpled by her.

    Hezily lifted his eyelids. There was a slight smile in his eyes.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, if you keep moving around, that little bit of benefit just now won¡¯t be enough...¡±

    Song Yaoyao:¡±!!!¡±

    She realized something, and with a buzz, her mind went nk.

 Chapter 742 - Letâ€™s Go To The God Of Loveâ€™s Temple

    <h4>Chapter 742: Let¡¯s Go To The God Of Love¡¯s Temple</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    When Song Yaoyao woke up, the sky waspletely dark. It was Tang Xinrou that had awoken her.

    Shezilyid on the man¡¯s body and mumbled.

    With just a slight movement, her waist felt like it was being pulled, and she felt a wave of soreness.

    She was so angry that she groaned and opened her mouth to bite the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Use more strength. Have your teeth grown out yet?¡±

    Suddenly, another person¡¯s voice sounded, giving Song Yaoyao a fright. She blushed and hurriedly rolled off, identally pulled the entire nket with her.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to turn her head as she persistently got off the bed.

    Behind her, the man¡¯s hoarse, lowugh was filled with satisfaction.

    Waves of hot air surged, making Song Yaoyao¡¯s face even redder.

    ¡­

    Tang Xinrou knocked on the door and was extremely curious. ¡°Yaoyao? You¡¯re not here?¡±

    She remembered that Yaoyao had been brought back.

    Just as she finished speaking, arge hand reached out to cover her mouth and dragged her away.

    Tang Xinrou red. When she turned around, she saw that the person who was pulling her away was An Feiran.

    ¡°What are you doing? I want to ask Yaoyao to go for a walk together!¡±

    The night scenery on the ind was very beautiful. The evening wind was blowing, and it was especially pleasant to have a walk with a few good friends.

    ¡°I can apany you too.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes flickered. She said arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to apany me!¡±

    An Feiran calmly said, ¡°Mr. Huo is in Yaoyao¡¯s room.¡±

    Tang Xinrou felt a chill on her neck, and she quickly pulled An Feiran away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡±

    The boy who was being dragged away quickly curved his eyebrows silently. His facial features were delicate and gentle.

    ¡°Tang Tang.¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was very gentle. It was as if he had not changed his voice.

    Tang Xinrou heard that the voices of Shen Xun and the other boys were particrly low and hoarse. Some of them were very unpleasant to the ears, like ducks. However, An Feiran was different. His voice was clear. When he deliberately lowered his voice and called her name, he sounded doting and charming.

    ¡°Wh-what?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s cheeks were steaming. She didn¡¯t dare to turn her head back and deliberately asked fiercely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the God of Love¡¯s Temple.¡±

    The God of Love¡¯s Temple was one of thendmarks on Luo Hua Ind.

    It was rumored to be very effective; a ce that every couple had to go. If they were willing, they could ask for two red strings and tie them to their wrists.

    It was said that this way, their marriage lines would be bound together, and no one would be able to separate them in this lifetime.

    However, this was unreliable; not every couple who tied red strings would be able tost the rest of their lives together.

    It was just that during their honeymoon period, they were willing to believe in anything that could make their fates stronger.

    Tang Xinrou had searched during the voting. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit that she had agreed toe to Luo Hua Ind because she wanted to visit the God of Love¡¯s Temple.

    ¡°Go hang a marriage token and ask for a marriage string.¡± An Feiran smiled brightly. ¡°Tang Tang, shall we?¡±

    Her ears itched, and Tang Xinrou¡¯s face turned red.

    She didn¡¯t dare to turn her head. She used her free hand to scratch her earlobe and awkwardly let out an ¡®mm¡¯.

    ¡°If you want to go, then go. Let¡¯s make it clear first, I¡¯m going with you!¡± She puffed her cheeks. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t believe in that thing!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    An Feiran smiled in understanding. He earnestly pried Tang Xinrou¡¯s hand away and interlocked his fingers with hers.

    Tang Xinrou seemed to have been shocked by electricity as she suddenly turned her head.

    As her gaze burned, the boy smiled shyly.

    ¡°But I believe that once we tie our marriage line, our lives will be smooth sailing, and we will never be separated.¡±

    His serious look infected Tang Xinrou.

    She looked away uneasily, her eyes full of smiles, and?retorted stubbornly, ¡°Silly!¡±

 Chapter 743 - If You Get Sick From Hunger, It Will Make My Heart Ache

    <h4>Chapter 743: If You Get Sick From Hunger, It Will Make My Heart Ache</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao put on her clothes, squinted her eyes, and threw the quilt back.

    ¡°Gege, get up, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk!¡±

    Her jade-like face was still red as if she had applied blush.

    ¡°Mm... but I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    Huo Yunque leaned on the bed with his forehead propped upzily.

    Song Yaoyao pouted. ¡°What? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s tired, okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you stay in the room and rest?¡± the man lowered his voice and suggested with a chuckle.

    Song Yaoyao shuddered and quickly shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She widened her round eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to be in the same room with you!¡±

    She firmly opposed it!

    Moreover...

    She was almost starving to death!

    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up! There¡¯s a God of Love Temple on this ind. Everyone says it¡¯s very effective and the night view is especially beautiful. Gege, let¡¯s go and see it together!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pounced on him and pulled him.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed into a long, narrow line. His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, and his hoarse smile spread out, looking particrly sexy.

    Hey on the bed, the thin quilt sliding down and covering his abdomen.

    Other than the marks left by his previous injuries, there were also some red marks on his upper body.

    No matter how exhausted Song Yaoyao got, Huo Yunque refused to move an inch.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    She puffed up her cheeks and stared at him. ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯m going to get angry! Are you going or not? If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll find someone else!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! There are a lot of people who want to go to the temple with me!¡±

    Amongst all of her ssmates, who wouldn¡¯t be willing to go?

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled faintly and opened his thin lips, ¡°A boy?¡±

    Song Yaoyao put her hands in her pockets and looked at him with her chin raised, looking extremely proud.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business anyway¡ª Woah!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Song Yaoyao shrieked and was pulled into an embrace.

    The man turned over and looked down at her, ¡°None of my business?¡±

    His expression gradually turned dangerous.

    Song Yaoyao quickly shook her head. A wise man knows the right time to stop. ¡°No, no, no! Of course it¡¯s your business! Of course!¡± She smiled at Huo Yunque ingratiatingly and sweetly. ¡°Gege is my guardian. If you don¡¯t interfere, who will?¡±

    ¡°Little Liar...¡±

    Huo Yunque sneered, tapped the bridge of her nose with his finger, and sat up.

    ¡°Hey... Gege, what are you doing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head dopily.

    Huo Yunque picked up the shirt on the ground and put it on. The belt buckle made a metallic sound.

    He did not look back. There were long scratches on his back. When he put on his clothes, the muscles on his shoulders bulged.

    The muscles were not exaggerated. In fact, they were nicely shaped and full of strength.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    Huo Yunque casually scratched his hair and reached out to pick Song Yaoyao up from the bed. ¡°What if you get sick from hunger?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen...¡± Song Yaoyao felt that she was not so delicate.

    ¡°My heart will ache.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were mischievous. He lowered his head and whispered something into her ear.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face was visibly red.

    She red at Huo Yunque with a reproachful look, her eyes rolling with shyness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡±

    She flopped to the ground and stomped out of the door before Huo Yunque did.

    The night view of Luo Hua Ind was indeed as good as Song Yaoyao had said.

    The disappearance of the middle-aged man did not cause any disturbances on the ind.

    Meanwhile, the cell phone that had rolled down to the corner of the floor lit up again and again; the poor thing was once again forgotten in the room.

    The God of Love¡¯s Temple was located near the sea, where the lighthouse was dimly lit, and there were small pavilions built along the shore.. In a small open-air bar, the singer-in-residence was ying the guitar and singing in a low voice.

 Chapter 744 - Who Looks Good? You Do

    <h4>Chapter 744: Who Looks Good? You Do</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    There were peopleing and going, and it seemed livelier than during the day.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and saw Huo Yunque walking at a leisurely pace. His expression was very different from during the day. Perhaps he had just woken up, so there was still a hint of satisfaction andziness between his brows.

    It carried the cold and restrained temperament of his body, making him extremely charming.

    ¡°Troublemaker!¡±

    Song Yaoyao snorted and ran back to hold his hand in a domineering manner.

    ¡°Gege, look, don¡¯t those youngdies look good?¡±

    She reached out her hand and pointed at the beautiful girls dancing on the stage. They were dressed in unique clothes and were dancing slowly in the cool sea breeze.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and lowered his thin eyelids.

    He curved his lips. ¡°Yes, good.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was just asking casually, so of course, she did not want to hear an affirmative answer from him.

    The young girl¡¯s face turned dark. She gritted her teeth and turned her head angrily. ¡°How dare you look at other women? Do you think they are prettier than me? You¡ª¡±

    Her voice grew softer and softer as amusement appeared in the man¡¯s dark eyes, like ripples on the surface of water.

    She raised her head and clearly saw her own shadow in the man¡¯s eyes.

    It was as if she was his whole world.

    ¡°You look good.¡±

    He reiterated. On a night like this, his deep voice was sexy and alluring like whiskey mixed with ice.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were so focused. It was as if there was no one else in his eyes other than Song Yaoyao.

    His smile and gaze were so loving that it was like a gentle sea, ready to drown her in his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart was racing. She hurriedly turned her head and looked around. She did not dare to look Huo Yunque in the eyes.

    She stubbornly said, ¡°Of course! I know I look good!¡±

    She whimpered like a little pig but the corners of her mouth were getting wider and wider; she could not hide her smug smile.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat.¡±

    Huo Yunque rubbed her hair with a smile. His big palm took the initiative to hold her little hand and easily wrapped it up.

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and shook her purse in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t take out another ck cardter. Not only will it scare people, they might think you¡¯re here to shoot an idol drama!¡±

    He used the ck card too recklessly.

    Moreover, his face was indeed worthy of being the male lead of an idol drama.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Huo Yunque held his fist to his lips and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, little friend, Mr. Huo won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡±

    The two of them talked as they walked along the seaside path, attracting countless gazes along the way.

    He did not let go of Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. He took out his wallet from his pocket and handed it to her.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was skeptical. She opened the wallet with one hand and was speechless when she saw that it was full of cash.

    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re not the male lead of an idol drama anymore. You¡¯re a nouveau riche.¡±

    Her small eyes were filled with disdain. She rolled her eyes without giving him face, and Huo Yunque did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being a nouveau riche. Let¡¯s go, girlfriend?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows, showing his tolerance and doting.

    Song Yaoyao followed in his footsteps.

    For Huo Yunque, everything that happened today was a novel experience.

    He shuttled through the night market on the ind without any purpose. There were stalls set up by the girls on the roadside.. Velvet and jewelry boxes were filled with all kinds of shiny jewelry.

 Chapter 745 - When Did I Get Rich?

    <h4>Chapter 745: When Did I Get Rich?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    He was carrying a small bag with grilled sausages, chestnuts, and even a cake.

    They were allmon and down-to-earth things.

    ¡°Gege, do you want some?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood on her tiptoes, raised a grilled sausage high, and brought it to Huo Yunque¡¯s mouth.

    He had never eaten this before, but looking at the girl¡¯s sparkling eyes, which seemed to be full of stars, he lowered his head and took a bite.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face was flushed. From her expression and body movements, he could tell that she was happy.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡± The taste of the grilled sausage was average. For Huo Yunque, who was used to eating light food, it was too greasy. He pressed his tongue against his upper jaw and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡±

    ¡°Sweet?¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not react for a moment. She took another bite in confusion. Her cheeks puffed up and she looked up in confusion. ¡°How?¡±

    Sweet?

    She slowly realized something. Whenever she was in front of Huo Yunque, it was like her genius brain had run away from home.

    And perhaps, Song Yaoyao¡¯s brain had also inherited her bad sense of direction and was lost in another dimension...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it sweet? Huh?¡± Huo Yunqueughed softly, his chest rising and falling. ¡°Miss Song, is it sweet?¡±

    He was asking the obvious!

    ¡°It¡¯s not sweet!¡±

    She shook his hand away and pinched his waist while no one was around.

    ¡°No, not at all!¡±

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed impudently as he watched her walk away with her arms iling. He picked up his snackszily and followed behind Song Yaoyao.

    He walked when she walked and stopped when she stopped.

    Huo Qi and Huo Si slowly hid in the crowd and followed behind.

    Seeing this, Huo Qi said sourly, ¡°Don¡¯t bodyguards have human rights? This is too inhumane!¡±

    Was it really appropriate to torture them like this?

    Huo Si held a skewered grilled sausage in one hand and handed it to Huo Qi. He teased, ¡°Then, when you have some free time, you can ask the Master when our employee benefits will include a free wife.¡±

    Huo Qi epted the grilled sausage and took a big bite. ¡°Pfft! Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Why don¡¯t you ask?¡±

    If he asked such a question, the Master would definitely say that he was an idiot again!

    He did not forget that thest person who offended him was still being ridiculed by everyone at Royal View and was storytelling on stage.

    Needless to say, Yi Ting had recently been especially grateful to Liu Yu. As long as one was human, they were naturally interested in gossip. Liu Yu was gossipy by nature so he knew everything in the circle. However, he also knew that he should not offend anyone. Thus, he used an alias.

    As for who exactly it was, one could only guess.

    Therefore, even though someone was angry at him, there was nothing he could do about it.

    As a result, everyone who saw Liu Yu would tease him about being a ¡®performer¡¯.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk, the Master¡¯s bad sense of humor was really ruthless when it came to dealing with people.

    ¡°You are stupid to begin with.¡±

    Huo Si chewed on his grilled sausage and ridiculed Huo Qi with a smile.

    However, his eyes were fixed on the movement in front of him.

    Huo Qi snorted. ¡°You aren¡¯t stupid? You look like an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Huo Si red at him. ¡°This is what you call manly. Do you think that everyone looks like you and looks like a woman?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered talking to you. Quick, quick, quick, the Master is getting far!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Miss, feel free to look around.¡±

    Seeing that business had arrived, the girl who had been sitting behind the stall and swiping her phone immediately perked up and greeted her warmly.

    There was a variety of jewelry on disy at her stall, and there were quite a number of beautiful headbands ced on the side.

 Chapter 746 - Bunny Headband

    <h4>Chapter 746: Bunny Headband</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    It was different from the one Song Yaoyao bought at the zast time.

    These furry headbands didn¡¯t emit light, and they were exquisitely made. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t the kind of goods that could be bought casually.

    ¡°This one¡­ How much is it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao curiously grabbed the headband with the bunny ears and raised her head to ask the price.

    ¡°35¡­ F*ck¡­¡±

    The girl was slightly plump, so even if there were lights in the night market, it was quite dim. Thus, the girl did not see Song Yaoyao¡¯s face clearly at first.

    But now that Song Yaoyao had her head raised, her entire face was clearly exposed in front of the girl. Her shock caused Song Yaoyao to jump. She blinked nkly and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±

    The girl nodded heavily and then quickly shook her head.

    Yes, there was a problem! A big problem!

    Look at what she had discovered. The girl who had been trending all day and had almost crashed her Weibo server without doing anything was now squatting in front of her stall!

    And!

    She was even prepared to buy her things.

    Ahhhhhhhhh!

    The girl was madly screaming on the inside. Most people were like this: the more their thoughts were going wild, the calmer they appeared on the outside.

    As expected, as she stared at Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, her heart was flooded withments.

    <i>Wow, her skin is so beautiful. Why can¡¯t I see her pores when I¡¯m so close? What kind of goddess is this? The idiotizens didn¡¯t lie! She is so beautiful that I¡¯m going to cry! And her voice is lovely. Oh my god! Didn¡¯t they say that beautiful people usually have terrible voices? She must be an angel sent by the heavens, right? So sweet, so nice, so soft. I want to pinch her face! She¡¯s so gentle too! Boohoo! Ah, I¡¯m dead!</i>

    Song Yaoyao felt goosebumps all over her body as Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Um¡­ are you okay? Are you okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand in front of the girl¡¯s eyes. She felt that the way she looked at her was very strange. However, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of hostility. In fact, Song Yaoyao had seen this kind of expression on many people before.

    ¡°Eh? Cough cough cough! No¡­ cough cough, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    The girl quickly shook her head, her face slightly red.

    Song Yaoyao pointed at the corner of her lips. ¡°Your lips¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    The girl hurriedly touched the corner of her mouth, and sure enough, she felt a suspicious water stain.

    <i>Ahhhhh!</i>

    She screamed crazily on the inside again. Heavens, how could she be so embarrassed in front of this girl?

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She took a deep breath and calmly thanked Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°This headband is for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. ¡°I can buy it, I brought money.¡±

    She opened her purse and took out some change from it to pass to the girl.

    The girl didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she gripped her phone and asked nervously, ¡°Miss, can I take a photo with you?¡± In order to prevent Song Yaoyao from misunderstanding, she quickly exined, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t agree. I really think you¡¯re very beautiful, so I want to take a photo with you. Also, if you¡¯re willing, I won¡¯t publish it on any tform.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao¡ª¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was very low, and there was already a hint of uneasiness in it.

    ¡°Ah, wait, wait, wait!¡±

    Song Yaoyao acted coquettishly, and not only that, she even dragged Huo Yunque and squatted down together.

    Huo Yunque had no way of resisting since he was holding something with both hands, so she quickly put the fluffy white bunny headband on Huo Yunque¡¯s head.

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes dangerously.. ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

 Chapter 747 - The First Brain-dead Fan Has Been Born

    <h4>Chapter 747: The First Brain-dead Fan Has Been Born</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Oh, just for a second, just for a second. It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    Song Yaoyao giggled, and then turned to answer the girl, ¡°Still want to take a photo?¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression at this time was particrly strange.

    Originally, when Song Yaoyao was on her own, she could still withstand the shock of her beauty. But now that two beauties were in front of her at the same time, in person...

    That feeling...

    Her heart was beating so fast that she wanted to take out her phone and call an ambnce, afraid that she would not be able to make it.

    ¡°Hi?¡± Song Yaoyao saw that the girl was in a daze again and began to wonder if she was mentally disabled and unable to talk properly.

    She was very sympathetic, so she decided to buy another headband.

    She chose a gray wolf ear design.

    ¡°Is this the same price?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Ah, yes, yes!¡± The girl came back to her senses. ¡°But no need for money. It¡¯s a gift! Can I take a photo of the two of you?¡±

    Ohhh, these two were too gorgeous!

    <i>Momma, I can¡¯t resist anymore!</i>

    ¡°Huh?¡±Song Yaoyao turned her head and looked at the dark-faced Huo Yunque. She chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can take a photo with me, but he¡¯s mine, so you can¡¯t.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was still soft and gentle, but it was especially domineering and determined.

    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    The girl blushed. ¡°Then shall we take a picture?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡± Huo Yunque frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just wait a moment.¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly took a picture with the girl, insisted on paying, and then dragged Huo Yunque away.

    The girl was still lost in her thoughts as they walked far away.

    She rubbed her face, excitedly opened her group chat, and went crazy.

    Meow: ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Meow: ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    Meow: ¡°I saw a goddess! A goddess descended to the mortal world! And a guy with godly looks! From now on, all the male protagonists in the novels I read will have a face!¡±

    Wench: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Wench: ¡°Is your little stall failing? Are you nning to go home and inherit your family fortune?¡±

    Baby: ¡°No pictures, no truth.¡±

    Baby: /selfie

    Meow: /blushing

    Meow: [photo attached]

    Meow: ¡°He was really good-looking, you need to believe me! Oh my god. I couldn¡¯t take a picture because the Little Miss wouldn¡¯t let me. But she took a picture with me. She¡¯s really good-looking. Ignore my face. Thank you, everyone!¡±

    Baby: ¡°Wow!!!¡±

    Wench: ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Wench: ¡°Amazing. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the heroine who stirred up all the major social media tforms today?¡±

    Meow: ¡°Yes, she is! She looks even better than in the pictures on the inte! In fact, I don¡¯t think she looks good onscreen at all because she looks so much better in real life. She¡¯s simply too beautiful. It¡¯s as if her eyes can speak. She¡¯s much more attractive when she¡¯s moving!¡±

    Wench: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have kept this photo as a wallpaper.¡±

    Baby: ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Meow: ¡°You¡¯re discriminating! You¡¯re not human!¡±

    Wench: ¡°Enough with the nonsense. When are youing back? Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±

    Meow: /Humph

    Meow: /NeverGiveIn

    Wench: ¡°This girl is not simple. Don¡¯t randomly post your pictures. Those people are psycho. Be careful of being scolded.¡±

    Meow: ¡°I know, I know. Can¡¯t I just lick the screen? It¡¯s really pretty! Her skin is amazing. It¡¯s white and bright, as clear as milk...¡±

    This was followed by a bunch of praises.

    Song Yaoyao did not know that her first brain-dead fan was born just like that.

 Chapter 748 - Cross-dressing Is Satisfying Once

    <h4>Chapter 748: Cross-dressing Is Satisfying Once</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The couple walking on the ind path wore fluffy headbands that no one else had ever worn before.

    But anyone who saw the couple could swear that they had never seen anyone more suitable than them.

    It was just that their headbands seemed to be swapped...

    The way the man dressed waspletely different from the tourists around him.

    He was too serious and proper, but it was this contrast that made him so damn charming!

    He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants, and his attire couldn¡¯t be more monotonous. However, because of his body, which was so good that he could be a supermodel, he looked high-ss.

    The young girl was wearing a pink dress, and her waist-length ck hair was obediently draped over her back. There was a big gray wolf headband on her head, and she was tugging at the man¡¯s sleeve with one hand while holding cotton candy in the other.

    They had no idea how many people were secretly paying attention to them.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, take off the headband.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, wear it for a while more!¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved his sleeve and begged softly. She even winked at Huo Yunque slyly. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, really! I love you so much!¡±

    In order to coax Huo Yunque into not taking off the headband, Song Yaoyao did not even care about her pride.

    Although it did look good on a man, the interaction between cuteness, coolness, and restraint actually caused a special chemical reaction. The colder his face became, the more impatient his eyes became. This made Song Yaoyao feel a sense of excitement, and she insisted that he wear it no matter what.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Are you sure you want me to wear it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded heavily as her eyes rolled. She did not know what kind of bad idea he was up to.

    She thought that Huo Yunque would definitely take the opportunity to collect some interest.

    However, she waited and waited until Huo Yunque quietly held her hand and continued to walk forward.

    After a long while, she heard a gentle voice from above.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He was so cooperative that Song Yaoyao was shocked!

    She did not know what this certain someone was thinking.

    She just happily squeezed her chest with one hand and confessed with a sweet smile, ¡°Gege, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and looked at the big bad wolf headband on her head. His tone was meaningful.

    ¡°I ¡®love¡¯ you too.¡±

    Eating and walking along the way, Huo Yunque did as promised. The passing tourists¡¯ eyeballs all fell upon him. They thought that his appearance was very strange, but he still did not take the headband off.

    Song Yaoyao could not help but stand on her tiptoes. ¡°Gege, why don¡¯t you take it off? I feel that everyone is looking at you strangely!¡±

    The truth was, wearing it for so long was enough to satisfy her wicked taste.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque stopped her hand and held it in his palm as he calmly refused.

    Song Yaoyao asked, ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you unhappy with it just now?¡±

    Could it be that wearing this thing would be addictive?

    She inexplicably thought about the messy things that Tang Xinrou showed her, such as the theory that cross-dressing once, would definitely lead to a second time, a third time...and so on...

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± She mumbled and jumped up to reach for the bunny ear headband on Huo Yunque¡¯s head. ¡°Take it off, take it off, it¡¯s better not to wear it!¡±

    Her Gege couldn¡¯t develop such a hobby!

    She didn¡¯t discriminate, but if Huo Yunque fell in love with that kind of thing, would her boyfriend be...a girlfriend?

    ¡°Then was then, now is now.¡±

    Huo Yunque said righteously, ¡°So I refuse.¡±

 Chapter 749 - What Are You Begging For? You...

    <h4>Chapter 749: What Are You Begging For? You...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    In the end, Huo Yunque didn¡¯t take it off. He wore the headband all the way through the market.

    The two of them yed along the way. When they finished all the food in their hands, they arrived at the God of Love¡¯s Temple.

    There was a huge ancient tree at the entrance of the temple. It was so thick that it took a few people to hug it. There was a peach blossom forest around them. The small wooden boards hanging on the branches were blown by the wind, making a pleasant sound.

    ¡°Eh? is that Yaoyao?¡±

    Tang Xinrou had juste out from the peach blossom forest. She looked at the petite girl pulling the man beside her to the temple. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces in curiosity.

    ¡°Maybe...¡±

    An Feiran¡¯s eyes curved, as he quietly held her hand.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to have a drink? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tang Xinrou nced at him but didn¡¯t shake him off.

    She followed An Feiran and turned her head to look back in the same direction. The two familiar figures had already disappeared from the crowd.

    Tang Xinrou sighed, ¡°Does love really make people change so much? The thing on Mr. Huo¡¯s head just now...¡±

    It didn¡¯t fit his character at all!

    An Feiran nodded and smiled like a little white rabbit.

    ¡°If you want to see it, I can wear it too. Tang Tang, do you want me to?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s face turned red. Her eyes sparkled and she was a little tempted.

    However, she said stubbornly, ¡°It¡¯s so childish, I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°That means yes...¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Tang Xinrou red at him angrily as An Feiran dragged her through the crowd.

    The God of Love¡¯s Temple was one of the most popr attractions on Luo Hua Ind. Both singles and couples came here for a visit.

    Even if they did not seek marriage, it was still good to see the scenery and the peach blossom forest.

    Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque lined up quietly. When they passed by the merit box, they stuffed some change into it.

    ¡°Gege, do you believe in this?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood very close to Huo Yunque. She covered her mouth quietly as she whispered.

    ¡°I guess so.¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean? That means you don¡¯t, right?¡± Song Yaoyao pouted and looked at him eagerly.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were very bright, and her eyshes cast a faint shadow on the bridge of her nose. They twinkled like stars.

    ¡°It¡¯s either a yes or a no. Gege, your answer is too insincere,¡± sheined softly. Most girls liked to be serious in this aspect.

    Huo Yunque looked up and took a few steps forward with her in his arms. His voice was deep and pleasant, gentle and calm.

    ¡°How should I put it?¡± He paused and suddenly looked down. ¡°Before I met you, I didn¡¯t believe in it. After I met you, I did...¡±

    He believed in fate and destiny.

    But Huo Yunque believed in himself more.

    ¡°Aiya, Gege, you really are...¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her face and nced at him shyly. ¡°How many ridiculous books have you read...¡±

    She muttered softly.

    Fortunately, the number of tourists on this ind was not veryrge, and the line in front was not long. Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque waited for another ten minutes before it was finally their turn.

    When asking for their fortune, the people at the temple would give them each a red string.

    If they wanted a wooden token, they would have to buy it outside the temple.

    Song Yaoyao put her palms together, cast aside all distracting thoughts, and closed her eyes to pray.

    She did not notice that the man next to her did not pray. His eyes were filled with her figure.

    A minuteter, Song Yaoyao opened her eyes and turned to look at Huo Yunque immediately.

    ¡°Gege, what did you wish for?¡±

    The staff next to her was too embarrassed to tell her that the gentleman next to her, who looked like he was not to be trifled with, did not wish for anything.

 Chapter 750 - My Fate Is Right By My Side

    <h4>Chapter 750: My Fate Is Right By My Side</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curled up and his voice was soft and gentle.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. It won¡¯te true if you say it out loud!¡±

    The staff looked at Song Yaoyao with even more sympathy.

    <i>Sigh, poor girl. I¡¯m afraid her heart has already fallen into his trap. She¡¯s been deceived!</i>

    However, she was too embarrassed to warn her. She just gave them each a red string ording to the rules and asked again, ¡°Are here to wish for fate?¡±

    ¡°Gege, is that what you want?¡± Song Yaoyao asked.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze swept across the middle-aged woman, and he pulled Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand as he turned around.

    His words were especially clear in the midst of the noisy voices, and they fell into Song Yaoyao¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my fate right by my side?¡±

    There was nothing else he wanted in this life.

    The scenery outside the temple was still the same. The night breeze blew past, and the atmosphere was pleasant.

    The air was filled with the faint fragrance of peach blossoms. The sound of the small wooden boards colliding with each other made people feel calm.

    At this moment, on the inte...

    After a day, not only did the matter online not calm down, it became more and more intense. Even when other celebrities announced their wedding, they were unable to overshadow the limelight.

    While everyone was still guessing why Song Yaoyao had entered the police station, tourists on Luo Hua Ind also started gathering around the station curiously. Thest news they got was: Song Yaoyao had been detained and needed a guardian to pick her up before she could be taken away!

    Hence, the haters were all excited and felt that they had seeded again.

    So what if she was a top student? So what if she had a good background? Didn¡¯t rich people all have strange fetishes?

    ¡°Rumor-mongers have no mothers. Can¡¯t they wait for the Luo Hua Police Station to officially announce the truth?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so weird about it? What¡¯s the use of her stealing that trike? Have you ever seen a thief openly running around with the things he stole?¡±

    ¡°Are these people hired to clear her name? Is there a group? Add me!¡±

    ¡°Breaking thew is breaking thew. If she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why would she be detained? Hehe!¡±

    ¡°What a waste of my idol speaking up for her. She¡¯s so disgusting!¡±

    ...

    Just as a bunch of people were arguing, a newment suddenly popped up.

    ¡°There¡¯s a notice on the official website to refute the rumors. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go take a look?¡±

    Thements section seemed to have gone silent in an instant. Whether it was theizens or the anti-fans, they all swarmed to the official website of the Luo Hua Police Station, which usually didn¡¯t even have a single view.

    Luo Hua Police Station: We are sorry that this message is only being released now. First of all, please be reasonable while following this story. It¡¯s illegal to spread rumors. The main purpose of calling Miss Song this time was rted to a vile and indecent case. Wang, 40, male, was sentenced to prison 10 years ago for rape after a police investigation. Wang was released from prison and repeatedly used the excuse of taking tourists on sightseeing tours to verbally humiliate and physically molest female tourists. Fortunately, Wang did not get his way with Miss Song because she¡¯s trained in martial arts.

    Also, the rumors on the inte about Miss Song stealing is not the truth. Because she needed to leave the mountain, she took Wang¡¯s trike. We have already disciplined her on this.

    Please pay attention! We summoned Miss Song to find out what happened. And right now, Miss Song has been safely picked up by her guardian.

    At the same time, the police also released a photo.

    The photo was of a middle-aged man tied to a tree. He looked miserable. Of course, in order to respect privacy, they still put a mosaic on the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes.

    He was covered in bruises, and his face was marked with one big word: ¡®rapist¡¯.. Even with the mosaic, one could see how miserable he looked.

 Chapter 751 - The Goddess Is Awesome

    <h4>Chapter 751: The Goddess Is Awesome</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The passersby were stunned when they saw this photo.

    ¡°Amazing, Little Miss!¡±

    ¡°F*ck... I love this awesome goddess!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, I¡¯m going to register now! I¡¯m going to learn how to fight too! In the future, if any of those stinky men dare to touch me, you will end up like this piece of trash!¡±

    ¡°Originally, when I saw the word ¡®rapist¡¯, my heart skipped a beat. My heart ached so much for the Little Miss. But when I saw this photo, I didn¡¯t know who to feel sorry for, hahahaha.¡±

    ¡°I, I, I, I can prove it! I¡¯m a local of Luo Hua Ind! The police only went there this morning. This beast is indeed from our ce. Ever since he came back, I¡¯ve been too scared to go out every day because he lives right next to me, and his gaze is so disgusting! I just want to say that Miss Song did a good job! ording to my neighbor, this beast was actually tied up in the mountain for a whole night. The next day, he was discovered by tourists who were jogging in the morning! He deserved it!¡±

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a little ruthless, but I like it!¡±

    ¡°Sisters, she¡¯s wless.¡±

    ¡°I want to know, is he the one who drives the pink sightseeing trike and can only take one person? This man is my nightmare. Although he didn¡¯t seed in the beginning, the fear he gave me, as well as the threat he posed, are deeply engraved in my heart. Even though it has been almost a year since I left Luo Hua Ind, I still haven¡¯t been able to get out of my nightmare. I didn¡¯t even dare to tell my boyfriend. But after seeing this today, I decided to tell my boyfriend everything.¡±

    ¡°My heart aches for you, Sister. Let me hug you! A b*st*rd like this deserves to die. Don¡¯t punish yourself over other people¡¯s mistakes! I hope your boyfriend can understand and protect you! If possible, don¡¯t go out alone in the future and don¡¯t get into the same vehicle as a man like this. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Sisters, is anyone forming a group to learn martial arts together? I don¡¯t want to be worried anymore. Rather than relying on others, it¡¯s better to rely on myself! I want to wear the most beautiful dress and torture the most despicable men! Let¡¯s castrate them all!¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao had no idea that she had be the idol of countless girls.

    Later on, Song Yaoyao would be the director with the most female fans in history, and her poprity would be no less than that of a top-tier star.

    It was because of her unintentional act that the entire nation started to learn martial arts. Muchter on, foreigners would open their eyes wide at the mention of Chinese girls and ask, ¡°I heard that all the girls in your country learn martial arts from birth. Is that true?¡±

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, it was true that the girls¡¯ martial arts skills had generally increased.

    As a result, many jokes appeared on the inte:

    [Do you see those girls? Do you think that they are all fair-skinned, beautiful, and long-legged? Do you think that they are easy to bully? Wrong! Maybe they can blow your head off with one punch!]

    [If you see a girl wearing a pretty little skirt on the road, don¡¯t be in a hurry to strike up a conversation. Be careful not to get beaten up.]

    ¡°Hey! Do you have a girlfriend? The kind that can protect me!¡±

    Of course, these were all future discussions to be had.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s phone, which had been forgotten in the corner of the room, was finally called by all parties, and her battery died!

    At that very moment, she was busy dating and holding her dear Gege¡¯s hand, preparing to have a drink together.

    Song Jingwan had never expected that after working so hard for so long, she would end up helping Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was done for this time? How did she turn things around?¡±

    Song Jingwan stared at theputer screen, which was full of praises for Song Yaoyao.

 Chapter 752 - Do You Think I Canâ€™t Compare To Song Yaoyao?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 752</strong>: Do You Think I Can¡¯t Compare To Song Yaoyao?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Everyone even gave her all sorts of endearing nicknames.

    Things like ¡®ss President Song¡¯, ¡®Brainiac Song¡¯, ¡®Feisty Fairy¡¯, and so on...

    Qin Han moved his phone away slightly and rubbed his ears. He felt as if his eardrums were about to be pierced by the sharp sound. He smiled bitterly and helplessly. ¡°You were the one who gave me the prediction. Who knew that there would be a reversal?¡±

    In fact, a reversal like this struck right into the hearts of countless girls. Song Yaoyao had lived up to their expectations. Which girl didn¡¯t wish to have her ability?

    Even when she was in danger, she could protect herself firmly and not stand around helplessly as the bad guy attacked her.

    ¡°Then, is there no other way?¡±

    Song Jingwan gritted her teeth. Song Yaoyao ruined her first appearance on variety.

    From then on, people would inevitablypare her to Song Yaoyao when they saw her.

    Song Jingwan probably didn¡¯t realize that she was no longer the confident Song Jingwan who didn¡¯t see Song Yaoyao in her eyes.

    Deep down, she was afraid and terrified by Song Yaoyao¡¯s existence.

    That was why she reacted so strongly when she felt threatened.

    A truly strong person would never take these things seriously.

    Qin Han was helpless. He shook his head. ¡°Jingwan, you¡¯re too extreme. Listen to me, calm down and settle down first. Act in The Doted Concubine well and do well in your variety shows. Your development will definitely not be too bad.¡±

    ¡°What aboutpared to Song Yaoyao?¡± Song Jingwan pursed her lips.

    Qin Han was stunned as he asked back, ¡°Why do you want topare yourself to her? What she wants to do has nothing to do with you!¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand why Song Jingwan wanted topare herself to Song Yaoyao.

    But if he really had to choose, the answer was self-evident.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s height was something that Song Jingwan could not achieve even if she worked hard for another year even if she had someone to back her up.

    Who didn¡¯t know that Kang Yuan was famous for his temper and arrogance? There were too many people who wanted to ask him for advice, but in the end, he chose to take Song Yaoyao as his student. There was also Xia Rao and Luo Xingguang. These two held up half the entertainment industry, and their number of fans was terrifying.

    Moreover, their circle of friends wasn¡¯t something that anyone could enter just because they wanted to.

    There were very few people who could get their recognition. Most of them were big shots in the industry who had clean backgrounds; the kind of people with a good character.

    Thus, Luo Xingguang and Xia Rao had the nickname, ¡®Character Appraisal Machines¡¯!

    If they were recognized by these two, then they would be trusted by fans!

    Song Jingwan felt that Qin Han didn¡¯t understand. She chuckled, her eyes cold.

    ¡°So, you also think that I¡¯m inferior to her?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡ª¡±

    Although he did think so, Song Jingwan was his artiste, so Qin Han naturally knew which side to stand on.

    ¡°I just think that you should produce something that can be recognized by the audience first, instead of focusing on other things. Although activity is very important, being overly active without work will only make passersby annoyed,¡± Qin Han advised earnestly. ¡°Moreover, Jingwan, don¡¯t just look at the surface. There are many who like her, but there are also many who hate her. If she continues to appear in front of the public frequently, it will only ruin her poprity.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Jingwan regained some of her rationality and looked down.

    ¡°Yes, listen to me. Let¡¯s finish filming this episode first and then go back to filming, okay?¡±

 Chapter 753 - Im Still Young

    <h4>Chapter 753: I¡¯m Still Young</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    On the other side, Song Yaoyao was pestering Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Gege, can you help me get that trike back? Gege, please!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stuck behind Huo Yunque like a small tail, her hands dragging his big palms down. She was like a child who would not get up until she got the toy she wanted.

    Huo Yunque looked down. ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you a child?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    Song Yaoyao said confidently, ¡°I am still young, I can make demands!¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed at her. ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song Yaoyao puffed her cheeks. ¡°Unless you agree to help me bring that trike back with us!¡±

    The trike she was talking about was the one that she snatched from the middle-aged man. It was a beautiful pink trike.

    Since Huo Yunque was here, he definitely wanted to take her away. But before they left, Song Yaoyao wanted to take the trike with her. Of course, she was willing to pay for it.

    The young girl stubbornly raised her head, her eyes filled with determination.

    People came and went, all looking at the couple with friendly smiles.

    ¡°Everyone is looking at you,¡± Huo Yunque kindly reminded her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was slightly red, but she resisted the urge to stand up. No one knew her anyway. So what if she was embarrassed? Perhaps she would never see them again in her life!

    At this moment, Song Yaoyao had no idea that everyone already knew almost everything about her.

    She pouted and whispered, ¡°So be it. I¡¯m not getting up no matter what! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl who was about to sit down on the ground.

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°Not unless you agree... Waaahhh!!¡±

    Before she could finish her threat, the man leaned over and hooked his arm around her waist, lifting her up with one hand.

    ¡°Are you rebelling, Song Yaoyao?¡±

    His deep voice was tinged with a smile as it slowly sounded in her ears.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face burned as she iled a little. ¡°Put me down!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The man carried her and strode forward. Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands hung to his arms like arge doll.

    Song Yaoyao covered her face, almost not daring to look into the eyes of the people around her.

    She held on to the idea that as long as she couldn¡¯t see them, her pride was intact, so she closed her eyes tightly.

    The world quietened down and she acted coquettishly. ¡°But I really like it, and it¡¯s my trophy. Gege, can you help me get it back? Gege...¡±

    Huo Yunque carried Song Yaoyao into the guesthouse. As they returned, it was inevitable that they would run into a few of Song Yaoyao¡¯s ssmates.

    But before Huo Yunque could say anything, they quickly retreated.

    They were especially ¡®sensible¡¯!

    ¡°Gege, I beg you!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face tightened, and she ground her teeth fiercely.

    <i>What a heartless and cold man! Bah! Jerk!</i>

    <i>Today, I will definitely make you agree!</i>

    Song Yaoyao had a thought and suddenly stopped struggling. Instead, she turned around and cupped her little face as she whined coyly, ¡°Hubby~¡±

    Her sweet voice was so sweet that honey could seep out.

    The man stopped in his tracks and his eyes darkened visibly.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows smugly and continued, ¡°Hubby~ Please, please, please~¡±

    She tightened her throat and became even more coquettish and gentle as a drop of water.

    His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly.

    After pausing for two seconds, he seemed to speed up his pace.

    Song Yaoyao felt that she was like a doll that was being controlled. As the man lifted her with one arm, she looked absolutelyical.

    <i>Bang¡ª</i>

    The door was mmed shut.

 Chapter 754 - The Little White Rabbit Ate The Big Bad Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 754: The Little White Rabbit Ate The Big Bad Wolf</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Before Song Yaoyao¡¯s feet touched the ground, she was thrown onto the soft bed.

    Her body bounced.

    The man¡¯s sexy and charming whisper came from above.

    ¡°Say it one more time.¡±

    ¡°H-Hubby?¡± Song Yaoyao reacted quickly and called out tentatively.

    Then, she regretted it...

    That night, Song Yaoyao had a dream again.

    In her dream, an innocent and harmless little white rabbit suddenly grew tall and big, while a big gray wolf shrunk smaller and smaller.

    Then, it was eaten by the little white rabbit bit by bit as it whimpered.

    ¡°O...¡±

    In her dream, Song Yaoyao unconsciously sobbed twice, and the big gray wolf ears on her head seemed to droop listlessly.

    Arge palm gently patted her back. The young girl sniffed and sadly snuggled into a warm embrace.

    Her wet eyshes trembled slightly, and she fell asleep again.

    ...

    Unfortunately, before she left, Song Yaoyao still couldn¡¯t get that small trike as she wished.

    Therefore, when she boarded the cruise ship, Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t happy.

    ¡°Damn, where did this rich guye from? Did hee to this small ind for a vacation?¡±

    During their lunch break, Zhong Yi took a sip of water and tiptoed to look at the super luxurious cruise ship that was parked by the sea.

    It was like a giant, arrogantly standing on the sea¡¯s surface.

    Feng Pei¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t bad, but it was simply not bad. It couldn¡¯t bepared to Xia Rao¡¯s background. In fact, it was a little worse than the Songs.

    Boys always liked and understood these things much better than girls, so he whistled and sighed, ¡°This is a private cruise ship, right? Tsk, what is it doing here?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡±

    ¡°Holy sh*t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wow! A cruise ship! There¡¯s a cruise ship here?¡±

    It was not because it was rare to see a cruise ship, but because it was rare to see a cruise ship in such a ce.

    Although this ce was surrounded by the sea, it was not impossible for a cruise ship to pass through. However, such a high-ss thing really did not suit this simple ind!

    They had been here for so many days, but this was the first time they had seen it.

    Song Jingwan wiped her sweat. The temperature in this city was much higher than that at Feng City. She saw that everyone was standing on the mountain road and walking down. She walked over with light steps and greeted them sweetly.

    ¡°Brother Feng, did you see anything interesting?¡±

    ¡°Hey Jingwan, quick,e and take a look!¡±

    One of the middle-aged men, who was friendly to everyone, waved at Song Jingwan. He pointed down and asked, ¡°Jingwan, are those people from your school? Tsk, tsk, they even have a private cruise to pick them up when theye out to y. Are all the students in your school so rich?¡±

    In this program, other than Zhong Yi and Feng Pei, everyone else tried to get close to Song Jingwan.

    Apart from being harmless, she also didn¡¯t have the temperament of a rich kid. Moreover, she had a good background.

    Even Feng Pei, who was the second generation of the rich, couldn¡¯tpare to Song Jingwan.

    ¡°What? I think...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s smile froze on her face, and her gaze fell on the ground below.

    The blue ocean surface churned. The girl¡¯s white dress was blown up by the wind, as if she could ride the wind at any moment. She walked onto the cruise ship and deliberately ignored the man¡¯s hand that was reaching out to help her. It was obvious that she was throwing a tantrum.

    The man with the noble and cold temperament and exceptionally handsome face shook his head helplessly. From afar, she could not see his expression clearly, but she could vaguely guess that he was not angry.

    Instead, he chased after the girl in a few steps.

    He lowered his head willingly and whispered something in her ear.

 Chapter 755 - Not An Ordinary Man

    <h4>Chapter 755: Not An Ordinary Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    A momentter, the girl jumped up excitedly and hung herself on his body.

    One on the left and one on the right, she quickly kissed his cheek.

    Everyone could feel the girl¡¯s excitement at this moment.

    The man held her dotingly and the two of them chatted andughed as they walked inside.

    All the students of ss 3-3 also boarded, and the cruise ship left under the watchful eyes of everyone as they remained quiet.

    Until Zhong Yi¡¯s exmation broke the silence.

    ¡°So Yaoyao has a boyfriend? And he¡¯s so...¡± Zhong Yi clicked her tongue, she didn¡¯t know how to describe it. ¡°Rich? No, no, no, this isn¡¯t just rich, he¡¯s filthy rich! And he¡¯s so handsome... Oh my god, I¡¯m going to faint...¡±

    These two were like gods!

    Feng Pei helplessly handed Zhong Yi a piece of tissue. He knew that his good friend¡¯s problem was acting up again.

    ¡°Here, wipe your saliva.¡±

    Zhong Yi looked at the cruise ship in a daze. The silhouette became smaller and smaller until it quickly disappeared.

    She slowly wiped the corner of her lips and looked down. The tissue was clean. What saliva?

    She was tricked!

    She gritted her teeth in anger and threw the tissue at Feng Pei.

    ¡°Feng Pei! Are you tired of living? How dare you lie to me!¡±

    Feng Pei saw her raise her fist and jumped away, giggling.

    ¡°Your expression just now was too exaggerated. If I brought my phone, I would have taken a picture of you. You don¡¯t just appreciate good looks. From a medical point of view, you arepletely obsessed!¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Zhong Yi rolled her eyes in anger and kicked him.

    The two of them started to fight.

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips and lowered her eyshes.

    She had not heard from Song Yaoyao for a long time and did not expect that she and Mr. Huo were so close. Then, what about Ningxi?

    Was he okay now?

    Did he know about all this?

    ¡°Jingwan, Jingwan?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Song Jingwan came back to her senses and heard someone calling her. She habitually smiled, even though there was no sincerity to it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in the right state. Are you too tired?¡±

    Hearing the friendly concern of the people around her, Song Jingwan smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. The seniors are having a harder time. And Brother Pan is willing to team up with me.¡±

    ¡°No, everyone is having a hard time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, what¡¯s the background of that girl? She seems to be very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Jingwan looked sideways, her eyes reflecting the surging waves. She curled her lips. ¡°She¡¯s very ordinary. The man beside her is the one who¡¯s not ordinary...¡±

    After saying that, she smiled and left with light steps.

    On the way back, news about Song Yaoyao spread like wildfire again.

    Most of the photos and video clips were from the tourists on Luo Hua Ind.

    #LuoHuaCruiseShip

    #SongYaoyao

    #MysteriousTycoonAndSongYaoyao

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Song Yaoyao before. Is it because I haven¡¯t been surfing the inte for too long? What¡¯s the background of this young girl? She¡¯s pretty amazing!¡±

    ¡°Friend of movie queen Xia Rao and idol Luo Xingguang, and the only disciple of international famous director Kang Yuan. She is studying at Liyang Private School. Her background is unknown. It is said that her grades are extremely good and she is extremely popr! Judging from the videos and photos that have been exposed, she is most likely a rich second generation heiress!¡±

    ¡°Ahem... I have a piece of gossip here. I am whispering in the back row. Hopefully, no one has noticed. I heard that she is being kept by a rich person. Those rich people love to y with such small pleasures.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Is what the person above saying true? Why do I believe it? To be honest, Song Yaoyao¡¯s face does have the capital!¡±

 Chapter 756 - YYS, SYY

    <h4>Chapter 756: YYS, SYY</h4>

    ¡°Rumor mongers, she¡¯s a good girl, you motherless brats. Please respect women, thank you!¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s really innocent, then let here out and rify it. She hasn¡¯t shown up yet. Who knows if she¡¯s guilt. Besides, I really don¡¯t like this high-profile unting of wealth. I really don¡¯t understand. Are those who think she¡¯s a goddess blind? Don¡¯t insult the word ¡®goddess¡¯. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°I insist on calling her that. What are you going to do about it? Goddess, goddess, goddess! I love her beauty, her violence, and her cuteness! Even if she creates hype, even if she unts her wealth, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    ¡°Heree the sour people again. Do rich people have to eat the same as you three times a day? If they don¡¯t, are they unting their wealth? I used to think it made sense, but now I just think it¡¯s funny. Some people are born on the starting line. There¡¯s no point feeling envious about this. When you go on a trip and post photos of a feast, it¡¯s called sharing life. But when a rich person goes on a trip and posts photos of the same thing, it¡¯s called showing off their wealth. I don¡¯t know if other people show off their wealth, but I know that you are really a double standard dog.¡±

    ¡­

    Theizens all had different opinions, but they were enjoying the show.

    However, very quickly, just as they were getting more and more excited, the trending searches were instantly taken down. All the major marketing ounts were banned, and all Weibo posts were deleted. Even the term ¡®Song Yaoyao¡¯ came up with no results.

    Theizens were shocked.

    All the major discussion forums and experts at analysis reappeared and began to analyze Song Yaoyao¡¯s identity and background.

    The more mysterious she was, the more unpredictable she was, and the more addictive she was.

    Tang Xinrouughed out loud and handed her phone to Song Yaoyao. But she waspletely confused as she asked nkly, ¡°Who¡¯s YYS?¡±

    That¡¯s right! When theizens realized that neither the search for ¡®Song Yaoyao¡¯ nor ¡®SYY¡¯ came up with any results, the omnipotentizens, of course, didn¡¯t give up so easily.

    And so, Song Yaoyao¡¯s new nickname was born.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Tang Xinrouughed so hard that tears were about toe out. When she saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s dumbfounded and innocent look, she was overjoyed.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s you! Read it backwards!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was confused but obediently did as she was told.

    ¡°YYS, SYY¡­ Song Yaoyao? This name, is it me?¡±

    Xu Yue held back herughter. ¡°Do you want to take a look? As expected, experts are among themon folk. Not letting them write novels would be a waste of their talents. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    There were even people who used the name YYS to write an article about Song Yaoyao¡¯s love-hate rtionship with a domineering CEO.

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°These people¡­ are really toxic¡­¡±

    She rolled her eyes and refused to read something that would lower her IQ.

    But if she didn¡¯t read it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the two people beside her telling her about it.

    Inevitably, Song Yaoyao still learned of a few things. Such as¡­

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao ran back to her room, where the man was flipping through documents. Her eyes sparkled as she showed Huo Yunque her phone. ¡°Gege, everyone¡¯s saying that I¡¯m being ¡®kept¡¯ by you!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque pinched the space between his brows as his gaze swept across the screen of the phone. He pulled her into his embrace and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been keeping you alive.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Song Yao smiled, revealing her pearly white teeth. Her eyes were curved like crescent moons, charming and alluring.

    ¡°But they¡¯re wrong, Gege. You¡¯re not an old man. You¡¯re obviously very handsome!¡±

    ¡°Old man?¡±

    The man, who was as calm as an old monk, slowly raised his eyelids and frowned.. ¡°Am I really old?¡±

 Chapter 757 - I Love You. Me Too.

    <h4>Chapter 757: I Love You. Me Too.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re not old!¡±

    Having learned a painful lesson, Song Yaoyao quickly came up with the correct response when she heard this question.

    She clenched her small fists, looking like ackey.

    ¡°Gege is the most handsome! I won¡¯t ept any rebuttal!¡±

    But it was obvious that Mr. Huo cared about age a lot.

    Especially in front of his delicate little wife, he cared even more...

    He took the phone. ¡°Let me see.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao wanted to snatch it back, but it was toote.

    Huo Yunque swiped through the pages. He was attracted by an article titled, ¡°YYS and her dominant CEOs must-tell sweet stories.¡±

    ¡°Gege, don¡¯t!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids twitched as she watched Huo Yunque click on it.

    The starting scene was of him wildly running on the highway, spouting nonsense.

    ¡°You are the child I raised with my own hands! You should be mine!

    ¡°Your body, your heart, your everything!

    ¡°Other than leaving me, I will give you whatever you want!

    ¡°Be my woman.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Gege... stop reading it...¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes did not move, but hisrge palm urately grabbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist and tightly held her in his arms.

    That was fine, but the man had a wicked sense of humor. He used a voice that was even more flirtatious than a voice actor¡¯s and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°You are mine, forever and ever.

    ¡°If you want to leave, you¡¯ll have to die.

    ¡°I love you¡ª¡±

    Thest sentence seemed to shock Song Yaoyao.

    She trembled, and her entire body turned pink. ¡°D-don¡¯t read anymore!¡±

    Ahhhh, she was about to go crazy.

    <i>Gege, what kind of sick form of entertainment is this? And the person who wrote this article, if she has the writing skills, why doesn¡¯t she just write a novel?</i>

    Based on this level of drama, if she were to publish it on a novel website, it would definitely be a huge hit!

    Writing on the forum was a waste of her talent!

    ¡°Which sentence am I not allowed to read?¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed hoarsely and suddenly lowered his head to get close to the girl¡¯s small face. The two of them were very close to each other. He could even see her eyshes fluttering gently due to her shyness. Her delicate jade-like skin was pink like a cherry blossom.

    ¡°The part about not leaving me? Or the part about being mine forever? Or...¡±

    He deliberately paused and keenly noticed that when he said this, Song Yaoyao¡¯s breathing had stopped for a second.

    His thin lips broke intoughter.

    His voice seemed to be filled with tenderness as he said in a low voice, ¡°I love you.¡±

    It was a statement, not a question.

    His delicate intention and romantic gesture would naturally be understood by those who understood.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were sparkling; something seemed to be flowing in her watery eyes. She was so shy that she was about to curl up. She snorted softly and murmured, ¡°Me too.¡±

    Her ck hair hung down her cheeks. She was so cute and obedient.

    The smile in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes remained as he sighed and asked deliberately, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face turned even redder. She rolled her eyes and red at him.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it, then forget it!¡±

    ¡°Well... if you say it like that, I think I did actually hear you.¡±

    His slender fingers twirled around her hair, his tone mischievous, and his smile difficult to hide.

    ¡°But, did you say that you love me too? Or did you say, ¡®me too¡¯?¡±

    Song Yaoyao buried her head into Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace like a turtle and pretended to be deaf.

    ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, can you give me an answer?¡±

    The more shy Song Yaoyao was, the more amused he became.

    After spending so much time together, Song Yaoyao was naturally aware of this.

 Chapter 758 - Iâ€™ll Show You My Benefactor

    <h4>Chapter 758: I¡¯ll Show You My Benefactor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She gritted her teeth and suddenly jumped up to bite his Adam¡¯s apple.

    She said loudly, ¡°I said me too, alright? Hmph!¡±

    She definitely couldn¡¯t let this bad guy get away with it!

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Low and sexyughter filled the room, and hot air hit her in the face.

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips. Her eyes were misty, and her cheeks were flushed.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m very satisfied...¡±

    Song Yaoyao snorted and quickly snatched her phone away.

    ¡°I told you not to read it! It¡¯s all nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I think this person¡¯s writing is very good. I think I saw a reward button. Can I give her money?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She looked up with a straight face and saw someone looking at her inquisitively. She was speechless.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I? That¡¯s such a pity...¡±

    Huo Yunque saw that Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression was getting more and more strange as she looked at him. He chuckled and ruffled her ck hair.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He stopped teasing her.

    He asked, ¡°Should I ask Huo Qi to help you get rid of this stuff?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Seeing that he was back to normal, Song Yaoyao could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Her eyes rolled around as she leaned into his arms and yed with her phone.

    Of course, she would not tell Huo Yunque that she was not angry, but that she was afraid that her heart would not be able to take it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Besides, if I want to film in the future, I have to get used to all kinds of things in the entertainment industry. I can¡¯t deny people the freedom to discuss my name, can I? And Gege, look, what kind of messy nicknames have been created. Hurry up and tell Huo Qi to stop messing around.¡±

    The majority ofizens were omnipotent. Unless they blocked all social media or destroyed their servers, they would never be able to stop them from talking.

    No matter how powerful Huo Yunque was, no matter how resourceful he was, could he order people to go to everyone¡¯s home and threaten them not to talk about it in secret?

    Soon, no one knew who was the first to discover it on Weibo, but Song Yaoyao¡¯s name could be searched again.

    Other than the false statements that ndered Song Yaoyao, everything else could be searched.

    Including the photos and videos from before.

    Theizens were still in a daze when a new message appeared.

    It was forwarded by the goddesses/idols/brothers.

    OneYaoyao (verified): ¡°I heard that everyone wants to see my benefactor. /think¡±

    [Picture attached]

    On it was a pair of sped hands. The man¡¯s skin was fair, his palms were well-proportioned, and his fingers were slender and well-defined,parable to a mannequin. The other hand looked smaller, and his skin was more delicate and porcin-white. His fingers were thin, but they still had some flesh.

    Most importantly, on their ring fingers, they were wearing a pair of rings!

    XiaRao (verified): ¡°When are you getting engaged? Second Brother is too stingy, right? Remember to ask him to buy you a big one!¡±

    LuoXingguang (verified): ¡°Oh! I feel heartbroken.¡±

    KangYuan (verified): ¡°Hey, you have time to check Weibo, but you don¡¯t have time to answer my calls? You unfilial student! I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    LittleTangTheStrongest (verified): ¡°Hehehe¡±

    ...

    Apart from these few people, Beauty Min and the others also quickly shared her post on Weibo.

    These people were all trending this year, and they had many fans. Once they shared it, fans and passersby all discovered Song Yaoyao¡¯s ount.

    Thus, Song Yaoyao, who was a nobody without any work under her name and hadn¡¯t officially stepped into the entertainment industry, received over a million new followers in just over ten minutes.

    This made those who had been in the entertainment industry for God knows how many years but didn¡¯t have many fans, jealous to death.

 Chapter 759 - Can Be Fierce Or Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 759: Can Be Fierce Or Sweet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Soon, passersby developed a preliminary understanding of Song Yaoyao¡¯s personality.

    Firstly, she was very beautiful, there was no doubt about that. Secondly, she looked weak and harmless, but in fact, her martial prowess was off the charts. She could be fierce or sweet, and she had a powerful background.

    Most importantly, she was very tough!

    Didn¡¯t you guys say that I was kept as a mistress? And my benefactor was an old man? I¡¯m sorry, I have nothing to hide, and I¡¯m not afraid of frontal attacks!

    Although it was just a picture of hands, it revealed a lot.

    The man¡¯s hand was beautiful, and the skin was tight. This was definitely not the hand of an old man. Judging by the length of the hand, he shouldn¡¯t be short either. In fact, he might even be a handsome man!

    Both of them were wearing rings. Kang Yuan, who was Song Yaoyao¡¯s teacher, and Xia Rao, who was very protective of Song Yaoyao, weren¡¯t surprised by the photo at all.

    In other words, they knew!

    Apart from the hands, one could vaguely see that the girl was sitting on the man¡¯sp.

    The small hand and big hand somehow made people feel very sweet.

    ¡°Huhuhu, Mama, I¡¯m heartbroken!¡±

    ¡°I was initially enjoying the sugar, but now it¡¯s too much. It¡¯s not sweet anymore!¡±

    ¡°Why did you wake me up so early! Ahhh, you bunch of motherless haters! You had to force my goddess to respond! I don¡¯t care if she has a partner, as long as I don¡¯t know about it! What should I do now? I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±

    ¡°Key point! Movie Queen Xia calls him second brother, which means that the other party is in the same social circle as the Xias! Therefore, there¡¯s an exnation for the cruise ship and everything else.¡±

    ¡°One more thing, our goddess¡¯ partner is much older than she is.¡±

    ¡°But his skin looks good! Even if he¡¯s older, it is not by much. Ohhh, I ship this kind of older guy, younger girl couple! I want to see their faces!¡±

    Just then, another piece of information was revealed.

    MeowMeow: Let me handle this question! First of all, I want to rify that the man is not old and not ugly! He is extremely good-looking! It is no exaggeration to say that after seeing him, all the male protagonists of the novels I read now have his face! He is tall and handsome, and he has an extremely good temperament! I didn¡¯t know what it meant to be cold and refined until now! To prove that we¡¯ve met in person, I¡¯ll post a photo of us together! If it infringes on your privacy, you can contact me to delete it! @OneYaoyao

    In the photo, the girl smiled sweetly as she looked at the camera. Her ink-ck hair was draped over her shoulders, and she was wearing a furry big gray wolf hairband. She was ridiculously cute.

    Those who were obsessed with good looks were ecstatic.

    ¡°Although this sentence is very offensive, can I please erase the OP¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Too, too sweet! I¡¯m suffocating!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, the sweetness is beyond the norm! @OneYaoyao don¡¯t smile like that in the future!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for her.¡±

    ¡°This is what a strong man should like! Wuwuwu, I really want to protect her!¡±

    ¡°Is this it? Where¡¯s the cold, and refined man you were talking about? Eaten by you?¡±

    MeowMeow: ¡°I wanted to take a photo! But Miss Song said, he... is... mine!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s domineeringly protecting her husband, hahaha, I love it!¡±

    ¡°This feels so familiar. LOL, I can already imagine the scene, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°The OP is so lucky. By the way, I really want to know what the man looks like? I really want to know!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, to be honest, I saw him too! But I was stopped by his bodyguard and was not allowed to take any pictures.¡±

 Chapter 760 - Are You The Devil?

    <h4>Chapter 760: Are You The Devil?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°The man is really good-looking. He¡¯s practically a god! Those young boys in the entertainment industry are all so weak. Even if the fans scold me, I have to say it. This guy has wide shoulders, narrow hips, and long legs. It¡¯s the golden ratio. He¡¯s absolutely stunning. Moreover, he was forced to wear bunny ears by ss President Song that day. He strolled down the entire street without taking them off! That¡¯s called doting! I followed them down the street like an idiot. The scene was so beautiful, you guys can imagine it for yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t manage to get a picture of their faces, I managed to get a picture of their backs. This proves that what the sister above said is true. They¡¯re definitely a godly couple. [Picture attached]¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao was famous, and her fans continued to increase. Regardless of whether they liked her looks or were simply curious about her life, they paid close attention to her.

    asionally, they would even be treated to a good show.

    After returning to school, she started her regr sses.

    Tang Xinrou held her phone and pretended to be jealous. ¡°Precious Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you consider entering the entertainment industry? Your fans are much better than mine.¡±

    On the second day after they returned, Song Yaoyao¡¯s fans had already exceeded three million and were still increasing.

    ¡°If I enter the entertainment industry, will you be a director?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even cast a nce at her. Her entire attention was on the book in her hand.

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her nose embarrassedly. ¡°I was just saying it. Actually, there¡¯s no conflict between being a director and being an actress.¡±

    Moreover, in the beginning, didn¡¯t Director Kang take a liking to Song Yaoyao and want her to be an actress? Unfortunately, at that time, Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t interested in this aspect at all. That was how Tang Xinrou had a chance.

    ¡°Oh, you were just saying it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯tment and asked indifferently, ¡°How¡¯s the script I gave you going? Have you studied it thoroughly? I asked you to find a teacher to practice your lines. Have you practiced it yet?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s head felt like it was going to explode the moment she heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s words. With a sad face, she knocked her head on the table.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you the devil?¡±

    Being Song Yaoyao¡¯s friend was both painful and happy.

    Apart from enjoying the benefits and changes brought about by being her friend, she also had to bear the pressure she deserved.

    Song Yaoyao was a strict person, especially when it came to her studies. Even she herself was in a state of studying hard, even harder than any of them.

    Not only did she have to control the entire ss¡¯ academic results, she also had to study director¡¯s knowledge, take notes, and change the script.

    During her spare time, Tang Xinrou could see Song Yaoyao holding a thick brick-like history book, and she was fully engrossed in it.

    ¡°If being the devil helps you study hard, then I am...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze moved away from the book and looked at Tang Xinrou, giving her a big smile.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    <i>I¡¯m dead.</i>

    Conversation aside, she still had to study.

    At thest moment, the rest of the ss felt the pressure and felt the feeling of racing against time. Especially when they took their report cards home to the gratified gazes of their parents and their generous rewards. They could not stop studying. The rewards were one thing, but most importantly, they did not want to see their parents¡¯ disappointed gazes again.

    They hoped that they could be their parents¡¯ pride.

    They did not want them to be too embarrassed to talk about them and to feel ashamed when they walked out.

    asionally, when they were tired and felt that they could not hold on any longer, they would raise their heads and look at the girl who was sitting by the window reading with her head lowered.

    Time flew by, and the weather became hotter and hotter.

    The sunlight passed through the clear ss and fell on the girl¡¯s hair.. In the light, it was a light chestnut color, and her eyshes drooped, fluttering as she breathed.

 Chapter 761 - The Class President Is Awesome!

    <h4>Chapter 761: The ss President Is Awesome!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    asionally, she would quietly turn a page, and there would be a slight rustling sound.

    Her impetuous mood seemed to have calmed down all of a sudden.

    In such an environment, the mid-term exam arrived as scheduled.

    Unsurprisingly, ss 3-3 was still first in the entire grade.

    Their results were bing more and more stable, and it made Wang Zhongyun¡¯s smile stick to his face.

    But he knew that even to outsiders, he would say the same thing: the credit was not his. He attended sses on time and taught them well, but these good-for-nothings did not change because of him.

    And with Song Yaoyao¡¯s practice papers, he could clearly see the progress.

    For example, in the beginning, when she came up with the questions, there would sometimes be loopholes such as not enough important points covered. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because Song Yaoyao¡¯s results weren¡¯t good, it was just that she had only been studying by herself in the past and had suddenly taken over the responsibility of being a teacher, so she wasn¡¯t familiar with it.

    When the students of ss 3-3 began improving, Song Yaoyao naturally improved as well.

    Now, when Wang Zhongyun saw the practice papers, he was shocked.

    When the teachers of the other sses saw that ss 3-3¡¯s results were improving so quickly, they immediately went to Wang Zhongyun and wanted their ss¡¯ practice papers as well.

    After asking Song Yaoyao, all the sses began revising with the practice papers she created.

    They loved and hated Song Yaoyao at the same time. The questions she gave were varied andplicated, but it trained the students¡¯ abilities to adapt. It allowed them to learn how to expand their train of thought and think outside the square. Most importantly, afterpleting a set of papers, all the results of Liyang High School¡¯s 3rd-year seniors basically improved by a small margin!

    Wang Mingjiang could not stop smiling.

    He had never seen such a capable and worry-free student!

    ...

    After such a long time, the forgetfulizens had almost forgotten about Song Yaoyao.

    Even though this person was lying on their attention list, she remained as quiet as a chicken. Thetest Weibo post was still a photo of her holding hands with Huo Yunque.

    She was too quiet. Just when everyone thought that she had so many fans that her next step was to enter the entertainment industry, she went against expectations, fiercely pped the haters in their faces, and returned to school to study seriously.

    Since the haters followed her movements, a small group of fans naturally followed her as well.

    As soon as the midterm exam results came out, Song Yaoyao immediately appeared on the hot searches.

    #IWantssPresidentSong¡¯sPracticePapers

    The passersby didn¡¯t know what was going on at first, but after clicking on it, they understood.

    Their first reaction was, ¡°Holy sh*t! So awesome?¡±

    ¡°Please! ss President, look at me! I need a practice paper too! I¡¯m also from Feng City! Recently, I¡¯ve been writing all kinds of papers, but for some reason, I¡¯m getting more and more muddled, as if I¡¯ve entered a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Other than being awesome! I don¡¯t know how to describe it. The change from a trash ss to a top ss; I simply can¡¯t imagine they were a group of spoiled bratsst year. Are their brains the same as ours?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, the haters suddenly fell silent.¡±

    ¡°Haters: F*ck! Why aren¡¯t you ying by the rules?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re trending again,¡± Tang Xinrou shook her phone and gossiped.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even raise her head as she replied indifferently.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? What¡¯s the reason this time?¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she thought of Song Yaoyao¡¯s strange way of trending.

    She didn¡¯t know what the celebrities were thinking. They wanted to be trending, but they couldn¡¯t.. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to be trending, but there were always people thinking about her.

 Chapter 762 - Alright, Stop Whining

    <h4>Chapter 762: Alright, Stop Whining</h4>

    Song Yaoyao turned the page calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, thank you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    She was so angry that she rubbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Precious, you¡¯re getting less and less cute! You should go and hurt someone else!¡±

    In the past, she always thought that she was oblivious, cute, and adorable. But now, perhaps she had learned from Mr. Huo, and was bing more and more ck-bellied!

    Wasn¡¯t there a saying? Birds of a feather flock together!

    Yaoyao was so ck-bellied that she must have been infected by Mr. Huo! Definitely!

    Xu Yue gave Tang Xinrou a cold look and threw a book in front of her. ¡°You have an advertisement to shoot in the afternoon. Memorize the script first. I¡¯ll take you thereter.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was in despair. ¡°What advertisement? I have to memorize the script before shooting the advertisement? Are you all devils?¡±

    Reality proved that Xu Yue was one.

    ¡°I just picked it up for you. You can guess what it is.¡±

    Xu Yue dragged a stool and sat down at Song Yaoyao¡¯s table. She curled her lips into a half-smile.

    When Tang Xinrou saw her fox-like eyes, rm bells went off in her head. Her eyes widened. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me that you picked up some condom or sanitary napkin advertisement for me.¡±

    Under her burning gaze, Xu Yue calmly snapped her fingers and smiled.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Xinrou instantly became irritable. ¡°Xu Yue, what job did you take for me?¡±

    ¡°Sanitary pads.¡±

    Xu Yue propped her chin on her hand. ¡°Why, are you looking down on it? Oh right, it¡¯s a brand that you often use.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was confused. Not only did she not want to hear it, she was so angry that she wanted to hit someone.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed the space between her eyebrows and closed her book.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I want to raise the nation¡¯s standards.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes widened and she looked aggrieved. ¡°How can I film an advertisement with that thing? It¡¯s too embarrassing! I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    She covered her face and bawled loudly.

    An Feiran saw this and quickly walked over.

    ¡°Tang Tang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice was clear and filled with concern.

    ¡°An Feiran!¡±

    Tang Xinrou immediately hugged his waist, giving An Feiran a fright. The students in the ss were originally quietly studying, but when they suddenly saw this scene, they instantly became restless.

    They whistled and pped their hands on the tables in excitement, as if Tang Xinrou was hugging them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Calm down first...¡±

    An Feiran gently patted her back. Her ears were slightly red.

    Tang Xinrou pursed her lips and said pitifully, ¡°Xu Yue epted an advertisement for me. It¡¯s actually sanitary napkins. Do you think she¡¯s deliberately targeting me?¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡± Xu Yue held her chin. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that just because you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red from her teasing and she snorted. ¡°You did it on purpose. That kind of advertisement is so embarrassing...¡±

    She grunted and poked An Feiran. ¡°An Feiran, what do you think?¡±

    Xu Yue raised her eyebrows and Song Yaoyao also looked at An Feiran curiously.

    Sanitary pads were a necessity for girls. There was nothing to be ashamed of.

    However, they really didn¡¯t know what boys thought of them.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± An Feiran curved his eyes and gently patted Tang Xinrou¡¯s head. ¡°This is a normal physiological need. If we get married in the future, I¡¯m willing to go to the supermarket to buy these for you. Alright, stop whining.¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s face turned red. When she realized that she was still hugging his waist, she hurriedly let go.

    Her face was tense and ufortable.. ¡°Wh-who agreed to marry you? Also, I¡¯m not whining!¡±

 Chapter 763 - If You Have The Ability, Give Me A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 763: If You Have The Ability, Give Me A Kiss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    An Feiran pursed his lips and smiled bashfully. His dark eyes were exceptionally bright.

    Tang Xinrou squirmed awkwardly. Looking at him like this, her face turned even redder.

    Her eyes shined. ¡°So cheesy...¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey...¡±

    Xu Yue used another hand to support her chin and speechlessly spoke up for An Feiran, ¡°You can¡¯t bully someone just because they have a good temper and nder them, right? Tsk, if this is called cheesy... what about the things I do in the future? For example, saying I love you and calling you ¡®sweetie¡¯? Will you be embarrassed to death?¡±

    ¡°Bleh! Shut up!¡±

    Tang Xinrou pounced over and covered her mouth, her face burning red.

    ¡°Huhu... What I said... is clearly the truth...¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s eyes were full of provocation as she deliberately teased her.

    Tang Xinrou was so angry that she stared nkly, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    An Feiran smiled helplessly and gently said, ¡°Xu Yue, don¡¯t bully Tang Tang.¡±

    ¡°Ooo...¡±

    Song Yaoyao smacked her lips and her dimples sunk in.

    Xu Yue nodded and let out a long sigh. ¡°Sigh, I understand, I understand. Nowadays, single people have no human rights!¡±

    The surrounding people burst intoughter.

    One by one, they mmed the table and whistled. The atmosphere was exceptionally lively.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s face was sullen. She swept a nce at the group of people and gave An Feiran an overbearing order. ¡°Shut up! Go back to your seat!¡±

    ¡°Actually...¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and sincerely suggested, ¡°I can switch seats with him.¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, did you hear that? ! I think this can be done!¡±

    ¡°Sit together! Sit together! Sit together!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not tiring when a man and a woman work together! Go!¡±

    ¡°All of you! All of you shut up!¡±

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and began to clench her fists. ¡°Has it been too long since you¡¯ve been beaten? Are you all itching for a beating? How dare you tease me!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, is Miss Tang shy? Her face is so red!¡±

    An Feiran¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement. He sighed in a good mood. ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±

    Tang Xinrou red at him and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know the meaning of shy!¡±

    She put her hands on her waist and looked fearless.

    Of course, that was only if one ignored the continuous red glow on her face that was about to burn up.

    Shen Xun rubbed his forehead and sat up. He raised his eyebrows and snorted. ¡°Then do you dare to kiss An Feiran in front of everyone?¡±

    ¡°Ooo!¡±

    ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Kiss...¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s throat dried up. Looking at the innocent and gentle boy in front of her, she clenched her fists. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve never been afraid!¡±

    She stood up quickly and walked to An Feiran in a few steps.

    She grabbed his cor and tiptoed.

    The ssroom was silent.

    An Feiran¡¯s jet-ck eyshes drooped. He could clearly feel the girl¡¯s hot breath and slightly rapid breathing as she approached him.

    She was very nervous...

    He curved his eyes, clear and bright.

    Gently, he held her waist and took the initiative to bend over.

    Before Tang Xinrou had made up her mind, he kissed her lips.

    He was like a dragonfly skimming the water, leaving as soon as he touched her.

    The boy¡¯s temperament was pure and schrly. The girl¡¯s side profile was exquisite, so beautiful that it was arrogant and despotic.

    The light passed through their hair and gently wrapped them in it. It was so beautiful that it was like a painting.

    Han Jun touched Shen Xun¡¯s arm sourly. ¡°Brother Xun, why are you doing this?¡±

    They originally wanted to tease Tang Xinrou and see her lose face, but in the end, they were the ones who had to suffer a public disy of affection.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

 Chapter 764 - Studying With Students From All Over The Country

    <h4>Chapter 764: Studying With Students From All Over The Country</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Shen Xun¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he said in a hateful voice, ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡±

    <i>Fine...</i>

    Han Jun spread out his hands. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    He cupped his face and sighed.

    ¡°Sigh, when will it be my turn to have sweet love?¡±

    There was still azy sleepiness in Shen Xun¡¯s eyes. His raven-ck hair was slightly long and fell on his eyshes. Hearing thisment, he held his forehead and smiled evilly. ¡°If you want love, that¡¯s easy. If no one wants you, Jun¡¯er, I can make do with you.¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°...¡±

    <i>I¡¯m sorry, I refuse.</i>

    If he dared to do such a thing, his father would be the first to beat him to death.

    The farce in the afternoon ended with a disy of affection. Song Yaoyao really wanted to hand Tang Xinrou over to An Feiran, but Tang Xinrou refused to leave, so she could only give up.

    After two sses, Xu Yue brought Tang Xinrou to shoot an advertisement.

    No one knew how Xu Yue did it. She didn¡¯t even get a manager¡¯s certificate, and she was a girl who had no connection with the entertainment industry. How did she manage to win this endorsement from the hands of the fiercepetition?

    Tang Xinrou was verbally disgusted, but in reality, she wasn¡¯t a fool. She naturally understood Xu Yue¡¯s painstaking efforts.

    Things like sanitary pads sounded rather shameful.

    But in reality, every woman needed to use them. Moreover, the brand that Xu Yue had gotten her wasn¡¯t some low-end brand, but a domestic brand. It could be seen everywhere in the supermarket. This was a perfect time to gain the goodwill and poprity of passers-by!

    ...

    In the evening, Song Yaoyao logged onto Weibo for the first time in a long time and was suffocated by countless private messages and tweets until her phone went on strike.

    It took a long time for her to return to normal.

    It turned out that most of the people were begging her to give them the practice papers that ss 3-3 used.

    Song Yaoyao realized that other than a portion of the people who followed the trend and found it amusing, the other portion was indeed students who were about to face the college entrance exams and wanted to improve.

    This feeling was very novel, and for Song Yaoyao, there was nothing to hide.

    Since so many people were begging, she directly went on herputer, copied the electronic version, and posted it onto Weibo.

    OneYaoyao (verified): ¡°A part of it is here. I¡¯ll sort through it and upload itter. Every night, I usually give my ssmates two hours of extra lessons. If you need, you can enter this group: 5339xxx. Finally, I wish everyone can get a good result in the exam. Good luck!¡± /flower

    ¡°Downloaded! Group ID added!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, angel! I will go and do itter. I hope it will be effective.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Teacher. I love you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, what the hell is Little Teacher? Before I knew it, there are so many nicknames.¡±

    ¡°I graduated many years ago. I hate that I wasn¡¯t born a few yearster. This way, I could have studied with Little Teacher!¡±

    ...

    Just as she finished posting on Weibo, Song Yaoyao¡¯s phone vibrated non-stop.

    It turned out that everyone in the ss group was constantly retweeting her.

    ¡°Ahhh, what¡¯s going on? Why are so many people applying to join the group? Who did you guys offend? Is someone trying to make us crash? @ssPresident¡±

    ¡°@ssPresident, save me!¡±

    [Dumbfounded]

    ¡°Problem solved¡± [Funny]

    ss President: ¡°Let them in, ss starts in 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°23,333! Are we attending ss with all the third-year seniors in the country?¡±

    ¡°The ss President is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, hurry up! Remember to work hard, you can¡¯t embarrass our ss President! Be serious. It¡¯s fine if you usually muck around, but if anyone dares to embarrass ss 3-3, we will see you at your grave!¡±

 Chapter 765 - Class Starts

    <h4>Chapter 765: ss Starts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    After saying this, Song Yaoyao dived back into the ss.

    She had no idea that some trolls had sneaked into the group.

    Most of the new members were friendly. As soon as they entered, they warmly greeted everyone around them. Not long after, they started calling each other brother and sister. They also agreed to y games together.

    At that moment, these enthusiastic students didn¡¯t know that they would thank themselves one day.

    Because in the future, they would benefit greatly from the people they knew.

    Ten minutester, Song Yaoyao opened the lecture program.

    ¡°Can you hear me? Hello, everyone.¡±

    The voice that was transmitted through the earpiece was soft and sweet, especially pleasant to the ear.

    ¡°I can hear you! I can hear you!¡±

    ¡°Goddess, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, your voice is too nice. I feel that I will definitely be able to focus on the test this time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can hear me. Today we¡¯re going to talk about math. In order for everyone to understand, I¡¯m going to talk about the test I put on Weibo. Do you see the number 1? Find that one.¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened the paper with her eyes closed, waited for a minute, and began to talk about the topic quietly.

    Her voice was very gentle and her exnations were clear. When one listened to her talk, their originally impetuous hearts would involuntarily quieten down, and they¡¯d be attracted to her.

    ¡°Actually, as long as you find the right method and memorize it, when you face this type of question in the future, you can easily apply it.¡±

    ¡°But everyone is different. I¡¯ve only taught this method to ss 3-3. I don¡¯t know if you can understand it or not. If there is anything you don¡¯t know, you can leave a message on the public chat. I will answer it when I see it.¡±

    ...

    As time passed, the entire QQ Group went silent.

    Those who were really studying seriously followed Song Yaoyao to her YY Channel.

    The remaining group of trolls, facing the empty QQ Group, tried to pick a fight and scold them, but they realized...

    No one paid any attention to them!

    This was a horrible feeling.

    It was as if they were clowns who came looking for trouble, but everyone ended up studying seriously, making them look like idiots.

    Two hours passed in a sh, just enough for Song Yaoyao to finish the entire paper in detail.

    Actually, it didn¡¯t usually take that much time, but because there were many more students besides ss 3-3 this time, she had to stop from time to time to answer questions.

    After the paper was finished, Song Yaoyao let out a gentle breath and realized that her throat was a little hoarse.

    She cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I will inform the group when the ss starts tomorrow. Just pay attention.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Thank you for your hard work, Little Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Little Teacher¡¯s voice is hoarse. My heart aches so much.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Little Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Little Teacher, go and rest. /heart¡±

    ¡°I want to know Little Teacher¡¯s address. I¡¯ll send you some snacks to eat!¡±

    In the face of everyone¡¯s kindness, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes shed with a smile. Her eyshes flickered. ¡°Thank you, everyone. There¡¯s no need for snacks.¡±

    So, there were still many good people in the world.

    However, there would always be some people who would try to cause trouble and ruin the good mood of others, making their efforts look like a joke.

    ¡°How pretentious of them.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand, okay? Are you still pretending to be a top student? You¡¯re really wicked in misleading children!¡±

    ¡°Do you have a teacher¡¯s license? How dare you tutor people? Did anyone call the police? Arrest her!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, howe you guys are everywhere? If anyone dares to curse our Little Teacher again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 766 - Meow Like A Cat

    <h4>Chapter 766: Meow Like A Cat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand a woman who acts like this. So what? Is she your mother? Why are you protecting her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s teaching us for free without asking for any payment. Do you have a conscience? Why did youe here to bully a girl?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, I¡¯m just a passerby and I can¡¯t stand it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Who are these people? I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry!!!¡±

    ¡°If you want to be famous, just say it. Why are you creating such a mess? When are you going to enter the entertainment circle? We¡¯ll give you a one-star review as soon as possible because we hate trolls!¡±

    ¡°We should purify the chat for Little Teacher. Spam!¡±

    ¡°Spam +1¡±

    ¡°/flower/flower¡±

    ¡°/heart/heart/heart¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao packed up her things. When she looked up, all she saw was the screen shing with hearts, kisses, and hugs.

    Although it was shy, it looked pretty good.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, everyone. The hearts and flowers are very beautiful, but there¡¯s no need for that. Rest early, I¡¯ll be logging off now.¡±

    After saying this, she turned off her microphone and got up to take a shower.

    As a result, she did not notice that a sneaky little kitten had nimbly jumped onto the desk andid on top of her keyboard.

    A pair of big ck eyes stared straight at the screen that kept refreshing the symbols and conversations.

    After Song Yaoyao turned off her microphone, the group continued to fight with the trolls without holding back.

    More and more people joined the battle. As they cursed and cursed, everyone suddenly realized something:

    ¡°F*ck, is Little Teacher back again?¡±

    ¡°Clear the trolls.¡±

    ¡°Stop cursing and purify the chat quickly.¡±

    ¡°/flower/flower/flower/flower/flower/flower/flower/flower/flower¡±

    ...

    They spammed for a few minutes, but they didn¡¯t hear Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice.

    The atmosphere was a little silent.

    After a long while, someone asked, ¡°Little Teacher, are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset by the trolls. You did well. Previously, I was under a lot of pressure, so I didn¡¯t understand anything the teacher said. But tonight, I understood everything you said. It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°The trolls don¡¯t understand because they have low IQ. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    However, no matter how everyoneforted her, the soft and pleasant voice of the young girl did note out from the microphone.

    For a moment, everyone actually felt a little sad.

    Although it had only been two hours, and they hadn¡¯t even seen each other¡¯s faces, her gentle and sweet voice, patiently working hard to solve everyone¡¯s problems, had made this group of students truly fall in love with her.

    They believed in their own judgment. Song Yaoyao was definitely not the type of person that the trolls were talking about, creating a character for fame.

    Even if they were right, so what?

    Not only did she not harm them, she even helped them.

    ¡°Little Teacher? Don¡¯t be sad!¡±

    ¡°You have to continue. I really like you!¡±

    ¡°Little teacher...¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha so sensitive. Get lost! Idiot¡±

    The creature with white socks had no idea what was going on.

    He cocked his little head in confusion. ¡°Meow?¡±

    The baby voice of a cat meow sounded. The creature identally pressed something and the world went silent.

    Trolls: ¡°???¡±

    A few seconds of silenceter, everyone realized what was happening and the chat screen was filled withughter.

    ¡°Sh*t, I feel bad for the trolls. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You must be really confused, Trolls.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s meow like a cat. Meow meow meow meow meow meow meow together.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha, ROFL, trolls are really my source of happiness!¡±

 Chapter 767 - Donâ€™t Move

    <h4>Chapter 767: Don¡¯t Move</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The trolls¡¯ sullen contrast was mercilessly ridiculed byizens all over the country.

    Weibo:

    ¡°Hahahaha I¡¯m sorry I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. How traumatized are the trolls?¡±

    ¡°Originally, I was worried that the Little Teacher would be scolded into not starting sses again, but after worrying for a long time, the cat suddenly pressed the microphone button... Hahahahaha.¡±

    ¡°Huhu, Little Teacher spoke so well, I hope she won¡¯t be affected by those idiots. Even if there¡¯s a fee, I¡¯m willing to listen! I don¡¯t understand the cram school that my dad found for me, there¡¯s so much pressure every single day. But studying with everyone, the atmosphere is good. Little Teacher is also very gentle. I¡¯m starting to envy her ssmates! If I was ssmates with her, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not getting the key points.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a teacher. I saw the students¡¯ discussions and specifically dropped by to nitpick. I thought it would be a joke, but now I can prove that this student is indeed amazing. I suggest that students who have reached a bottleneck can go over and listen to her. It will give your teacher a break. Hahahaha!¡±

    ...

    The lecture was supposed to have ended. Logically speaking, everyone in the channel should have left.

    But not only did they not, when everyone heard that there was a cat and that there were trolls to humiliate, they found the channel ID and joined to watch the show.

    As such, Dopey meowed from time to time, and its baby voice made people¡¯s hearts melt.

    Song Yaoyao came out of the shower and saw Dopey lying on the keyboard with a towel on her head.

    Just as she was about to walk over and carry it away, the door opened.

    She could only call it from afar, ¡°Dopey, you¡¯re not allowed to lie on the keyboard. Go y somewhere else, hurry up!¡±

    Huo Yunque ced a ss of milk into her hand, took the towel, and took over Song Yaoyao¡¯s work.

    ¡°Drink the milk.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted, ¡°Can I not drink it? I don¡¯t like to drink milk.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Pressing her in front of the dressing table, Huo Yunque rejected her mercilessly.

    ¡°I hate Gege!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow, bent over slightly, propped his long arms on the edge of the table, and looked up at her through the mirror.

    Song Yao held the milk in her hands, her expression lively and proud.

    ¡°Meh, I¡¯m not telling you.¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled and gently wiped her hair with a soft towel. ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pinched her nose and drank the milk. She nodded and turned around to hug his waist coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡±

    ¡°Then blow dry your hair and go to bed early.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and raised her head. ¡°Then, before I go to bed, can I ask for a reward?¡±

    The girl rolled her eyes and looked sly.

    Huo Yunque tried to smile. ¡°Oh? Like what?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised a finger. ¡°Like a slice of strawberry cake! Gege, I haven¡¯t eaten it for days! Just one slice! Just one slice!¡±

    The warm yellow light shone down from above, and the man stood straight, allowing the girl to hug his waist and act coquettishly.

    His expression did not change. His clear and handsome face was calm as he found a hairdryer to blow-dry her hair.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao twisted and turned, and the man¡¯srge palm held onto her head, holding her in ce.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no discussion. Don¡¯t move around.¡±

    His words were concise.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    They were not far from the desk, and although their voices were far away, they could still be faintly heard.

    On the screen, everyone had mixed feelings.

    ¡°This public disy of affection caught me off guard.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, the little teacher is so cute in private! She¡¯s so pitiful, but why do I want tough?¡±

    ¡°Baby,e to me. You can eat whatever you want here!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which... does the Little Teacher not know that the microphone has been turned on by the cat? Where are her ssmates? If they have her contact number, it¡¯s better to give her a call quickly. In case something happens next....¡±

 Chapter 768 - Next Up, Private Time

    <h4>Chapter 768: Next Up, Private Time</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao obediently let her hair dry.

    Just as the man¡¯s hands left, she could not wait to turn around and beg, ¡°Gege, are you sure that I can¡¯t...?¡±

    Huo Yunque looked at her and said, ¡°No.¡±

    There was no room for negotiation.

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Then, you are not allowed to sleep in my room tonight! Hmph!¡±

    <i>You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to reject others, I can too!</i>

    She raised her eyebrows proudly and tilted her head at the man in front of her.

    Huo Yunqueughed hoarsely.

    Comments instantly filled the screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting! Why am I getting a little excited?¡±

    ¡°Can you all be human?!¡±

    ¡°Where are my Little Teacher¡¯s ssmates? Hurry up and tell her to shut the microphone!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, a bunch of idiots. Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s deliberately trying to create hype? She must have arranged it. Even if they call, she won¡¯t pick up her phone, only then can she be famous.¡±

    The trolls were jumping around happily.

    The next second, the phone rang.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and pushed the man¡¯s chest, ordering, ¡°Help me get the phone!¡±

    She was very confident.

    Huo Yunque walked to the bedside, grabbed the phone, and ced it in her hand.

    The caller ID showed that it was Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°Hello, Rourou? Is something wrong...?¡±

    ¡°Precious! What¡¯s going on over there? Your cat turned on the microphone for you! Quick, go and take a look, turn it off!¡±

    ¡°Wha...¡± Song Yaoyao held her phone and her gaze fell upon the innocently meowing Dopey who was climbing across her keyboard.

    The little kitten was pressing its paw into the keys like it was building a nest.

    ¡°Hello? Precious, can you hear me? Hurry up and log off. A bunch of trolls are trying to lead the discussion askew. I went to take a shower just now and only found out about this when I came back. It gave me a fright! I¡¯m so angry! Don¡¯t let me find out who hired the trolls to defame you, or I¡¯ll kill them!¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered the receiver slightly. Only she and Huo Yunque could hear Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice.

    Before Song Yaoyao could answer, the man had already walked over to theputer with his slender legs.

    He arched his back slightly and rested his long arms on the table. The light from the screen shone into his deep, dark eyes.

    The screen shed quickly.

    ¡°Did someone call Little Teacher?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn it off, it¡¯s not the critical moment yet!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already prepared to record it. Is this all?¡±

    ¡°I bet she won¡¯t turn off her microphone so easily. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of her hard work tonight?¡±

    ...

    There were also a lot of unsightly remarks. Huo Yunque took in all of them and clicked his tongue mysteriously.

    His slender fingers bent and he tapped lightly on the table.

    His deep and husky voice was seductive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is our private time. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t share it with you.¡±

    Hisrge handnded on the switch off button, and his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Good night...¡±

    As he finished speaking, theputer was switched off.

    Song Yaoyao came to her senses, and her neck and face turned red.

    ¡°Did everyone hear my conversation with Gege just now?¡±

    Although it was very tragic, Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t know why she wanted tough.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She gritted her teeth and red at Dopey.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat meat for a day!¡±

    Dopey didn¡¯t realize what had happened. It jumped off the table and ran to Song Yaoyao¡¯s feet, using its little head to rub against her calves.

    Its soft fur brushed past Song Yaoyao¡¯s smooth calves, making them itchy.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Its voice was cute.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart almost softened.. But she gently kicked it away with her feet, her face tense. ¡°Acting like a spoiled child is useless!¡±

 Chapter 769 - Theres Nothing That Strawberry Cake Canâ€™t Solve

    <h4>Chapter 769: There¡¯s Nothing That Strawberry Cake Can¡¯t Solve</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Meow~ Meow~¡±

    Dopey was still young, and its footing was unstable. Song Yaoyao gently lifted it with the tip of her foot, and it immediately fell sprawled on the carpet.

    It thought that Song Yaoyao was ying with it, so it spread its belly and eagerly begged to be touched.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand itched.

    At this moment, arge hand appeared in her line of sight. It picked up the back of the little kitten¡¯s neck and lifted it into the air.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Dopey¡¯s body immediately tensed up. She was obedient.

    ¡°The child is still young. You can teach it slowly if it does something wrong.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was originally feeling a little heartache, but when she heard this sentence, she almost choked on her saliva.

    She widened her almond-shaped eyes. Her jet-ck pupils were moist and clear as if she had been frightened.

    The man¡¯s voice was gentle and contained a faint trace of amusement, but he had a serious attitude.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble in the future, okay?¡±

    His slender fingers gently tapped its forehead.

    Huo Yunque looked as if he was coaxing a child, causing Song Yaoyao to blush.

    Other images could not help but appear in her mind.

    For example, a man holding a child and changing diapers...

    <i>It¡¯s really¡ª</i>

    <i>Song Yaoyao, are you crazy?!</i>

    She shook her head, and a tuft of hair on her head stood up.

    Huo Yunque sent the cat out and turned around to see Song Yaoyao¡¯s dazed and silly look.

    His throat rolled, and a smile fell on his lips.

    ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened just now?¡±

    He bent down and easily carried the girl into his arms, walking towards the bed.

    Song Yaoyao came back to her senses and suddenly crumbled as she covered her face and cried, ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    ¡°What should I do? This is so embarrassing!¡±

    She plunged into the nket and protected herself like a turtle.

    Huo Yunque did not expect her to react like this. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled.

    ¡°I promise, this will never appear online, okay?¡±

    He leaned over to pull the nket, but Song Yaoyao wrapped herself tightly and did not give Huo Yunque any room to maneuver.

    Huo Yunque pinched the space between his eyebrows and found it funny. He whispered to her helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered by it. It¡¯s just a few words.¡±

    Even if they were to open the microphone for an entire night, the things that those people hoped for would not happen.

    Huo Yunque had no intention of doing anything at all. He just wanted Song Yaoyao to dry her hair and get some rest.

    ¡°But everyone heard it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was flushed red. She pulled down the nket, revealing half of her face to breathe.

    Her image was gone!

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh.

    Song Yaoyao was in a state of rage. Seeing that Huo Yunque was stillughing, she felt even more wronged.

    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing! I¡¯ve lost all my pride!¡±

    She did not even dare to imagine how much attention she would receive when she went to school tomorrow.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Huo Yunque frowned and pretended to think. He sat on the bed and said, ¡°Maybe things are not as bad as you think.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt that the future was bleak, so she hid under the nket again.

    ¡°Can it get any worse?¡± she asked, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Well...¡± Huo Yunque lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Maybe you need a piece of strawberry cake to ease your bad mood.¡±

    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>

    A small head appeared from under the quilt.

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Mr. Huo nodded generously. ¡°Just this once.¡±

    For Song Yaoyao, what had happened had already happened, and she had lost all her pride. It was useless to struggle. Since that was the case, why not take the opportunity to gain some benefits?

    Tomorrow¡¯s matter would be discussed tomorrow.. When that time came, who would dare to mock her in front of her face? Song Yaoyao did not mind teaching them a lesson with her fists.

 Chapter 770 - Maybe She Misses It

    <h4>Chapter 770: Maybe She Misses It</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The next day, no matter how much Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to go to ss, she still had to go.

    She was no longer the Song Yaoyao from her previous life. She had to step out into the light; she couldn¡¯t hide in her own world forever and not interact with outsiders.

    There were very few people at the school gate. It was foggy and it was still early.

    Song Yaoyao got out of the car and stepped onto the ground.

    Xu Yue and Tang Xinrou had not arrived yet.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    She stopped in her tracks and turned her head.

    After not seeing him for a long time, Huo Ningxi had changed a lot.

    His handsome short hair was cut short before, but now it was more masculine with a buzz cut. His facial features were long and his body had an additional mature temperament.

    Compared to before, he was now closer to a man.

    The young girl looked at him as if she didn¡¯t know who he was anymore and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Even though she didn¡¯t think much of him before, she still felt stifled when she saw this scene.

    His throat was slightly dry, and he took the initiative to invite her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together? Have you had breakfast?¡±

    As soon as he asked the question, Huo Ningxi gave himself a mental p in the head. Was there a need to ask?

    Judging by his uncle¡¯s love for her, he was definitely taking care of her like a daughter. As for Uncle Zhang, with him around, he didn¡¯t have to worry about her starving.

    ¡°I ate.¡±

    Song Yaoyao tugged at the strap of her school bag and nodded lightly. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Actually, she didn¡¯t have much of a grudge against Huo Ningxi. They had fought each other in the past, but if one looked at it seriously, Huo Ningxi really didn¡¯t have anything against her.

    He was just a little brainless.

    But it was understandable. People were swayed by emotions, not to mention Huo Ningxi and Song Jingwan were childhood sweethearts.

    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m not too hungry.¡±

    Huo Ningxi grinned and smiled. He put his hands in his pockets and followed Song Yaoyao slowly, almost half a step behind her.

    The atmosphere quickly became awkward.

    Song Yaoyao said politely, ¡°Th-then remember to eat. Not eating breakfast is bad for your stomach. I will keep an eye on you every day...¡± Before she could finish, Song Yaoyao shut her mouth in time.

    She did not mean it, but there was no need for her to say these words in front of Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s expression was very calm. The biggest change in him was that he was no longer as impetuous as before. His temperament was also bing more and moreposed. He was somewhat simr to Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded slightly. She lowered her head and quietly walked up the avenue. It was a cloudy day today, and the weather was slightly cool in the early morning. Therge trees with luxuriant foliage blocked out the dim lightpletely, making the road seem even longer and quieter.

    ¡°Are you such a stranger now?¡±

    Huo Ningxi pursed his lips and shrugged.

    He turned his gaze to the side of the girl¡¯s delicate face. Her nose was delicate, and her eyshes were drooping.

    ¡°I saw what happened on Weibo. Congrattions,¡± he said, pretending to be rxed.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly raised her head, and the next second, she quickly looked away. Her earlobes were slightly red, and she said embarrassedly, ¡°That was an ident.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Ningxi found it funny so he did not delve into the meaning behind Song Yaoyao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, I think we might be talking about different topics.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him like a cat that was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. ¡°Are you here to mock me on purpose? No wonder I saw you at the school gate early in the morning! Huo Ningxi, do you want to be beaten up by me again?!¡±

    She waved her fist threateningly and walked past Huo Ningxi angrily.

    Huo Ningxi chuckled softly and squinted at the young girl¡¯s slender back, his eyes shing with nostalgia.

    ¡°Maybe a little....¡±

 Chapter 771 - Strongly Protect His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 771: Strongly Protect His Wife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Precious, I heard that Huo Ningxi came to school today? Someone saw him walk in with you. He didn¡¯t bully you, did he?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted her face and told herself to stay calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, or I won¡¯t forgive him. Hmph!¡±

    Tang Xinrou cracked her knuckles and clenched her fists. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he like the pretentious song Jingwan? I wish them a long andsting marriage. It¡¯s best that they don¡¯t disturb you again!¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t like to hold grudges against anyone.

    Besides...

    She turned her head and spoke up for Huo Ningxi for the first time. ¡°He¡¯s changed a lot now. He¡¯s different from before.¡±

    People had to grow up.

    Even Song Yaoyao herself couldn¡¯t say that she was exactly the same as when she first came to this world.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Tang Xinrou touched her nose and asked quietly, ¡°How different can he be?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She patted her head with her small hand. ¡°Who cares? Just mind yourself.¡±

    The young girl was exquisite. Her eyes were bright and her teeth were white. When she smiled, the world seemed to brighten up.

    She was delicate and obedient.

    Tang Xinrou whimpered and pulled Song Yaoyao into her arms. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Whatever our angel says is right. Let me pinch that little face of yours.¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t break free. She was squeezed by Tang Xinrou until her eyes teared up and her cheeks flushed red.

    What made Song Yaoyao feel strange was that everyone tacitly didn¡¯t mention what happenedst night.

    Not only that, there were also quite a few people who congratted her.

    When she thought of Huo Ningxi¡¯s incoherent words in the morning, Song Yaoyao finally mustered her courage and went on Weibo.

    After a one-minute pause, countless new messages popped up, flooding the screen so quickly that Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t see them clearly at all.

    ¡°Precious, what are you looking at?¡±

    Tang Xinrou stuck her head out and looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s phone screen.

    A Weibo post popped up in front of her eyes.

    Huo Yunque (verified): ¡°The little furball was naughty. It is already undergoing disciplinary training. As for the child at home, she is very sensitive. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t criticize her too much. When we get married, we will treat everyone to candy. @OneYaoyao

    The Weibo ount was obviously newly registered, and there was only one Weibo post. It was officially verified as the chairman of Huo Corporation.

    There was a shining golden ¡®v¡¯ next to the ount name! This would be difficult to impersonate!

    Xia Rao shared this post: ¡°I admire you. Second Brother is strongly protecting his wife!¡±

    Kang Yuan shared this post: ¡°Mr. Huo, take good care of my student.¡±

    Luo Xingguang shared this post: ¡°You are awesome, bro! /like¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck and face turned red. She finally understood what Huo Ningxi meant when he said congrattions.

    ¡°You all know?¡±

    No wonder no oneughed at her today. Instead, they looked at her with envy.

    So that¡¯s what happened..

    ¡°Eh? I thought you guys had discussed this.¡± Tang Xinrou blinked. After a while, she came back to her senses and sighed sourly. ¡°F*ck! Mr. Huo, nice one!¡±

    She felt sour.

    There was a hint of doting in his words. Coupled with his identity and background, which idiot would dare to provoke Song Yaoyao?

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and tried her best not to appear so excited. However, her bright eyes betrayed her intentions.

    All the worries fromst night disappeared along with this Weibo post.

    So what if there were still people who wanted tough at her? She could totally take all of this as jealousy!

    ¡°I just found out too,¡± she replied with deep dimples.

    She couldn¡¯t help but swipe her phone to check thements on Weibo.

 Chapter 772 - Husband

    <h4>Chapter 772: Husband</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°What kind of godly love is this?! The wife of a domineering CEO? F*ck, she is living the plot of a novel!¡±

    ¡°I relistened to the male voice from YYst night multiple times. My ears are about to fall pregnant. May I ask if Mr. Huo will take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too spoiled! F*ck!¡±

    ¡°My mother asked me why I¡¯m kneeling when I read Weibo. I told her it¡¯s because I¡¯m kneeling to the Big Boss!¡±

    ¡°The world of the plutocrats is too far away from us. Although I don¡¯t know what Mr. Huo looks like and how old he is, I would like to ask if Mr. Huo would mind having an extra wife? The kind that can fend for herself after going to university!¡±

    ¡°People in thements section, don¡¯t go too far. They already live together, and they will get married in the future! Even if you¡¯re joking, there should be a limit. Won¡¯t the girl be jealous when she logs online and sees your posts?¡±

    ¡°Waaa! I wish the goddess and the handsome guys a long andsting rtionship!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a front-on photo of the big boss /dog¡±

    I would like to ask Goddess Xia whether Mr. Huo is handsome. Is he as handsome as your husband?¡±

    Mu Jing replied: ¡°Slightly worse than me ugh¡±

    Xia Rao replied: ¡°Do you dare to say it in front of Brother Two?¡±

    ¡°Another disy of affection? Didn¡¯t we agree that rich families don¡¯t have true love? All the TV dramas and novels I watch are lies?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡±

    Tang Xinrou ruffled Song Yaoyao¡¯s long hair and teased, ¡°Baby, if you keep smiling, your mouth will almost reach the back of your ears! Are you that happy? Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s little face stiffened for a second, and she pretended to be calm as she turned off her phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not smiling!¡±

    ¡°You are, you¡¯re smiling really big!¡± Tang Xinrou smirked as she leaned over. ¡°Let me hear, is your heart thumping wildly?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face flushed red as she hurriedly dodged.

    She said domineeringly, ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll get Gege to cancel my ount.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Aren¡¯t things pretty good?¡±

    She wanted everyone to know who Yaoyao belonged to so that no one would go around ndering her and bullying her again.

    Didn¡¯t they see how all the haters became obedient after Mr. Huo appeared today?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dark pupils moved slightly. ¡°A lot of people are calling Gege their husband.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t have asked!

    Because now, she was force-fed another disy of affection.

    ...

    At this moment, in ss 3-1.

    Huo Ningxi already learned long ago that Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Song family and that Song Jingwan had a sister who looked exactly the same.

    But, Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t expect them to look so simr. Even their temperaments were very simr.

    Moreover, she had be his deskmate.

    Unfortunately, Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t have any thoughts towards girls with such temperaments. He was used to the women in his workce who were swift and decisive.

    No wonder his uncle hadmented on his immaturity with a smile in the past. Now that he thought about the past, Huo Ningxi felt that it wasughable.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Song Weiwei.¡±

    Her fair and tender hand was right in front of him. Huo Ningxi¡¯s gaze swept across her. ¡°Huo Ningxi.¡±

    He had no intention of shaking hands.

    Song Weiwei shrugged and quietly withdrew her hand.

    She said softly, ¡°I transferred to ss 3-1 this semester. Because there are no vacant seats, the teacher arranged for me to sit here. If you don¡¯t want to sit at the same desk as me, I can ask the teacher to change my seat.¡±

    Huo Ningxi raised his eyebrows and looked into Song Weiwei¡¯s dark, bright eyes.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    His textbook was still new; the ssmittee had just delivered it to him, and it was emitting the smell of ink.

    Since he didn¡¯te to school often, it didn¡¯t matter who sat here.

 Chapter 773 - Huo Ningxi: Treat Me To Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 773: Huo Ningxi: Treat Me To Dinner</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    When Song Weiwei heard this, she was truly relieved.

    She turned her head to thank him sincerely and smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes shed.

    He retracted his previous opinion. This girl was actually a little different from Song Jingwan.

    But it was just a little...

    Buzz¡ª

    The phone in his pocket vibrated.

    Huo Ningxi lowered his eyes and touched the screen with his fingertips.

    Yaoyao: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you this morning. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He silently curled his lips and typed, ¡°Is an apology enough?¡±

    The other party did not answer. Huo Ningxi knocked on the table and added another sentence.

    Ningxi: ¡°Treat me to dinner.¡±

    Huo Ningxi knew it was cheap of him to be doing this. He was absolutely clear-headed and rational; there had never been a moment when he was more clear-headed than now. He knew he had long lost the right to interfere in the rtionship between his uncle and Song Yaoyao. From the moment his uncle asked him if he was sure, he had already made the wrong choice.

    ...

    So this was Huo Ningxi? The only young master in the younger generation of the Huo Family, the boy Song Jingwan liked.

    Song Weiwei flipped through her textbook and sized up the boy.

    He was very handsome, there was no doubt about that. He had a cold personality and did not care about anything.

    Before she met Huo Ningxi, Song Weiwei had heard a lot about how bad Huo Ningxi¡¯s temper was: in this ss, if she saw him, she should never provoke him nor should she oppose him.

    Moreover, she had heard that he did not like to sit with others. Even Song Jingwan, who used to be close to him and had a flirtatious rtionship with him, did not get this honor.

    Therefore, if Huo Ningxi showed any signs of being annoyed with her, she should quickly pack up her bag and move to another seat. Otherwise, if he got angry, the teacher would not be able to control him.

    But today, Song Weiwei discovered that he was not as scary as his ssmates described him to be. He was simply a little cold and distant.

    Tang Xinrou did not know what Song Yaoyao was thinking while holding her phone in a daze.

    She justid on the table and suggested, ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go for dinner after school tonight. Everyone has been thinking about having a barbecue. Do you want to go together?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao came back to her senses. Her conversation with Huo Ningxi was still focused on who was treating.

    After a long while, she blinked and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Buzz¡ª

    Huo Ningxi thought he wouldn¡¯t get a reply. He was already used to it, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    Yaoyao: Okay, I¡¯ll see you after school.

    The corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up.

    Ningxi: Okay, don¡¯t stand me up.

    Yaoyao: [idiot.jpg]

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Huo Ningxi facepalmed andughed softly. His entire body was filled with a sense of joy.

    Song Weiwei was very curious. What interesting thing did he see that caused his cold aura to be swept away.

    But she did not dare to ask.

    Many people in this circle were not easy to get along with. The only person she could rely on now was Zhou Manli. However, when she exhausted her guilt and thought about how good Song Jingwan was, she actually did not have many advantages topete with her.

    Song Weiwei did not fit into this circle the way that Song Jingwan thought.

    The girls in the upper ss were naturally ostracizing her because they were on good terms with Song Jingwan.

    The most important thing now was that she had to be outstanding and more valuable.

    Everything in that family was as fickle as a ssh in the water. Song Weiwei did not understand how family ties could be so fragile that they could not withstand a single blow?

    In fact, they could even use their own family members.

    Zhou Manli felt guilty toward her, so she tried her best to treat her well and was moved by her own actions.

    Meanwhile, Song Rui treated her well, but it depended on whether she was more useful than Song Jingwan.

 Chapter 774 - Donâ€™t Fight

    <h4>Chapter 774: Don¡¯t Fight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Huo Ningxi received a message after school.

    Yaoyao: ¡°See you at the school gate.¡±

    He curled his lips, the joy in his whole body was so strong that he couldn¡¯t hide it.

    Huo Ningxi, oh Huo Ningxi, did you ever think that you would have such a day? You¡¯re so happy just because she¡¯s nice to you.

    Song Weiwei packed her bag and followed behind Huo Ningxi.

    The two of them walked one after the other, but Huo Ningxi did not notice her at all.

    At the school gate, all the passing students could not help but restrain their smiles and obediently walked around.

    Because not far away, there were a total of 30 students from ss 3-3. They looked like they were about to get into a fight. They were either squatting or standing, not looking like good people.

    When the disciplinary teacher, Gong Wei, saw this scene, she almost twisted her heels. Her forehead was covered in lines. She looked at the girl who was reading seriously even after school ended. She held her forehead helplessly and walked up to ask, ¡°School is already over. What are you guys still doing here?¡±

    Could it be that someone had offended the little boss of ss 3-3, so the students gathered to start a fight?

    The lesson fromst time was still fresh in her mind. Gong Wei was really afraid of them.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently when she was questioned. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re waiting for someone.¡±

    Gong Wei¡¯s eyebrows twitched violently.

    ¡°Waiting for someone?¡± She took a deep breath and tried to persuade her, ¡°Student, revenge is a vicious cycle? If you¡¯ve been wronged at school, just tell a teacher. Violence won¡¯t solve the problem. Ah, listen to my honest opinion and tell them to go home.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was confused. ¡°Huh?¡±

    When had she been wronged? In the entire Liyang, who would dare to wrong her? Were they tired of living?

    They should be desperate to thank her instead.

    Gong Wei thought she was ying dumb, and it gave her a splitting headache.

    However, these students in front of her were from ss 3-3, the most difficult ss to discipline in Liyang. It seemed like they had turned over a new leaf and be good students, but in reality, someone was merely suppressing the thorns on their bodies.

    ¡°Students, the college entrance exam ising up soon. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

    ¡°Miss...¡± Song Yaoyao was very innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    At this moment, a familiar figure finally appeared.

    Tang Xinrou let out an, ¡°Ah, he¡¯sing.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Gong Wei watched helplessly as a group of students from ss 3-3 swarmed towards someone in an aggressive manner.

    Gong Wei: ¡°...¡±

    She quickly turned her head around, but before she could see who it was, she closed her eyes and shouted, ¡°No fighting!!!¡±

    Her voice was full of energy, piercing through the clouds.

    There was a deathly silence.

    Those who greeted Huo Ningxi, those who shook hands, and those who hooked their arms around his shoulders, looked at Gong Wei in a daze.

    Fighting? Who was fighting? Where?

    They even looked around tacitly and finally fixed their gazes on Gong Wei.

    Song Weiwei was shocked and ran towards Song Yaoyao in a daze.

    She asked softly, ¡°Miss Song, wh-what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t we eating together? Why is the teacher talking about fighting?¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed her book as though she hade back to her senses.

    The corner of Gong Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. She had also heard Song Weiwei¡¯s words.

    She turned her head awkwardly. ¡°Eating together?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Don¡¯t you know that ss 3-3 has always been united and we often have meals together?¡±

    Han Junle couldn¡¯t contain his joy; his gaze was mischievous.

    Gong Wei immediately felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Ahem... so that¡¯s how it is. I misunderstood. It¡¯s good that you aren¡¯t fighting...¡±

    She had heard that ss 3-3 liked to gather or travel together. However,pared to these positives, ss 3-3 had already left too many bad impressions.. Thus, she didn¡¯t react in time.

 Chapter 775 - Right... Opinions

    <h4>Chapter 775: Right... Opinions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Her first impression was still the same as before.

    An Feiran, who was in charge of the ounts, smiled gently and asked softly, ¡°Miss, do you want to go with us? Our ss is treating.¡±

    When she met the boy¡¯s clear and pure eyes, Gong Wei didn¡¯t know where to look. She cleared her throat and quickly rejected him.

    ¡°No need, you guys have fun. Go home early after eating. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Alright, bye, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    Gong Wei braced herself and left as if she was running away.

    As soon as she left, the scene instantly became lively.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s face was livid, and his throat rolled up. Through the crowd, he met Shen Xun¡¯s provocative gaze.

    He gritted his teeth.

    So, the so-called treat was actually a ss dinner, and he was taking her along?

    As expected of Song Yaoyao¡¯s style!

    It had been too long since theyst met, and he had almost forgotten how Song Yaoyao was like. She never liked to y by the rules.

    ¡°Young Master Huo, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯vee to school, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, the cabs are here, let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    ¡°The barbecue restaurant we went tost time was especially delicious, I guarantee Young Master Huo has never eaten it before.¡±

    These boys were extremely enthusiastic. If Huo Ningxi had note to school for a long time, he would have suspected that this group of guys had fallen in love with him.

    Even if they were acting, they were still too passionate.

    Song Yaoyao waved at Huo Ningxi from afar and was pulled away by Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Song Weiwei following behind him. He frowned. Why was she here?

    Didn¡¯t Song Yaoyao not get along with Song Jingwan? Looking at this identical face, didn¡¯t she feel ufortable?

    Unfortunately, no matter how many questions he had, he could only suppress them in his heart.

    As he was escorted forward, an unfamiliar aura suddenly appeared beside him.

    Huo Ningxi turned his head and met a pair of deep ck eyes.

    The boy grinned, and his smile was full of cynicism.

    ¡°Young Master Huo, long time no see...¡±

    It was Shen Xun.

    His eyes were yful, and the corner of his lips held a hint of mockery.

    Huo Ningxi would be surprised if Shen Xun didn¡¯t take this opportunity to cause trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I heard that Young Master Shen has turned over a new leaf and be a good student?¡± Huo Ningxi mocked.

    Unfortunately, the person he was facing was Shen Xun, a person who never showed his feelings on his face.

    He shrugged and smiled like a fox. ¡°Yes, the glory of the ss President shone on the Earth, and she influenced me. How wonderful. I¡¯m sure Young Master Huo can¡¯t rte.¡±

    Huo Ningxiughed. ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Han Jun covered his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look at them anymore.

    In his opinion, these two were quite childish. They were obviously asking for it, so shouldn¡¯t they empathize and sympathize with each other? Yet, here they were, mocking each other.

    Han Jun felt that he would never be able to understand the thoughts of these two people.

    ...

    The barbecue shop was located in the center of the city. It was a special barbecue shop.

    The thirty of them booked the entire second floor, so they didn¡¯t feel crowded.

    Perhaps they were very familiar with each other, so they didn¡¯t treat each other like strangers. As soon as they entered the shop, one of them opened a can of cold beer and began to order dishes.

    Song Weiwei looked at the young girl sitting by the window. It was like she was in her own world and no one dared disturb her.

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue were ordering at that moment, so she was on her own.

    Song Weiwei thought for a moment and walked over.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her eyelids and nodded slightly, gesturing for her to sit down. ¡°Just call me by my name.¡±

    Song Weiwei smiled cautiously. ¡°Well... I actually wanted to ask you what you think of Huo Ningxi, Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 776 - The Second Song Jingwan

    <h4>Chapter 776: The Second Song Jingwan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Weiwei pinched her fingertips.

    Facing Song Yaoyao¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, she braced herself and lowered her voice. ¡°I heard that Song Jingwan likes him.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt likeughing. She closed the book and changed her position, resting her elbows on the table.

    ¡°I...¡±

    If she was not mistaken, Song Weiwei saw a sh of mockery in the girl¡¯s eyes. Her heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and her voice trembled slightly.

    ¡°I just...¡±

    ¡°You want to give Song Jingwan a taste of her own medicine and imitate her to annoy her. This is your business, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Song Yaoyao leaned back, her fingers lightly tapping on the handrail, ¡°But you have to know that her personality is not likable. Do you want to be like her?¡±

    Song Weiwei¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and her heart seemed to have been hit hard.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing someone else¡¯s skin for too long. Have you forgotten your original appearance?¡± Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes, and her voice was very cold, ¡°If you simply like him, then go chase after him directly. Whether you can chase after him or not depends on your ability. If it¡¯s purely to annoy Song Jingwan, then I¡¯ve misjudged you.¡±

    She did not like any pursuit with a purpose or any means of exploitation.

    Whatever method one used to gain everything mighte back to bite themter.

    These words were like a p to Song Weiwei¡¯s face.

    She took a deep breath, and her mind became clearer than ever.

    ¡°I was possessed. Miss Song, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Zhou Manli liked obedient personalities, and she was more obedient and sensible than Song Jingwan. However, in reality, she didn¡¯t like many things that Zhou Manli added to her but she never said it out loud.

    The scariest thing was that she was gradually bing a second Song Jingwan...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear, but they were a real wake-up call for her.

    If it weren¡¯t for Song Yaoyao, she wouldn¡¯t have even noticed that she was bing unlikable.

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe anyone anything. I¡¯ve already gotten what I wanted. You don¡¯t have to listen to me anymore. Whether you choose to stay in the Song Family or leave, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    She wanted to leave the Song Family officially. And now, the entire upper ss believed that she, Song Yaoyao, wasn¡¯t Zhou Manli and Song Rui¡¯s biological daughter. The daughter of the Song Family was someone else.

    Song Weiwei smiled bitterly. She nervously tightened her skirt. ¡°Then, Miss Song, can I look for you again in the future?¡±

    There was no reply.

    Song Yaoyao propped up her chin and looked out the second-floor window at the traffic outside.

    This city was so prosperous that it made people feel afraid. If they were not careful, they would lose themselves.

    ¡°Yo, what are you talking about? Why do you look like you¡¯re being bullied? Precious, do you want to drink?¡±

    Tang Xinrou ced a ss of cold beer in front of Song Yaoyao and sized up Song Weiwei.

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes and pulled out a chair to sit beside Song Weiwei.

    She had a strong aura and was different from Song Yaoyao who was reserved. She was more aggressive and sometimes, when the hostility in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden, it woulde out a little.

    Song Weiwei¡¯s back almost froze in an instant.

    Song Yaoyao lowered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t scare her.¡±

    She was timid to begin with, so she did not want to be traumatized by being scared.

    ¡°Cough...¡± Xu Yue spread her hands and restrained her imposing manner. ¡°I was just teasing her. Who asked her to be so simr to Song Jingwan?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a superficial resemnce, but also an inner resemnce.

    At first, she found Song Weiwei a little pleasing to the eye, but now, she had be exactly the same as Song Jingwan. Xu Yue wondered, could this thing be contagious?

    Song Yaoyao sipped her beer. ¡°They¡¯re not that simr.¡±

    It all depended on her choices in life.

 Chapter 777 - If There Was An If

    <h4>Chapter 777: If There Was An If</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Weiwei didn¡¯t interrupt the rest of the party.

    She leaned on the railing of therge balcony and looked at the red lights of the city which converged like a gxy of stars. The bustling city was charming and made her unable toe back to her senses for a long time.

    In the past, Song Weiwei also liked to look at the night scenery. At that time, she was mostly confused and didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do in the future.

    But now, her confusion was filled with fear.

    She did not want to turn into something that Song Yaoyao hated...

    ...

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Huo Ningxi had drunk a lot that night and vomited once in the bathroom. At that moment, his footsteps were unsteady and his eyes were slightly red.

    He staggered over and almost bumped into Song Weiwei.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Song Weiwei wanted to help him up, but the next moment, Huo Ningxi moved aside as if he was still conscious and took the initiative to avoid her.

    Song Weiwei smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do anything...¡±

    She simply wanted to help Huo Ningxi up because she was afraid that he would fall when he was drunk.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Huo Ningxi rubbed his face and said in a cold voice.

    He supported himself against the wall and walked past Song Weiwei.

    He was almost done walking when he looked up and saw a boy with a vicious look between his eyebrows sitting boldly with his hand on the handrail and his other hand twirling a wine ss.

    Seeing that Huo Ningxi had finallye out, Shen Xun raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Young Master Huo, seems like you can¡¯t hold your liquor.¡±

    His tone sounded like he was provoking him.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t, Huo Ningxi had acquiesced that he was.

    He pinched the space between his eyebrows and strode over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some more.¡±

    Song Weiwei opened her mouth. This was too...

    ¡°Shen Xun, did you forget something?¡±

    A soft voice was heard and a snow-white hand took away the wine bottle on the table.

    Shen Xun was stunned.

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Huo Ningxi is not in our ss, so I can¡¯t control him. But did you forget that you still have homework to do?¡±

    Did he think he could escape just because they were having a gathering?

    Did he want to get drunk??<i>Go home and do your homework!</i>

    ¡°Pfff,¡± Huo Ningxi held his forehead and couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.

    Shen Xun¡¯s forehead was filled with lines. He said helplessly, ¡°Big Bro, save me some face.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao understood. ¡°Boss, bring me all the alcohol in the shop.¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± The corner of his mouth twitched and he hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Can I not drink anymore?¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Huo Ningxi from the corner of his eyes and said provocatively, ¡°Next time, after the college entrance examination ends, set a time for me to get drunk with you! Whoever falls first is a loser!¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s head was already dizzy, but it was a pity that there was still a trace of rity left.

    He covered his eyes andughed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    So, it was decided.

    Actually, for a moment, Huo Ningxi wanted to ask Song Yaoyao if it was okay for him to transfer to ss 3-3? And could she care about him too?

    However, saying it out loud would be a little too shameless.

    Xu Yue went upstairs and stood at the staircase. ¡°Yaoyao, your man is here to pick you up. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. Huo Qi will send you backter. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone.¡±

    With that, she picked up her backpack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Small Uncle...¡±

    Huo Ningxi opened his mouth, his eyes misty.

    His hoarse voice sounded like a trapped beast.

    He stubbornly looked into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes and repeated himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Small Uncle that I¡¯m here. Please...¡±

    He had already lost so many times, and even shamelessly begged his uncle.

    The better their lives were together, the more he felt like a clown in contrast.

    Even though it was all his own doing.

    If...

    If only there was an if....

 Chapter 778 - Mr. Huoâ€™s Lecture?

    <h4>Chapter 778: Mr. Huo¡¯s Lecture?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao had only had one ss of wine in the evening, so her mind wasn¡¯t too muddled.

    However, the alcohol coupled with the man¡¯s fresh and pleasant scent put Song Yaoyao in a daze. As a result, she did not know when she had fallen asleep.

    She always felt particrly reassured beside this man.

    ¡°Master Huo.¡±

    Uncle Zhang brought a bowl of soup and left. Huo Yunque carried the tray and put it aside.

    A small bump rose on the bed. The girl turned over and curled up under the nket. She was fast asleep.

    Huo Yunque shook his head. He set the temperature of the room to constant and bent down to pick up the clothes on the floor. While he was tidying up, a cell phone fell to the ground.

    Ding¡ª

    Coincidentally, the cell phone rang.

    Rourou: ¡°Yaoyao, are you still running your ss tonight? Everyone is waiting on the YY channel.¡±

    Even though Huo Yunque never liked to pry into other people¡¯s privacy, the line of words inevitably jumped into his eyes.

    He picked up the phone and just put it on the table.

    Rourou: ¡°Yaoyao? Precious, are you there? Are you asleep? Should I tell everyone that ss isn¡¯t on tonight?¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t get a response for a long time. She knocked her head and was very conflicted. Should she give Yaoyao a call?

    But what if she interrupted something?

    After a few minutes, theputer suddenly beeped.

    The channel host was online!

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately sat down with her practice paper.

    However, after hearing the faint sound of electricity, a man¡¯szy and hoarse voice came through the microphone.

    What the f*ck?

    ¡°The child is asleep. I¡¯ll speak for her in tonight¡¯s ss.¡±

    Huo Yunque was naturallycking in enthusiasm. He was only doing all of this for Song Yaoyao.

    He casually pulled out a paper and nced at it.

    English.

    ¡°Now, everyone, please find the English paper marked with serial number 1. If there are no questions, we will begin now.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°???¡±

    The private ss group exploded.

    Little Tang: ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck! I can¡¯t breathe! Why is it Mr. Huo?¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°/Smirk¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°I¡¯m nervous... If we don¡¯t understand something, will Mr. Huo scold us?¡±

    Little Tang: ¡°Hehe, scolding you is giving you face.¡±

    Actually, Huo Yunque¡¯s lecture was really just a simple lecture.

    He did not interact, he did not look at the screen, and hepletely followed his own train of thought. His voice was exceptionally superior, more imposing than a male broadcaster¡¯s. His tone wasnguid and elegant, like a medieval aristocrat.

    When he was reading English, he sounded exceptionally good.

    ¡°Huhuhu, sorry, Little Teacher! I shall p myself. I actually had an inappropriate thought towards your man!¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend, you¡¯re not the only one. I also...¡±

    ¡°Just hearing this voice is making me climax.¡±

    ¡°Although Mr. Huo¡¯s lecture is very good, who the f*ck cares what he¡¯s talking about? As long as his voice is good, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, Mr. Huo, I love you. Mr. Huo, do you like men? If you don¡¯t like men, what about transgender people?¡±

    ¡°Pfff, hahaha,menter above, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Can you listen to the lecture quietly? Is it hard to learn how to respect people? If someone sacrifices their time to give you free tutoring, then you should be grateful. How dare you talk about climaxing? F*cking ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t understand thest question. Can you repeat it, please?¡±

    Unfortunately, Huo Yunque did not interact with anyone from beginning to end.

    He quietly finished the entire paper in less than an hour and cut Song Yaoyao¡¯s lecture time by more than half.

 Chapter 779 - I Like Violent People

    <h4>Chapter 779: I Like Violent People</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°That¡¯s all for ss today. Goodbye.¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, everyone was shocked to find that the channel host had logged off.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°He was probably thinking, as long as I log off fast enough, you won¡¯t be able to ask me any questions!¡±

    ¡°Too heartless, too cold!¡±

    ¡°Is this still the same Mr. Huo who was extremely gentle to the Little Teacherst night? He¡¯s such a tough straight guy!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Tough is hard!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting hot and bothered. How could you say that?¡±

    ...

    The next day, Song Yaoyao slept until dawn and was woken up by her biological clock.

    She rubbed her eyes and got up. Suddenly, she remembered that it was Saturday and she did not have to go to ss.

    She mumbled and dove into the quilt. Since her body was soft, she fell asleep sitting down.

    Huo Yunque saw this when he came in. He pinched the space between his eyebrows, walked over to hold her waist, and helped her up.

    ¡°Are you that sleepy?¡±

    She could fall asleep while sitting on the bed.

    ¡°Mm... Gege...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was soft, and her eyes were squinting.

    ¡°Do you dare to drink next time?¡±

    Huo Yunque pinched her face. ¡°If you dare to drink again, I won¡¯t pick you up next time. I¡¯ll let you sleep on the street.¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Song Yaoyao avoided him and rubbed her eyes with a silly smile. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque picked her up and walked towards the washroom. Hearing her response, he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that someone will pick me up? If someone picks up a beautiful girl like me, they won¡¯t return me to you!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, look up.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yaoyao raised her little face.

    Huo Yunque sneered, ¡°Let me see how thick your skin is.¡±

    How could she say such a thing?

    Song Yaoyao snorted, brushing her teeth as she mumbled, ¡°But I won¡¯t let anyone else pick me up, except for Gege.¡±

    Her eyes were curved, bright and cunning.

    ¡°If anyone dares toe near me, I¡¯ll hit them!¡±

    She used the softest voice to say the most vicious words.

    Huo Yunque was obviously pleased. He leaned to the side and handed over a towel.

    ¡°You¡¯re too violent.¡±

    Song Yaoyao gave him a sideways nce.

    The man¡¯s thin lips curved slightly as he added.

    ¡°I like violent people.¡±

    That was more like it.

    Song Yaoyao yed with her bangs and raised her crescent moon-shaped eyebrows proudly.

    ...

    ¡°Goodbye, Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood on her tiptoes and waved her hand as she watched the car leave.

    The next second, she went back to her room, put on her backpack, and left the house.

    Song Corporation.

    Song Wenchuan was surprised to see Song Yaoyao, especially since she was the one who came looking for him.

    While he was surprised, he was also worried that she had been wronged.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Huo Family? Has Mr. Huo... been treating you well?¡±

    Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t know if he had the right to care about Song Yaoyao now. She was no longer the daughter of the Song Family, and Zhou Manli wanted to announce to the world that she had chased that annoying jinx out.

    She had called her several times, trying to ask her out, but Song Yaoyao was too busy, so she was neglected in the end.

    After careful calction, the siblings hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost two to three months.

    Song Yaoyao was brought into the office. The office wasn¡¯t big, and the desk and the bookcase behind it were filled with documents and books. She tugged on the strap of her schoolbag and raised her head to look around the office.

    She could hear the nervousness in Song Wenchuan¡¯s voice, and she smiled with dimples. ¡°Everyone in the Huo Family treats me very well. Don¡¯t worry, Brother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Song Wenchuan heaved a sigh of relief and was shaken by the bright smile of the young girl.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get my secretary to buy it for you.¡±

 Chapter 780 - Rubikâ€™s Cube

    <h4>Chapter 780: Rubik¡¯s Cube</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and sat in the chair, shaking her legs out of boredom.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡± Her voice was gentle, obedient, and soft.

    However, Song Wenchuan was not used to it. He felt that she was being too polite.

    ¡°Yaoyao...¡±

    He slowly walked to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side and squatted down. His gaze swept up her body and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, in my heart, you will always be my little sister.¡±

    She had been his little sister for more than ten years. How could the words ¡®not rted by blood¡¯ easily erase everything?

    Perhaps the other members of the Song Family could easily end all of this, but Song Wenchuan could not.

    The man¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. When he did not smile, his facial features were slightly sharp.

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Song Wenchuan smiled bitterly. ¡°You should me us. After all, you¡¯ve suffered a lot in the Song Family over the years. I am no exception.¡±

    The former Song Yaoyao was afraid of him. Before he could say anything, she would always flee.

    He was older than Song Jingwan and Song Yaoyao. When they were in junior high, Song Wenchuan had already entered thepany to help. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know much about the rtionship between the two sisters.

    Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Unless, of course, he couldpletely separate Song Yaoyao from Song Jingwan by letting Song Yaoyao leave to live somewhere else and study.

    But that was obviously unrealistic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, really.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was very sincere. As for the former Song Yaoyao, whether she med the Song Family or Song Wenchuan, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know.

    She clearly remembered who treated her well and who didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Song Wenchuan smiled, rubbed the space between his eyebrows and stood up. ¡°Can you stay? Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I still have other things to do. Call me after you finish your work, Big Brother.¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and jumped off the chair.

    She took out a gift box from her bag and handed it to Song Wenchuan. ¡°Here, this is for you to y with.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Song Wenchuan was ttered. He took it. ¡°Can I open it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Song Yaoyao put her hands behind her back and smiled sweetly.

    The gift box was gray, and inside it was a crystal Rubik¡¯s Cube. It was cold to the touch and very textured.

    Even though Song Wenchuan rarely yed with this thing since he was young, it was given to him by Song Yaoyao, so the meaning was naturally different.

    ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. I¡¯ll be leaving first then.¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand and walked out of the office briskly.

    Song Wenchuan watched her leave and looked at the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    This was a gift from Yaoyao to him...

    He yed with the Rubik¡¯s Cube with anticipation and excitement.

    A few minutester...

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s face was numb as he put the Rubik¡¯s Cube back into the box.

    He decided to treat this as an essory.

    This thing wasn¡¯t suitable for him!

    ...

    Song Yaoyao walked out of Song Corporation with light steps.

    The sky was blue and a cool breeze was blowing.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yn Culture.¡±

    At the entrance of Song Corporation, a luxurious car stopped steadily.

    Song Jingwan stepped out and saw a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye. However, the other party didn¡¯t notice her at all. She got into the car and left quickly.

    Her gaze turned cold. She was sure that she hadn¡¯t seen wrongly.

    Song Yaoyao, what was she doing at Song Corporation?

    ¡°Good morning, Eldest Miss.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss.¡±

    Song Jingwan was wearing high heels and a green dress. She had a demure and elegant temperament.

    Everywhere she passed, people greeted her.

 Chapter 781 - The Fake Heiress

    <h4>Chapter 781: The Fake Heiress</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Jingwan nodded slightly, her bright eyes and white teeth exceptionally gentle. ¡°Good Morning.¡±

    The bodyguard pressed the elevator button for her, and her slender figure quickly disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The receptionists looked at each other, and among them, the neer was a little confused.

    ¡°If this is the Eldest Miss, then that person just now was...?¡±

    Didn¡¯t they say that the Song Sisters were twins? But that one just now didn¡¯t look like this Eldest Miss at all.

    ¡°Aiya, are you stupid? That one was a fake, of course!¡±

    The receptionist pursed her lips. ¡°This is the legitimate Eldest Miss! And she¡¯s a big celebrity! That other one can¡¯t bepared to her.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s literally what I said! Let me tell you, that girl just now is no longer our boss¡¯ daughter. She was mistakenly carried home! Our boss¡¯ real daughter has already returned to the Song Family. From now on, keep your eyes open. Don¡¯t let any Tom, Dick, or Harrye in. If you anger the boss, you might not be able to keep your job!¡±

    The neer was embarrassed by the scolding, but she did not dare to retort as she nodded obediently.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Although she said that, her heart ached for the girl who had just left.

    Even if she was not her biological child, she still raised her, right? Besides, the Song Family was rich and powerful, it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t afford to raise her.

    If it was her, she would never push the child she had raised out. It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to be carried home by the wrong parents; the child was innocent.

    ...

    ¡°Eldest Miss, howe you¡¯re so free to visit today?¡±

    The assistant saw Song Jingwan and hurriedly came out to wee her.

    ¡°I just got off the ne and was passing by, so I came to see my brother.¡±

    ¡°The GM is inside. Please wait for a moment, Eldest Miss.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression did not change. Her smile was still elegant and gentle.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her back was straight, and her posture was graceful.

    She could feel the gazes from all directions, with envy hidden in their eyes.

    Song Jingwan silently curled her lips. After the assistant informed her that she could enter, she walked into the office elegantly and demurely.

    ¡°Wenchuan.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Since she had arrived right after Song Yaoyao, he couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious.

    ¡°Wenchuan, are you still ming me?¡± Song Jingwan put down the bag in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m almost done filming my scenes. The production team is fine, so I flew back to attend a few days of sses. By the way, Wenchuan, this is a tie I bought for you. I used the money I earned myself.¡±

    She smiled as she took out a tie. Her eyes were bright and full of anticipation.

    Unfortunately, Song Wenchuan¡¯s mood didn¡¯t fluctuate too much.

    He nodded. ¡°Thank you. Leave it for now.¡±

    Song Jingwan could feel his coldness. She stopped breathing and the smile slowly disappeared from her face.

    ¡°Wenchuan, can¡¯t you forgive me this once? I know that my willfulness has disappointed you, but I never wanted to harm you! Yes, I¡¯m jealous of Song Yaoyao, but I¡¯m jealous that she can get your care and love! I know that maybe I really do have mental problems, so I obediently went to see a doctor...¡±

    She turned her face away and quickly wiped away her tears with a choked up voice, ¡°But what can I do? I have nothing now! Even when I came back today, Mom didn¡¯t know! There¡¯s been no ce for me in her home a long time ago.¡±

    The more Song Jingwan spoke, the more she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    She bit her lips so hard that blood was dripping down and tears kept falling, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of losing, so I¡¯ve done many, many wrong things. Now, even my brother hates me. Maybe I¡¯m really an unlikable person... but you¡¯re all I have....¡±

 Chapter 782 - Forgive You? On What Basis?

    <h4>Chapter 782: Forgive You? On What Basis?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes shed. It was only a moment ofpassion, but it was quickly captured by Song Jingwan.

    She suddenly threw herself into Song Wenchuan¡¯s arms and hugged his waist tightly. Boiling hot tears kept gushing out of her eyes, soaking his thin shirt.

    It was so hot that it hurt his skin.

    ¡°Wenchuan, please forgive me this once... I really know that I¡¯m wrong. I have nothing left: my father, mother, and brother don¡¯t seem to need me anymore. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of living?¡±

    Her tone was filled with despair.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s brows twitched, and his thin lips pursed tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    He had already moved out of Song Manor, but he had a vague idea of how good Zhou Manli was to Song Weiwei. She felt guilty, so it was normal for her to want to make up for it.

    But for some reason, Song Wenchuan inexplicably thought of Song Yaoyao.

    What was the difference between the Song Jingwan now and the Song Yaoyao who had been ignored back then?

    Was he going to let the tragedy repeat itself?

    ¡°Wuwu, Brother...¡±

    Song Jingwan buried herself in Song Wenchuan¡¯s arms and silently curled her lips.

    Anything she wanted, she could get it.

    She just had to take her time. There was no rush.

    Song Jingwanforted herself.

    ...

    After Song Yaoyao left Song Corporation, she went to Yn Culture.

    She had been busy for so long, so it was time to start preparing for Pce Walls.

    During this period of time, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t forget tomunicate with Yun Shuihan. Now, Yun Shuihan had quit her previous job and was wholeheartedly involved in the changes to the script.

    Without changing the character design and the general direction, the content had been revised quite a bit.

    While strengthening the characters¡¯ contradictions, she also added some love scenes that the audience loved to watch.

    However, this love wasn¡¯t simple. Each viewer would have a different experience watching it.

    After a busy morning, she almost forgot about her meeting with Song Wenchuan until he called her.

    When she entered the private room and saw the girl sitting beside Song Wenchuan talking andughing, she was delighted.

    Song Jingwan...

    She was haunting her.

    ¡°Hi, Yaoyao,¡± Song Jingwan warmly greeted. She even took the initiative to get up and pull out a chair for her.

    ¡°Yaoyao, I wasn¡¯t sensible in the past. I was jealous, so I did a lot of bad things to you. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me, but let¡¯s put aside our prejudices for now, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t sit on the chair that Song Jingwan pulled out and went to sit at the edge instead.

    She looked up and saw that Song Jingwan¡¯s face was full of sincerity.

    She suddenlyughed and said softly, ¡°On what basis?¡±

    Song Yaoyao supported her chin and questioned her in return.

    The girl¡¯s wrist was so thin that it seemed as if it would snap at any moment. The red mole on her wrist was particrly eye-catching under the light.

    Song Wenchuan wasn¡¯t surprised. In fact, he didn¡¯t n to participate.

    Song Jingwan was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    Her attitude was very good. Even her eyes were filled with sincerity and guilt.

    It was as if she had really turned over a new leaf.

    Song Yaoyao looked into her eyes calmly. A momentter, she let out a soft snort.

    She suddenly stood up, picked up her backpack, and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Yaoyao...¡±

    Song Wenchuan was stunned. He quickly reacted, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s tone was extremely indifferent. She looked at Song Wenchuan with a very calm expression. There was no trace of a smile in her eyes. ¡°This was meant to be a meeting between me and you.¡±

    However, without her consent, he had brought along a person she hated.

 Chapter 783 - Not Like Gege

    <h4>Chapter 783: Not Like Gege</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao did not like to fuss over many things, but that did not mean that she could really shake hands with Song Jingwan and make peace.

    Especially since Song Jingwan even acted like a tolerant big sister.

    ¡°Yaoaoy... if you have something to say, let¡¯s sit down and talk, okay?¡±

    Song Wenchuan chased after her. He pulled Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm and gently coaxed her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see Jingwan, I¡¯ll tell her to go, okay? It¡¯s my fault for what happened today. I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    She suddenly felt amused.

    Sometimes, she hated her rationality. She should have been more unreasonable.

    Or she should have acted like Song Jingwan who was so selfish that she couldn¡¯t see anyone but herself.

    But she wasn¡¯t Song Jingwan.

    ¡°You go back and eat. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    She was so strong that Song Wenchuan couldn¡¯t hold her back. He watched helplessly as she brushed off his hand and turned around to leave.

    For some reason, he began to panic.

    It was as if she wasn¡¯t just leaving this restaurant, but was leaving his lifepletely.

    ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t do this!¡±

    Song Jingwan quickly chased after her. She held back her tears and grabbed the bag in her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll just leave. This has nothing to do with Brother. I insisted oning here. You guys eat, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    After saying that, she said something to Song Wenchuan and quickly walked away with her head lowered.

    ¡°Jingwan...¡±

    Song Wenchuan felt a splitting headache. He rubbed his forehead. ¡°Yaoyao, do you have to do this?¡±

    Both girls were his younger sisters. Humans weren¡¯t nts. How could he be so heartless?

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s curly eyshes fluttered slightly. Her eyes were misty, and her light red lips parted slightly. The words she said were exceptionally cold and indifferent.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive her, never.¡±

    Why did she have to pretend to be a close sister? Did she look like a good person?

    Song Jingwan owed her a life, and she would get it back sooner orter.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, if you don¡¯t want to forgive her, then don¡¯t.¡± Song Wenchuan knew that he had no position to interfere in Song Yaoyao¡¯s matters, so he lowered his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back for dinner, okay? This time, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    He was extremely regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Song Jingwan¡¯s request so easily.

    When Song Yaoyao entered the private room and saw Song Jingwan¡¯s smirk, Song Wenchuan realized that something was wrong.

    But it was toote.

    The young girl was delicate and beautiful. It was unknown when the baby fat on her face had faded. When she didn¡¯t smile, she gave off a strong sense of coldness.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao forced a smile and the corners of her lips curled up.

    How could she have felt that he resembled her brother?

    He did treat her well, but that was all. If it was her brother, he would not tolerate anyone else in his heart.

    The current situation would not even have the possibility of happening.

    Because her brother would have already dealt with all the things that she hated before this.

    In fact, he would never let this annoying thing appear in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Yaoyao...¡±

    Song Yaoyao lowered her eyshes and took a step back to avoid Song Wenchuan¡¯s hand.

    She smiled very gently. ¡°I don¡¯t owe anyone anything.¡±

    Song Wenchuan treated her well, so she snatched back Song Wenchuan¡¯s life.

    But from now on, she was a stranger again.

    She really hated sharing with others.

    On this point, she might have something inmon with Song Jingwan.

    Song Wenchuan waspletely flustered. He stared nkly at his empty palm, as if he had lost something.

    ¡°Yaoyao, listen to me. Yaoyao...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Song.¡±

    Huo Si was like a wall of meat, blocking in front of Song Wenchuan.

 Chapter 784 - Nothing That A Cup Of Milk Tea Cant Solve

    <h4>Chapter 784: Nothing That A Cup Of Milk Tea Can¡¯t Solve</h4>

    Huo Si was like a wall of meat, blocking Song Wenchuan¡¯s path.

    ¡°You can go and dote on your own sister. As for Miss Song, our Master will dote on her, of course.¡±

    His words were not polite, but it was the truth.

    Everyone knew that Song Yaoyao was not the daughter of the Songs; they had found their own daughter and could not wait to tell the world where she had been.

    Huo Si sneered and shot a warning nce at Song Wenchuan before chasing after Song Yaoyao inrge strides.

    He couldpletely understand why Huo Jiu, a person who had undergone harsh training and had the choice to seed in a foreign branch, was willing to stay by Song Yaoyao¡¯s side as a small bodyguard. He even did it willingly.

    That was because he felt the same way now.

    Everyone who was close to Song Yaoyao would probably have the same thoughts as him.

    She never tried to please anyone on purpose, nor did she treat each person differently. However, her neither-far-nor-close attitude, as well as her hard work and merits, were enough to make people fall in love with her.

    Their Miss Song was so nice. Were these people blind?

    Outside, Huo Jiu was standing by the car with an unlit cigarette in his mouth. When he saw Song Yaoyao walking over, he immediately took the cigarette out of his mouth.

    Huo Si looked around and suddenly saw a beautifully decorated shop. His eyes lit up and he strode over.

    Song Yaoyao waited in the car for a while and was stunned. ¡°Huo Jiu, where¡¯s Huo Si?¡±

    ¡°Oh, him...¡±

    Huo Jiu curled his lips and his gaze swept over a certain area. He answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe he went to the bathroom. If Miss Song is in a hurry to go back, should we leave first?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Song Yaoyao bent her legs and fiddled with the pendant on her school bag. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait.¡±

    She had nothing else to do anyway.

    Not long after, the smell of milk wafted into Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose.

    She looked up and was shocked by therge face outside the car window.

    Not only was the face full of meat, but the smile was also very scary.

    However, the other party did not have any self-awareness. His smile was full of ripples.

    ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming, Miss Song. I read on the Inte that there is nothing that a cup of milk tea can¡¯t solve. If there is, then two cups! Look...¡±

    He raised his hands with a smile, holding one bag in each hand.

    ¡°This is a strawberry-vored milk tea, and this is the original pearl milk tea. They are all Miss Song¡¯s!¡±

    Huo Jiuughed hoarsely and cursed silently, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s small red mouth opened slightly; she was stunned.

    Two cups of steaming hot milk tea were handed to her.

    It had the taste of strawberries that she liked.

    ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t be unhappy. The Master will feel bad for you if he sees it. That kid has no taste! If I had a sister like Miss Song, she would eat whatever she wants to eat. Those evil people wouldn¡¯t even think of touching my sister!¡±

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Huo Jiu felt he sounded more and more ridiculous. So he gave him a warning nce.

    Huo Si shut his mouth in time and smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Here, Miss Song.¡±

    He handed the milk tea over again. That fierce face didn¡¯t seem so scary anymore.

    It was dopey and cute.

    After Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment, she suddenly raised the corners of her lips. A smile flowed in her eyes. Her small face was bright and beautiful, so beautiful that it was out of this world.

    Huo Si¡¯s heart almost melted.

    <i>Oh my god, Miss Song is an angel!</i>

    ¡°Thank you, Huo Si.¡±

    Her eyes were curved into a crescent, and her voice was soft and pleasant.

    She thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re wee!¡±

    Huo Si scratched his head. Fortunately, he was tanned, and his face did not turn red.

    ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t be unhappy. If two cups are not enough, then four cups, eight cups....¡±

 Chapter 785 - Liu Yu? Whereâ€™s The Storyteller?

    <h4>Chapter 785: Liu Yu? Where¡¯s The Storyteller?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Get in the car! You¡¯re the one who talks too much.¡±

    Huo Jiu held his forehead and kicked him.

    Huo Si quickly moved away. ¡°Little Jiu, how could you hit your big brother. It¡¯s rude!¡±

    Huo Jiu: ¡°Ha.¡±

    <i>I don¡¯t have a stupid big brother.</i>

    ...

    After drinking two cups of milk tea, the consequence was...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s teeth hurt.

    She covered her small face, her cheeks swollen like steamed buns, and rolled around in the nket with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Huhuhu... it hurts so much...¡±

    Huo Yunque came in with a cold expression. He had just gotten out of the car when he came in, so he did not even have time to change his clothes.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±

    He had already strictly controlled the amount of sweets she ate, and every time she finished eating, he would watch her brush her teeth.

    Yet, what happened in the end?

    Song Yaoyao was in so much pain that she could not speak. All she could do wasy in the nket and cry.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows at the sound of her crying. He felt an inexplicable anger rise in his heart.

    ¡°Liu Yu, get over here!¡±

    Huo Qi stood outside the door awkwardly and touched his nose when he heard him.

    ¡°Master... Liu Yu is still storytelling at Royal View...¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Song Yaoyao admitted that it was inappropriate for her tough at this moment, but it was really funny.

    She was crying because of her physiology, and it had nothing to do with her mood.

    This led to an awkward situation.

    The young girl covered her face with her hands as tears fell, and she could not help but giggle.

    Huo Yunque facepalmed. ¡°Is it really funny?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Huhuhu... hahaha...¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    There was simply nothing he could do about it.

    Huo Yunque sighed and walked over to pull her into his arms. He pinched her chin and examined her carefully. Her face was swollen.

    ording to her sensitivity to pain, how painful would it be?

    Huo Qi wanted tough but did not dare to. After all, it was rare to see the Master speechless.

    He cleared his throat and asked softly, ¡°Then, Master... do you still want Liu Yu toe back?¡±

    Huo Yunque turned his head and looked at him with a sharp gaze.

    Huo Qi quickly lowered his head and looked at her respectfully.

    He understood.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll bring Liu Yu back right away!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she could not wipe them away.

    Huo Yunque felt suffocated.

    However, Song Yaoyao was already pitiful enough. He couldn¡¯t hit her nor scold her, so what else could he do other than spoil her?

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Heughed the way he wanted to.

    His deep voice was filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡±

    Song Yaoyao sobbed and wanted tough again.

    Her expression was strange as she cried, ¡°Just give me... just give me a painkiller.¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and pinched her chin.

    ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, how many sweets did you eat behind my back, huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt extremely guilty. She would never tell Huo Yunque that she spent every day at school...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat any...¡± she answered vaguely.

    Huo Yunque only needed a nce to see through all her little thoughts.

    ¡°Get ready, let¡¯s pull out your teeth.¡±

    His tone was casual.

    ¡°No!!¡±

    If Song Yaoyao was a cat, she would definitely be so scared that her hair would stand on end.

    She quickly retreated out of Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, her eyes filled with fear.

    She covered her mouth with her hands and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be short-lived than longsting.¡±

    Huo Yunquezily crossed his arms and legs, and his smile was extremely gentle.

    Song Yaoyao did not want tough at all now.

    Instead, she cried extremely loudly.

    ¡°Huhuhu!¡±

    She did not want to pull out her teeth!

    She didn¡¯t want air to seep out when she talked!

    It would hurt to death!

    ...

    When Huo Qi found Liu Yu, Liu Yu was sitting on the stage, bbering.

    ¡°Last time, we talked about Young Master Liu. Oh, Young Master Liu... Did you guys know that he got together with a widow? Most importantly, that widow was ten years older than him. But do you think his family would approve of it? They had no choice but to break them apart....¡±

 Chapter 786 - Iâ€™ll Do It For You

    <h4>Chapter 786: I¡¯ll Do It For You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Ehhh?¡±

    As he spoke, the microphone suddenly went silent.

    Royal View, a high-ss entertainment club had been turned into a teahouse.

    In order to adapt to the theme, there were even a lot of booths set up. The stage had been turned into Liu Yu¡¯s exclusive ¡®Big Stage¡¯.

    Liu Yu was talking enthusiastically. Just as he was about to ask what was going on, he lowered his head and saw Huo Qi, who was smiling faintly.

    Liu Yu rolled his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here to make a fool of me again?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to bring you back.¡±

    Liu Yu was silent for a moment. He thought about it for about ten seconds. What was his previous upation?

    Oh, he was a doctor.

    Huo Qi pulled him down and waved at the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take him away first. We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated!¡±

    ¡°Hey hey...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! At least finish this story first!¡±

    ¡°Damn, you can¡¯t do that! Come back!¡±

    Everyone was waiting to hear the rest of the story, but in the end...

    Did he just leave like that?

    The audience almost went crazy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they didn¡¯t dare to fight with the Huos, they would have shown up on their doorstep.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you pulled me back in such a hurry. Could it be that someone has a terminal illness?¡±

    ¡°Bleh!¡±

    Huo Qi rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Nothing good everes from your mouth! Miss Song has a toothache. The Master wants you to go back and take a look.¡±

    Liu Yu was aggrieved. ¡°Just a toothache? If it weren¡¯t for Miss Song having a toothache, I don¡¯t think he would remember me!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    Huo Qi was disgusted by his tone.

    ¡°Be normal. If the Master hears you, he¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡±

    It was as if he had a crush on the Master and was jealous of Miss Song.

    ¡°Ahem... if I don¡¯t tell and you don¡¯t tell, how will he know?¡±

    Liu Yu rubbed his nose. ¡°Besides, Miss Song is a doctor herself. I thought I was no longer useful.¡±

    The truth was, it was quite fun to tell stories in Royal View.

    Hehe.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that doctors don¡¯t treat themselves? You two, one is a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, and the other is a Western medicine doctor. You are fundamentally different, do you understand?¡± Huo Qi nced up. He knew what was going through Liu Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°You¡¯re saying so much just because you can¡¯t bear to leave your lousy stage, right? So many people support you every day and listen to your gossip. You must be happy.¡±

    Liu Yu: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Huo Qi wished he could kick him off the stage and make him roll thousands of miles away where he could be as happy as he wanted.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao was listless the whole night. Even when Liu Yu came back, he only gave her anti-inmmatory drugs and painkillers.

    She was curled up in bed when she suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Then... what about the ss tonight?¡±

    She had a sense of mission now. Everyone believed in her and was willing to listen to her ss. If she kept missing ss and taking things casually, it would not only affect ss 3-3, but also more and more people.

    Huo Yunque flipped through the documents and nced at her.

    Song Yaoyao buried her head into the pillow and sobbed.

    Painkillers were not anesthetics, how could she not feel any pain at all.

    Huo Yunque was both angry and amused. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows and pulled her into his arms.

    Her sensitivity to pain was indeed very troublesome.

    ¡°I¡¯ll run them for you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked and opened her mouth in a daze.

    Then, her mouth was covered.

    ¡°Shh, be quiet¡ª¡±

    It hurt when she opened her mouth. Can¡¯t she be more obedient?

    Song Yaoyao obediently shut her mouth and blinked her dark almond eyes as she questioned him silently.

    Huo Yunque looked down at his watch. It was 7:40 pm.

    He found a thin shawl and wrapped it around Song Yaoyao.. He then pulled her into his arms and walked straight to theputer to sit down.

 Chapter 787 - Little Bag Of Vinegar

    <h4>Chapter 787: Little Bag Of Vinegar</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    As for Song Yaoyao, she was sitting on hisp, innocently swinging her socked feet. From behind, she thought Huo Yunque was carrying a child.

    Song Yaoyao watched as he skillfully turned on theputer and logged in,pletely confused.

    Her Gege¡¯s well-versed actions made her a little afraid.

    Huo Yunque answered her question, ¡°I was the one who taught your ssst night.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°? ? ?¡±

    A bunch of question marks shed across her mind.

    ¡°Last night? Ohhh...¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth, her flesh was pulled. Her cheeks were swollen and her muscles were tense.

    Huo Yunque looked at her and knocked on the table to warn her.

    <i>Fine...</i>

    Song Yaoyao shut her mouth quietly.

    It was already this time of the night and there was still no notification. The moment Song Yaoyao logged on to Weibo, many people added her and asked what time her ss would start.

    Moreover, herment section had be arge-scale confession scene.

    Not only did they confess to her, but they also confessed to Huo Yunque.

    Song Yaoyao browsed through the hot searches, but she did not see any sign of Huo Yunque. She pouted.

    What she did not know was that Huo Yunque had actually appeared on the searchesst night. But it was only a short stint before it was quickly suppressed.

    ¡°Hey, Sis, can you give Brother Huo to me? I really like him too. [innocent.jpg]¡±

    <i>F*ck you!</i>

    Song Yaoyao was so angry that her nose scrunched up, but she continued to look down with a straight face.

    ¡°I like Mr. Huo too much. He¡¯s so seductive!¡±

    ¡°Sending hearts to Mr. Huo~¡±

    ¡°Did the channel host save the gxy in her previous life? Where did she find such a boyfriend? Is it allocated by the country?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was originally hurting. Now, she could not hold it in anymore and her tears fell uncontrobly.

    She turned her head and angrily grabbed Huo Yunque¡¯s shirt, pulling it down.

    ¡°What¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque cooperated by bending over slightly, and in the next second, he was bitten hard on his lips.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly, and a smile filled his eyes.

    After she finished biting, Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart ached again.

    She rubbed her eyes, and her eyes were filled with indignation.

    It was not her Gege¡¯s fault that he was so seductive. Could those girls be more reserved?

    Didn¡¯t they know that he was taken?

    She was furious!

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk anymore!¡± Her voice was muffled and nasal, and mes were burning in her eyes.

    Huo Yunqueughed hoarsely and rubbed her hair.

    His voice was maic, and his tone was doting.

    ¡°Little bag of vinegar...<sup>1</sup>¡±

    So what if she was a bag of vinegar? Song Yaoyaoo¡¯s eyshes were wet as she gloomily took a bite of his sexy Adam¡¯s apple.

    The next second, her chin was pinched and directed away.

    Then, the back of her neck was gently pinched.

    ¡°Be good. When I¡¯m done, you can bite anywhere you want.¡±

    He casually rolled up his shirt and turned on the microphone.

    ¡°Good evening. Tonight¡¯s ss will be taught by me again. I hope that all the students present can tell each other that we are starting at 8.¡±

    After saying this, he stopped talking.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was strangely red, and her dark eyes were watery and misty.

    In order to divert attention, she went closer to see what was on the screen.

    ¡°Ahhh, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in love with this face!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a graduate who¡¯s here to watch. I like this voice!¡±

    ¡°Graduate + 1¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo, I love you! Mr. Huo, I beg you to create a fan group. I want to make babies for you!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo, sounds so distant? Let¡¯s call him, Teacher. Hehe, I like that!¡±

    ...

    This group of people!

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes bulged, and she angrily pinched Huo Yunque¡¯s waist.

    This was a ce for sses, not a ce where they could y without restraint.

    Especially here, where there were a lot of adults who had graduated.

 Chapter 788 - Do You Want To See Her Bite Me?

    <h4>Chapter 788: Do You Want To See Her Bite Me?</h4>

    She didn¡¯t want to do the live stream anymore, nor did she want to see thements!

    She raised her hand and was about to turn off theputer when arge hand gently blocked her way.

    Song Yaoyao stared at him, feeling extremely wronged.

    Could it be that he was addicted to it?

    The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, and there was a small red mark on it.

    He lowered his head slightly and kissed the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Be good, why are you throwing a tantrum? They may be talking, but who¡¯s sitting in my arms now? Huh?¡±

    His deliberately low voice was like a mellow wine, which made people dizzy.

    Song Yaoyao sniffed and turned her body to ignore him.

    A sigh sounded in her ear.

    A momentter, Huo Yunque opened his mouth.

    His maic and pleasant voice was mixed with augh. It was so charming that it made one want to scream.

    In fact, when heughed, the group of infatuated fans on theputer blushed as they covered their faces and screamed crazily.

    ¡°Ahhh! He¡¯s such a tease!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡±

    But a momentter, everyone was stunned to discover that they could no longerment.

    The screen was cleared and a line of small words appeared.

    [The administrator has disabled allments]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my heart belongs to the child at home. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t share it with everyone. Also, please study hard and don¡¯t postments that have nothing to do with studying. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and dived into the nket without saying a word.

    A big palm suddenly covered her little head. The man smiled and rubbed it, his tone gradually bing gentle and doting, ¡°Also, my child is a little bag of vinegar. Do you want to see her bite off my mouth? If not, then please stop makingments that will make her unhappy, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ¡ª¡±

    A pink blush spread all the way from Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck to her cheeks. She looked up and red at the man. She was obviously shy, but she pretended to be strong.

    ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡±

    Her slender fingers pressed against her lips. Huo Yunque curled his lips. ¡°With me, you will always be.¡±

    Time passed in a sh.

    It was eight o¡¯clock.

    Continuing on from the previous night, today¡¯s ss was also focused on the English paper.

    It was purely a lecture, Huo Yunque did not take any questions.

    But¡­

    ¡­there were no questions anyway.

    Because he had disabled allments.

    Song Yaoyaoy in his arms drowsily. For the first half an hour, she was stunned that the man could do something like this.

    But for the second half an hour, Song Yaoyao just wanted to sleep.?<i>What should I do? Just endure it? Forget it, I can¡¯t bear it anymore!</i>

    Zzzzzz¡­

    A small snore sounded.

    Across the inte, countless students who were sitting next to theirputers or mobile phones had collective question marks on their faces.

    Was that a snore? Where did ite from?

    Huo Yunque seemed to know what everyone was thinking. He put away the test paper and remained calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the kitten is a little noisy when it¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled up the nket that had slid down and wrapped it around Song Yaoyao who was in his arms.

    Song Yaoyao fell asleep easily after taking medicine. But this position was notfortable for her to fall asleep in, so she struggled to turn around but was unable to do so. She mumbled, ¡°Gege¡­ Sleepy¡­¡±

    The students¡¯ faces were filled with disbelief.

    Kitten? Hehe!

    Only an idiot would believe that!

    What was the point of studying? Could one find such a doting boyfriend and such a delicate girlfriend just by studying?

    They were angry!

    Extremely angry!

    ¡°That¡¯s all for tonight¡¯s lesson. If nothing goes wrong, I will continue to be your substitute tomorrow. ss dismissed.¡±

    Huo Yunque was always swift and decisive. As he finished his sentence, everyone looked at the channel list again and found that the other party had already gone offline at the speed of light.

    This was a teacher who did not interact, did not answer questions, and perhaps did not even care if his students were listening.

    He was simply substituting for the child at home..

 Chapter 789 - Account Deactivated

    <h4>Chapter 789: ount Deactivated</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    After Huo Qi found out that Huo Yunque was the one who taught the ss that night, he quickly went to suppress the searches.

    All it took was one phone call.

    Behind him, the door opened.

    A man in a shirt and pants had just walked out with a suit jacket slung across his arm. He walked past Huo Qi and said in an extremely faint voice, ¡°Deactivate my Weibo ount.¡±

    Huo Qi was stunned. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    He was the one who had helped to register this ount and there were still messages from when he defended Miss Song on it. Why did he want to close it now?

    Huo Yunque left without turning around or saying a word.

    Huo Qi sighed.

    ¡°The Master¡¯s heart is bing more and more unpredictable.¡±

    Did Miss Song know that he was going to close his ount?

    Of course, Song Yaoyao did not know because she was sleeping soundly due to her medication.

    However, the inte had already exploded.

    In such a short period of time, Huo Yunque actually attracted so much attention.

    He was a man who did not rely on his looks but relied solely on his voice to obtain arge number of fans.

    Of course, if he only had a voice and did not have a powerful family background and strongwork, no matter how good his voice was, no one would have noticed him.

    But he was the infamous Mr. Huo. The man Xia Rao called Second Brother.

    One Weibo share was enough to let all the Weibo users know about him.

    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m confused, what happened to Mr. Huo¡¯s Weibo? Why does it show that it doesn¡¯t exist? @HuoYunque¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m confused too. I¡¯m crying. I just started following it and now it¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°It shows that the user doesn¡¯t exist. Did he change his name?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t discriminate against simps, but it¡¯s disgusting when they¡¯re so brainless. Especially when they go on the real girlfriend¡¯s Weibo and ask them when they will break up. Check your brains, it¡¯s overflowing with stupidity! How disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Are you that possessive, YYS? A man like this is only interested because things are still fresh, but after some time, he won¡¯t be able to stand it!¡±

    Those brainless trolls who were spouting nonsense and relying on the fact that they were separated by a phone screen, quickly suffered a bacsh.

    Their ounts disappeared without a trace.

    In this world, Weibo required real-name authentication. Sure, when ounts were blocked, they could register again. However, these trolls quickly discovered that what was blocked seemed to be their entire person.

    As long as they used their own ID cards, they couldn¡¯t register at all. They could only login as visitors, and they could only look but notment.

    Soon, those trolls whose ounts had been blocked started toin on all the major social media tforms.

    ¡°The rich and powerful are certainly amazing! I didn¡¯t say anything, and My Weibo ount was blocked forever! Ha! Rubbish app! I will never use Weibo again! I have permanently uninstalled it!¡±

    User #1: ¡°OP, stop acting all tough. Are you brave enough to post your ID? The official Weibo ount has just released a list of ounts that have been permanently blocked because of cyberbullying, malicious cursing, and other indecentments. Why don¡¯t you tell me your ID, and I¡¯ll help you check for it?¡±

    User #2: ¡°Hey, tough guy, you can¡¯t afford to offend the powerful!¡±

    User #3: ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re just looking for a scolding! Hurry up and get lost. I¡¯ve long disliked inte trolls like you!¡±

    User #4: ¡°I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s fan, but there are too many people who want to get something for nothing now, regardless of gender. If you don¡¯t believe me, just check out thements section of any rich guy¡¯s Weibo. It¡¯s flooded with people calling them ¡®husband¡¯. Some people may be joking, but this incident is obviously not the case.¡±

    User #5: ¡°To prevent being gged as spam, please refer to the attached image for some points I¡¯d like to make.¡±

    [Image content]

    1: S agreed to hold sses after arge number of students asked for her help. Due to issues with her health, H substituted for her. I attended some of the sses, they are very good. To be honest, there are many other things that she could be doing.. Why should she help others and put up with all the insults? She is only in her teens. Don¡¯t you know how to be kind?

 Chapter 790 - No Dessert For Half A Month

    <h4>Chapter 790: No Dessert For Half A Month</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    2: Why are the trolls so crazy this time? Thest time S was exposed, it made some people on the inte jealous. Then an influencer ount revealed that she was a kept woman. But the trolls didn¡¯t feelfortable for long before they were pped in the face. H openly admitted that the two were engaged and that he would marry S.

    3: H dotes on S. He has a nice voice, he¡¯s young, and he¡¯s rich. He is a textbook example of a dominating CEO. For some brainless people who are living in their dreams, he gave them a ce to release their emotions. This led to countless idiotic fans flooding S¡¯s Weibo to hurl insults at her, call her a gold digger, and tell them to break up as soon as possible...

    ¡°In other words, she is a girl who has never done anything bad. Why does she have to pay for the jealousy of some trolls? From this, it can be seen that H quit Weibo in order to protect his lover. As for the OP who¡¯sining on other tforms, he¡¯s not the first, nor will he be thest. In this regard, I agree with one of thementers above. You should post up your ID. A simple search and we will all know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.

    ¡°Otherwise, you should be punished by the onlinemunity! You deserve it!¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao was probably thest to find out that Huo Yunque logged out of Weibo and closed his ount.

    As though a storm had descended on all the major inte tformsst night, all traces of the incident were washed away.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s name once again became a banned search term, and even Song Yaoyao¡¯s news was covered up as well.

    Everything that happened next was left to time.

    The hot search rankings were refreshed every moment, and most of it was gossip about entertainment stars.

    This piece of gossip that had caused a stir finally came to an abrupt end, as if it had been torn apart by an invisible hand.

    Theizens were in a daze; in just one night, all news about the two had disappeared.

    There was a light rain in the morning, and the concrete bs were soaked with water.

    Song Yaoyao stepped on the wet ground and made her way into the greenhouse.

    The man leisurely leaned against the soft chair and read a book. He bent his knees and stepped on the edge of the chair with his bare feet.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao was like a clingy kitten, crawling into his arms.

    Huo Yunque raised his arm, and Song Yaoyao just happened to slip under it. Shey in the man¡¯s embrace and gently wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Gege, I love you so much!¡±

    Song Yaoyao had many questions, but when she saw the man leaning against the soft chair, quietly reading a book... For a moment, she felt that the years were peaceful, and nothing else mattered.

    They were lovers who apanied each other, and they were also independent individuals.

    He could do whatever he wanted. Song Yaoyao only knew that Huo Yunque would never hurt her, and that was enough.

    The girl¡¯s voice was sweet. As she acted coquettishly, she lifted her little head and pecked his chin.

    Huo Yunque paused as he flipped through the book. His eyshes drooped.

    The girl¡¯s smiling face was reflected in his deep eyes.

    ¡°Did you do something wrong again?¡±

    His deep and hoarse voice was heard.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao angrily red at him. She asked herself, was she the kind of person who liked to cause trouble?

    Song Yaoyao was in good spirits today.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±

    Huo Yunque put down the book, pulled her into his arms, and pinched her sharp chin to size her up.

    ¡°I guess so...¡±

    If he didn¡¯t remind her, Song Yaoyao would have forgotten about it.

    She clenched her back teeth. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±

    Her eyes were as bright as stars.

    Huo Yunque shook his head helplessly.

    Silly girl.

    ¡°No dessert for half a month.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s life was in Huo Yunque¡¯s hands.. Her almond-shaped eyes opened wide, and her small face was filled with grievances.

 Chapter 791 - A Sonnet

    <h4>Chapter 791: A So</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She would die if she did not eat dessert for half a month!

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, this is not a negotiation, it¡¯s an order.¡±

    Huo Yunque picked up the book again. Song Yaoyao pouted and looked at the cover.

    It was a Shakespearean so.

    The rain fell on the ss of the greenhouse with a tapping sound.

    Song Yaoyao said unhappily, ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed toe to my room for half a month!¡±

    She raised her eyebrows smugly and gave herself a thumbs up on the inside.

    <i>I¡¯m so smart.</i>

    But a momentter, Huo Yunque¡¯s big palmnded on her head, suppressing her pride.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    There was more than one room in Huo Manor.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    How infuriating!

    She iled a few times in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, and her waist was grabbed. The man¡¯s tone was calm, with a magical power that made people involuntarily obey him.

    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll read you a poem.¡±

    ¡°Poem? Shakespeare?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She rested her head on the man¡¯s corbone and turned her head to look.

    The original text was densely written in English.

    The thick book was unfamiliar yet nostalgic to Song Yaoyao.

    Before she died, her brother had just bought her a book by Shakespeare.

    The book with the maple leaf in it was still by her bedside. However, she would never have the chance to open it with her own hands again.

    Flowers surrounded her, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance.

    Huo Yunque used his hands tob her hair, gently stroking it.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down.

    She rubbed against his neck and looked up at the round raindrops on the transparent ss. Her thick eyshes fluttered slightly, like a butterfly that was about to fly away.

    The sound of the rain mixed with the man¡¯s deep, maic voice, creating a special romantic atmosphere.

    Song Yaoyao hadn¡¯t read this poem yet. It was strange and novel:

    ¡°My mistress¡¯ eyes are nothing like the sun;

    Coral is far more red than her lips¡¯ red;

    If snow be white, why then her breasts are dun;

    If hairs be wires, ck wires grow on her head.

    I have seen roses damasked, red and white,

    But no such roses see I in her cheeks;

    And in some perfumes is there more delight

    Than in the breath that from my mistress reeks.

    I love to hear her speak, yet well I know

    That music hath a far more pleasing sound;

    I grant I never saw a goddess go;

    My mistress, when she walks, treads on the ground.

    And yet, by heaven, I think my love as rare

    As any she belied with falsepare.¡±

    ...

    The rain gradually became heavier, suppressing the man¡¯s low murmur.

    But every sentence, every word, seemed to have a life of its own, bouncing across the ear canal and into her heart.

    <i>Thump, thump, thump...</i>

    It was as if the sound of the rain could not suppress her heartbeat.

    The man saw her slightly red cheeks. It was as though she had stolen the glow of the sunset. Huo Yunque could not help butugh softly. His chest trembled slightly, and he gently pinched the back of her neck.

    Song Yaoyao hugged his neck and looked up.

    Her small face was even more beautiful than a flower, but she was focused on analyzing the man¡¯s handsome features.

    Suddenly, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Shall Ipare thee to a summer¡¯s day?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. In his calm eyes, it was as if a drop of rain had fallen, and it slowly rippled.

    Shall Ipare thee to a summer¡¯s day?

    After a slight pause, he could not help butugh softly.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    Song Yaoyao buried herself in his arms, her face burning hot.

    She felt as though there was a girl in a small dress, constantly spinning inside her heart.

    She was so excited that she was about to die.

    The mostfortable rtionship in the world was probably like this.

    Snuggling quietly on a rainy day, and having a partner who could understand her with one word.

    It didn¡¯t take a lot of heart and energy.

 Chapter 792 - A Letter From Her Brother

    <h4>Chapter 792: A Letter From Her Brother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao spent the whole morning in the greenhouse, listening to the man read poetry to her with her eyes closed.

    He even used sevennguages, his voice as sweet as a zither, tender and affectionate.

    Song Yaoyao was not surprised at all that Huo Yunque was so outstanding.

    This was the man she had taken a liking to from the first moment sheid eyes on him.

    From head to toe, even his hair was pleasing to her eyes.

    Comfort made onezy. This phrase was apt to describe Song Yaoyao.

    She did not even remember when she had fallen asleep.

    When she woke up again, she was already on her big pink bed.

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    She rubbed her forehead and crawled out of bed in a daze.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s pleasant voice seemed to be still echoing in her mind.

    Song Yaoyao could not help but feel annoyed.

    ¡°Why did I forget to record it?¡±

    It would have definitely been the best ¡®artifact¡¯ to coax her to sleep every night.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock¡ª</i>

    The door rang, and Song Yaoyaoy on the bed, not wanting to move. She asked sullenly, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s voice rang through the door, causing Song Yaoyao to sit up immediately.

    ¡°Ah... Uncle Zhang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a guest, Miss Song, would you like to see him?¡±

    A guest?

    Song Yaoyao was confused.

    When she walked into the study, she saw an unfamiliar face.

    Song Yaoyao swore that she had never seen this person before.

    ¡°Oh, beautiful little angel, hello.¡±

    The young priest stood up and greeted Song Yaoyao with a smile.

    He was dressed in a strict ck robe with a total of 33 buttons on his clothes, representing the 33 years of life of Jesus Christ. A dark golden cross hung on his chest. He really did not look like a priest at his young age, but more like an exquisite cosyer.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood at the door, tilted her head, and looked at him steadily.

    Meanwhile, Nn analyzed Song Yaoyao.

    His short golden hair was slightly curly, and his facial features were exquisite like an angel from a mural. His eyes were sunken, and his pupils were the color of the sky, clean and spotless.

    He was pale and fragile.

    In Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, all of this was like an illusion.

    No one¡¯s eyes could be as clear as ss, without any emotions.

    His appearance was full of strangeness.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve often heard of you.¡±

    Nn bowed gracefully and elegantly.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s just hearsay. This is the first time I¡¯ve met you. I hope I didn¡¯t scare you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    Huo Jiu narrowed his eyes and stared at Nn warily. ¡°You have to be careful of this fraud.¡±

    ¡°A... fraud?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned as she looked at Nn in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, okay, okay. Perhaps, in the eyes of many people, I am indeed a fraud. It¡¯s okay, God will forgive you.¡±

    Nn smiled gently. ¡°But please don¡¯t treat me as an enemy.?I was simply asked by someone to bring you a letter.¡±

    ¡°A letter?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was even more confused. In this era of the inte, was there still a need to write a letter?

    Unless...

    She thought of a possibility. Perhaps, a strange person like Nn might indeed know him.

    ¡°Huo Jiu, wait for me outside.¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed the door of the study and did not mention any names.

    ¡°Do I know the person who asked you to bring the letter?¡±

    She fixed her gaze on Nn¡¯s blue eyes, not letting go of any clues.

    ¡°Very familiar.¡±

    Nn smiled and took out the letter without hesitation, handing it to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I think, after seeing this, you should understand.¡±

    That was indeed the case.

    Song Yaoyao was too familiar with the handwriting on it.

 Chapter 793 - The Friend Of Mr. Alternate Personality

    <h4>Chapter 793: The Friend Of Mr. Alternate Personality</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    When she was born, her brother had already skipped grades consecutively and was in junior high.

    When she learned to write, it was her brother who taught her every stroke.

    The strokes were sharp and strong. The words were a reflection of the person who wrote it, and an unruly and ostentatious aura assaulted her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart sank.

    Her throat was dry. She licked her lips and asked calmly, ¡°Are you and my brother friends?¡±

    Hearing that, Nn coughed.

    Song Yaoyao suspected that she was hallucinating. She actually saw a hint of awkwardness in the young priest¡¯s eyes.

    But when she wanted to take a closer look, there was nothing left.

    Nn said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course! He and I are very, very good friends!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not read the letter immediately. ¡°Song Wenchuan?¡±

    She said a name.

    Nn narrowed his eyes, his temperament pure and holy. He looked at Song Yaoyao with tolerance and shook his head. ¡°No, no, I have no interest in him.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart jumped.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Mr. Alternate Personality, even though he hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time.¡±

    Nn smiled mysteriously, his tone filled with regret.

    Song Yaoyao lowered her eyes.

    It had been a long time since hest appeared.

    ¡°You believe me now, right? Little Cutie, a lot of people want to make friends with me.¡±

    ¡°What about you? Do you have any friends you want?¡±

    These words made Nn¡¯s expression change.

    The subtle expression disappeared in an instant, and he shrugged. ¡°M-maybe... there is one...¡±

    And it was a man who was mysterious and especially disliked him.

    Song Yaoyao fell silent.

    There were very few people she could not understand. Huo Yunque was one, and the young priest before her was another.

    The aura on his body was so pure that it was too clean.

    No one could live in this messy world without catching a speck of dust.

    Unless... he was pretending.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe Song? I¡¯m here because he asked me toe.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know how much he knew. She was surprised at what her brother had done with Song Wenchuan¡¯s body.

    She pursed her lips and walked over quietly with a taut face.

    They sat opposite each other.

    After a long silence, Song Yaoyao still couldn¡¯t ovee the worry and doubt in her heart. ¡°You... how much do you know?¡±

    Nn felt helpless about this.

    Although he was very curious about that man, there was too little information that could be used by him. Hepletely did not believe that a car ident would make an ordinary person suddenly be a genius.

    Even though Song Wenchuan was outstandingpared to most people, one should notpare.

    In Nn¡¯s eyes, the difference between the two was obvious.

    Even though Nn did not know anything, would he tell the truth?

    Of course not...

    Nn smiled. ¡°I know everything.¡±

    This was the only person Mr. Alternate Personality cared about. Perhaps, he could get some interesting information from this little angel.

    However...

    Song Yaoyao nodded obediently. Her palm-sized face was filled with innocence. Her light red lips opened slightly. ¡°Oh.¡±

    <i>Got It.</i>

    Nn could not help but twitch his lips. ¡°Oh?¡±

    <i>That¡¯s it?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s it?</i>

    Was she not going to say anything else?

    As if she knew what he was thinking, Song Yaoyao lowered her head andpletely avoided this topic.

    She sized up the sealed letter in her hand. ¡°Thank you very much for delivering the letter to me. Oh right, should I address you as, Reverend?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    The priest smiled. ¡°My name is very long, so you can just call me Nn.¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long it was.

 Chapter 794 - Do You Want To Be Friends With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 794: Do You Want To Be Friends With Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao nodded obediently.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Nn.¡±

    She knew that some foreigners¡¯ names were so long that she could spend all night trying to write it.

    Song Yaoyao did not want to spend too much time discussing his name.

    ¡°Alright, alright...¡±

    Nn spread his hands helplessly.

    He sized up the girl sitting across from him. It was undeniable that she was the most beautiful oriental girl he had ever seen. Her skin was as white as snow, her eyes were like the most wless gemstone, and her lips were as beautiful as roses.

    He bent down slightly and supported his chin.

    ¡°Perhaps, there¡¯s one more friend that I want to make now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be friends with me? Pretty little girl?¡±

    A smile bloomed in his deep, ocean-like eyes, as he stretched his big hand out in front of Song Yaoyao.

    His joints were clear, and he was thin. His skin was pale and sickly, without any color.

    He looked like a vampire.

    Song Yaoyao stared at his hand for a long time before shaking her head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Nn: ¡°...¡±

    What was wrong with these siblings?

    Did they know who he was? ! Shouldn¡¯t it be their honor to be favored by him?

    He facepalmed. ¡°Can I know the reason? Do you hate me? Or... am I ugly?¡±

    No matter how he thought about it, he found it unbelievable.

    He, Nn, who knew there would actually be a day where he was despised? Moreover, it was by a pair of siblings.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head, her eyshes long and curled. She raised her head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re exceptionally handsome, like a prince who walked out of a fairy tale.¡±

    His temperament was outstanding, elegant and noble.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Nn smiled. ¡°From your mouth, no matter what it is, people can¡¯t help but want to believe it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to lie.¡±

    Nn was indeed... seductively handsome.

    Even Song Yaoyao had to admit that Nn wasparable to Huo Yunque.

    However, in Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart, her Gege was in first ce; everyone else had to step aside.

    ¡°Okay, Little Cutie.¡±

    Nn chuckled. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. I¡¯m very happy.¡± He looked at Song Yaoyao and did not hide his curiosity. ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. If that¡¯s the case, why did you reject me?¡±

    This question was easy to answer.

    ¡°You look very dangerous.¡±

    One should never underestimate a woman¡¯s sixth sense. The moment she saw Nn, Song Yaoyao believed in her own judgment.

    He looked too harmless.

    This kind of person was either stupid to the point of being silly and sweet, or he was a monster who was good at disguising himself.

    Song Yaoyao leaned towards thetter.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The smile disappeared from Nn¡¯s eyes. His slender and pale fingers stroked his chin and his eyes curved.

    ¡°She really is Song¡¯s younger sister. She¡¯s very... unique.¡±

    He paused for two seconds and made ament.

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Since the letter had been delivered, Nn stood up to take his leave.

    It was obvious that this ce did not wee him.

    Huo Jiu¡¯s back was tense, and he narrowed his eyes, ready to attack. He stared at Nn without moving.

    Nn curled his thin lips and winked at him with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid of me, my dear. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±

    Hearing that, Huo Jiu sneered.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I think, except for you, everyone in this world is an angel.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and her gaze fell quietly on the young priest.

    He stood upright, and his every move revealed excellent self-discipline. Elegant and noble, like a vampire count from the middle ages.

    However, she was soon caught staring.

 Chapter 795 - He Is A Bad Person

    <h4>Chapter 795: He Is A Bad Person</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Nn, who was walking quietly, suddenly turned around. ¡°Little Cutie, will you really not consider being my friend?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face tensed up as she politely refused.

    ¡°Thank you, but no.¡±

    Her brother did not even want to be friends with this person. It was obvious that he was not a good person!

    ¡°Oh... that¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Nn shrugged. ¡°But I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    He smiled at Song Yaoyao harmlessly and left.

    Huo Jiu could not rx for a long time afterwards. He looked at Song Yaoyao as if he was trying to organize his words, but he did not know how to ask her what he wanted to know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    Song Yaoyao had many questions of her own. ¡°Huo Jiu, who... who is he?¡±

    Someone who could make Huo Jiu feel threatened was definitely not a good person.

    Huo Jiu pursed his lips, unable tough at all.

    ¡°A bad person.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°In short, Miss Song, you did the right thing. Don¡¯t get too close to this person. He¡¯s very dangerous and not a good person.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked. ¡°Huo Jiu, you look like...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A man who can¡¯t get his ex-boyfriend, so his love has gradually transformed into hatred...¡±

    Huo Jiu: ¡°...¡±

    This joke was not funny at all!

    ...

    Song Yaoyao did not read the letter.

    Sometimes, she was determined to trust her own feelings.

    For example, when she touched the letter in her hand, she felt a sense of unhappiness.

    If she read it, it might cause her to be even more unhappy.

    Therefore, Song Yaoyao chose not to read it.

    She put the letter into a book and ced it in the bottom of her drawer.

    One day, when she was in a good mood, she would take this letter out again and read it.

    Before that, she would let it stay there quietly.

    ¡°Miss Song, Young Master Song is here to visit you. Do you want to see him?¡±

    The maid stood outside and gently knocked on the door, asking in a low voice.

    Song Yaoyao paused, then closed the drawer without changing her expression.

    Her voice was very faint. ¡°No.¡±

    There was no need to see him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down and reply to him right away.¡±

    Downstairs.

    Song Wenchuan saw the maide downstairs and asked expectantly, ¡°Where¡¯s Yaoyao? Did she agree to see me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The maid shook her head. ¡°Miss Song is not feeling well and is resting in her room. Therefore, she can¡¯t see you personally. Please return, Mr. Song.¡±

    ¡°Is she sick? Is it serious? Can I go up to see her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The maid was very distressed. ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, Young Master Song. Miss Song doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please go back.¡±

    Song Wenchuan could have directly bypassed the maid and rushed upstairs, but he did not choose to do so in the end.

    He did not know which room Song Yaoyao was staying in, and there was even a possibility that he would be stopped the moment he rushed up.

    ¡°Then... I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Song.¡±

    The maid sent Song Wenchuan to the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Miss Song, but I don¡¯t think Miss Song will be willing to see you for a while.¡±

    Song Wenchuan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the maid who spoke.

    She looked very young, in her early twenties. She had an ordinary appearance and could barely be considered delicate and pretty. She was thin and weak, and her tone was very t.

    He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Did Yaoyao say this herself? She doesn¡¯t want to see me again?¡±

    The maid looked at him quietly and silently agreed.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s lips twitched, and the light in his eyes dimmed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to her after she calms down. Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he bent down and got into the car, leaving very quickly.

    The maid stood at the door, watching the car disappear into the distance.

 Chapter 796 - Reconcile With Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 796: Reconcile With Song Yaoyao</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°What are you standing here for? Whose car is that?¡±

    A stern voice suddenly appeared behind her, scaring the young maid so much that her face turned pale. She hurriedly lowered her head and replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Uncle Zhang, that... that car belongs to Young Master Song. He came to visit Miss Song again. I saw that you weren¡¯t around, so I greeted him.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Uncle Zhang narrowed his eyes and stared at her for two seconds.

    Then, his tone softened. ¡°Alright, go do your work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Uncle Zhang.¡±

    She lowered her head and walked quickly, not noticing that Uncle Zhang¡¯s seemingly gentle smile had slowly disappeared, and his gaze was extremely cold.

    ¡°Someonee.¡±

    He held the Thermos sk in his hand and ordered indifferently, ¡°Go check on her.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Song Manor. The moment Song Jingwan heard the car engine, she threw down the things in her hands and ran out.

    Her voice was clear and gentle, and her eyes were filled with endless joy and dependence.

    ¡°Wenchuan, you¡¯re back! Are you tired from the office? I went shopping with Mom today and bought a shirt for you. You can try it onter to see if it fits!¡±

    Song Wenchuan was physically and mentally exhausted. He pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    He wanted to refuse, but when he looked up, he saw Song Jingwan¡¯s expression.

    She wanted to touch him, but she was very careful. She looked very pitiful.

    In this family, she was no longer the daughter who used to rely on her parents¡¯ love to do whatever she wanted. Now, she had a younger sister who was more favored than her.

    After all the whining and crying in the past, she had to grow up overnight.

    He opened his mouth, and Song Jingwan quickly sensed his impatience.

    Disappointment shed in her eyes, but she still forced a smile and said, ¡°You must be very tired. You should hurry back to your room and get some rest. There¡¯s no rush to try on the clothes now. It won¡¯t be toote to try them on after you¡¯ve rested...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Song Wenchuan interrupted her. ¡°Go in, don¡¯t stand outside.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes lit up. Her whole body was filled with an air of excitement, and her footsteps were light.

    She jogged to Song Wenchuan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Wenchuan, are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Oh... alright then. Wenchuan, did you encounter anything interesting in thepany today?

    ¡°Oh right, I bought the shirt with my own pay. I also kept a low profile in the production team and didn¡¯t forget to study. Wenchuan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get into the university of my dreams after the college entrance exam!¡±

    She appeared to be a lot more lively. For some reason, Song Wenchuan¡¯s first thought was Song Yaoyao.

    However, that girl wouldn¡¯t talk so much nonsense like Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he answered softly.

    Zhou Manli was sitting on the sofa unpacking. When she saw Song Wenchuane in, her face instantly sank.

    ¡°I heard from your father that you didn¡¯t go to thepany today. Where did you go? Did you go to look for that darn¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom...¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Song Wenchuan was slightly startled and turned his head.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes were clean and her tone was firm.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t refer to Yaoyao like that from now on. She is actually a very good person. I wanted your favor in the past, so I did a lot of wrong things. I framed Yaoyao and caused you to hate her more and more. If you really want to me her, then me me!¡±

    She clenched her fists as her voice became lower and lower.

    Song Wenchuan was confused. What was wrong with Song Jingwan?

    It was one thing for her to reconcile with Song Yaoyao, but now she was saying such things in front of Zhou Manli.

    Had she really changed?

 Chapter 797 - Song Jingwans Lost Her Mind

    <h4>Chapter 797: Song Jingwan¡¯s Lost Her Mind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Wenchuan pursed his lips and watched quietly from the side.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Zhou Manli¡¯s temples throbbed. She sized up Song Jingwan in anger and amusement while speaking in a mocking tone, ¡°Wanwan, are you stupid? You¡¯re lying to me because you want to speak up for that wretched girl?¡±

    ¡°Mother... I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Song Jingwan opened her mouth helplessly and looked at Song Wenchuan in panic.

    Her eyes were slightly red. It seemed as though she was afraid that Song Wenchuan would hate her. She quickly held back her tears; her eyes were just a little misty.

    ¡°Wenchuan, tell her, didn¡¯t I do a lot of wrong things? This is all my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Zhou Manli was so angry that sheughed instead. ¡°Great! You¡¯re speaking up for that wretched girl! I think t you and your sister were sent by the heavens to torture me! You¡¯ve always been against me. Did she brainwash you two with a bewitching potion?¡±

    ¡°Mom... no...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She lowered her head helplessly and wrung her fingers. Tears fell down and sshed against the floor.

    Song Wenchuan did not know why, but his heart was feeling extremely stifled.

    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear anything about that person from your mouths anymore! I hope that both of you will remember that your biological sister is not Song Yaoyao, but Weiwei! If you can apply some of your feelings for that wretched girl onto Weiwei, I¡¯ll be able to rest in peace!¡±

    Song Wenchuan pursed his lips, her face frighteningly gloomy.

    Just as he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, someone tugged at the corner of his shirt.

    He looked down and saw the girl with red eyes. He gently shook his head at her.

    Speak of the devil. The moment Song Weiwei entered, she noticed that the expressions of the three people in the living room weren¡¯t quite right. The atmosphere was even more oppressive and frightening.

    She was stunned for a moment before walking towards Zhou Manli.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When she saw Song Weiwei, Zhou Manli snorted, and her expression softened considerably.

    She waved at Song Weiwei. ¡°Come, Weiwei. Mom bought you a lot of beautiful clothes today. Let¡¯s go back to your room and see if they fit.¡±

    Song Weiwei smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    Zhou Manli pulled her along, and she could only greet Song Wenchuan and Song Jingwan as they walked past.

    Then, Song Weiwei was stunned.

    Song Jingwan, who had never been kind to her, unexpectedly smiled at her.

    Moreover, that smile looked pitiful and humble.

    Coupled with her red lips and white teeth, she looked beautiful. With her red eyes and forced smile, it was as if her heart had softened.

    She pursed her lips and felt a little uneasy.

    Why had Song Jingwan changed?

    The mother and daughter went upstairs. Only Song Jingwan and Song Wenchuan were left in the living room.

    She lowered her head andughed at herself.

    She sniffed and said in a nasally voice, ¡°Wenchuan, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. I still have to study.¡±

    After saying that, she lowered her head and turned around.

    But her wrist was suddenly grabbed.

    Song Jingwan raised her head in shock and met Song Wenchuan¡¯s worried eyes.

    Song Wenchuan saw the girl trying to suppress her sadness.

    At this moment, Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t even know who to me.

    If Song Jingwan was pitiful, then wouldn¡¯t the Song Yaoyao from before be even more pitiful?

    But because of this, was he going to make Song Jingwan be the second Yaoyao?

    His mind was in a mess. He pursed his lips and after a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Rest well.¡±

    The girl was obviously shaken.

    She was still holding back her tears, but in that instant, she smiled.

    Song Jingwan smiled and nodded heavily.

    ¡°Yes! I will.¡±

    The hard shell around Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart loosened a little.

 Chapter 798 - Small Celebrity

    <h4>Chapter 798: Small Celebrity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Jingwan, who had returned home, seemed to be really changing for the better.

    She woke up early every day and went to ss with Song Weiwei.

    She also attended all her tutoring sses.

    The weather was getting hotter and hotter. Even the slightest movement could make one sweat all over.

    ¡°Yaoyao, good morning.¡±

    The sky was still dark, but the athletic field was already bustling with activity.

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and saw a smiling face. She greeted her in a friendly manner.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Please stay away from Yaoyao. Thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at her indifferently before shifting her gaze away. Her expression was natural, neither happy nor sad.

    Tang Xinrou, on the other hand, frowned when she saw Song Jingwan¡¯s face.

    She ran over and pushed Song Jingwan aside.

    Song Jingwan chuckled. ¡°This is a school, of course I¡¯m here for lessons. Besides, did you build this yground? If you can run, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and was rendered speechless by Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s lips curled up with interest as she casually bumped past Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Jingwan¡¯s feet nted and she was knocked onto the ground.

    ¡°Aiya.¡±

    Xu Yue stopped in her tracks and looked down at Song Jingwan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s so dark that I didn¡¯t see anyone in front of me. Are you hurt?¡± She smiled smugly and stretched out her hand. ¡°Come, let me pull you up.¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Eh? How did you know?¡±

    Xu Yue chuckled and crossed her arms. ¡°But what can you do if I don¡¯t admit to it? Who saw me bump into you? Huh?¡±

    She slowly scanned her surroundings and the students of ss 3-3 looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Did something happen just now?¡±

    ¡°No, why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡±

    ¡°The person in front of me stopped so I stopped too. What happened? What happened?¡±

    Song Jingwan supported her knees and watched the students of ss 3-3 run past her as if there was no one else around. From the beginning until the end, their gazes never fell on her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to ss.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze was indifferent,pletely treating Song Jingwan as if she was a stranger.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    Xu Yue responded and walked away. ¡°I¡¯m warning you again. Stay away from Yaoyao and don¡¯t let me see you near her again.¡±

    This once obedient follower of hers had now be so high and mighty that she even dared to point at her nose and warn her.

    Song Jingwan smiled. ¡°Xu Yue, you¡¯ve changed so much. Did something happen to you?¡±

    Xu Yue stopped in her tracks and left without looking back.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Song Jingwan rubbed her knees and stood up. Her face was red.

    She limped a few steps and shouted, ¡°Yaoyao, whether you believe it or not, I really want to reconcile with you! Now that you¡¯re no longer in the Song Family, I don¡¯t have to go against you, right?¡±

    Unfortunately, no one paid her any attention.

    Only a few students who were walking around the yground were curiously sizing up Song Jingwan.

    After all, she could be considered a small celebrity now.

    Recently, she was quite popr. Whenever she walked around the school, people would ask for her autograph.

    As for whether or not they were fans, that was up for discussion.

    ...

    Tang Xinrou returned to the ssroom and sat down next to Song Jingwan. She snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s Song Jingwan doing back at this time? Is she done filming? She¡¯s been clinging to Yaoyao as soon as she got back. There must be something bad going on.¡±

    ¡°Since you know, why did you approach her? You think you¡¯re not a celebrity because you haven¡¯t officially signed with thepany yet, right?¡±

    Xu Yue stare at her with a dark expression and her tone was cold.

 Chapter 799 - Share Some Of Your Brain With Your Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 799: Share Some Of Your Brain With Your Girlfriend</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck. This Xu Yue made her feel a little scared.

    She couldn¡¯t help but gently tug at Song Yaoyao¡¯s sleeve, pleading for help. ¡°Yaoyao...¡±

    Song Yaoyao pushed her hand away and smiled. ¡°I think you two need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Precious!¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t believe it. Song Yaoyao actually ignored her?!

    <i>Knock knock¡ª</i>

    Xu Yue lightly knocked on the table and winked at Tang Xinrou. ¡°Come out with me.¡±

    Tang Xinrou felt guilty. ¡°I have to revise...¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want to talk in the ssroom? I can do that too...¡±

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯lle out!¡±

    Tang Xinrou pouted and stood up to follow behind Xu Yue. She was so dejected that she looked like a puppy.

    An Feiran¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement. When Xu Yue passed by him, he called out softly, ¡°Xu Yue.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Yue gave him a side nce.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t be too fierce to my Tang Tang.¡±

    ¡°Cough...¡± Tang Xinrou blushed. ¡°An Feiran!!¡±

    This fellow, his words were getting more and more inappropriate.

    Also, when did she belong to him? She hadn¡¯t agreed yet!

    Xu Yue crossed her arms and snorted. ¡°Then, control your girlfriend well. You¡¯re a smart person. It would be even better if you could share some of your brain with your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Xu Yue!¡± Tang Xinrou puffed her cheeks. ¡°I feel offended!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wanted to offend you.¡±

    She was honest and open.

    She grabbed Tang Xinrou¡¯s arm and pulled her out.

    They had to talk.

    When she saw Song Jingwan this time, she noticed her change immediately.

    From this, it was evident that the entertainment industry was a good ce to train people. After just a few months of not seeing each other, she had be almost unrecognizable.

    Previously, she was still like a child, petty and superficial.

    But now, she was different.

    She seemed to get along with everyone. Even when she was targeted, she did not cry like before.

    Instead, she looked at them and smiled.

    In the past, Song Jingwan was nothing to be afraid of. She only had underhanded tricks, so it was fine to ignore her.

    But now, her thoughts were hidden; she smiled at everyone as if she had a good temper. This kind of person was the scariest because no one knew what she had learned in the entertainment industry and what methods she would use.

    Tang Xinrou was ruthlessly taught a lesson by Xu Yue, and when she returned to the ssroom, shey listlessly beside Song Yaoyao. If she was an animal, then her ears would definitely be drooping.

    ¡°What happened? Was Xu Yue really fierce?¡±

    Seeing how pitiful she was, Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and questioned her.

    In response, Tang Xinrou expressed that she had too much to say.

    ¡°She¡¯s more than fierce! She¡¯s super fierce!¡±

    Tang Xinrouined about how Xu Yue was fierce to her and listed them all for Song Yaoyao to hear.

    After listening, she looked eagerly at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Tell me, didn¡¯t she go overboard?¡±

    She felt extremely wronged and was full ofints.

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes and sneered.

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°She did go too far.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tang Xinrou mmed the table and became even more enthusiastic. ¡°I told you she went too far! I¡¯m not as stupid as she said!¡±

    ¡°Not stupid?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and looked at her innocently.

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°What?¡±

    The young girl smiled sweetly and patted her head.

    ¡°Listen to Xu Yue well.. If you can¡¯t control your emotions next time, I¡¯ll hire a professional teacher for you.¡±

 Chapter 800 - An Ordinary Day

    <h4>Chapter 800: An Ordinary Day</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Tang Xinrou cried herself to sleep in the toilet.

    But this time, even An Feiran felt that Xu Yue had done the right thing.

    In order to prevent herself from being lectured by the group again, Tang Xinrou quietened down for one ss.

    During the break, she suddenly heard someone discussing:

    ¡°Hey, have you guys gone to take a look? There are so many people visiting our school, and they¡¯re even carrying cameras.¡±

    ¡°Cameras? Is there a directoring to our school to film again? Aiya, if this continues, our school will be popr! Will it be a tourist attraction?¡±

    ¡°No! This time, they¡¯re here to film Song Jingwan! Tsk, it¡¯s really different after she became a celebrity. I even saw a lot of people asking for her autograph!¡±

    Tang Xinrou had just raised her head curiously when she was hit on the head.

    It didn¡¯t hurt, but it made her shrink back.

    She turned her head away, feeling wronged.

    The young girl sat by the window, elegant and calm, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Read your book properly.¡±

    ¡°But, Yaoyao, aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    ¡°You still have time to be curious? Do an extra math paper!¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°An Feiran,e over and watch her.¡±

    Song Yaoyao directly interrupted Tang Xinrou¡¯s words indifferently.

    Tang Xinrou bit the tip of her pen and looked at the clean youth walking towards her. Her face was burning with pain and joy.

    Hearing them gossip so happily, she also wanted to join in!

    But soon...

    Her pain was finally shared by someone.

    And it was an entire ss.

    Outside the window, the film crew curiously stopped outside ss 3-3.

    ¡°Is this your ss?¡±

    Everyone in the ssroom was doing their own things,pleting papers, and reading books. Amidst the silence, there was only the scribbling sound of pens against paper.

    There was no teacher sitting in the ssroom; they were self-studying.

    The sunlight passed through the transparent ss, like broken gold, sprinkling into the ssroom.

    The scene was so beautiful that it made people breathless and nostalgic.

    Looking at them, the host felt as though he had suddenly traveled back to his high school days and was revising with the ss.

    Song Jingwan retracted her gaze and smiled gracefully. ¡°No, although I wish that was the case, it isn¡¯t.¡±

    She spread her hands. After all her training, her camera sense was now very strong. She knew which angle she looked best from, so she lowered her head and smiled lightly, gently tucking her hair behind her ear.

    Her voice was pleasant and gentle. ¡°Hasn¡¯t everyone always been curious about what the legendary Liyang ss 3-3 looks like? Well, this is it. All of them work very hard, and the learning atmosphere is very good!¡±

    The host was amused by her. ¡°Then which ss do you belong to?¡±

    Song Jingwan narrowed her eyes. ¡°ss 3-1, follow me.¡±

    Her steps were a little slow but she looked very normal.

    She did not have any makeup on and was wearing a brown suit paired with a pleated skirt that reached her knees and a pair of ck leather shoes.

    The sunlight danced above her head and her ponytail swayed gently. Without any filters, she was already beautiful enough.

    This was probably the benefit of being young.

    The host was considerate of her pride. ¡°Wow!¡± he eximed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Liyang¡¯s top ss? That¡¯s amazing, Jingwan!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. I did poorly at the end ofst year. And now, I took a few months off. These days, in order to make up for the lessons, my hairline is going bald.¡±

    She was not afraid of making a fool of herself as she lifted her bangs, her face almost in front of the camera.

    But the more she acted like this, the more people would see her wless little face.

    ¡°Haha, no way, you¡¯re still so pretty! What are us actual bald people going to do if you say that?¡±

 Chapter 801 - Successfully Clean Her Image

    <h4>Chapter 801: Sessfully Clean Her Image</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The two of them chatted as Song Jingwan brought the cameraman into ss 3-1.

    ss 3-1 was very respectful and the learning atmosphere was good.

    When they saw Song Jingwan, they even shouted yfully, ¡°Wee, ss President!¡±

    The program that Song Jingwan was participating in was an online documentary variety show.

    It was broadcast live to record the average day of an artiste.

    The audience was always curious about the private lives of celebrities.

    Therefore, the birth of ¡®Ordinary Day¡¯ was exactly what the audience needed. It had been popr since the first episode.

    Now, it was already the third season. Under the strong expectations of the audience, they didn¡¯t think they¡¯d see the controversial Song Jingwan in the first episode.

    Of course, among these audience members, there were fans. Their goddess¡¯ program definitely needed support. Other than these fans, there were fans of the program, average spectators, and haters.

    In short, the live broadcast had just started, and thement screen was already in a mess.

    However, in the entertainment industry, celebrities weren¡¯t afraid of being scolded. What they were afraid of was that even scolding didn¡¯t exist.

    If there was controversy, there would be traffic, and there would be attention.

    Hence, a key term was born: notorious.

    The more she was scolded, the more famous she became. In the end, no one could make everyone like them.

    The program was broadcast live for about an hour or so. The main purpose was to introduce the daily private lives of celebrities.

    It had only been 20 minutes, but an ordinary day with Song Jingwan was already trending.

    Who wouldn¡¯t love a beautiful and rich youngdy with a gentle personality?

    ¡°I love Wanwan so much. Wanwan is like a little angel. She¡¯s gentle and pure, much better than Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°If you want to praise someone, praise them properly. Please don¡¯t tter them by putting down others. Thank you. Do you really think our Precious doesn¡¯t have any fans? If you dare to provoke us again, your crotch will be torn apart!¡±

    ¡°Wow, so this is Liyang? It really lives up to its reputation. The construction of the school is so good! It¡¯s like filming an idol drama. This uniform is beautiful! Especially on Wanwan¡¯s body, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°I started being curious about Liyang when I first watched Ride The Wind. Thank you to the program team for satisfying my curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Liyang? Rourou also attends Liyang! Ahhh! When will Rourou start her next job? ! Brat! If you don¡¯t continue working, your fans will be all gone! /cry¡±

    ...

    Song Jingwan¡¯s variety show was in full swing and many people ran over to watch themotion.

    However, this didn¡¯t affect the people in ss 3-3 at all. They did what they were supposed to do and didn¡¯t join the crowd.

    After thest ss, Song Yaoyao closed her book and left the front of the room.

    Xu Yue was looking at her phone.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    An Feiran followed behind Song Yaoyao and his gaze fell on her phone screen. It was the Weibo interface.

    Xu Yue snorted and threw her phone away in boredom.

    ¡°She¡¯s sessfully cleaned her image.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s performance today could be said to be perfect. She was pure and unpretentious, had a good personality and was good at studying. She was definitely the best girlfriend in the hearts of countless boys.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Song Yaoyao slowly nodded and sighed. ¡°So, going on variety shows is a good way to attract fans.¡±

    She enunciated each word without any emotion, like a robot.

    Xu Yue smiled. ¡°More or less, but it¡¯s too much. Xinrou¡¯s only been the secondary lead once. If she goes on too many shows, she¡¯ll be suspected of being hyped. People will see her as a variety show personality with nothing under her name.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    The corners of the young girl¡¯s lips curled up slightly, giving people a rxed and happy feeling.. As long as one stood beside her, it seemed that all difficulties were not considered difficult.

 Chapter 802 - Case Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 802: Case Investigation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Let¡¯s contact Yun Shuihan.¡± Song Yaoyao packed up her school bag with a strange smile. ¡°We have to prepare for our drama.¡±

    Her methods were a little despicable, but some people only deserved to be treated like this.

    Xu Yue immediately understood. She chuckled and gestured. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    Yaoyao was awesome!

    That day, Yun Shuihan posted a statement on Weibo.

    Yun Shuihan (verified): ¡°It¡¯s difficult for a young author to defend their rights, but Pce Walls was once my youth and my passion. Although I was defeated by life and eventually left this circle, I never forgot my past. During this period of time, I was suffering from the greatest malice from strangers. This included the arrogantments from giarists and readers telling me that giarizing is a form of praise and that I shouldn¡¯t be shameless.

    ¡°Yes, I am a young writer, and I have left this circle for many years. It¡¯s true I don¡¯t have many readers left. But why was I med when I was the victim?

    ¡°Here, I want to thank Yn Literature for their fairness. They did not condone her actions just because she was popr. After experiencing a few months of online bullying, I decided not to tolerate it any longer and bravely stepped forward.

    ¡°After collecting evidence, I have now submitted it to the court and opened a case for investigation.

    ¡°¡±This time, I will not back down! @YnLiterature @Run @DotedConcubine @FengchengPeople¡¯sCourt @CopyrightCouncil¡±

    [Picture attached]

    At the beginning, this Weibo post waspletely ignored. But by the time that Qin Han discovered it, he couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore.

    The poprity started to rise at a visible speed, and countless business ounts shared it.

    The public rtions team was mobilized, and all the news that was sent out quickly sank into the ocean.

    The Doted Concubine called for an emergency meeting.

    This time was not the same as before. The Doted Concubine had already finished filming and was in the editing and dubbing stage. If something went wrong at this time and affected the original n, the losses would not be small.

    ¡°Who¡¯s backing Yun Shuihan? The hot searches can¡¯t suppress it at all!¡±

    Song Jingwan bit her finger, her expression still calm. ¡°If they can¡¯t suppress it, then they won¡¯t suppress it.¡±

    She sat on the big bed, her eyes cold and stern. ¡°Since we¡¯ve made this movie, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    Back then, she had impulsively snatched this from Song Weiwei.

    Now, even if this movie was suppressed and couldn¡¯t be broadcast due to awsuit, it would still affect Song Jingwan¡¯s reputation. In the future, this would be a part of her dark history.

    Qin Han rubbed his temples, his voice extremely deep.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. The college entrance exam is about to start. You can focus on your revision and strive for a good result to stabilize your character as a top student. Oh right, don¡¯t go online for the time being. I¡¯ll hold onto your ount for now so that it won¡¯t affect your performance.¡±

    Qin Han knew that the original novel of the show was suspected of giarism. But he didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Hadn¡¯t there been many giarized novels that had been remade over the years? There were also many that were popr.

    Qin Han had read the script, and from his perspective over the years. The content of the movie wasn¡¯t that deep, and many of the pce fights were also child¡¯s y. However, it was rxing, didn¡¯t require much brain power, and it was romantic. It suited everyone¡¯s tastes in this world of instant gratification.

    Song Jingwan let out a sigh. Her gaze was still fixated on the phone screen as she casually replied, ¡°I know.¡±

    Ruo Lan was a top author, while Yun Shuihan was a nobody.. Moreover, she had already left the writing industry for many years.

 Chapter 803 - Removed From The Top Searches

    <h4>Chapter 803: Removed From The Top Searches</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    In China, thew in this area was very weak. Song Jingwan was not very worried, but her mood was more or less affected.

    The situation that had been turned around with great difficulty was instantly turned back to its original state.

    Her fans and the haters were tearing each other apart.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Why would you ept a giarized film? Aren¡¯t you a rich and beautiful person? Is it difficult to get good resources?¡±

    ¡°Her fans are being converted, hehe. giarism leads you down a life of darkness!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been online for some time. Wow, there are actually people willing to ept giarized novels? Tsk, when I saw it was a neer, I wasn¡¯t surprised. Miss, let me give you a piece of advice: even if you¡¯re a neer, you should still cherish yourself. You can¡¯t throw away your values just for the sake of fame. This matter will apany you for your entire life and be a stain against your name!¡±

    ¡°Have you people in thement section had enough? That incident had only been spread for a bit, but there was no news after that. Moreover, there was no evidence. If you want to scold the author, just scold her. Why did youe after Wanwan? Isn¡¯t she a victim too?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Are you trying to take advantage of Wanwan because you saw that she¡¯s getting famous? If you want to file awsuit, why didn¡¯t you do it earlier? Do you want to do it now?¡±

    ¡°What? Does she have to choose an auspicious day to sue a giarist? giarism should be punished at all costs! Who cares when she decides to do it? Even if she chooses a bad time when you guys just finished filming, so what? You guys deserve it! Thieves!¡±

    <i>Bang¡ª</i>

    Song Jingwan closed her eyes and threw her phone away.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    She pursed her lips in shock. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Jingwan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It was Song Wenchuan¡¯s voice. There was a trace of concern in his seemingly cold tone.

    Song Jingwan yanked the door open, her eyes red as she fell into Song Wenchuan¡¯s arms.

    She did not speak, only lowering her head and shedding tears.

    The boiling hot tears wet his shirt.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Song Jingwan shook her head and hung her head, refusing to look at Song Wenchuan. She said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Wenchuan lowered his eyes. His hands were by his side. He did not take the initiative, but he did not refuse Song Jingwan¡¯s embrace either.

    This was his younger sister. He had watched her grow up. He couldn¡¯t be heartless.

    However, what happened had happened, and it was impossible to go back to the beginning.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes flickered as she nodded lightly. ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Wenchuan watched as she lowered her head and retreated to the door. He nodded slightly and took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t...¡±

    Song Jingwan was startled and quickly grabbed the hem of his shirt. She bit her lips as she held back her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Yaoyao, the top searches have been removed.¡±

    When Xu Yue called, Song Yaoyao was having a meal with Kang Yuan, along with a few investors.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. She spoke softly to Kang Yuan and got up to leave the private room.

    Huo Si saw her and used his eyes to ask what had happened. He saw Song Yaoyao raise her hand, gesturing that she was in a call.

    ¡°Yeah, the news has all been suppressed. There¡¯s a lot of discussions, but if this goes on, it won¡¯t be able to maintain much heat.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned against the wall and smiled lightly. ¡°Then they¡¯re quite capable.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the crew of Doted Concubine who did it, it was Song Jingwan.¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan?¡±

    She stroked the phone and raised her eyebrows.

    Under the dim light, her porcin-white face was particrly eye-catching.

 Chapter 804 - Student

    <h4>Chapter 804: Student</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Yes, apparently, Song Wenchuan found the person-in-charge. Ha... he¡¯s a good brother.¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s tone was full of mockery and disdain.

    Song Yaoyao paused for a moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡±

    Lowering her eyshes, Song Yaoyao licked her lips. Her tone was soft and calm.

    ¡°If it were me, I would choose to do the same.¡±

    Blood was thicker than water. How could one just give up on it?

    However, it was one thing for Song Yaoyao to understand. Whether she was willing to ept it or not was another matter entirely.

    ¡°Then what should we do? Should we continue buying?¡±

    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±

    It did not mean anything in itself. Even if they won thewsuit, thepensation wouldn¡¯t be much and the Doted Concubine would continue to be screened.

    It wasn¡¯t good for their reputation, but wasn¡¯t it enough to earn money?

    Although the public¡¯s awareness of copyright had increased a lot, there were still some people who focused on the screen and didn¡¯t care about the novel. They didn¡¯t understand the problem.

    Besides, watching television was free, it didn¡¯t cost anything to take a look.

    The attention would only increase their traffic.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Yue agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on the court. It¡¯s best if we can settle this quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll leave it at that.¡±

    Back in the private room, Kang Yuan could tell that Song Yaoyao¡¯s mood was not as good as before.

    He waved his hand and when Song Yaoyao sat down beside him, he raised his wine ss and asked softly, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a sip of her drink and her eyes curved. ¡°I can settle it.¡±

    Although she was young, she was a person with good prospects. Kang Yuan nodded. ¡°If you encounter something that can¡¯t be solved, tell me. It¡¯s hard toment on other things, but in this circle, I still have some connections.¡±

    This feeling of being protected was very good. Song Yaoyao beamed. ¡°I know. If there¡¯s a need, I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    Kang Yuanughed and patted her shoulder. ¡°Come,e, CEO Xu, let me introduce you. This is my student. Other things aside, her talent is frighteningly high! In time, she will surpass me without a problem.¡±

    ¡°Teacher...¡± Song Yaoyao was helpless. ¡°You think too highly of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Kang Yuan doesn¡¯t praise people easily. I think highly of you!¡± The middle-aged man in a suitughed loudly and raised his ss to Kang Yuan.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I never nned to take in a disciple in my life. Who knew that I would meet Yaoyao? This is all fate!¡±

    The other executives nodded in agreement.

    This time, they were actually here to discuss the investment of the next movie. After the discussion, Kang Yuan suddenly changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°Executives, are you interested in investing in another movie?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. ¡°Teacher?¡±

    Kang Yuan threw her a look, indicating for her to be quiet.

    ¡°This little student of mine is very talented. She just bought the copyright of a novel a while ago and has already adapted it. The content is wonderful. As long as it is filmed, it will definitely sell well!¡±

    Now that the industry was saturated, a few of the great directors had failed one after another. The glory of the past was long gone. Very few people dared to say such guaranteed words.

    But now, Kang Yuan was so confident in his little disciple?

    She was just a child. She hadn¡¯t even gone to university, what could she do?

    No matter how talented she was, she still had to rely on her experience to umte. Which house would sell for an explosive amount of money the moment they started auctioning it off?

    Kang Yuan¡¯s words weren¡¯t very considered. Wasn¡¯t he asking them to throw their money away?

    But even though they were thinking that, they still had to make a decent buck.

 Chapter 805 - The Kid Is Too Attractive

    <h4>Chapter 805: The Kid Is Too Attractive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The group of peopleughed. ¡°About that, I¡¯ll have a meeting to discuss it when I get back. Aiya, Director Kang, you know that business is difficult these days. It¡¯s hard toe up with so much money at once!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. But Director Kang, don¡¯t worry. Since she¡¯s your student, she definitely has something special about her. We¡¯ll definitely consider it seriously!¡±

    It was fine to just listen to such words.

    Song Yaoyao smiled politely and said in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Her expression was filled with gratitude and seriousness, causing the group of bosses to suddenly feel guilty.

    They did not n to invest in Song Yaoyao¡¯s film.

    Even if they had money, they wouldn¡¯t y around like this.

    ¡°Cough, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Do your best, I have high hopes for you.¡±

    Kang Yuan was happy. He just mentioned it casually and did not take it seriously.

    If there really was no one to invest, he would invest.

    They thought that Kang Yuan was tricking them. In reality, Kang Yuan really thought that Song Yaoyao¡¯s film would blow up.

    Even if everything was still in the preparatory stage, was there a problem?

    This was called confidence! If it really did not work out, wasn¡¯t he still there?

    After dinner ended, Song Yaoyao¡¯s body was inevitably tainted with the smell of alcohol and cigarettes.

    She patted the hem of her skirt and felt that even her pores were tainted with that smell.

    ¡°You have to get used to this smell. It¡¯ll be fine after you go back and wash up.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt wronged. ¡°But, it really stinks...¡±

    Kang Yuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault this time. Next time, I won¡¯t let them smoke, alright?¡±

    He patted Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder as they spoke with their heads lowered, Kang Yuan imparting his experience on her.

    If they wanted to make a film, it wasn¡¯t enough to just have money and a script. They needed manpower.

    Fortunately, Kang Yuan was an expert in this area and had people to introduce to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Forget it if they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. When we film it, they will regret it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao burst intoughter. She raised her small head. ¡°Teacher, do you really believe that I can do it?¡±

    She was not even confident that she could be famous.

    ¡°Of course! My student can definitely do it!¡±

    Kang Yuan smiled proudly. ¡°In short, if no one will invest in you, I will. Don¡¯t be afraid. If you encounter any problems, I am still here.¡±

    With him watching, this film would never fail!

    The young girl stood obediently beside Kang Yuan. Her eyes seemed to contain a gxy of stars. She was so cute and obedient that it made one¡¯s heart melt.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and go back quickly. If you don¡¯t go back soon, I¡¯m afraid that person at home wille to urge you again.¡±

    Kang Yuan looked mischievously at Huo Si beside her, making Song Yaoyao blush.

    Her eyes shed, and she said shyly, ¡°Gege isn¡¯t that controlling...¡±

    However, just as she finished speaking, someone walked up to her.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Haha! See, speak of the Devil. Hurry up and leave. Do you still not want to leave?¡±

    Kang Yuanughed heartily and greeted Huo Yunque.

    Huo Yunque nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick her up.¡±

    ¡°I was just talking about you. I said that if I didn¡¯t let her go, you¡¯d be here to urge her. Looks like you¡¯re more anxious than I thought!¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Song Yaoyao stomped her feet and pouted as she walked to Huo Yunque¡¯s side.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and naturally put his arm around her shoulder.

    He was ssy and his tone was gentle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. She¡¯s too attractive, so I have to keep a close eye on her.¡±

    Kang Yuan sighed in his heart. The cold and unapproachable man from before had finally found someone in his heart.

    It turned out that it was true that liking a person would make one worry about losing what they had gained.

    Even the most powerful man, could not escape this fate.

 Chapter 806 - Shooting From An Angle

    <h4>Chapter 806: Shooting From An Angle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°I understand, I understand. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. You guys should go back and rest.¡± With that, he tapped Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose lightly and said, ¡°And you, I¡¯ll be filming when you take your college entrance exam. I won¡¯t be able to go over to see you, but you have to work hard! If you don¡¯t do well, don¡¯te and see me, do you hear me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and hid behind Huo Yunque.

    She wrinkled her little nose and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll definitely get in!¡±

    ¡°Are you arguing back, you little brat?¡± Kang Yuan pointed at her and scolded her with a smile, then waved his hand and left.

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet. Song Yaoyao looked up at Huo Yunque.

    She pursed her lips and smiled. The dimples on her cheeks were sunken as if they were filled with honey.

    ¡°Gege, did youe to pick me up?¡±

    She tugged at his sleeve and shook it gently, looking extremely delicate.

    Huo Yunque gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked briskly and raised her hand. ¡°Gege, do you smell the stench on me?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she retracted her hand in self-disgust. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to choke you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stand the smell herself. It was simply too much.

    As soon as she finished speaking, her slender wrist was grabbed.

    The man¡¯srge palm pressed against her waist and gently pulled her into his embrace.

    His calm tone was serious and flirtatious.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m the same as you.¡±

    ¡°Cough...¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed. ¡°What¡¯s there to be the same about?¡±

    She muttered, but the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but widen.

    ...

    Nighttime. Most people had already entered their dreams.

    Only a few night owls were still at their posts.

    A photo quietly appeared on the forums.

    It was then circted around various social media tforms, with Weibo being the most widely followed.

    Anonymous: I saw it on the forum, and my heart skipped a beat. Is that the person in the photo who¡¯s been quite popr recently?

    The middle-aged man had a refined temperament. Although he looked a little older, he maintained his figure quite well. The young girl stood beside him, simr to his daughter. Her side profile was exquisite and beautiful.

    But the most shocking thing was their posture.

    They were kissing!

    ¡°F*ck, I want to vomit! What happened to her rich image? She¡¯s so unpicky?¡±

    ¡°I think I heard the sound of the otaku mens¡¯ hearts breaking.¡±

    ¡°Emmm, forgive me for being blunt, but the person who took this kind of photo is stupid. The person who thinks that the photo is the truth is even more stupid.¡±

    ¡°Ditto.¡±

    ¡°This man¡¯s face looks a little familiar. It¡¯s Kang Yuan, right? Awesome... so she¡¯s not his student after all, but a lover? Ugh...¡±

    ¡°Such an old man. He¡¯s old enough to be her father, right? How could she kiss him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably just the angle... Is there something wrong with the person who took this photo?¡±

    ¡°Please, anyone with half a brain wouldn¡¯t believe this. Those who have attended Song Yaoyao¡¯s online sses during this time would know how close she is to Mr. Huo. is there something wrong with her brain? Why would she leave the tall, rich, and handsome guy at home and run off with an old man?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Thementer above, what do you mean by an old man? Director Kang can be considered a handsome uncle!¡±

    ¡°Kang Yuan: I¡¯m offended.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I¡¯m waiting for an analysis from an expert.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to bet on it? I¡¯ll bet, if I¡¯m wrong you can do whatever you want!¡±

    ...

    While the inte was abuzz, Song Yaoyao was still sleeping soundly in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Tang Xinrou woke up early in the morning. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    She gritted her teeth. She wanted to tear the person who posted this photo into pieces.

    Yaoyao and Director Kang? What was the person who took the photo thinking?

    How could anyone believe such a photo?

    ¡°Ahhhh! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

 Chapter 807 - Dirty-mouthed Princess

    <h4>Chapter 807: Dirty-mouthed Princess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She rolled up her sleeves and switched to an alternative ount. Instantly, something came over her and she started scolding everyone.

    What a bunch of idiots!

    ¡°Do you have a dirty mouth because your ex-boyfriend was dirty?¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re awesome. Do you want me to send your mom a little flower? Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. I don¡¯t have any flowers... and you don¡¯t have a mother.¡±

    ¡°Your insults are weak like cotton!¡±

    ¡°Promise me to y with your phone less. Once in a while, you have to look at the sky and rx your eyes, okay? Did you see that? Your parents are winking at you from heaven.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity in sending your mother to please everyone.¡±

    ¡°Little friend, if you can¡¯t win, go back and hide with your mom.¡±

    ...

    Just as she was getting excited, a phone call came in.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s hands trembled as she picked it up.

    Xu Yue¡¯s voice was like that of a demon, sinister as if it came from the distant horizon.

    ¡°The ount that¡¯s scolding everyone is you, right?¡±

    ¡°I... Cough cough! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just woke up. Did something happen?¡±

    Tang Xinrou touched her nose and decided to deny everything.

    Xu Yue sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to log off. If I see you scolding another person, I¡¯ll get An Feiran to deal with you.¡±

    It wasmon for celebrities¡¯ alternate ounts to be exposed after they got famous,ying a hidden danger for the future.

    Xu Yue even regretted agreeing to be Tang Xinrou¡¯s manager. It was simply too much of a headache. She didn¡¯t have any self-awareness as a public figure.

    Tang Xinrou was speechless. She was stubborn. ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then I¡¯ll give him a callter and let him have a good talk with you! Right, he probably still doesn¡¯t know your true identity yet, right?¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A dirty-mouthed princess.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Tang Xinrou plunged into her big bed and pretended to be dead.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re listening, don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Scolding people won¡¯t solve any problems, so why don¡¯t we start from the source and find out who shot it?¡±

    Tang Xinrou pursed her lips, feeling wronged, ¡°Of course I know, but I just can¡¯t stand to see Yaoyao being talked about! Moreover, Director Kang is my idol, and he treats Yaoyao like his daughter. How despicable are those people to actually think of Yaoyao and Director Kang that way?¡±

    It was too disgusting!

    Whenever she thought of thements online, her stomach would churn. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat for the whole day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have Mr. Huo.¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s smile was terrifying. ¡°No matter what the motive of the person who released the photo is, the ending won¡¯t be too good.¡±

    Tang Xinrou trembled. Xu Yue¡¯s smile gave her goosebumps. She was speechless. ¡°Xu Yue, you¡¯re bing more and more frightening.¡±

    Suddenly, she felt that she was more interesting in her previous stupidity.

    The Serious Xu Yue now was like apletely different person.

    Among the three of them, she was actually at the bottom!

    ...

    In the study room, the atmosphere was oppressive.

    ¡°Did you find out?¡±

    ¡°It was taken by a small gossip reporter. He originally wanted to use this photo to sell it for money, but he realized that no ount was willing to ept it. He was so embarrassed that he became angry and anonymously posted it on the forums.¡±

    After Huo Qi said that, he asked, ¡°Master Huo, do you want to teach him a lesson?¡±

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Gege, are you in there?¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips, and his cold jade-like eyes were emotionless. ¡°Follow the rules.¡±

    As long as he didn¡¯t die.

    He got up and strode toward the door.

    The girl was holding a rabbit doll in her arms.. Her eyes were bright and clear, and she didn¡¯t realize anything.

 Chapter 808 - Student, Lets Go On A Date Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 808: Student, Let¡¯s Go On A Date Tonight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Huo Yunque gently rubbed her hair with his big palm. It felt soft and fluffy.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and realized that Huo Yunque was responding to what she just said.

    ¡°I saw it!¡±

    She was not blind.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and walked out with her in his arms. ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, let¡¯s go on a date tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Song Yaoyao agreed immediately. After the excitement, she suddenly knocked on her head. ¡°But, I still have an online ss to attend...¡±

    It was almost the college entrance exam, so she would be free in a few days.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression did not change. He was calm and unhurried.

    ¡°Let Huo Jiu do it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Huo Jiu??¡±

    What the hell?!

    Song Yaoyao was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t Huo Jiu a bodyguard?¡±

    Huo Yunque bent down, picked her up, and threw her onto the bed.

    His charming voice was indescribably sexy.

    ¡°He can also be a teacher now.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She suddenly felt a little sympathetic for those fes in the Huo family. Not only did they have to be a bodyguard, but they also had to take care of their Master¡¯s work. Most importantly, they had to y any role whenever their master needed it.

    ¡°Can he... really do it?¡±

    She was a little worried.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s answer was firm.

    Song Yaoyao still wanted to ask something, but the man obviously did not give her any more chances.

    ¡°Mmm...¡±

    She narrowed her eyes and was trapped in his arms. Soon, like a dehydrated fish, her brain began to blur.

    ...

    That night, when everyone was excitedly preparing for their online ss, they realized that their teacher had changed again!

    Students/spectators/keyboard warriors who were excitedly looking for trouble: ¡°???¡±

    What the hell?

    Huo Jiu ignored Liu Yu¡¯s merciless ridicule and calmly cleared his throat with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Good evening, Miss Song is out on a date tonight, so I will teach this ss on her behalf. Those who are willing to listen can stay, those who are not can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡± Liu Yu was shocked and silently opened his mouth to question him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Huo Jiu shot him a look, gesturing that it was none of his business.

    ¡°Wow, is the Third Teacher so cool?¡±

    ¡°What the hell is Third Teacher? Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao is Little Teacher, Mr. Huo is Second Teacher, and this is Third Teacher, of course!¡±

    ¡°I want to go on a date too. But where do I get a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Us Single Dogs can shed tears together.¡±

    Huo Jiu quietly flipped open the paper. ¡°If there are no objections, let¡¯s start. Please take out the homework that Miss Song assigned for everyonest night and we will go through it now.¡±

    His voice was very textured. When it entered their ears through the receiver, it attracted a group of voice fans.

    ¡°No, Sir. I think we should chat instead! For example, about your rtionship with the Little Teacher.¡±

    ¡°All the good-sounding guys are taken. Look at the little boy ying games by my side. I wish I could throw a kick and send him flying to Mars!¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who¡¯s curious about who SYY went on a date with? What¡¯s your rtionship with her? Are there so many men around her? Tsk... she¡¯s quite calctive.¡±

    ¡°Is it Director Kang? May I ask, what is SYY¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Huo? Was it her one-sided hype in the Weibo postst time? Why was her ount deleted so quickly? Was it because she was discovered?¡±

    ¡°This is a ce to learn. Where did some people get so much b*llsh*t? Get lost!¡±

    ¡°You just wait for it. He¡¯s going to disable thements for sure and not answer.¡±

    ...

    Unfortunately, some people were wrong.

 Chapter 809 - Huo (Teaching Tool) Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 809: Huo (Teaching Tool) Jiu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The people who really cared about thesements had already gone out on a date. Huo Jiu, who remained, was just an ordinary teaching tool.

    Huo (Teaching Tool) Jiu calmly flipped through the paper, ¡°The photo was taken from a deliberately suggestive angle and the photographer has been taken to the police station. If you want to look for videos, you can search online, there are surveince cameras in the corridor of the shop. Miss Song is out on a date with Mr. Huo. She only has one boyfriend. Simrly, Mr. Huo only has one girlfriend. Any other questions? If not, we¡¯ll start now.¡±

    The trolls: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s why I asked why everyone was clinging onto our Little Teacher when she¡¯s not an actress or a celebrity? I beg you to go check out all the violent men and drug addicts. Go and scold them instead.¡±

    ¡°The guy is so cool, I love him!¡±

    ¡°May I take Third Teacher away? Mr. Huo belongs to the Little Teacher, but what about the Third Teacher?¡±

    Unfortunately for thismenter, after Huo Jiu exined everything, he did not look at theputer anymore. He just calmly exined the paper.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lesson n was very detailed. Her train of thought was written at the bottom, simple and easy to understand. Huo Jiu just had to follow her train of thought. The students who were used to Song Yaoyao¡¯s teaching style did not find it abrupt, and most of them could understand it.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao thought that she was going out to dinner and a movie with Huo Yunque, but in the end, Huo Yunque took her to the bespoke store fromst time.

    She looked at herself in the mirror. This shop could give Song Yaoyao a new surprise every time.

    She wore a light blue dress with ace fishtail hem. The front and back of the dress was very eye-catching. Her hair was tied up at the back of her head, and a few strands of curly hair hung by her cheeks, making her look even more charming.

    ¡°Gege, are we going to a banquet?¡±

    Song Yaoyao followed Huo Yunque in small steps. As soon as she reached out her hand, the man had already wrapped her little hand in his palm out of habit.

    ¡°We are going to the Yi¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is it Tong Tong and Xiao Ye¡¯s ce?¡± Song Yaoyao remained in contact with these two cute little kids, but she really did not know what good news the Yi Family had recently.

    When they arrived at their destination, Song Yaoyao found out that it was Old Madam Yi¡¯s birthday.

    They did not go to the small manor where the Yi Family lived, but to the Yi Family ancestral home.

    It was a Chinese-style building with pavilions and long corridors. As soon as she stepped into the old house, her heart immediately quietened down. The temperature inside was lower than outside, as if she had suddenly traveled back from the modern era to the ancient times.

    The rockery was flowing with water, and the winding path was serene.

    It was apletely different style from Huo Manor.

    ¡°Second Brother, Yaoyao, pleasee in.¡±

    Lin Shuang was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground. Tonight, she was wearing a light green qipao that outlined her graceful curves. She had a dignified aura, and her every move was elegant and refined.

    Beside her stood a few women who were around her age or older than her. Song Yaoyao guessed that these should be Lin Shuang¡¯s sisters-inw.

    ¡°This should be Miss Song, right? As expected, seeing is better than hearing. You¡¯re gorgeous! Mr. Huo has good taste. He found a beautiful woman.¡±

    Just as Lin Shuang was about to talk, she was suddenly pushed away.

    A woman around twenty-five or twenty-six smiled. Her words were pleasant to hear, and her gaze was focused on Song Yaoyao.

    Her face was full of smiles, but Song Yaoyao did not like her.

    She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but there was something about this woman that she didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Thank you, of course my Gege has good taste.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were curved, and her smile was harmless.

    She walked to Lin Shuang¡¯s side and held her arm affectionately.. ¡°Sister Lin Shuang, where are Tong Tong and Xiao Ye? I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time. Have they grown taller?¡±

 Chapter 810 - Old Madam Yi

    <h4>Chapter 810: Old Madam Yi</h4>

    Lin Shuang was stunned for a moment before she smiled gently.

    ¡°Kids grow up so fast, Xiao Ye is already taller than Tong Tong.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Are they here today? I¡¯ll go in and find them.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    The two of them chatted andughed as Song Yaoyao abandoned Huo Yunque.

    Jiang Tianqi felt sour, and her heart was filled with bitterness.

    Yi Ting was one of the best men among the younger generation of the Yi Family. Many women had secretly fallen in love with him in the past and were lining up to be with him. In the end, he chose an ordinary woman from an ordinary background who did not have any good qualities.

    When they first got together, they assumed that Yi Ting just wanted something fresh for a while and would eventually get sick of her.

    But they waited and waited¡­ until their children were born and they grew year by year.

    In the end, all they got for waiting was news that they were doing well.

    How infuriating.

    Jiang Tianqi had also married into the Yi Family, but she was married to Yi Ting¡¯s cousin.

    Her own husband was a womanizer. Yet, Yi Ting, who was so outstanding, had been seduced by an ordinary woman, and all these years, he had protected her like a treasure.

    There were many people who did not like Lin Shuang.

    ¡°Miss Song and my sister-inw have such a good rtionship. Aren¡¯t you jealous, Mr. Huo?¡±Jiang Tianqi asked with a smile.

    Huo Yunque flicked his sleeves and walked past Jiang Tianqi with an indifferent expression.

    He did not even look at her.

    Jiang Tianqi was left standing there alone. Her smile froze on her face, and she wasughed at by her sisters-inw.

    ¡°Hey, Xiaoqi, why are you doing this? Don¡¯t tell me you still haven¡¯t given up on Yi Ting? You¡¯re Yi Ming¡¯s wife now.¡±

    Jiang Tianqi¡¯s chest heaved up and down. She took a deep breath and turned around with a smile.

    ¡°Second sister-inw, what are you saying? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help to entertain, but you¡¯re making sarcastic remarks. No wonder Grandma doesn¡¯t like you. Tell me, what would happen if she heard what you said?¡±

    The other party¡¯s expression changed, and she exined embarrassedly, ¡°I was just joking.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Jiang Tianqi smiled disdainfully and patted the hem of her skirt. ¡°It¡¯s not like that if you think it¡¯s a joke and someone hears you. Ah Ming and I have a good rtionship, so there¡¯s no need for second sister-inw to care.¡±

    With that, she left arrogantly in her high heels.

    Ruan Qinyue, who had been reprimanded by her, almost gritted her teeth. She stared at Jiang Tianqi¡¯s lofty back and cursed, ¡°Bah! Good rtionship my *ss. Do you think I don¡¯t know that Yi Ming goes to all sorts of ces to y with women every day?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯d better shut up!¡±

    Seeing this, the surrounding sisters-inw shook their heads and kept a distance from her.

    No wonder the old madam didn¡¯t like her. With that mouth of hers, she had no emotional intelligence at all and always offended people.

    ¡°Tonight is the Old Madam¡¯s birthday party. If you mess up, you will be eaten alive!¡±

    After they said that, they smiled and went to entertain the guests.

    Ruan Qinyue was left biting her lips, standing there fuming.

    The design of this house was veryplicated. Lin Shuang led Song Yaoyao up the long wooden corridor. When she could not feel the gazes of those people, Lin Shuang¡¯s tensed body finally rxed.

    She smiled bitterly. ¡°Yaoyao, thank you for earlier.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and looked at her innocently. ¡°Sister Lin Shuang, why are you thanking me?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were clear, and her temperament was gentle.

    It was as if she did not notice that Lin Shuang had been ostracized by those sisters-inw. It was all a coincidence that she had helped her out earlier..

 Chapter 811 - Beautiful Sister

    <h4>Chapter 811: Beautiful Sister</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Ah... No, it¡¯s nothing. Anyway, thank you.¡± Lin Shuang shook her head with a smile as she held Song Yaoyao¡¯s small hand affectionately. ¡°Tong Tong and Xiao Ye are inside with the Old Madam. They will definitely be happy to see you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two walked in happily. Meanwhile, Huo Yunque was dragged away by Mu Jing.

    Song Yaoyao realized that Lin Shuang was probably afraid of Old Madam Yi.

    They were talking andughing, but as soon as they entered the hall, her body tensed up again. Her smile became forced, and even her breathing became careful.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao!¡±

    The children could not sit still. Tong Tong had wanted to sneak off to y, but her mother had told her and her brother to stay there to apany the old woman. However, they did not like her at all.

    After all, the old woman did not like her mother, and she was always fierce to her.

    However, she still had to listen to her mother¡¯s words.

    At that moment, Tong Tong¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she saw Song Yaoyao and Lin Shuang walk in together. Like a small cannonball, she rushed over and crashed into Song Yaoyao¡¯s embrace.

    She hugged her leg and refused to let go.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, I missed you so much!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved, and the aura around her instantly became soft. She replied softly, ¡°I missed you too!¡±

    The interaction between the big cutie and the little cutie made Lin Shuang chuckle.

    ¡°Tong Tong, how many times have I told you that Auntie is the proper greeting?¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Tong Tong frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Sister Yaoyao is so beautiful, how can I call her Auntie?¡±

    ¡°This child...¡± Lin Shuang was helpless. ¡°Then what do you call Uncle Huo?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Tong Tong was confident and did not feel that there was a problem with her way of addressing him.

    Lin Shuang held her forehead.

    Uncle Huo Yunque, Sister Song Yaoyao.

    The world of children was really willful.

    Song Yaoyao touched Tong Tong¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tong Tong can call me whatever she wants.¡±

    Xiao Ye was a step behind. Even though he was happy to see Song Yaoyao, he was still a step behind. However, he did not jump around like Tong Tong. Instead, he was a little reserved.

    Old Madam Yi looked at him with a frown that could kill a fly.

    ¡°Look at you all! Is this how Lin Shuang taught you?¡±

    They had abandoned her as soon as they saw Song Yaoyao.

    Xiao Ye¡¯s eyes dimmed. He pursed his lips and stopped in his tracks.

    Old Madam Yi looked over unhappily. Her gaze lingered on Song Yaoyao for a few seconds, picky as if she was sizing up goods.

    Song Yaoyao hated that gaze.

    Aftering to this world, all the old people she hade into contact with had good tempers and treated her well.

    But she knew that not all the old people in this world were so kind and gentle.

    For example, the person in front of her was very annoying.

    Lin Shuang sensed Old Madam Yi¡¯s displeasure and quickly pulled Song Yaoyao over.

    Seeing the olddy stand up, she quickly reached out with both hands to help her up.

    ¡°Grandma, slow down, I¡¯ll help...¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±

    The olddy¡¯s voice was deep as she shot a cold nce at her. Lin Shuang felt frozen in ce as she awkwardly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She lowered her eyes and took two steps back. Her mood was obviously down.

    ¡°Mommy...¡±

    Tong Tong¡¯s voice was quickly filled with tears. She timidly grabbed the corner of Lin Shuang¡¯s clothes, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Lin Shuang quickly pressed her shoulder and patted it lightly.. She looked into her eyes solemnly and silently signaled, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

 Chapter 812 - Vixen: Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 812: Vixen: Yaoyao</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She was young and was usually carefree by her parents¡¯ side. However, at this moment, in this house, she was as careful as an outsider. At this age, she had already learned to hold back her tears.

    ¡°How petty.¡±

    Old Madam Yi¡¯s face was dark, and a young girl was supporting her from the side. At this moment, her expression was timid, and she obviously did not dare to speak up for Lin Shuang.

    ¡°Is this how you teach your child? How many bad things have you said about me in private? When you came to see me today, you looked at me like I was your enemy.¡± She tapped her walking stick on the ground, her tone harsh. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to take care of a child, then you might as well not! Xiao Ye will stay in the old residence from now on, and I will personally teach him the rules!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Xiao Ye, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly raised his head. His expression was stubborn, and he could not hide the disgust in his eyes as he looked at Madam Yi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here! I hate this ce, I hate you!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ye!¡±

    Lin Shuang was so scared that her face turned pale. It was toote to stop him.

    Xiao Ye clenched his fists and turned to run out the door.

    Lin Shuang did not know whether to chase him or not. She was so anxious that she almost broke out in a cold sweat. She exined in a trembling voice, ¡°Grandmother, Xiao Ye is still young. He didn¡¯t mean...¡±

    ¡°You taught him these words, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Old Madam Yi interrupted her and said in a disgusted tone, ¡°You came from a small family, yet you taught a child to be petty! I really don¡¯t know what Yi Ting was thinking to actually fall for you.¡±

    He even set his heart on her after they married and did not touch another woman.

    Back then, she had chosen many outstanding daughters from rich families for Yi Ting, but in the end, she was intercepted by an unorthodox person.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Being ndered made Lin Shuang tremble. She pursed her lips and her eyes turned slightly red, ¡°Grandmother, I respect that you¡¯re an elder, but you can¡¯t nder me like this. I¡¯ve never taught Xiao Ye and Tong Tong these things. They¡¯re both good children.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Old Madam Yiughed. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m the bad one? Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who raised Yi Ting! What¡¯s wrong with me taking care of your children? It¡¯s much better than what you¡¯ve taught them!¡±

    ¡°Tch...¡±

    A soft scoff came from the side, with a hint of mockery.

    The voice was soft and delicate.

    This made old Madam Yi even angrier.

    She looked coldly at Song Yaoyao, who had been ignored, and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Lin Shuang¡¯s friend?¡±

    Lin Shuang saw this and quickly exined, ¡°Grandmother, she...¡±

    ¡°Shut up, did I ask you something?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised the corner of her lips and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sister Lin Shuang¡¯s friend.¡±

    Her face was unfamiliar to Old Madam Yi. So she was certain that Song Yaoyao was not from this circle. To her, she looked like a vixen. Birds of a feather flocked together, so just like Lin Shuang, she assumed she was not a proper woman!

    ¡°What were youughing at just now? Am I very funny?¡±

    The old woman in front of Song Yaoyao was so old that her skin was drooping and the back of her hand was covered in age spots. Her eyes were sinister. When she looked at people, it made them feel goosebumps all over their body, as if they were being targeted by something evil. She must have had a bad temper since she was young. The lines on her forehead were deep, making her seem even more mean and difficult to get along with.

    ¡°How can that be? Actually, I¡¯m afraid. Do you believe me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at Old Madam Yi innocently. Her eyes were clear and bright, and her posture was pure and harmless.

    She waspletely confident and unfazed.

    Old Madam Yi was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, Yaoyao really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Actually, she¡¯s Huo....¡±

 Chapter 813 - Dementia

    <h4>Chapter 813: Dementia</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°I told you to shut up, are you deaf?¡±

    Lin Shuang tried to exin, but she was interrupted by Old Madam Yi.

    It was one thing for her to be wronged, she had gotten used to it after so many years, but Song Yaoyao was different. She was treasured by Huo Yunque and no one in the Huo family dared to do anything to her.

    Yet, as a guest tonight, she was met with a critical gaze from Old Madam Yi as soon as she entered the house. Lin Shuang felt bitter and sorrowful. She had tried so hard to please Old Madam Yi, but why did she always have such a deep prejudice against her?

    Was it just because of her background?

    She had never seduced Yi Ting. In fact, Yi Ting was the one who took the initiative to get close to her.

    She had also rejected him and tried to escape from him. In the end, she was defeated by him.

    Of course, Lin Shuang knew that Yi Ting¡¯s status was too high for her. In the years that she had been married to Yi Ting, she had worked hard to be a daughter-inw of a wealthy family.

    However, now, it only felt like an invisible hand was pping her in the face and mocking her, telling her it was useless! Everything that she had done was useless.

    Lin Shuang took a deep breath and clenched her fists. ¡°Grandma, Yaoyao is my friend, but she¡¯s also Second Brother Huo¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Old Madam Yiughed, suspecting that something was wrong with her ears. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    A deep and pleasant voice came from the door.

    The man was tall and had a noble air about him.

    Old Madam Yi was supported by someone. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the person.

    She was old, and her eyesight was not good. When the person came closer and closer, a handsome face appeared in front of her.

    To be honest, she had not seen Huo Yunque for a long time. But she was not so old that she¡¯d ignore him.

    ¡°You?¡± She pointed at Song Yaoyao in shock, ¡°You and she are...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yaoyao is my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Huo Yunque gently tucked a strand of hair from Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheek behind her ear and chuckled. ¡°Have you been wronged?¡±

    Old Madam Yi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She could not believe this fact.

    After all this time, Lin Shuang had brought Huo Yunque¡¯s fianc¨¦e?

    ¡°No.¡± Song Yaoyao stood obediently beside him and shook her head. ¡°The one who has been wronged is Sister Lin Shuang.¡±

    If Song Yaoyao had said those words before Huo Yunque appeared, she would have definitely angered Old Madam Yi.

    Of course, when she heard those words, her expression was also very subtle.

    Anger umted in her eyes. When she saw Lin Shuang, she thought she finally had an outlet to vent.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Is this how you treat your guests?¡±

    Lin Shuang¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want me to say it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±

    Old Madam Yi snorted. ¡°How could you not say it just because I told you not to? You can¡¯t evenmunicate clearly. What¡¯s the point of having you?!¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Seeing that Lin Shuang was about to cry from the scolding, Song Yaoyaoughed out loud at the wrong time.

    Meeting Old Madam Yi¡¯s eyes, she tilted her head and said softly, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯ve wronged Sister Lin Shuang. I still remember that you were the one who didn¡¯t want her to say anything.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Song Yaoyao widened her eyes in shock. Her dark eyes were filled with sympathy. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Old Madam, you are old, it¡¯s normal for you to forget things easily.¡±

    Was she implying that she had dementia?!

    ¡°You...¡± the old woman gritted her teeth and held her chest.

    In front of Huo Yunque, Old Madam Yi was so angry that her liver was hurting. However, she could not do anything to Song Yaoyao.

    Because what she said was true.

 Chapter 814 - Little Rascal And Big Rascal

    <h4>Chapter 814: Little Rascal And Big Rascal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Yaoyao, you can¡¯t be so rude.¡±

    Fortunately, Huo Yunque quickly helped her out.

    He looked down and patted her head lightly in disagreement. From an angle that others could not see, his deep phoenix eyes were filled with a faint smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted aggrievedly and shook Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Then, Gege, when are we leaving? I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mood was low. She buried herself in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and pretended to cry. ¡°I have a feeling that the Old Madam doesn¡¯t like me very much. But, I clearly like the Old Madam very much! Huhu...¡±

    Lin Shuang almostughed. She quickly held it in and her shoulders trembled slightly.

    Old Madam Yi¡¯s expression froze. ¡°How can that be? Yunque, you can¡¯t believe what she¡¯s saying. I liked her from the moment I saw her! Why would I chase her away?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curled into a casual smile. He patted Song Yaoyao¡¯s back gently and looked at Old Madam Yi with a smile.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right. There must be some misunderstanding. This little girl has a good temper. Those who don¡¯t like her are probably blind. Old Madam, how could you be blind, right?¡±

    ¡°You, you...¡± Old Madam Yi was so angry that she was trembling. Huo Yunque, however, was not the person she could lose her temper at just because she wanted to. She endured one thing after another, her head hurting so much that it felt like it was going to explode.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head at this moment, and her big ck eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Oh my, what happened to you, Old Madam Yi? Are you alright?¡±

    She was still in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, and her little face that was slightly covered in makeup was fair and clean. She did not look like she had cried at all?

    She was pretending!

    She was indeed a vixen!

    Old Madam Yi hated girls like this who liked to please me; they were not dignified at all.

    She gripped her walking stick tightly. Because she was thin and weak, her veins were bulging, making her look especially scary.

    She tried to soften her tone and said amiably, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You just stay here and have fun. Don¡¯t think too much!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Song Yaoyao beamed and responded with a clear voice, ¡°Old! Thank you, Old Madam Yi!¡±

    After that, she said to Huo Yunque delicately, ¡°Gege, you¡¯re right! Old Madam Yi likes me very much! As expected, those who don¡¯t like me are all blind. Old Madam Yi is not blind.¡±

    <i>Cough, cough, cough...</i>

    Old Lady Yi could not catch her breath. She was so angry that she almost fainted.

    The surroundings instantly became chaotic as the maids tried to help the old woman to the back for some rest.

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Song Yaoyao wrinkled her small nose and shook her head. ¡°The older you are, the more open-minded you have to be. Otherwise, it¡¯s not good for your health. It¡¯s not good.¡±

    Shemented in a serious manner.

    Huo Yunque wanted tough, but he pinched her nose.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately jumped into his arms with a smile. ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°You Little Rascal.¡±

    He knew everything she did, but he still willingly yed along with her.

    Song Yaoyao retorted immediately, ¡°You Big Rascal!¡±

    Old Madam Yi nearly fainted from anger and Huo Yunque yed a part in it.

    Huo Yunque did notment and smiled at her.

    Lin Shuang breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed Tong Tong¡¯s little face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, be good.¡±

    She looked at Song Yaoyao gratefully. ¡°Yaoyao, thank you so much.¡±

    If not for her, she would have lost face in front of so many people, and she would beughed at by her sisters-inw for who knows how long.

    Although she was used to it, who would want that if they had the choice?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled.. She waved at Tong Tong, and she immediately ran over and hugged her legs.

 Chapter 815 - The Despised Huo

    <h4>Chapter 815: The Despised Huo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Lin Shuang rubbed Tong Tong¡¯s head and told Song Yaoyao to look after her. Then, she went to find Xiao Ye.

    Tong Tong raised her head and looked at Song Yaoyao with admiration. She said excitedly, ¡°Sister Yaoyao is so great!¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched her nose and said proudly, ¡°I think I¡¯m great too, but the best one is still your Uncle Huo! I have to praise him. His performance today was great!¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled.

    ¡°Then can I apply for a reward?¡±

    Song Yaoyao understood Huo Yunque¡¯s tricks now, so she blushed and immediately rejected him.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She hugged the child and said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility to serve your girlfriend, how can you ask for a reward for such a small matter?¡±

    ¡°Is that so...¡±

    Huo Yunque clicked his tongue and pretended to be hurt.

    ¡°But Song Yaoyao, this will demotivate your boyfriend. Are you sure?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed and her eyes were watery. She snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you normally motivated enough? Any more motivated and I¡¯d die.¡±

    He better not be more motivated.

    Old men were too scary.

    Fortunately, Huo Yunque did not read minds. Otherwise, Song Yaoyao would not be able to escape that night.

    Old man? Huo Yunque would show herter whether he was old.

    Children did not understand much. They only wanted to hear what they wanted to hear.

    Therefore, Tong Tong only heard the word ¡®die¡¯. She quickly covered Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth and her chubby fingers were like carrots, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, you can¡¯t say this word. Mommy said this word is unlucky! Quickly learn from me! Pfff! Spit out all the bad luck!¡±

    The little girl was cute and soft, making people want to pull her into their arms and give them a good massage.

    Tong Tong saw that she was only smiling and did not follow the way she taught her. She pouted unhappily and said, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, you¡¯re not good!¡±

    She red at her very seriously, indicating that this behavior was very bad!

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±

    Song Yaoo squatted beside her and obediently spat three times with her.

    Only then did Tong Tong smile again. Her chubby little hands caressed Song Yaoyao¡¯s face as she lectured her like a little adult, ¡°Don¡¯t say that word again in the future. It¡¯s unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Tong Tong was satisfied.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. He looked at the Little Brat who was still curled up in Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms, refusing to leave. He said calmly, ¡°Tong Tong,e to uncle.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Tong Tong quickly hugged song Yao¡¯s neck and looked at her warily, as if she was afraid that Huo Yunque woulde and snatch her away.

    ¡°I want to be with sister Yaoyao!¡±

    Huo Yunque looked down at the two shorties squatting on the ground and asked, ¡°I¡¯m an uncle? but why is she a sister? Why?¡±

    ¡°Why are there so many questions?¡±

    Tong Tong leaned on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder and bit her finger. ¡°Of course there is. it¡¯s because sister Yaoyao is pretty!¡±

    After saying that, she kissed Song Yaoyao¡¯s face and giggled.

    A string ofughter rang out in the hall.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao keenly felt that someone¡¯s aura was starting to turn cold. She felt a chill on the back of her neck and weakly exined, ¡°Gege, Tong Tong is a girl.¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled. ¡°I know.¡±

    If it was a boy, he would have thrown him out by now.

    Oh, no...

    To be exact, a boy would not have a chance to get close to Song Yaoyao, let alone sit in her arms.

 Chapter 816 - Someone Who Bullies Children

    <h4>Chapter 816: Someone Who Bullies Children</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°That...¡±Song Yaoyao blinked.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡±

    Huo Yunque bent down and pulled Tong Tong out of Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms mercilessly. He tucked Tong Tong under his arm and allowed her to struggle.

    ¡°Ahhh, you baddie! Uncle Huo is a baddie! Sister Yaoyao, save me!¡±

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not help but look at Huo Yunque innocently.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and replied with an equally innocent expression.

    Song Yaoyao covered her nose.

    Ouch!

    Her Gege was suddenly a little cute! What the hell?

    She pretended to be calm.

    Tong Tong was dragged out of the room under the man¡¯s arms as she stomped her little feet.

    ¡°Uncle is a baddie!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Baddie! I want Sister Yaoyao, not you!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Tong Tong raised her head. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± She puffed her cheeks and became angry like a puffer fish.

    She felt that Uncle Huo was as annoying as her father.

    The former did not allow her to get close to Sister Yaoyao, while thetter did not allow her to pester her mother.

    So annoying, so annoying.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s mine.¡±

    As Song Yaoyao listened to the man¡¯s serious reply, waves of heat surged up to her face. She protested softly, ¡°Gege, Tong Tong still doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Tong Tong waspletely at odds with Huo Yunque.

    She red at him. ¡°Sister Yaoyao isn¡¯t yours! She¡¯s mine!¡±

    ¡°Oh, we sleep together at night.¡±

    Tong Tong: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°We can see each other every day.¡±

    They could even hug and do some happy things.

    Tong Tong hadn¡¯t seen Song Yaoyao for a long time but she was agitated in this way as soon as they met.

    She pulled a long face. Song Yaoyao felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Tong Tong was too quiet.

    Just as she walked over worriedly, she called out her name.

    Tong Tong suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°Mommy! Uncle Huo is bullying me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry...¡±

    She wanted to hug Tong Tong, but Tong Tong had already opened her chubby arms and was about to throw herself at her.

    However, in the next second, Huo Yunque calmly dragged her back.

    This time, he changed his position. Compared to hugging Song Yaoyao, it was like hell.

    Tong Tong missed her target. With tears in her eyes, she watched as Song Yaoyao moved farther away from her.

    She opened her mouth wide and cried even louder.

    ¡°...¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at Huo Yunque in silence. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Huo Yunque asked, ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡±

    Tong Tong was dragged to thekeside.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    Tong Tong: ¡°Wahhh! Sister Yaoyao, Sister Yaoyao, save me! Huhu, Mommy... I want Mommy...¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not hold it in any longer and rushed forward to snatch Tong Tong back.

    She red at Huo Yunque, and when she saw his calm and innocent face, she gritted her teeth.

    What should she do?

    Seeing Tong Tong¡¯s fate, Song Yaoyao could foresee that her child would not have an easy time in the future.

    Was it okay to bully a child with a straight face?

    Yi Ting held Xiao Ye in one hand and Lin Shuang in the other.

    Seeing this scene, his eyelids twitched. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who offended our little princess?¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head timidly and looked at Huo Yunque.

    The man was calm andposed, and his expression did not change.

    ¡°She wanted to cry.¡±

    It had nothing to do with them.

    Yi Ting: ¡°...¡±

    Looking at his good friend¡¯s expression, why did he not believe it?

    Those who were not familiar with him all thought that the person in front of them was a divine figure who was untainted by the mortal world.. But those who were familiar with him knew how evil and childish he could be.

 Chapter 817 - Gege Is A Repeat Offender

    <h4>Chapter 817: Gege Is A Repeat Offender</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    He knew that the two children were afraid of him, but he still liked to tease them.

    And he always teased them until they cried.

    ¡°Second brother, it was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yi Ting took Tong Tong from Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms with a cold expression.

    Tong Tong was crying and sobbing. Her chubby hand was still pointing at Huo Yunque, letting her father know who the culprit was.

    Yi Ting expressed his helplessness.

    <i>Daughter, your father can¡¯t beat this man, and I can¡¯t beat him in business.</i>

    <i>You just have to endure it. In the future, you will bully his son and take revenge.</i>

    Huo Yunque shrugged.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her nose. She was too embarrassed to say that he was bullying a child. It would be shameless if she told others.

    But why did Yi Ting make it sound like her Gege was a repeat offender?

    ¡°Xiao Ye, where did you run off to? Your mother was worried sick, do you know that?¡± Song Yaoyao said as she touched Xiao Ye¡¯s face.

    Xiao Ye pulled a long face and turned his face away from Song Yaoyao.

    Lin Shuang frowned. ¡°Xiao Ye...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao squatted down and ced her hands on Xiao Ye¡¯s shoulders. She asked patiently, ¡°Does Xiao Ye not likeing here? But this has nothing to do with your mother. Why are you angry with your mother?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was exceptionally gentle, making Lin Shuang want to cry.

    She quickly raised her head and swallowed the little bit of sourness.

    Xiao Ye matured earlier than Tong Tong, and he wasn¡¯t as heartless as her. In fact, he had a lot of things hidden in his heart at such a young age.

    Otherwise, he would not have said what he said.

    But no matter how mature he was, he was still a child.

    Especially when he heard his favorite sister¡¯s gentle voice, his eyes reddened slightly. He said coldly, ¡°I hate Great Grandmother! I hate this ce!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, what else?¡±

    Yi Ting patted Lin Shuang¡¯s back with heartache. ¡°We won¡¯te here anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°She always scolds Mommy! That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    At this point, everyone understood what he meant.

    Song Yaoyao nced at Yi Ting but did not say anything.

    This was their family matter, so it was naturally up to them to settle it. Although she felt sorry for Lin Shuang, as an outsider, it was not appropriate for her to interrupt.

    Smooth sailing only happened in fairytales. Real life was filled with obstacles.

    Xiao Ye hugged Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck, unable to hold back his tears.

    Huo Yunque pinched the space between his brows. No matter how he looked at this little brat, he did not like him.

    But...

    Seeing that he was so pitiful, he let him lean on her for a bit.

    Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque did not arrive early so it didn¡¯t take long before the banquet began.

    Old Madam Yi rested for a while. She had clearly recovered.

    She had a smile on her face, and beside her was the weak girl from before. In the hall, other than the guests who hade to celebrate the birthday, there were also the descendants of the Yi Family.

    From old men with gray hair to babies who were still in their infancy.

    Five generations were present in the same house.

    They had suffered so much when they were young, but even now, they were still living under her wrath.

    As long as she was still alive...

    Old Madam Yi smiled proudly. When her gaze swept past Lin Shuang, she could not help but show disdain. But soon, when she saw Yi Ting, her smile became gentle.

    ¡°Yi Ting,e to Grandma.¡±

    She looked at Yi Ting¡¯s figure with anticipation.

    This was her proudest grandson, the most promising one among the younger generation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. Xiao Ye and Tong Tong are scared. I have to stay with them.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    In front of the entire hall of guests, Old Madam Yi¡¯s cheeks puffed up.. She nodded with a smile and asked with concern, ¡°That¡¯s only right. Is everything okay?¡±

 Chapter 818 - Blind

    <strong>Chapter 818: Blind</strong>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    Yi Ting¡¯s attitude was neither wam nor cold. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little clingy.¡±

    And from the beginning to the end, he stood fimly by Lin Shuang¡¯s side. With the attitude of a guardian.

    Jiang Tianqi was the one that the old woman liked the most among the younger generation of wives.

    It was probably because she had a good eye.

    Seeing this, she quickly walked over to support Old Madam Yi and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, let me help you.¡±

    After Old Madam Yi took her seat at the head of the table, it was time for the children and grandchildren to celebrate her birthday.

    Song Yaoyao stood to the side and sighed as she watched Yi Ting bring Lin Shuang, Tong ¡®Tong, and Xiao Ye over.

    Huo Yunque lowered his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly feel bored.¡±

    Song Yaoyao moved closer to Huo Yunque. Only by being next to him could she feel safe.

    There had always been a difference in family status since ancient times.

    So, was Lin Shuang happy or not?

    As long as she was still the daughter-inw of the Yi Family, she would have to endure this huge pressure.

    ¡°Ha..

    Huo Yunque smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this kind of situation will never happen to you.¡±

    He pulled Song Yaoyao into his arms and gently stroked her hair.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She knew.

    The banquet was very lively. With so many guests present, as the eldest grandson, Yi Ting had to socialize.

    Tong ¡®Tong and Xiao Ye had gone somewhere to y. Song Yaoyao watched as

    Lin Shuang walked among thedies and said something from time to time.

    There was a strong sense of dissonance, even though Lin Shuang was trying her best to blend in.

    ¡°Precious, guess who I saw?

    Tang Xinrou sneakily appeared behind Song Yaoyao, and she turned her head speechlessly. ¡°Who?

    She was not very interested.

    ¡°Song Jingwan!¡±

    She pouted. ¡°She really haunts me, I can see her everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao supported her chin in deep thought. She was not in a good mood.

    ¡°Why would she be invited to such a party? Guess who she came with?¡±

    Even if Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t say anything, Tang Xinrou could continue on her

    own.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi! He must be blind. To think that I thought he had matured quite a? bit during thest dinner gathering. In the end, Song Jingwan actually came with him as his femalepanion.¡±

    Huo Ningxi was also here?

    Song Yao¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but she didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Everyone¡¯s blind!¡±

    After Tang Xinrou finished speaking, she sat down beside Song Yaoyao angrily, holding a ss of drink in her hand.

    After drinking it in one go, her anger subsided quite a bit.

    ¡°Fortunately, An Feiran didn¡¯t continue to be blind, or else I would have killed him! F*ck, where did that stinky woman put her hands?

    Song Yaoyao held her forehead and looked over helplessly. She was stunned.

    The skinny boy was wearing suit pants and a shirt. His profile was familiar. It was An Feiran.

    And the person beside him was actually Song Jingwan.

    She held a ss of wine and smiled sweetly. From their point of view, Song Jingwan and An Feiran were very close, as if they were talking about something intimately.

    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were in a rtionship.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes. Just as Tang Xinrou was about to rush out, she pulled her back.

    Tang Xinrou was about to die from anger. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯tpletely lost her mind.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t hold me back! I¡¯ll go rip that b*tch¡¯s mouth off right now!¡±

    How dare she smile!

    You fcking dare seduce my man?

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Sit down.¡±

    Song Yaoyao let go of her hand, crossed her legs, and nodded lightly at Tang Xinrou.

    Treat it as a show.¡±

 Chapter 819 - What Do You Want To Talk About? You?

    <h4>Chapter 819: What Do You Want To Talk About? You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Tang Xinrou sat down unwillingly, her eyes red with anger.

    She gnashed her teeth. ¡°If An Feiran dares to rekindle his old feelings for Song Jingwan, I¡¯ll castrate him!¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t want him, she couldn¡¯t let that faker get away with it!

    ¡°You can¡¯t just look at the surface of everything.¡± Song Yaoyao propped up her chin and raised her eyebrows. ¡°asionally, you have to learn to look through the surface to see the problem.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    Tang Xinrou felt wronged. ¡°I¡¯ve looked from side to side, up and down! All I see is An Feiran, that stinky man, having a good conversation with that faker! Don¡¯t I look good? He didn¡¯t even look for me tonight!¡±

    ¡°How dare he brush me aside! We need to have a proper talk.¡±

    Song Yaoyao gently knocked on her forehead. ¡°Be more patient. Before you have any evidence, don¡¯t be blinded by anything. Otherwise, you might regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    How many couples ended up bing enemies because of a misunderstanding when they were clearly in love before?

    Tang Xinrou was already used to listening to Song Yaoyao, so she sat down beside her and stared in An Feiran¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What do you think they¡¯re talking about?¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°About you.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was shocked. She then pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±

    Talking about her with another girl? Was he sick?

    Song Yaoyao said helplessly, ¡°Look at the shape of his mouth.¡±

    As they were talking, An Feiran seemed to have noticed that someone was looking at him. He turned around and saw Tang Xinrou.

    In that instant, his polite smile was instantly covered by gentleness, and his eyes were filled with starlight.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face started to heat up.

    She nervously held Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Yaoyao, are you... are you serious? Was he really talking about me just now?¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to guess it yourself?

    Song Yaoyao held her chin and looked at the man who was surrounded by the crowd, talking andughing cheerfully. She smiled softly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just take the initiative to ask?¡±

    So many women liked her Gege. Did that mean Huo Yunque was having an affair with them even though Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous?

    Tang Xinrou did not seem to understand. ¡°How could I do that...¡±

    As she spoke, An Feiran had already walked to Tang Xinrou¡¯s side and extended his hand towards her.

    ¡°Tang Tang, I¡¯ll bring you to meet someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Tang Xinrou instantly turned cold and stared at him with resistance. ¡°It can¡¯t be Song Jingwan, right? I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Song Yaoyao facepalmed.

    This woman was hopeless.

    Perhaps God had ced all his skill points on her looks when he created her and had forgotten to give her a brain.

    An Feiran was also very surprised. He and Song Yaoyao looked at each other. It was funny. ¡°Why would you think it¡¯s Song Jingwan? What do we have to do with her?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re asking that!¡± Tang Xinrou could not hide her grievance, but she raised her head high with an arrogant expression. ¡°Tell me, what were you talking about just now? She even touched you! How annoying!¡±

    <i>Cough,</i>

    An Feiran could not help butugh. His amber eyes were like honey, especially warm as it moved under the light.

    ¡°She came to talk to me, but she was asking me about my rtionship with the chairman of An Corporation.¡±

    Tang Xinrou squinted. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Of course, I told her the truth.¡± An Feiran was very curious. ¡°Is my father very shameful?¡±

    ¡°Fool, he¡¯s obviously too attention-grabbing!¡± People like Song Jingwan wouldn¡¯t do anything if it didn¡¯t benefit her. She used to look down on An Feiran, but now she took the initiative to talk to him. Could it be that she suddenly changed her mind and discovered his strengths?

    Bullsh*t!

 Chapter 820 - Meeting Parents

    <h4>Chapter 820: Meeting Parents</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    She clearly knew that he was the sole heir to the An Corporation.

    What a joke.

    ¡°Anything else¡± ¡°Tang X¨ªnrou felt that Song Yaoyao was right. If there was

    anything that she didn¡¯t know, she had to ask. Otherwise, she would be

    paranoid and there would be problems sooner orter. ¡°Then why did she

    touch you?

    An Feiran said innocently, ¡°She didn¡¯t touch me.¡±

    I clearly saw it!

    Song Yaoyao tooka sip of her drink and slowly added, ¡°Seeing may not be the

    truth. Now that she¡¯s taught you a lesson, you should be careful when you go

    out in the future. Don¡¯t get photographed by the paparazzi.¡±

    With just one sentence, Tang Xinrou instantly understood.

    Was it just the angle?

    Damn it!

    She knew that this wretched Song Jingwan had bad intentions.

    ¡°What else did you talk about? Just this? Why are you smiling so happily?¡±

    She crossed her arms and snorted coldly.

    An Feiran felt even more wronged. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ Haven¡¯t I always been like this?

    When he said this, Tang Xinrou frowned and thought for a moment.

    Then, she touched her nose and felt awkward.

    It seemed like that was indeed the case¡­

    His temperament was clean, and he always had a schrly air about him. He

    smiled slightly at everyone and was very polite.

    But soon, her face darkened.

    ¡°No! You have to change this habit in the future! Don¡¯t smile at her

    An Feiran nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Actually, not just her. You can¡¯t smile at other girls too

    An Feiran: ¡°Okay.¡±

    That¡¯s more like it.¡± Tang Xinrou was satisfied.

    He didn¡¯t know how attractive his smile was. He didn¡¯t mean it, but it didn¡¯t

    mean that others felt nothing when they saw it

    Then you cane with me now, right?

    An Feiran found it funny and gently held her hand.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Tang Xinrou calmed down and her temper improved.

    ¡°My dad wants to see you. I told him that I have a girlfriend and I¡¯m attending

    the banquet tonight.¡±

    ¡°What?

    Tang Xinrou pulled her hand back and stared at him.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to meet your parents now?! No, no, no! I¡¯m not ready yet!

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re ready.¡±

    An Feiran interlocked his fingers with hers again, telling everyone that he and

    Tang Xinrou were a couple.

    ¡°But I.. Yaoyao. Tang Xinrou begged Song Yaoyao for help.

    The girl¡¯s face was slightly red as she waved her hands at her with a smile.

    ¡°Good luck, I have hope in you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes darkened as An Feiran pulled her away.

    Her legs started to tremble.

    Meeting the parents¡­ why was she suddenly meeting the parents?

    Song Yaoyao hummed a tune happily as she watched Tang Xinrou walk away.

    The smell of desserts filled her nostrils. Song Yaoyao pursed her lips, but

    nfortunately, she couldn¡¯t eat it.

    At this moment, the maid split the cake and gave song Yaoyao a piece.

    She licked her lips and nced at it, but didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?I remember you like desserts.

    Tonight, Song Jingwan was wearing a dress from the same collection as Song

    Yaoyao. It was the same color but a different style.

    The light blue color made her look even purer and more beautiful, her

    temperament graceful.

    Seeing that Song Yaoyao ignored her, she didn¡¯t care and directly sat down

    beside her

    ¡°By the way, are Tang Xinrou and An Feiran really together? It¡¯s really

    unexpected.¡± Song Jingwan smiled and sighed.

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Yeah, what a surprise. They¡¯re already meeting the parents.¡±

    Song Jingwan was stunned. ¡°What?

    ¡°They¡¯re meeting the parents. Didn¡¯t An Feiran tell you when you were chatting

    just now? Tsk..¡± Song Yaoyao raised the corners of her lips with interest. ¡°I

    thought you knew.¡±

    Song Jingwan swore that she saw deep malice in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 821 - Brother, Pll Feed You

    <h4>Chapter 821: Brother, P¡¯ll Feed You</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± Song Jingwan smiled and said sincerely, ¡°Feiran is a good

    guy. He and Tang Xinrou are indeed a good match.¡±

    Feiran?

    Song Yaoyao scoffed.

    Her gaze slowly swept over the cake.

    Ah..

    She really wanted to eat it.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s gaze was gloomy. She tilted her head and asked curiously,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat it?

    ¡°Do you really want me to eat it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly turned her head. Her eyshes fluttered slightly as she

    supported her chin and looked at Song Jingwan. ¡°Is there poison inside?

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were bright. She curled her lips slyly like a little fox.

    ¡°How can that be?

    Song Jingwan was surprised. ¡°I have never touched that cake.¡± She found it

    funny. ¡°Yaoyao, I know Ive done a lot of things to you in the past, but that was

    all due to jealousy. Now that you¡¯re no longer a child of the Song Family, you

    won¡¯tpete with me for my parents ¡®favor. I don¡¯t need to target you anymore.

    After saying that, she stood up and said gently.

    ¡°Besides, even if I want to target someone, it wouldn¡¯t be you. It would be Song

    Weiwei.¡±

    She curved her lips at Song Yaoyao and turned around to leave.

    After a long time..

    Song Yaoyao clicked her tongue lightly and yawned. ¡°Interesting¡±

    Thest toothache traumatized Song Yaoyao. Her gaze lingered on the piece of

    cake, and she moved her gaze away with difficulty.

    Resist.

    I can do it.

    But the sweet smell kept drilling into her nose. Song Yaoyao sniffed and stood

    up.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    She walked towards the bathroom.

    She didn¡¯t notice that behind her, a pair of cute little children were holding

    hands as they ran through the crowd to the piece of cake.

    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a piece of cake here!¡±

    ¡°No, Mom said not to eat too much sweets, it¡¯ll make you fat.¡±

    Xiao Ye refused verbally, but he quietly swallowed his saliva. His gaze fell on

    the cake that was emitting a sweet smell, and he couldn¡¯t shift his gaze away.

    ¡°But mom isn¡¯t here right now. It¡¯s okay to eat just a little bit,¡± Tong Tong

    pouted.

    She took the opportunity when Xiao Ye wasn¡¯t paying attention and quickly

    picked up a fork to take a bite.

    The sweet taste melted in her mouth, and her eyes curved happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! Here, let me feed you!¡±

    Tong Tong carefully cut off a small piece of cake and held it with her little

    hand. She tiptoed over and brought it to Xiao Ye¡¯s mouth.

    Desserts were too tempting for a child.

    Xiao Ye looked around, but he did not see Lin Shuang. He pursed his lips. ¡°Then

    let¡¯s make it clear that we can only eat this piece. We can¡¯t eat any more.¡±

    Seeing that her brother had agreed, Tong Tong hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯l listen to you!¡±

    The passing guests saw two exceptionally cute children together, eating the

    cake bit by bit.

    Everyone who saw them couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao? What a s?mall world. Why do I always run into you whereverl

    go

    Song Yaoyao had just stepped out of the bathroom when she ran into an

    acquaintance near the sink.

    An Ruoyao slowly wiped the water off her hands and looked at Song Yaoyao

    with a sneer.

    The way she sized her up made her feel particrly ufortable.

    Song Yaoyao ignored her and slowly walked to the sink.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    She pumped some soap into her hand and carefullythered it until it was full

    of foam. It was as if she waspletely immersed in her own world.

    She treated An Ruoyao like air.

    Again, it was this arrogant attitude that made An Ruoyao more and more

    ufortable.

    ¡°Iheard that you were chased out by the Songs... Tsk tsk tsk, how pitiful.¡±

 Chapter 822 - I Will Smash Your Face

    <h4>Chapter 822: I Will Smash Your Face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    An Ruoyao crossed her arms and walked towards Song Yaoyao maliciously, ¡°So, what identity do you have to attend this banquet? Could it be that you¡¯re Mr. Huo¡¯s lover? Actually, you should really do a DNA test. What if Song Weiwei¡¯s parents are your biological parents?¡±

    Song Yaoyao lowered her eyes and did not say a word.

    However, An Ruoyao thought that she was feeling guilty, so she became even more proud.

    ¡°Did I hit the nail on the head? Song Yaoyao, are you afraid?¡±

    Even someone as arrogant as her would be afraid?

    How satisfying!

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Song Yaoyao flicked the water droplets off her hand and lifted her eyshes.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were ck and clear like ss. There was no emotion in her eyes as she looked at her.

    ¡®The anger, guilt, despair, and fear that An Ruoyao had imagined were all absent from Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    She watched as Song Yaoyao directly ignored her and walked past. She instinctively tried to stop her.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°ah!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the world spun. An Ruoyao¡¯s face had already made intimate contact with the ice-cold wall.

    ¡®Twisting the girl¡¯s hands behind her back, Song Yaoyao tilted her head. Her small hands pulled on the girl¡¯s hair and pressed her face against the wall by the sink.

    ¡°What else do you want to say? Do you want to continue?¡±

    ¡°Mmm... Song Yaoyaol!!¡±

    An Ruoyao struggled with all her might. ¡°Let go... Let go of me!¡±

    Abright smile appeared on the young girl¡¯s delicate little face. She lowered her eyshes. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±

    ¡®Was it because she hadn¡¯t hit anyone for too long that these people had forgotten that her temper wasn¡¯t that good?

    One by one, they were taking advantage of her. Did they really think that she didn¡¯t have a temper?

    ¡°S-Song Yaoyao... Huff...¡±

    An Ruoyao was panting heavily. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them in the washroom. All the guests who had entered were shocked by this scene.

    Her body stiffened and her voice instantly became hoarse, afraid that her identity would be discovered.

    Song Yaoyao, on the other hand, was very open. She even had the time to greet the people who had entered. Her smile was bright and clean. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have some personal matters to settle. Please do as you please.¡±

    The shocked socialites:

    But what made An Ruoyao break down was that these people actually listened to Song Yaoyao¡¯s words and used the bathroom as normal. After they came out, they washed their hands and touched up their makeup.

    From the beginning to the end, there wasn¡¯t a single word of gossip.

    These people, aren¡¯t they going to help?!

    The bathroom quickly quietened down.

    In the empty walkway, a sweet and softughter rang out with a soft nasally voice.

    ¡°Look, even if I¡¯m a fake heiress, it¡¯s easy for me to kill you. No one even dares to interfere.¡±

    An Ruoyao could no longer feel her hands. She couldn¡¯t understand why Song Yaoyao¡¯s strength was so great. Her legs were trembling and her back was bent. Her entire body was in a particrly twisted position.

    Her face was deformed from the pressure.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡®An Ruoyao broke down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will find out?!¡±

    ¡°Tm not afraid.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were curved as she said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s true that I left the Song Family, but have you forgotten that I have another identity besides this identity?¡±

    An Ruoyao was stunned.

    From the corner of her eye, she saw the youngdy¡¯s domineering expression in the mirror.

    ¡°Tm the future mistress of the Huo Family.¡±

    ¡®What was a mere Song Family?

    ¡°Impossible!¡± An Ruoyao couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Song Yaoyao patted her face lightly, leaned over, and whispered a warning in her ear.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s possible or not has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll say it again. 1, Song Yaoyao, have a bad temper. If you see me again, take a detour, understand? Otherwise, I¡¯ll smash your not-so-pretty face and let you spend the rest of your life in ugliness..¡±

 Chapter 823

    <h4>Chapter 823: Xiao Ye Isn¡¯t Breathing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    After saying these harsh words, she pulled her hand back.

    As if she hadn¡¯t done anything, she washed her hands again with ease.

    Meanwhile, An Ruoyao¡¯s hands were trembling, and they were extremely sore. She didn¡¯t need to look to know that the makeup on her face had been ruined.

    If she hadn¡¯t been leaning against the wall, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand properly and would have fallen to the ground.

    Song Yaoyao wiped her hands dry and nced at her with a smile.

    An Ruoyao looked as if she had been stung by a wasp. She quickly averted her gaze and avoided eye contact with Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Very good, keep it up.¡±

    The dimples on the girl¡¯s cheeks were extremely sweet. If not for what she had done, her image would definitely bepared to an angel¡¯s: beautiful, exquisite, elegant, and pure.

    However, only those who had been threatened by her could understand that beneath her angelic skin, there was a vicious and violent soul.

    An Ruoyao¡¯s back was pressed against the wall. Only when Song Yao¡¯s figurepletely disappeared did she heave a sigh of relief.

    Her hands trembled as she rubbed her arm which was numb from theck of blood flow. She still had lingering fear in her heart.

    ¡®Was Song Yaoyao a monster?

    How on Earth did she do that? Before she made her move, An Ruoyao did not sense the slightest bit of danger.

    The corridor was silent. Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows.

    The music in the front hall was also silent. The closer she got to returning, the faster her heart beat.

    ¡®What on Earth was going on? Where was everyone?

    Song Yaoyao could not help but quicken her pace until she saw the crowd in front of her. The atmosphere was strange, and there were also mixed cries.

    She frowned, feeling that some of those cries were exceptionally familiar.

    Just as she was about to squeeze in to take a look, her wrist was suddenly pulled.

    She turned her head and met a pair of red eyes.

    ¡°Inside¡ª What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡®Tang Xinrou shook her head, and in the blink of an eye, tears fell. She held Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist tightly, and with a sobbing voice, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t look, inside...¡±

    She had seen the two children a few times before. They looked exquisite like dolls. It was hard for those who saw them not to like them.

    Not long ago, she had seen the boy who reminded his sister not to run around like an adult.

    It had only been ten minutes, how could there be an ident?

    She could not ept it, let alone Yaoyao who liked them so much.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face darkened. As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Lin Shuang¡¯s cries from inside.

    ¡°Let go of me! Xiao Ye is not dead! You¡¯re lying to me! Call an ambnce! Is it here yet? Xiao Ye, wake up, don¡¯t scare Mommy...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ye?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face turned pale. She finally realized why she felt ufortable.

    She pushed aside the crowd and was about to squeeze in.

    Suddenly, arge hand wrapped around her waist, protecting her as she entered the center.

    ¡®Whether it was genuine or fake, everyone around her, including Jiang Tianqi, was crying their hearts out.

    ¡®The others looked at them with sympathy.

    ¡°Go and take a look.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart was beating fast, and her throat was dry.

    She looked at Xiao Ye, who was lying in Lin Shuang¡¯s arms with a pale face. His eyes were closed, and there were no fluctuations in his breathing.

    Lin Shuang was crying so hard that she was about to faint.

    Yi Ting pursed his lips, and his eyes were filled with malice.

    ¡°Seal the exit. If we don¡¯t find the murderer, don¡¯t think about leaving. Not even if you¡¯re a mosquito!¡±

    At that moment, every word the man beside her said was like a reassurance, and it helped Song Yaoyao regain some consciousness.

    She took a deep breath and half-knelt beside Xiao Ye. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my child! No one is going to take him away! Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 824 - Iâ€™ll Take Responsibility If Anything Happens

    <h4>Chapter 824: I¡¯ll Take Responsibility If Anything Happens</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Lin Shuang hadpletely lost her mind. She could not tell who the people around her were, and all she could do was hold Xiao Ye in her arms.

    ¡°Sister Lin Shuang, it¡¯s me. Can you let me take a look first? What if Xiao Ye can still be saved?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    Lin Shuang¡¯s hair was messy, like a crazy woman¡¯s.

    She shook her head, her body shaking uncontrobly.

    Song Yaoyao gently held Xiao Ye¡¯s hand and touched it.

    There was no pulse.

    But somehow, Song Yaoyao felt that it should not be like this. Xiao Ye should not die. He would not die!

    ¡°Yi Ting, take Lin Shuang away!¡± Huo Yunque ordered in a deep voice, his eyes cold.

    Yi Ting closed his eyes, suddenly reached out, and hit the back of Lin Shuang¡¯s neck.

    Song Yaoyao quickly snatched Xiao Ye away from Lin Shuang¡¯s arms, turned around and ran.

    ¡°Find me a quiet room and get Huo Si to bring my silver needles.¡±

    Luckily, she had the habit of bringing her silver needles with her in case she needed them.

    ¡°Tl do it, you go and prepare.¡±

    Huo Yunque took Xiao Ye from Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms. At that moment, he was calm andposed, like a god who had calmed the sea. It seemed that as long as he was in charge of the scene, all the difficulties would be easily solved.

    Before she could say anything, Song Yaoyao immediately nodded.

    She told the servants what she needed and asked them to prepare it.

    ¡°Stop! Where are you taking my grandson?! Stop right there!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stopped in her tracks and looked at Old Madam Yi who had appeared out of nowhere with her walking stick.

    Huo Yunque ced hisrge palm on Song Yaoyao¡¯s back and patted her lightly.

    He said calmly, ¡®T¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens.¡±

    Inan instant, the powerful aura around him spread out in all directions.

    The air seemed to have frozen.

    ¡°Grandma, I believe in Second Brother.¡±

    If he could not be saved, then it was fate.

    The Yi Family¡¯s old residence was located in a remote area, so Xiao Ye did not have much time to wait for the ambnce to arrive.

    After speaking, Yi Ting bent down, picked up the unconscious Lin Shuang, and followed Song Yaoyao¡¯s footsteps inrge strides.

    Fortunately, Tong Tong was fine. She was just scared.

    They left quickly.

    Countless bodyguards guarded the exit tightly, not allowing anyone to enter or leave. At the same time, they began to investigate.

    The hall was filled with all kinds of noises. Those who were mentally weak were already on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°Why are you searching me? It¡¯s not me! Are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me! It¡¯s better for you to check your own family first!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that child is already dead. You¡¯re not sending him to the hospital, but you¡¯re actually nning to use outdated methods? Do you expect us to be buried with him if something happens?¡±

    ¡°understand your feelings, but I refuse to be searched. This is disrespectful to us! Was it a doctor who took the child away? Who is it? You¡¯re not saving the child, but harming him!¡±

    Old Madam Yi was trembling with anger. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Go! Find Yi Ting for me! Ask him what he¡¯s trying to do! Instead of sending the child to the hospital, he actually believed the words of a little girl? Has he gone mad?¡±

    ¡®An Ruoyao had juste out of the bathroom when she was stopped by someone.

    She still did not know what had happened and walked to Song Jingwan¡¯s side in a daze.

    ¡®When she saw Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes, she could not help but shiver.

    Jiang Tiangi wiped away her tears and sighed, ¡°Grandma, you came toote. Xiao Ye¡­ he¡¯s not even breathing! To put it bluntly, unless a living Godes down to Earth, Xiao Ye will be in danger! Rather than hurrying him to the hospital, everyone¡¯s creating such a scene. This is really¡­¡±

 Chapter 825 - Need A Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 825: Need A Miracle</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    These words hit the nail on the head for Old Madam Yi. She said coldly, ¡°If

    anything happens to Xiao Ye, I will not let her offl¡±

    She wanted to snatch Xiao Ye away, but the entrance to the hall waspletely

    blocked. Without permission, no one could leave.

    An Ruoyao was terrified. ¡°Jingwan, what happened? Why is everyone talking

    about someone dying?¡±

    It sounded quite scary.

    Song Jingwan heard this and sighed sympathetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s the great-grandson of the Yi Family, he...¡±

    She shook her head. An Ruoyao understood the rest without saying anything

    else.

    ¡°How could it be?!¡± She widened her eyes in shock. ¡°I saw him not long ago.

    Isn¡¯t he that cute and cool little boy?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Such a small child.

    She pinched the hem of her dress and felt a chill run down her spine.

    The dinner party that was lively a moment ago had now be a mess.

    ¡°Yeah, what a pity.¡±

    Song Jingwan lowered her eyes and her fingers that were holding her handbag

    turned pale.

    Inside and outside the door, it was like two different worlds.

    Yi Ting wiped his face. No matter how cold and tough this man was, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red at this moment.

    He leaned against the wall weakly. ¡°Second Brother, tell me...¡±

    His throat rolled slightly, and his voice was so hoarse that he could not say

    anything else.

    Could she seed?

    He also knew that the chance was slim.

    Huo Yunque patted his shoulder. At this moment, what he needed was not

    fort.

    It was a miracle.

    Liu Yu was still ying games at home when he was pulled over in a hurry.

    As soon as he entered the room, he was shocked by the strong smell of blood in

    the room. He quickly closed the door and asked in shock, ¡°Miss Song, what the

    hell..¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. Come over and help.¡±

    The situation was even more serious than Song Yaoyao had imagined. It was

    said that doctors did not treat themselves, but it was the same for people close

    to them.

    Because caring would lead to confusion, and it would affect a doctor¡¯s

    judgment.

    Perhaps there were doctors in this world who were better than Song Yaoyao,

    but so far, the only one who could help Xiao Ye was her.

    Okay, okay, I¡¯ming! What do you want me to do?¡±

    He knew the severity of the situation, so he walked over as he spoke.

    At the same time, he took out some alcohol to disinfect the wound.

    The boy¡¯s lips were already turning purple, and his chest did not show any

    signs of breathing. At the same time, his entire body was filled with silver needles.

    There were cuts on his wrists and ankles.

    ¡°Is there any way to save him?¡±

    Liu Yu checked his pulse, but he could not feel it at al.

    Song Yaoyao did not know either. She took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±

    If she did not try, then there was no hope at all.

    She believed in her own feeling that Xiao Ye would not die!

    Time passed, minute by minute. For everyone, what happened tonight would

    be unforgettable.

    The people outside the door felt like several years had passed.

    By this time, Lin Shuang had already woken up. The more time passed, the deeper the despair on her face became.

    At this moment, she was sitting in a chair by the door. Her head was lowered,

    and no one knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been an hour and a half. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°He had already stopped breathing. How can he still be saved?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear just now? To be able to pull a dead person back from the gates

    of Hell, only a God would be able to do that!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Tang Xinrou pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s a

    child; a young life. Can you say something nice? Even if it¡¯s just psychological

    constion, it¡¯s fine. Moreover, I believe in Yaoyao!¡±

    She firmly believed that she could do it.

    Absolutely!

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you, little girl? What we said is clearly the truth!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.. By the way, now that we¡¯re trapped here, has anything been

    found?

 Chapter 826 - The Miracle Doctor Appears

    <h4>Chapter 826: The Miracle Doctor Appears</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°We didn¡¯t think that this would happen. Besides, we didn¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    At that moment, Yi Ting and Lin Shuang came out with a child in their arms.

    ¡®The child was wrapped in a nket, and the exposed ankle was wrapped in gauze.

    They heard the child¡¯s whimper. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ye?!¡±

    Old Madam Yi suddenly stood up and widened her eyes in disbelief.

    Everyone looked at him as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡®Was he really¡­ alive?

    Everyone had seen him die with their own eyes, and his body was also stiff.

    How did she do it?

    For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were burning as they quickly looked behind Yi Ting and Lin Shuang.

    However¡­

    The person they wanted to see did not appear at all.

    Who was that girl?

    This was the first thought that appeared in everyone¡¯s minds the moment they saw Xiao Ye being saved.

    Their eyes met.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression was especially serious. An Ruoyao nodded in a daze. ¡°Yes, yes. If he really couldn¡¯t be saved, then how sad would his parents be¡­¡±

    She had spent half a day in the bathroom reapplying her makeup. She had no idea what happened after that.

    Now that she heard those people excitedly saying things like ¡®Miracle Doctor¡¯, she blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Jingwan, did you see what the miracle doctor looked like just now? Is she the one who saved the child?¡±

    After that, she sighed and added, ¡°She¡¯s really amazing!¡±

    The smile on Song Jingwan¡¯s lips stiffened, and she almost couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    ¡°Iwas standing outside and didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    She tried hard to suppress the intense unease in her heart and stood quietly by the side, not saying another word.

    How could that be?

    ¡®That child was really out of danger.

    And the miracle doctor was¡­

    Song Yaoyao?

    ¡®The incident that happened on the way back from the resort vist year involuntarily jumped into Song Jingwan¡¯s mind.

    At that time, she identally saved an old man who had a sudden heart attack.

    Song Jingwan always thought it was a coincidence. Even a few minutes ago, she still thought so..

 Chapter 827

    <h4><strong>Chapter 827</strong>: Though Of As Trash</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°She¡¯s really a god!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say? A living god? She¡¯s definitely a god if she can bring someone back to life!¡±

    ¡°Lwonder when the miracle doctor wille out. I want to ask her to save my mother.¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to? She¡¯s so young and already has such brilliant medical skills. Her future is limitless!¡±

    ¡°Was the miracle doctor called Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Song Jingwan listened to the ttery of these people. The smile on her face was impable, but in fact, her teeth were almost crushed.

    Why was her luck always so good?

    In this world, regardless of whether it was the poor or the rich, they could not escape death.

    If Song Yaoyao was really the miracle doctor, then based on these people who wanted to seek her treatment, how big of awork would she have?

    Song Jingwan began to doubt that she¡¯d ever see Song Yaoyao abandoned with nothing like she wanted to.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao? Miracle doctor?¡±

    An Ruoyao only heard thest sentence. Her arm was still in pain. At this moment, the miracle doctor was connected to Song Yaoyao. She widened her eyes in shock and could not help but question her life.

    She went to the bathroom and was taught a lesson by Song Yaoyao.

    But after she came out, the world had changed?

    She suddenly thought, ¡°Jingwan, do you still remember what happened to Elder Shen?¡±

    Do you still remember what happened to Elder Shen?

    This sentence seemed to echo in Song Jingwan¡¯s mind continuously...

    It was as if a thunderbolt had struck her on the top of her head, and she felt a chill all over her body.

    During that period of time, even Song Rui would say it from time to time. He oftenmented, ¡°How good would it be if I knew the miracle doctor too?¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to know the miracle doctor who pulled Elder Shen back from the Gates of Hell?

    Back then, the stock prices of Shen Corporation had plummeted due to Elder Shen¡¯s illness, and everyone was already prepared to attend his funeral. In the end, they actually received news that he had recovered and was discharged from the hospital.

    However, the few people who knew about it kept everything a secret. No matter how hard people tried to find out, they could not find any trace of the miracle doctor.

    It even made people wonder if the miracle doctor really existed.

    Song Jingwan never thought that God would y such a big joke on her.

    Song Yaoyao was the miracle doctor?

    What the hell?

    ¡°Jingwan, is the miracle doctor really Song Yaoyao? Speaking of which, doesn¡¯t she have a good rtionship with Shen Xun? It seems reasonable that she came into contact with Elder Shen.¡±

    With such an analysis, An Ruoyao was shocked by her own thoughts.

    She opened her small mouth, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t say anything bad about Song Yaoyao.

    The girl she thought was trash, turned out to be the top student in their grade, and she even led her entire ss to catch up to the first ss. She also became the student of an international director, and now, she was the miracle doctor?

    ¡°L.. don¡¯t know.¡±

    Song Jingwan shut her mouth weakly. Her face felt like it had been pped by an invisible hand, and it was burning with pain.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two grow up together? You should know who she learned her medical skills from, right?¡±

    Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t answer this question either.

    ¡®What did she remember about Song Yaoyao?

    She was humble and cowardly. She liked Huo Ningxi, but she never dared to fight for him. She was even bullied and still acted foolishly grateful.

    No...

    These thought only shed through her mind for a moment before they finally stopping on an arrogant, unbridled, sweet, and charming face.

    Her silence made An Ruoyao seem to realize something. However, that thought appeared very quickly. Before she could catch hold of it, it had already slipped away.

    ¡°Hello,dies, please cooperate with us.¡±

    A female bodyguard dressed in ck walked over. She wore a mask and held something that looked like a detector in her hand..

 Chapter 828 - Finding Something Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 828: Finding Something Suspicious</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips and was the first to step out.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Ruoyao looked at her and nodded.

    Unsurprisingly, neither of them had any suspicious items on them.

    Then, they walked into the lounge together for the next step of inspection.

    After all, those who dared to poison the Yis wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to still carry the drug with them.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. You can move around freely now.¡±

    The woman smiled as she reached out her hand and watched Song Jingwan walk out of the room.

    Then, she walked to An Ruoyao¡¯s side. ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    An Ruoyao shook her head. It wasn¡¯t like she was the one who poisoned her; she wasn¡¯t worried that it would be traced back to her.

    She stood quietly as her handbag was taken away.

    The cosmetics inside were poured out and put back one by one.

    Even though she knew it had nothing to do with her, An Ruoyao still heaved a sigh of relief.

    But at this moment, when she picked up thest piece, the female bodyguard was stunned.

    She frowned and looked at the small transparent container in her hand that was only the size of a fingernail. There seemed to be something sticky inside.

    ¡°Miss An, may I ask what this is?¡±

    She raised the thing that looked like a fingernail and turned her head.

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s that? I don¡¯t know, it isn¡¯t mine!¡±

    ¡®An Ruoyao¡¯s rxed expression suddenly became nervous when she saw the thing that didn¡¯t belong to her in the woman¡¯s hand.

    She was at a loss and quickly waved her hand. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Did this...e out of my bag? How is this possible, what exactly is it?¡±

    ¡®An Ruoyao was on the verge of breaking down. She was so nervous that her body was trembling.

    Just the thought of poisoning someone and almost causing the death of a child made her tremble with fear.

    She clearly didn¡¯t do it. Why would something strange like this appear in her bag?

    ¡°Miss An, please calm down.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I really didn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡®An Ruoyao was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t listen to anyone. She was so scared that tears started to flow out of her eyes.

    ¡°Miss An!¡±

    The woman frowned. She turned on the walkie-talkie and called for people toe in while walking towards An Ruoyao.

    ¡°D-don¡¯te over!¡± An Ruoyao¡¯s pupils constricted and her voice was sharp. ¡°It has nothing to do with me... I didn¡¯t do it, don¡¯te over!¡±

    ¡°Miss An! Please calm down!¡± The woman stood in ce and her voice was extremely deep. ¡°Everything is based on evidence. We still haven¡¯t found out what this thing is. Maybe it¡¯s just an ident. You don¡¯t have to be so afraid.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    Tears hung on An Ruoyao¡¯s eyshes and she looked extremely pitiful.

    She covered her mouth and couldn¡¯t suppress the fear in her heart.

    ¡°Yes, you can rest here first. We will inform you when the results of our examination are out.¡±

    After saying this, she carefully took the small item and left the lounge.

    Click¡ª

    ¡®An Ruoyao trembled and quickly rushed over to twist the doorknob.

    However, she realized that the door was already locked.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me... Why...¡±

    ¡®An Ruoyao slid to the ground, covering her face as she copsed.

    ¡®When did that thing appear in her bag? Was it after she came out of the bathroom, or was it always there?

    After the woman came out, her expression was especially serious.

    An Ruoyao¡¯s parents were stunned. They looked at each other and quickly walked up to her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s our daughter?¡±

    ¡°Tm sorry, are you referring to... Miss An?¡±

    An Ruoyao¡¯s parents quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, she went with you guys just now. And her too.¡± An Ruoyao¡¯s parents pointed at Song Jingwan. ¡°They went in together.¡±

 Chapter 829 - Be Good, Itâ€™s Fine

    <h4>Chapter 829: Be Good, It¡¯s Fine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Jingwan came out. They sat there and waited, but An Ruoyao was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Tm sorry, we found something suspicious in Miss An¡¯s bag. We¡¯re going to send it to Miss Song for examination. Before the results are out, stay in the lounge and rest. Please don¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she nodded slightly and walked past Father and Mother An with her people.

    ¡°An Ruoyao? What the hell?¡±

    ¡®Tang Xinrou furrowed her brows and stood beside An Feiran. ¡°She¡¯s your cousin, right? Why would she poison Xiao Ye? That¡¯s crazy! What¡¯s her motive?¡±

    Furthermore, Tong Tong had also eaten the cake, and she was fine.

    A look of confusion shed across An Feiran¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Right now, they weren¡¯t sure if it was the cake that was poisoned.

    That piece of cake had also been sent to be examined. They believed that the results would be out very soon.

    ¡°Wait for Yaoyao toe out.¡±

    He patted her back andforted her softly.

    Shen Xun leaned against the wall and looked around indifferently at the gossiping guests. The topic could not be separated from Song Yaoyao. She was referred to as a miracle doctor on the left and a miracle doctor on the right.

    He could not help but sneer.

    So what if they were rich? They were still afraid of death.

    In the room, Song Yaoyao was resting in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Liu Yu, a single man, was squatting in the corner with tears in his eyes.

    They were both hard-working people, but why were they treated so differently.

    ¡°Do you want some water?¡±

    Huo Yunque held a cup to Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth and she took a sip.

    Her eyes were fixed on the door.

    ¡°Gege, you said Xiao Ye will be fine, right?¡±

    She tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart as she held Huo Yunque¡¯s finger.

    The person behind this was definitely after her, but no one expected that Xiao Ye and Tong Tong would eat the cake instead.

    Xiao Ye had blocked the disaster for her.

    ¡°Be good, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Huo Yunque patted her back gently and nted a kiss on the top of her head. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°When theye back, I¡¯ll take you back to rest.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was so gentle that Liu Yu looked over curiously, but his back suddenly froze.

    His long and narrow eyes were filled with a chilling intent. The corners of his lips curled up, but the smile did not reach his eyes.

    It made people feel a chill all over their bodies.

    Just then, someone broke the strange atmosphere.

    The woman brought the small transparent container over and said respectfully in a low voice, ¡°Miss Song, please take a look at this.¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her eyes and her gazended on the woman¡¯s hand.

    It was transparent and there was a faint slime inside.

    She was about to reach out to receive it when arge hand took it before her.

    He opened it.

    Song Yaoyao went over to sniff it and pursed her lips.

    ¡°Where did you find this? Was a girl carrying it?¡±

    ¡®The woman was stunned as if she was surprised that Song Yaoyao knew. She nodded. ¡°You guessed right, it was in a young girl¡¯s handbag.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up abruptly.

    ¡°Where is she? Bring me to take a look.¡±

    To go to the lounge, they had to go through the entire banquet hall.

    Song Yaoyao did not look sideways. When everyone saw her, they all came up to her eagerly, wanting to get closer to her or to get in touch with her.

    ¡°Excuse me, please make way.¡±

    Huo Si firmly protected Song Yaoyao¡¯s side. The rest of the bodyguards also isted those who tried to get close to her.

    Song Yaoyao walked forward quickly.

    Bang!

    The door was kicked open. When the door touched the wall, it even shook a little.

    An Ruoyao held back her tears and suddenly raised her head.

    Song Yaoyao stood at the door and saw the face of the person inside.

    The anger in her heart disappeared.

 Chapter 830 - Please Begin Your Performance

    <h4>Chapter 830: Please Begin Your Performance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She frowned. Why was it An Ruoyao?

    Song Yaoyao had brought too much psychological trauma to An Ruoyao. When she met Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze, she hurriedly avoided it.

    Then, she thought of something and looked over with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you believe me? I really didn¡¯t poison her. I didn¡¯t do it, I really...¡±

    The worst thing she had done in her life was bully Song Yaoyao and cut her dress.

    Apart from that, she didn¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken. How would she have the guts to kill someone?

    ment

    Song Yaoyao looked around and when she realized that An Ruoyao was the only one in the room, she turned around and left.

    ¡®An Ruoyao had been waiting longingly for someone toe for her, but all she saw was Song Yaoyao leave without saying a word to her.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Song Yaoyao, wait! I didn¡¯t do it, can you tell them...¡±

    Bang!

    The door was mmed shut.

    ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    ¡®The female bodyguard didn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao toe out so quickly. She was shocked.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a scapegoat. Continue to investigate, this has nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡®The woman didn¡¯t doubt Song Yaoyao¡¯s words. Those who dared to harm people in the Yi Family wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to leave evidence with them.

    ¡°Then... should we let her go?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Why should we?¡±

    Hearing that, Song Yaoyao scoffed and walked away.

    It was a good opportunity to scare her and make her pay for her brainless actions. In the future, it would be best for her to keep her eyes open and see what friends she should make and what friends she shouldn¡¯t.

    Actually, Song Yaoyao knew who the real mastermind was.

    ¡®That person hade for her, and Xiao Ye had only been implicated.

    In the front hall, everyone was eagerly waiting for Song Yaoyao toe out.

    Father and Mother An wanted to make a scene, but when they thought about how they had found the item from their daughter, they instantly lost their confidence.

    Especially in front of so many business partners.

    ¡°Yaoyao.¡±

    The moment Song Yaoyao came out, Huo Ningxi called out to her.

    He had been going to school every day during this period of time, but the number of times he saw Song Yaoyao was few.

    ¡°That child... is he alright?¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao! You¡¯re so amazing.¡±

    Song Jingwan stood beside Huo Ningxi and praised her sincerely.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze swept past Huo Ningxi and Song Jingwan, her expression indifferent.

    ¡®The moment Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze fell on him, Huo Ningxi instantly distanced himself from Song Jingwan.

    His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly as he exined in a low voice, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t misunderstand. I actually brought her here because she said she wanted to apologize to you personally. That¡¯s why I brought her here.¡±

    In other words, if it wasn¡¯t for Song Yaoyao, Huo Ningxi would never have agreed to let Song Jingwan be his femalepanion.

    Even though he might have had a slightly different feeling towards Song Jingwan in the past, after so long, his thoughts had long faded.

    ¡°Ningxi...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s smile froze. Was she that annoying? Just one look from Song Jingwan made him want topletely separate himself from her.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you said?¡± Huo Ningxi frowned. ¡°You said that Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to see you, so you wanted to use this opportunity to apologize to her. Now that you¡¯ve seen her, aren¡¯t you going to apologize? Go ahead.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and looked at Song Jingwan with a faint smile.

    ¡°Tm ready. If there¡¯s no problem, please begin your apology (performance).¡±

    Song Jingwan pinched her handbag so hard that her fingers turned white. She forced a smile with difficulty. She needed to use all her strength to control herself and not smash the bag into the face in front of her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you lie to me?¡± Huo Ningxi narrowed his eyes and said impatiently...

 Chapter 831 - Voodoo

    <h4>Chapter 831: Voodoo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile grew bigger and her dimples sunk deeper.

    Song Jingwan smiled and took a deep breath, every word seemed to be squeezed out from between her teeth.

    ¡°S-sorry.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Oh.¡±

    Got It.

    Song Jingwan was about to explode in anger.

    Huo Ningxiughed out loud at the wrong time. He asked Song Yaoyao gently, ¡°Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yaoyao nodded. The inquisitive and curious gazes from all around made her frown.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Huo Ningxi pretended to be rxed as he praised her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this skill. Do you know what they are calling you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A living god.¡±

    It was a very exaggerated description.

    Song Jingwan was like an invisible person who had been ignored. She stood at the side and watched as Huo Ningxi tried his best to curry favor with Song Yaoyao without provoking her.

    Shouldn¡¯t Song Yaoyao be in her current situation?

    What had gone wrong that caused the mistakes to be more and more ridiculous?

    Yi Ting returned very quickly. Just then, the people who were searching also rushed over with a serious expression.

    A person said something beside Yi Ting¡¯s ear. The people around could not hear it, but they could clearly feel that Yi Ting¡¯s aura had be violent in an instant.

    ¡°Dead? Ha...¡±

    He raised his eyes, his gaze sinister, making it impossible for people to feel the aura of a living person.

    ¡°since he¡¯s dead, then drag him to feed the dogs!¡±

    After saying that, he walked through the crowd.

    At this moment, the cold aura around him made people involuntarily retreat three feet and automatically clear a path for him.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head.

    The man suddenly stood in front of her. Before Song Yaoyao could react, he suddenly bent down and bowed deeply to her.

    His hoarse voice could not hide his fatigue. Every word he said was extremely deep and steady. ¡°Yaoyao, thank you.¡±

    He did not dare to imagine how their family would cope if Xiao Ye was really gone.

    ¡°You...¡± Song Yaoyao lowered her eyes and turned to the side. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Come with me.¡±

    She nced at Song Jingwan and saw deep jealousy in her eyes.

    But there was no fear.

    Song Yaoyao had a rare doubt.

    Could it not have been Song Jingwan?

    Yi Ting followed her back to the room.

    Huo Yunque was waiting for her there. When he saw hering, he reached out his hand.

    His uneasy heart suddenly quietened down when he saw this person.

    Song Yaoyao knew that no matter how Yi Ting reacted when he heard her words, Huo Yunque would stand firmly by her side.

    As for Yi Ting, Song Yaoyao couldpletely understand if he was angry.

    If she was not there, all idents could be avoided.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Song Yaoyao brought Yi Ting into the room and pointed at the thing in the small white bowl for him to see.

    The confusion in Yi Ting¡¯s eyes turned into shock and anger when he saw what was in the bowl.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a drug?¡±

    If one did not get close, it would be difficult to see that the thing that was squirming in the bowl was actually a worm.

    It was very small, and its body was transparent.

    There was only a light-colored line of blood all over its body.

    ¡°It¡¯s voodoo.¡±

    ¡®When Song Yaoyao saw this worm, she confirmed her guess.

    ¡°Tm very sorry. Xiao Ye suffered an undeserved disaster because of me. You don¡¯t have to thank me. If anything happened to Xiao Ye, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself. If I really think about it, I should be the one apologizing to you.¡±

    The girl quietly raised her eyes. Her eyes were clear and spotless.

    There was determination and deep regret hidden within..

 Chapter 832 - Getting More And More Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 832: Getting More And More Interesting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Th truth was, as a parent, of course they would be angry when they heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s words.

    However, anyone with a bit of sense would know that Song Yaoyao was not at fault.

    She was not the one who applied the voodoo; she was also a victim.

    The one who should be med and investigated was the mastermind.

    ¡°No, I should still thank you.¡±

    Yi Ting¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at Huo Yunque who was quietly apanying Song Yaoyao. He smiled.

    ¡°Tong Tong and Xiao Ye were greedy. If they had been more obedient, there wouldn¡¯t have been this trouble. You saved Xiao Ye, and Lin Shuang. I am grateful to you. Really, Second Brother...¡±

    Such a cold and arrogant man seemed to have tears in his eyes when he said these words.

    ¡°Lill send someone to investigate it.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze was calm. He ced his palm on Song Yaoyao¡¯s back and rubbed it gently with his thumb.

    ¡®The instigator was after the girl in his arms.

    Actually, what Yi Ting said about the kids also applied to Song Yaoyao.

    If Song Yaoyao did not resist temptation, if she did not listen to him and chose to eat the cake...

    Then, who would have saved her?

    ¡®The despair in Lin Shuang¡¯s and Yi Ting¡¯s eyes was so intense at the time. Apart from hugging Xiao Ye¡¯s body, which was gradually turning stiff, there was nothing else they could do.

    Huo Yunque forced himself not to think about the consequences, but those things kept rushing into his mind out of control.

    Every possible situation led to a dead end.

    ¡°No, include me.¡±

    Even if it had nothing to do with Yi Ting originally, now that his son was hurt, it was a big problem!

    He was going to use all the manpower of the Yi Family. Even if he had to dig three feet deep, he was going to dig that person out and chop them to pieces!

    ¡°Investigate the Lancasters.¡±

    Huo Yunque frowned, ¡°Country Y?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded lightly, tugging at theer of his shirt, ¡°Gege, do you still remember Alice? I suspect... this kind of voodoo is the same one in Alice¡¯s body.¡±

    It was just that something unexpected had happened and almost caused Xiao Ye¡¯s death.

    Following that, Song Yaoyao exined everything softly, and Yi Ting understood.

    His smile was cold. ¡°This is getting more and more interesting? We can even start with some of the aristocratic families that meddle with voodoo.¡±

    Voodoo. When did it be a specialty of Country Y?

    They even used it to harm people again and again.

    The fact was, if Song Yaoyao died, Alice would lose her chance of recovery if she could not find someone else who could restrain the voodoo in her body within a short period of time.

    At that time, who would benefit from the death of this heiress?

    ¡°Fortunately, that voodoo only entered his body and did not have the time to enter his heart.¡±

    Otherwise, Song Yaoyao really did not know what to do.

    During this time, she had been studying and recalling the manual that her grandfather had left behind.

    She remembered that her grandfather had a book that specialized in recording voodoo, but because she was not interested, she did not read it.

    Her brother had not appeared for a long time, and Song Yaoyao¡¯s only contact with that world had also been cut off.

    For the time being, she could only manage the voodoo in Alice¡¯s heart, but could not draw it out.

    Yi Ting also felt lucky.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    He looked at Huo Yunque and sighed softly.

    The man looked calm on the surface, but his heart was probably already in turmoil. Based on the way his Second Brother treasured Song Yaoyao, if something really happened to her, Yi Ting would not dare to imagine the result.

    He would use all the Huo Family¡¯s strength to take revenge for Song Yaoyao, and the result would undoubtedly be disastrous.

    The instigator would probably be better off dying without a corpse than...

    ..wanting to die and not being able to....

 Chapter 833 - Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 833: Suspect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Kitchen. Storage room.

    A corpse was lying on the floor. It had been dead for a long time.

    Song Yaoyao only took a nce before her eyes were covered by arge hand. Her back was pressed against a broad and sturdy chest.

    ¡°What a good dead man.¡±

    Yi Ting was silent for a long time. He was so angry that heughed.

    ¡®The surveince cameras showed that this servant was the one who gave Song Yaoyao the cake.

    Furthermore, for some unknown reason, she even went to the washroom to take a look.

    ¡®There was a blind spot there, but from the surveince footage, An Ruoyao walked out from the corridor shortly after she left.

    From the beginning to the end, An Ruoyao had never touched the cake.

    Just like Song Yaoyao said, this matter had nothing to do with her.

    She was just a scapegoat used by the mastermind to divert attention.

    ¡®The rm was lifted. The people who had wanted to leave earlier were now unwilling to leave.

    They stood rooted to the ground, looking forward to an exnation.

    ¡®The answer to who they were waiting for was self-evident.

    Song Jingwan stood quietly in the corner. The dim light fell on the side of her face, flickering. Half was like an angel, and the other half was like a demon.

    The hour An Ruoyao was locked in the lounge felt like years.

    The moment she came out, she saw her parents waiting for her at the door.

    Her eyes were already swollen from crying. She threw herself into their arms and burst into tears to vent the fear in her heart.

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips mockingly and turned to leave.

    What exactly was familial love?

    ¡°Song Jingwan!¡±

    She was just about to get into the car when her wrist was suddenly grabbed and she was forcefully pulled back out.

    Song Jingwan turned her head and met Huo Ningxi¡¯s cold eyes.

    She raised her eyebrows and asked in confusion, ¡°Ningxi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your motive? Did you really juste here to apologize to Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Song Jingwan blinked and looked at him aggrievedly. ¡°Ningxi, we grew up together. Are you doubting me?¡±

    Unfortunately, her delicate and pitiful appearance could not shake Huo Ningxi¡¯s cold and tough heart.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at Song Jingwan from above, not letting go of any clues.

    Song Jingwan raised her head and quietly allowed Huo Ningxi to look at her.

    From the beginning to the end, she did not even blink her eyes. She was especially magnanimous.

    Huo Ningxi let go of her hand, stepped back, and opened the car door for her.

    ¡°Tt better be like this. I hope that what happened tonight has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Song Jingwan nodded and bent down to get into the car with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me. How would I dare to kill someone? Besides, I don¡¯t have a motive.¡±

    Bang-

    The sound of the car door closing echoed in her ears.

    Through the half-open window, Song Jingwan looked into Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes.

    Indifferent and cold.

    Ha...

    As expected of a member of the Huo Family. They were so difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Be careful on the road, goodbye.¡± He turned around and left without any reluctance.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    The guests waited for a long time, but Song Yaoyao did not show up.

    At this time, Song Yaoyao had already left through the other doors.

    She leaned into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and fell into a deep sleep.

    Outside the car window, the city¡¯s night scene was bustling. The light from the streetmps sped past the car window. The shadows fell on the young girl¡¯s delicate and pale face. Her ck eyshes hung low like a butterfly resting on a flower.

    ¡®The car was extremely quiet. The man¡¯s fingers gently caressed her delicate little face. His eyes, which could not be seen by the light, were dark and cold.

    After such a big incident at Yi Manor, all movement hastened.

    On the surface, Feng City was as bustling and lively as usual. But in actual fact, the waves below were turbulent and could set off a storm at any time..

 Chapter 834 - Father Nolan

    <h4>Chapter 834: Father Nn</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The Huos had sent more people to protect Song Yaoyao. At the same time, all kinds of suspicious people who went in and out of Feng City were investigated.

    June. The college entrance examination arrived.

    Song Yaoyao walked out of the examination room. It was quiet outside, and there was almost no sign of the other students.

    From this moment on, she hadpletely ended her senior year¡¯s campus life.

    There were many parents waiting outside the school gate. The only thing that was different from ordinary schools was that there were luxurious cars parked outside.

    This was probably a Chinese tradition. Parents could always be seen outside the examination hall that was rted to the students¡¯ futures.

    ¡°Student, why did youe out so quickly? Was the exam this time difficult?¡±

    At the door, a parent stopped Song Yaoyao and questioned her.

    The others also looked at Song Yaoyao Curiously.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult, it was very simple.¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and answered very easily.

    To her, it was indeed not difficult, there was no difficulty at all.

    Moreover, among those questions, she had already exined many of them to the students many times. If they still didn¡¯t do well after, Song Yao would prepare a ¡®surprise¡¯ for them after the results were released.

    For example, ¡®a lesson of love¡¯.

    Song Yaoyao understood these parents. After she finished speaking, she lifted her feet and left, not giving those people any time to ask other questions.

    If she didn¡¯t do this, these anxious parents would definitely hold her back and ask her questions.

    From a distance, she could still hear the discussions of the parents.

    ¡°I¡¯s very simple? I wonder how my child did on the exam.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you believe that little girl¡¯s words? I saw her yesterday too. She was the first toe out of every subject. She was in such a hurry to hand in her paper that she probably didn¡¯t even check it. Do you think someone like that will do well on the exam?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯m more worried that there isn¡¯t enough time. I even told my child to check her paper a few more times, regardless of whether she¡¯s done or not, before handing it in!¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrugged helplessly and walked to the side of the road.

    suddenly, a question arose from the crowd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who she is?¡±

    The excited crowd turned their heads. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, the top student in Liyang, Instead of worrying that she won¡¯t do well in the exam, you should be more concerned about your own child.¡±

    She was a famous person in the school.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Was she that amazing?

    They all turned their heads and looked at the slender figure that had already disappeared into the distance. The parents who had been certain that Song Yaoyao¡¯s grades would be very poor suddenly turned red and were speechless.

    ¡°Hi, Little Angel, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡±

    The priest with the god-like face got out of a luxurious car and greeted Song Yaoyao warmly and elegantly.

    Song Yaoyao stopped in her tracks. Huo Si, who was not far away, had already quickly walked over and was looking at her vigntly.

    ¡°Father Nn, please stop. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    The bodyguards around them gradually approached silently.

    Nn raised both of his hands. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m just here to visit the Little Angel on behalf of a friend. I¡¯m a good person, okay?¡±

    Huo Si smiled.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes. ¡°Friend? My brother?¡±

    She looked at Nn suspiciously. This priest¡¯s spirit was still the same, and there was not much change.

    However, it was still iprehensible.

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Nn smiled as he took out a letter from his pocket and handed it over. ¡°Look, I¡¯m really a good person.¡±

    Song Yaoyao could see the bold and powerful words clearly at a nce.

    ¡°What kind of trick are you and my brother ying?¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Since he could write a letter, why didn¡¯t hee to see her?

    Since he didn¡¯t appear in Song Wenchuan¡¯s body, what kind of method did he use to write this letter?

 Chapter 835 - But I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 835: But I Like You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    <i>Wishing our little princess all the best.</i>

    ¡ª Love Brother

    Song Yaoyao was slightly stunned. There were only two simple lines of words on the letter.

    ¡°Where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee to see me?¡±

    Nn shrugged. ¡°He has his own arrangements, of course. Now, you should believe that I¡¯m a good person, right?¡±

    ¡°Nn Nichol¡ª¡±

    A voice that was as melodious as a zither naturally came from behind them.

    Nn smiled and turned around slowly.

    He was not surprised by this person¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Old friend, long time no see.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised and walked towards Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Gege, do you know each other?¡±

    She was still holding the letter in her hand. Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze swept over the letter without stopping.

    ¡°Barely.¡±

    He lifted his chin slightly and buttoned his shirt to the top. He was indescribably abstinent and sexy.

    ¡°Oh... my dear, your words are too hurtful. Are we not friends?¡±

    Nn frowned, his eyes filled with sadness.

    It was as if God was on earth, pitying the world.

    Song Yaoyao trembled and asked tentatively, ¡°Father Nn, have you ever thought ofing to the entertainment industry to develop?¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Huo Yunque smirked as he heard a chuckle beside his ear.

    Nn stopped smiling and asked in disbelief, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Please believe that I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, it¡¯s really...¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were clear as she thought about it sincerely and tried to find the right words, ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that your acting skills and looks are top-notch but you don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment industry.¡±

    After saying that, she looked into Nn¡¯s eyes and added seriously, ¡°I believe that you will definitely be popr!¡±

    Where could she find such a good actor?

    He waspletely born for the entertainment industry!

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows with interest. He stroked Song Yaoyao¡¯s hair and said in an elegant and casual tone, ¡°If you want to enter the entertainment industry, please inform me to go and support you. I will definitely¡±

    The two of them chimed in, and Nn¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡®They were serious?

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m really touched. You Chinese people always have such a reserved way of expressing your feelings. In fact, in your heart, you¡¯ve already regarded me as a friend, right?¡±

    Huo Yunque held Song Yaoyao in his arms and turned to leave.

    ¡°Nn, in China, we also use the term, ¡®figment of one¡¯s imagination.¡±

    ¡°How heartless...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was taken away and only had time to turn around and thank Nn.

    After getting into the car, she looked up at Huo Yunque curiously and blinked. ¡°Gege, how do you know Father Nn? Is he very powerful?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a madman.¡±

    He opened his thin lips and spat out two words lightly.

    Song Yaoyao was very surprised.

    Huo Jiu and Huo Si obviously knew Nn, but they were more vignt.

    In Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes, Nn was a lunatic.

    ¡°Is he... very dangerous?¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes and quietly looked at Song Yaoyao for a while. His big palm caressed her little face gently.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t trust him.¡±

    ¡°know, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded obediently. She rubbed her palm, still unable to hide her curiosity.

    ¡°Did he do something to you? I feel that you seem to hate him...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s just a figment of your imagination.¡±

    Those words again.

    In that short period of time, Song Yaoyao had already heard it twice.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not the only one I hate.¡±

    To be more precise, most people in this world were not worthy of his attention.

    ¡°Eh?

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. All of a sudden, the man¡¯s noble face was instantly magnified in front of her eyes.

    Her lips were gently kissed.

    ¡°But I like you..¡±

 Chapter 836 - May The Beauties Of The World Surround You

    <h4>Chapter 836: May The Beauties Of The World Surround You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    When the exam ended, the inte and ss chat group were both filled with screams.

    Song Yaoyao opened YY at 8pm out of habit. All of a sudden, she remembered that they had already finished their exam.

    ¡®They were about to graduate¡­

    Not only was she used to it, but so were theizens who waited on the YY channel on time every night.

    ¡°I just wanted to give it a try. I didn¡¯t expect to actually see the Little Teacher! Ahhh! I¡¯m confessing to you in the front row!¡±

    ¡°How did Little Teacher do on the exam? Hehe, thanks to Little Teacher, I feel that the questions this time weren¡¯t very difficult! I did very well!¡±

    ¡°I love Little Teacher for life! /heart¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ is there anyone like me who habitually logged online? I only just remembered that we graduated¡­ For a moment, my emotions wereplicated, and I had mixed feelings.¡±

    ¡°Ditto, we graduated in the blink of an eye, but I¡¯ll never forget the happy times we shared over these two months.¡±

    ¡°although I¡¯m from a different city from everyone else, it¡¯s fate that we¡¯re gathered here because of Little Teacher. If we¡¯re in the same city, let¡¯s have a meal together offline!¡±

    ¡°Bring me along for the meal! I love you little fools to death!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha Little Teacher, why aren¡¯t you talking? It¡¯s thest day. Even if you¡¯re not holding a ss, turn on your microphone and let us hear your voice. I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Does anyone still remember the song that Little Teacher sang? I really want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too! Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Me three + 10086.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wanted to log off, but when she saw thest sentence, she was stunned for a moment before she turned on the microphone in the end.

    ¡°Good evening.¡±

    The girl¡¯s soft voice came through the receiver. In the middle of the night, there was a different kind of gentleness.

    ¡°Ahhh, Little Teacher, good evening.¡±

    ¡°Which college are you applying for? I really want to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Feng City Film Academy.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Those who are interested in acting or other majors are wee to apply. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, Little Teacher is too kind!¡±

    ¡°Film Academy?! I study music. I want to go!¡±

    ¡°Tm prepared to stalk Little Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Which major does little teacher n to choose? The directing department?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the directing department.¡±

    Amomentary mistake led to her logging onto the program. Now, it had turned into arge-scale forum. Song Yaoyao felt that her ¡®students¡¯ were probably possessed by 100,000 questions.

    However, they were all a bunch of innocent and cute kids, so Song Yaoyao liked to chat with them.

    It was only until someone once again wanted to listen to her singing that she had a thought.

    ¡®There was a smile in her voice. ¡°I do have a song that I like very much recently. This is a good opportunity for me to sing it for you. I wish everyone a bright future. May the beauties of the world surround you.

    Thement screen was instantly flooded with countless exmation marks.

    ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s this song!¡±

    ¡°Little Teacher, it¡¯s so warm!¡±

    ¡°Lalso wish Little Teacher all the best and I hope you get admitted to your college of choice.¡±

    ¡°Little Teacher, you can do it! We will be your undying support!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not have a musical instrument by her side, so she found an apanying track.

    The gentle voice of the young girl, apanied by the music, slowly sounded.

    ¡°At this time, the man with love is on his way.

    I know that he travels through the wind and rain, the sun and the sunset, but does not stop to enjoy it.

    He rushes through the sea of people just to hold you.

    At this moment, the moon is in the sky, and the man is holding the starlight.

    I know that he has gone through the wind, the waves, and the darkness.

    I know that he feels the same as you, and gives you the desire of redemption.

    I know you can¡¯t but I still want you to feel it.

    Add a little rainbow to the starlight.

    Let the cherry blossoms secretly kiss your forehead.

    May the beauties of the world surround you..¡±

 Chapter 837 - Giving Birth Is Not As Important As Raising A Child

    <h4>Chapter 837: Giving Birth Is Not As Important As Raising A Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Topic of the day (verified): The college entrance exam is over. How do you feel?

    ¡°Tused to hate studying so much. Now that I¡¯m rxed, I suddenly feel lost.

    ¡°Tm about to go to an unfamiliar ce where I have to meet with strangers and part with my high school friends. I¡¯m going to miss them.¡±

    ¡°After listening to the song that Little Teacher sang for all of us tonight, I wish all of you a bright future. May the beauties of the world surround you.¡±

    ¡°Little Teacher is really too warm. I love her so much.¡±

    ¡°T failed the college entrance examst year and had to retake it. I hope I can get what I want this year.¡±

    ¡°Twish you all the best.¡±

    ¡°Twish everything goes well and all your wishese true!¡±

    Tonight¡¯s topic belonged to the students.

    People from all walks of life, including celebrities, also wished the examinees good results on Weibo.

    Every summer, people would reminisce about the past.

    How many people¡¯s youth was buried in this season?

    ¡°Miss Song, you have another visitor. Do you want to see them?¡± Huo Jiu asked as he knocked on the door of the study.

    The petite girl was sitting behind a desk with all kinds of books piled high. If one did not look carefully, it was almost difficult to see her figure.

    Her gaze did not move away from the books, and she did not even raise her head. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing them.¡±

    ¡°The person who came is Song Rui. He¡¯s here with your brother, Song Wenchuan.¡±

    ¡®The hand that flipped the pages paused for a moment, and Song Yaoyao opened her mouth.

    ¡°Tm not seeing anyone.¡±

    Last time, her brother hade to Huo Manor in Song Wenchuan¡¯s body, and even had New Year¡¯s Eve dinner there.

    At that time, they did not know that the soul in Song Wenchuan¡¯s body came from another world.

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    Huo Jiu lowered his head and quietly closed the door for her.

    In the living room, Song Rui saw Huo Jiu walking over and asked nervously, ¡°How is it? Where¡¯s Song Yaoyao? Is she willing to meet us?¡±

    ¡°Tm sorry, Miss Song is busy right now and doesn¡¯t have time to meet guests.¡±

    The young man smiled politely and his attitude was firm.

    Song Rui was stunned. ¡°How can that be? Song Yaoyao isn¡¯t willing to meet me? I¡¯m her father!¡±

    A trace of embarrassment shed across his eyes. He was not giving face to Song Yaoyao.

    Hearing this, Huo Jiu chuckled, his expression unclear.

    ¡°Mr. Song, allow me to remind you that Miss Song has nothing to do with the Songs anymore. Isn¡¯t your biological daughter living in Song Manor? What does it have to do with our Miss Song?¡±

    Song Rui choked.

    He retorted, ¡°A-although she¡¯s not my biological daughter, I raised her! As the saying goes, giving birth is not as important as raising a child. Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±

    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Song Wenchuan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Yaoyao doesn¡¯t want to see us. Let¡¯s go back and stop disturbing her peace and quiet.¡±

    ¡°How can this be called disturbing?¡± Song Rui red at him as he added unwillingly, ¡°As her father, I haven¡¯t seen her for too long. I miss her so much. Can¡¯t Ie and see her?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that?¡±

    Song Wenchuan gave an ambiguous smile and walked out.

    ¡°If you want to wait, just wait here. I still have something to do at thepany, so I¡¯ll go back to work first.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Song Rui was so embarrassed that he became angry. He watched as Song Wenchuan walked away. ¡°I said stop, did you hear me? Song Wenchuan!¡±

    If there was anyone in the Song Family who could make Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart soften, it would be Song Wenchuan.

    Now that he had left, Song Rui was even less confident that he could make Song Yaoyao show her face.

    Soon, he was asked to leave as well.

    ¡°Mrr. Song, please let me show you out as well.¡±

 Chapter 838 - Should Not Be Biased

    <h4>Chapter 838: Should Not Be Biased</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Huo Jiu smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°Mr. Song, don¡¯t think that Miss Song is targeting you. To be honest, there are too many big shots who want to see Miss Song these days. Miss Song hasn¡¯t seen a single one.¡±

    ¡®What he meant was, do you think that you have more face than those big shots?

    Do you really think that you are a big shot.

    If Song Rui had heard these words before, he would have scoffed.

    But now..

    Song Rui was still unable to react until he left Huo Manor and got into his car.

    ¡°Chuan, do you know when Yaoyao learned medicine?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I only learned of her ability not long before you.¡±

    Song Wenchuan had no way of giving an answer to this question.

    Song Wenchuan frowned. He knew that Song Rui would not be satisfied.

    If Song Yaoyao was still the daughter of the Song Family, it would naturally bring endless benefits to them. They may even be epted into upper society.

    After all, who didn¡¯t want to befriend a miracle doctor?

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t disturb Yaoyao anymore. I¡¯m serious.¡± Song Wenchuan said unenthusiastically, ¡°If youe again, I won¡¯te with you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao clearly wanted to cut ties with them. Song Wenchuan understood this.

    After all, it was true that they didn¡¯t treat her well.

    Moreover, the Songs didn¡¯t have anything that she would miss.

    ¡°You, what are you saying?!¡±

    Song Rui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yaoyao is your sister. Haven¡¯t you always been on good terms with her? Go find her and ask her to move back in!¡±

    ¡®With Song Yaoyao¡¯s identity exposed, those people naturally knew about Song Yaoyao¡¯s rtionship with the Song Family.

    Since they couldn¡¯t see Song Yaoyao, they could only settle for the second best and look for Song Rui.

    In Song Rui¡¯s eyes, they were all resources and connections!

    ¡®Their opportunity had arrived!

    ¡®There was a stairway to heaven hanging above their heads. As long as they stretched out their hands to grab it, they could easily climb it.

    But how was he supposed to grab it? That was the problem.

    Song Wenchuanughed. He asked the driver to stop the car.

    Then, he quickly opened the car door and got out. He stood outside the car door andughed mockingly.

    ¡°Dad, have you forgotten how you used to treat Yaoyao in the past? Now you see that she¡¯s useful to you, you¡¯re treating her like your own daughter. In your eyes, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s your biological daughter or not. What¡¯s important is whether she¡¯s useful or not.¡±

    Song Rui was so angry that his face turned ck.

    He pointed at Song Wenchuan with a trembling finger. ¡°Brat, say that again!¡±

    ¡°Saying it again won¡¯t change the truth. Dad, if you don¡¯t want to anger Yaoyao, it¡¯s best not to disturb her anymore. Instead of trying to gain benefits from her, why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself? If you had treated her better in the past, this wouldn¡¯t have been the result.¡±

    With that, he turned and strode away, leaving Song Rui roaring behind him.

    If only...he wasn¡¯t a son of the Song Family either.

    Such a father was humiliating and ridiculous.

    Even disgusting.

    Song Manor.

    Zhou Manli heard the sound of a car and waited by the door to help Song Rui out of his coat.

    She hugged the coat and looked at Song Rui¡¯s expression.

    She curled her lips and asked, ¡°What happened? | told you, that girl has a heart of stone. Why would she be willing to...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Song Rui was filled with anger. When he heard Zhou Manli¡¯s strange voice again, his anger immediately surged out.

    His face was dark and his gaze was extremely cold.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t biased, would things have turned out like this? They¡¯re all your own children.. If you had shown her even a trace of sincerity, there would have been room for redemption!¡±

 Chapter 839 - Collapse Of The Song Family

    <h4>Chapter 839: Copse Of The Song Family</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    But?

    But she had nothing! Until now, she still couldn¡¯t figure out that Song Yaoyao was no longer the pitiful little girl that they had once bullied.

    Now, it was their family that wanted to suck up to Song Yaoyao!

    ¡°You, you...¡±

    Zhou Manli was frightened by his fierce gaze. It seemed like he was going to eat her up. She took a few steps back and felt extremely guilty.

    She opened her mouth and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being fierce to me? You speak as if you treat her like your own daughter!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the one who went to see Song Yaoyao. Even though Song Rui went to see her, didn¡¯t she refuse to see him too?

    ¡°Ha, you still have the face to say that? How many times have I told you not to be so biased? But what did you do? Did you do as I said?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Did I not feed her? Did I not clothe her?!¡±

    An argument came from the living room, along with the sounds of things being smashed, and the woman¡¯s screams and cries.

    Song Weiwei stood upstairs, hesitating whether she should go down and stop her.

    The next second, her pupils constricted, and she saw Zhou Manli grab the fruit knife.

    She was about to rush down reflexively.

    However, her wrist was gripped tightly in an instant.

    Song Weiwei turned her head in surprise, and met a pair of cold and indifferent eyes.

    The girl¡¯s small face was beautiful and gentle, but the faint light in her eyes made one¡¯s whole body feel cold.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let so of me quickly! Can¡¯t you see...¡±

    ¡°Abbh!¡±

    Ascream entered her ears. Song Weiwei suddenly closed her eyes and her mind went nk.

    She didn¡¯t dare to see what had happened.

    She loosened her wrist but the person beside her had already run downstairs.

    ¡°Mom, Mom, are you okay? Mom...¡±

    Song Weiwei stood at the top of the stairs, her vision cking out.

    Zhou Manli was lying in a pool of blood, while Song Rui was sitting on the ground, clutching his bleeding arm.

    Dark clouds covered the moon, making it dark and opaque.

    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.

    ¡°Miss Song, something interesting happened. Do you want to hear about it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed her book and looked at Huo Jiu curiously.

    ¡°Your mother... Oh no, I mean your foster mother. She¡¯s paralyzed.¡±

    ¡°Paralyzed?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    After that, Song Yaoyao listened to Huo Jiu¡¯s story.

    Of course, she did not miss the sh of joy in Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Seriously...¡±

    Song Yaoyao smacked her lips and thought of an expression. ¡°When a dog bites a dog, all it gets is a mouthful of fur.

    It was really hard to imagine that a person like Song Rui would actually lose his mind from being provoked.

    Song Wenchuan had been extremely busy these few days.

    He opened the drawer and there were a few pieces of paper inside. The handwriting was strong and unruly.

    It was a character that he could never imitate.

    However, the other personality in his body had not appeared for a long time.

    At first, Song Wenchuan felt fortunate and even consulted a psychiatrist. But the answer he received was that he had already recovered.

    Later on, Song Wenchuan became more and more tired and actually began to miss that ¡®person¡¯.

    Just Imagine, as long as he slept, all the difficulties would be easily solved when he woke up.

    This was a wish that everyone had when they encountered difficulties, right? And Song Wenchuan had actually experienced it.

    His father had been taken away by the police for investigation, and there was a high probability that he would be sentenced. His mother was paralyzed in bed, and she would be a cripple.

    The family had been torn apart overnight.

    Even the peace on the surface could not be maintained.

    The Song Family had be theughing stock of the upper-ss society. Fortunately, the news was suppressed and did not spread online.

    He closed the drawer, pinched the space between his eyebrows, and was about to go to the hospital again.

    Zhou Manli¡¯s condition was not good. She was unstable and needed a sedative to calm her down..

 Chapter 840 - Donâ€™t Act Coquettishly

    <h4>Chapter 840: Don¡¯t Act Coquettishly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She was the type of person who would scold others whenever she was awake.

    Such a strong person could only lie in bed now, like a cripple, unable to move.

    This was a fate worse than death.

    However, she couldn¡¯t evenmit suicide, nor did she dare to.

    ¡°Wenchuan.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes were filled with exhaustion. Her eyes were red and slightly swollen. Clearly, she had cried again.

    Song Wenchuan nodded and stood outside the ward to take a look.

    Seeing that Zhou Manli had already fallen asleep, he did not go in to disturb her.

    ¡°Wenchuan, from now on, I only have you.¡±

    Song Jingwan leaned gently into Song Wenchuan¡¯s embrace. Song Wenchuan did not reject her.

    The two of them stayed in silence for a while before Song Wenchuan was called away by an emergency call.

    Song Jingwan looked sadly at Song Wenchuan as he left. When she was alone in the corridor, her sadness faded like the tide. A rxed and happy smile surfaced in her eyes.

    She walked briskly back to the ward.

    On the bed, Zhou Manli waspletely unaware. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    Song Jingwan gently picked up a wet towel to wipe her fingers. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Mom, you can rest in peace in bed from now on, right? I will be filial to you.¡±

    The ward was quiet. The sweet voice of the girl had a coquettish tone, but it was especially strange.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡±

    So, it¡¯s decided then?

    ¡°You¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡±

    Late at night.

    Song Yaoyao walked quietly into the bedroom and was shocked by the sudden voice.

    She held her chest, her almond-shaped eyes wide open.

    ¡°Gege, you¡­ Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Icantt sleep.¡±

    Huo Yunque hooked his finger.

    The man in the ck silk pajamas looked even sexier than usual. He leaned against the bed and narrowed his eyes.

    As soon as Song Yaoyao approached, the world spun around her and she was thrown onto the soft bed.

    She bounced up and puffed up her cheeks in protest.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and ced his hand on Song Yaoyao¡¯s head. He slowly leaned over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He had a serious tone but his voice was soft and pleasant to the ear.

    Song Yaoyao:

    Shouldn¡¯t she be the one to ask that?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Tm cold.¡±

    The man¡¯s exquisite face was serious. He lowered his head and kissed her lightly on the lips.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­ How are you cold?!¡±

    Don¡¯t try to trick me!

    She rolled out of Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and took out the remote control.

    ¡°The temperature is just right, how can you be cold? Are you sick?¡±

    Although she suspected that Huo Yunque was trying to trick her, Song Yaoyao still reached out her small hand to touch his forehead in concern.

    ¡®The temperature was normal.

    However, Huo Yunque did not feel guilty at all that his lie had been exposed. He still looked at Song Yaoyao seriously, which made her heart go soft.

    She pouted speechlessly and moved closer to him, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    She coaxed him softly, ¡°Alright, I know I¡¯ve been neglecting you recently. Don¡¯t act coquettishly.¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. ¡°Act¡­ coquettishly?¡±

    Him?

    In Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, he was acting coquettishly!

    He was so serious and so adorable!

    She nestled into his arms and offered him a kiss.

    ¡°Llove my Gege so much!¡±

    The girl¡¯s body was emitting an alluring sweet fragrance, and her tone was incredibly soft.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curled up, and his eyes darkened.

    He lowered his head and grabbed her waist. Very quickly, the tables turned.

    He didn¡¯t want to do anything at first, but since the little girl was taking the initiative, wouldn¡¯t he look useless if he didn¡¯t do anything?

    Hmmm.

    So, Little Miss Song liked things like this?

    Acting coquettish?

 Chapter 841 - Donate All Of It

    <h4>Chapter 841: Donate All Of It</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    The next day, Song Yaoyao received a surprising phone call.

    It was from Grandfather Huo.

    ¡°Yaoyao, have you been in the limelight recently? I¡¯ve been receiving some phone calls.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect them to actually¡­¡±

    Unable to find her, those people actually went to look for Grandfather Huo and disturbed his peace and quiet.

    ¡°What are you sorry for? We¡¯re family.¡± Grandfather Huo was in a good mood. ¡°I know about your abilities, so I wanted to ask what you think?¡±

    At the moment, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know that there were already several medical research institutes in the country that wanted to recruit her.

    Of course, there was no news from abroad for the time being. Mainly because the Huo Family and some people had suppressed the news.

    Traditional Chinese medicine should not be underestimated. The things passed down from ancestors were bound to work in mysterious ways.

    Unfortunately, the decline of this national art form had be reality.

    Song Yaoyao frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Then do you want to treat the patients and save them?¡±

    Did she want to?

    Of course.

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Influenced by her grandfather, Song Yaoyao did not have any resistance towards this aspect.

    However, those people were too enthusiastic, causing Song Yaoyao to be unable to react for a moment.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Follow your heart. Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll always stand behind you and support you.¡±

    After talking to Grandfather Huo, Song Yaoyao¡¯s mood instantly rxed.

    Grandfather Huo spoke simply and directly. If they wanted her to treat their illness, she could do it, but she had to charge them money!

    Did they want her services for free? Impossible!

    In any case, those people had plenty of money. Things that could be solved with money were not a problem at all.

    ¡°Huo Jiu, spread the word for me. Tell them that if they want their illnesses treated, it¡¯s doable, but make sure they bring money.¡±

    Huo Jiu was stunned. Then, a smile appeared in his eyes. He nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Song Yaoyao stopped him. ¡°Help me contact Elder Hou again. If it¡¯s convenient for him, I want to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ina teahouse with a quiet environment, Elder Hou¡¯s hands trembled slightly, unable to hide his excitement.

    ¡°You really want to¡­¡±

    He opened his mouth, unable to speak.

    The youngdy sitting opposite him had a calm and clean temperament. She wore a small qipao embroidered with magnolia.

    She wasn¡¯t even twenty years old, yet she already had such a realization.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Donate all of it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao deepened the smile on her face and slightly curved her eyes.

    Her lips were red and her teeth were white.

    ¡°All of it.¡±

    She had been fully booked for the past week, and the amount of advance payment was already very considerable.

    She pushed the document in front of Elder Hou. ¡°I will apply for a new ount and link it to the charity. In the future, this ie will be used entirely for them.¡±

    It could be seen as sign of gratefulness to the heavens for letting her live again.

    Looking at the amount clearly, Elder Hou suddenly stood up and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Yaoyao, thank you!¡±

    The money fromst time, along with this¡­

    It could allow the children of the orphanage to study, wear new clothes, eat well and wear warm clothes. It could also save countless people and even build a school.

    ¡°I don¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled and helped Elder Hou up.

    ¡°If I can help more people, I don¡¯t mind. By the way, I hope to remain anonymous and hide my information.¡±

    Right now, she was a big treasure.

    Of course, Elder Hou would agree.

    ¡°Okay, okay, whatever you say!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Goodbye, Elder Hou.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Goodbye, goodbye!¡±

    After Song Yaoyao left, Elder Hou carefully put away the documents.

    Then, he dialed a phone number¡­

 Chapter 842 - The Real Deal

    <h4>Chapter 842: The Real Deal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    His voice turned cold.

    ¡°Strictly investigate the people entering the country. We must ensure Song Yaoyao¡¯s safety!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s ability could be hidden for a while, but it could not be hidden for the rest of her life.

    She was now a gold mine, and a national treasure.

    No one could snatch her away!

    With Kang Yuan¡¯s help, Song Yaoyao¡¯s film crew was quickly assembled.

    However, the actors were not in ce yet.

    She did not think about it when she watched movies and television dramas in the past, but now, she realized how much effort, manpower, and money it took to make a drama.

    She temporarily left these matters to An Feiran while she focused on consultations.

    The results of the consultations proved that Song Yaoyao¡¯s ability was not a problem.

    At this moment, in the student dormitory of Feng City Film Academy.

    Chu Bao logged into the ount that had finally been unblocked and cried tears of joy.

    ¡°Yo, Piggy¡¯ Bao, your ount is finally back? Congrattions, let¡¯s have a meal tonight!¡±

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t talk to me. You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    No one knew that the famous photography blogger was actually a third-year student.

    ¡°Ladmit you¡¯re quite miserable. You were banned after taking a few photos. I guess you don¡¯t have any fans anymore.¡±

    Chu Bao saw that this was indeed the case and his heart ached so much that he could hardly breathe.

    He opened his private messages shakily. Everything was still the same as before he was banned.

    All of a sudden, a new message caught his attention.

    ¡°Hello, may I have a chat with you?¡±

    Who was this?

    XiaoTanglsTheBest?

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Chu Bao suddenly reacted and jumped up. His head hit the edge of the bed, causing him to grimace in pain.

    He smiled like an idiot.

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, let¡¯s see if my eyes are ying tricks on me. Is this a private message from my goddess?¡±

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t your goddess Tang Xinrou? Why would she send a private message to you? Second Brother, did your head hit something stupid?¡±

    The other party rolled his eyes at him, but he was unable to persuade him. In the end, he went over to take a look.

    ¡°Yo, the name is quite simr.¡±

    Then, he clicked on the other party¡¯s homepage and was immediately dumbfounded.

    ¡°What the f*ck??¡±

    ¡®The name was verified with a ¡®V, and there was a new selfie on the homepage.

    The number of fans¡­

    Was more than five million.

    He blinked his eyes and looked at Chu Bao.

    ¡°Bro, you seem to have¡­ gotten the real deal¡­¡±

    ¡°.. Bro, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    He clutched his chest and was so excited that he was about to faint.

    Everyone in the dormitory knew that he regarded Tang Xinrou as his goddess. Her photo from ¡®Ride The Wind¡¯ was even printed and stuck on his headboard.

    At this moment, the boss of the dormitory couldn¡¯t help but rain on his parade.

    ¡°Dear, please take a look at the date of the message. Even if she was looking for you previously, it has been so long, Do you think she¡®d still be waiting for you?¡±

    Chu Bao:

    Damn it, I hate you!

    He looked like he was about to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t care! That was sent to me by my goddess!¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly typed on the keyboard.

    ¡°Here! I¡¯m Here!!

    Goddess, it¡¯s me!

    If only I could take a picture of you.

    Ah..

    He wondered if he would have the chance to study in his goddess¡¯ film crew in the future and take a look at her beauty.

    However, Chu Bao did not expect the opportunity toe so quickly.

    He was really f*cking lucky!

    Because they were afraid that Chu Bao would be tricked, the other three roommates decided to apany him.

    Although their roommate¡¯s skills were pretty good, it was just mediocre. They had to be careful.

    The meeting ce was one of the best high-end restaurants in the city. The boss looked up and sneered, ¡°Hmph, not bad! You¡¯re really willing to spend so much money!¡±

 Chapter 843 - Miracle Doctor Song

    <h4>Chapter 843: Miracle Doctor Song</h4>

    Trantor: Yunyi

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Piggy Bao, I want to see if the person who invited you is a human or a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s my goddess you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    Chu Bao straightened his neck, but he was very nervous.

    What if it wasn¡¯t her?

    Actually, celebrities weren¡¯t rare. After all, they attended one of the top schools in the country and were also the alma maters of many superstars.

    But he simply nced at them every now and then this was different.

    This was his goddess!

    ¡°Since you know that your goddess is Tang Xinrou, can you guarantee that the person who asked you out is her and not a liar?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the sliding door in front suddenly opened from the inside.

    A beautiful girl stood at the door, raising her eyebrows and smiling at them.

    ¡°A liar?¡±

    She smiled, and the light in her eyes flowed, moving people¡¯s hearts.

    She instantly charmed the few otakus who had yet to enter society.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!

    She was actually real! The boys had spoken ruthlessly when they first arrived, but now, they had turned into a group of cowards.

    ¡°Come in, someone wants to see you.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she the one who wanted to see him?

    Chu Bao looked at his roommates in fear, and they winked at him.

    Go in!

    Go!

    To be honest, Tang Xinrou was too damn good-looking!

    The door closed, blocking out the sounds from outside.

    The interior of the room was simple and elegant. A young girl wearing a light green qipao sat behind the table. She lowered her head slightly and sipped on a teacup.

    When she heard the sound, she slowly lifted her eyelids.

    Almond-shaped eyes, a perky nose, cherry lips.

    When she smiled, the dimples on her cheeks sunk in.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Song Yaoyao.¡±

    When Chu Bao and the others left the restaurant, they still didn¡¯t know how to

    react.

    They looked at the autograph on their hands and looked at each other.

    ¡°Did we¡­ just get scouted?¡±

    Originally, Song Yaoyao was only interested in Chu Bao. After learning that the four of them were film students and friends, Song Yaoyao extended an olive branch to them and invited them to work in her production team as well.

    ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re not even close!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s already invited us!¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t signed the contract yet. What if she finds out that we can¡¯t meet her expectations?¡±

    Chu Bao held the autograph in satisfaction. ¡°I have to make it. I heard that Rourou is the female lead of Director Song¡¯s new drama.¡±

    As long as he joined the team, he would be able to see his goddess every day.

    The other three roommates red at him in disappointment. ¡°Bah! Bootlicker!¡±

    Chu Bao raised his eyebrows. ¡°I like licking. I¡¯m happy to do it!¡±

    Outside the hospital ward.

    Song Yaoyao had just walked out when arge group of people came up to her.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor Song, how is my wife?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She paused for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me miracle doctor, I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor. Mrs. Wang is fine, just take a few more doses of medicine and she¡¯ll be fine with the treatment.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay, okay, okay! Thank you, Miracle Doctor Song!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miracle Doctor, we¡¯ve already reserved a table for dinner. Thank you for your hard work, would it be convenient for you to have a meal with us?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­ you really don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    The way they greeted her made her feel like she was already 70 or 80 years old.

    ¡°Alright, Miracle Doctor. Later, at dinner¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao facepalmed.

    Forget it, whatever.

    ¡°I still have other things to do, so I won¡¯t eat. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Everything about Song Yaoyao had now been thoroughly investigated.

    This included what she liked, what she was doing, and what she needed.

    And when it came to money, they knew she wasn¡¯tcking in that aspect. After all, she was the future mistress of the Huo Family..

 Chapter 844 - Miracle Doctor, Do You Need Investors?

    <h4>Chapter 844: Miracle Doctor, Do You Need Investors?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    They may be rich, but could theypare to the Huo Family?

    ¡®As such, they could only start from her preferences.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Miracle doctor, you can do your own thing. How about I send you off?¡±

    ¡°No need¡­¡±

    ¡°[heard that you¡¯re nning to shoot a drama. I wonder if you still need investors? It¡¯s like this, I happen to be nning to invest in a few dramas. Miracle doctor, if youck investment, feel free to let me know!¡±

    ¡®The middle-aged man smiled and looked at Song Yaoyao with sparkling eyes, as if he was looking at a big treasure.

    He was getting old. Who knew when he would need Song Yaoyao¡¯s help again.

    For people like him, money was just a string of numbers in their eyes. If they could use these numbers to befriend a miracle doctor who could save their lives, it would definitely be worth it!

    Song Yaoyao was not shocked at all as she smiled faintly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wang. My new drama is still being prepared. If you are interested, you can talk to my assistant. As you know, I am not a professional when ites to investment.¡±

    She smiled shyly and looked at Huo Jiu.

    Huo Jiu handed over his business card with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Wang, I am currently managing all of Miss Song¡¯s businesses. This is my business card. If you have time, we can talk.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao to be arrogant and picky towards a free investment.

    But, the reality was, Song Yaoyao was the one deciding who to pick, not the other way around.

    To put it bluntly, these people were all like cabbages, helplessly waiting to be picked with no choice in the matter!

    After all, if they weren¡¯t willing, there were plenty of other people who wanted to suck up to her and invest in her new drama.

    So what if it was a waste? As long as the miracle doctor was happy!

    After all, the entire Huo Family was backing her up!

    ¡®What if Mr. Huo was unhappy and decided to be the sole investor with the wave of a hand?

    ¡®Wang Changdong respectfully walked Song Yaoyao out of the hospital. Only when he saw her get into her car did he heave a sigh of relief.

    Beside him¡­ his son, Wang Leming, asked in puzzlement, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t we give her money to treat Mom¡¯s illness? Why are you forking out an extra sum of money to invest in a TV drama with no potential? She hasn¡¯t even gone to university. Can she film well?¡±

    In his eyes, giving away this money was like throwing it into the sea and not making a ssh.

    He might as well use this money on buying a car.

    His thoughts were written all over his face. Wang Changdong was so angry that he almost fell. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was outside, he would have beaten him up long ago.

    ¡°Idiot! What do you know!¡± He walked into the hospital with a gloomy face. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been to medical school yet, but she already has qualificationsparable to some of the top doctors. Do you know how many people in the country want to recruit her into their medical research institute?¡±

    Moreover, once she joined them, she would not be an assistant, but a professor.

    Wang Leming was scolded thoroughly. He touched his nose and said in a wronged tone, ¡°I admit that her medical skills are very good, but acting and treating patients are two different things¡­¡±

    ¡°Rascal, you¡¯re trying to anger me to death!¡±

    ¡®Wang Changdong¡¯s temples bulged. ¡°Do you know what a genius is? Do you know who her teacher is?¡±

    Wang Leming pursed his lips. ¡°I know. It¡¯s Kang Yuan.¡±

    ¡°You still dare to say such things even though you know? Go be an intern in Miracle Doctor Song¡¯s film crew. If you don¡¯t learn well, don¡¯te back and see me!¡±

    ¡®Wang Leming stared in shock.. ¡°But Dad! I¡¯m studying architecture!¡±

 Chapter 845 - I Really Want To Take You With Me

    <h4>Chapter 845: I Really Want To Take You With Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Uncle Wang.¡±

    Just as Wang Changdong was about to enter the elevator, a clear voice came from behind him.

    ¡®The girl had long ck hair draped over her shoulders. She was wearing a long white dress. Her pretty little face was not covered with makeup, and one could see that she looked haggard.

    ¡°Jingwan?! Why are you in the hospital too? Are you here to visit Auntie Song?¡±

    ¡®Wang Leming¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Song Jingwan.

    He looked at Song Jingwan with a burning gaze, and his tone could not hide his fawning.

    Song Jingwan tucked her hair behind her ears and smiled faintly. However, the sadness in her eyes was so obvious that it almost broke one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Leming, long time no see.¡±

    She looked at Wang Changdong. ¡°Uncle Wang, was that Yaoyao who was by your side just now?¡±

    ¡®Wang Changdong still had a warm smile on his face, but there was a hint of distance in his eyes.

    He nodded. ¡°Are you talking about Miracle Doctor Song? Why didn¡¯t you greet her when you saw her?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan awkwardly tugged at the corners of her lips and forced a smile. ¡°Yaoyao doesn¡¯t want to see us. Besides, you know what happened recently, Uncle Wang. I¡¯m also afraid that she¡¯ll misunderstand that we¡¯re trying to fawn up to her.¡±

    She lowered her eyebrows and forced a smile.

    ¡®Wang Leming felt his heart ache as he looked at his father, he quickly advised, ¡°Jingwan, don¡¯t think too much. Auntie Song is a good person and will definitely get better. Also, I see that Miracle Doctor Song has a good temper. If you go and look for her, maybe¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Wang Changdong.

    His eyes were sharp and contained a warning.

    However, he smiled and said, ¡°I understand that Jingwan is worried about this. However, this is your family¡¯s matter after all. It¡¯s not my ce to say anything. Oh right, I¡¯m worried about your Auntie being up there, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    After saying this, he tugged at Wang Leming. ¡°Leming, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips and followed him into the elevator.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go up with you guys.¡±

    ¡®Wang Changdong agreed cheerfully, hiding his true thoughts.

    When they reached home, Huo Yunque was already back.

    There was a suitcase downstairs, and Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, where¡¯s Gege?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re back. The Master is in the study upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and look for him!¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her skirt and ran upstairs.

    She pushed open the door of the study and saw a man in a shirt sitting in an armchair. He was answering a call with a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Song Yao froze on the spot.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡±

    After cutting off the call, the man slowly raised his eyes. His gazended on the girl who was standing at the door of the study. Her slim waist was outlined by a small gipao. The coldness in his eyes gradually melted and the edges softened.

    He waved his hand. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked over and snuggled into his arms.

    ¡°Gege, are you going on a business trip?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and looked down without saying anything. His big palm caressed her soft long hair, and he murmured, ¡°I really want to take you with me.¡±

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Tl go with you then!¡± Song Yaoyao raised her head, her eyes bright and full of expectation. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t disturb your work. I¡¯ll stay at the residence while you work and wait for you toe back, okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The anticipation in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes was instantly extinguished. She puffed her cheeks and asked, ¡°Why?!¡±

    Only a moment ago, Huo Yunque had just said that he wanted to take her away with him, but as expected, men were pigs and none of their words could be trusted!

    Huo Yunqueughed hoarsely. ¡°Guess why..¡±

 Chapter 846 - â€˜Advanced Paymentâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 846: ¡®Advanced Payment¡¯</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    He suddenly bent down, picked up the girl, and walked out of the study.

    Song Yaoyao screamed and quickly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess!¡±

    If he didn¡¯t want her to go, then she wouldn¡¯t go. What was the big deal?

    She whimpered, ¡°Just go if you must. But aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be snatched away?¡±

    ¡®As soon as she finished speaking, the man suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He had originally nned to go downstairs, but now, he had changed his mind.

    ¡®When the man turned around and walked towards the bedroom, Song Yaoyao began to sense that something was wrong.

    But it was very obvious that she had to pay the price for saying the wrong thing!

    Moreover¡­

    The price was terrible!

    ¡°Have you been looking for another man? Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao shuddered and sobbed as she snapped back to reality.

    She held back her tears and shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡± His thin lips kissed her slightly trembling eyshes that were stained with tears.

    ¡°However, this isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Not enough?!

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyes with difficulty. Her skin was as fair as jade, and her autumn-like eyes sparkled.

    It didn¡¯t take long before her thoughts her suppressed.

    The well-dressed man went downstairs.

    His eyes were cold, and he casually tidied his sleeves as he walked.

    Huo Qi received a file from him and followed respectfully behind him.

    The faint smell of body wash emanated from the man.

    It was very faint; so faint that it was almost non-existent.

    Only when he was close enough could one smell it.

    So¡­

    Was the Master dyed because he was having a shower?

    ¡®When Song Yaoyao woke up again, it was already midnight.

    Her throat was dry, and the moment she opened her mouth, she felt a burning pain in her throat.

    In an instant, tears fell.

    She sat up, and the silk nket slid down.

    Her body was clean, and she was wearing a nightgown.

    The red marks on her calves meandered all the way up.

    ¡®There was no longer any warmth around her. Song Yaoyao was so angry that she grabbed the pillow next to her and threw it on the ground.

    ¡°Be st*rd!¡±

    That big b*st*rd!

    She didn¡¯t care about today, tomorrow, and any advanced payment.

    Song Yaoyao got off the bed angrily. As soon as her feet touched the floor, her knees went soft and she fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, the floor was covered with a soft carpet, so she didn¡¯t feel any pain from the fall.

    In an instant, Song Yaoyao became even angrier.

    She grabbed the pillow that belonged to Huo Yunque and hammered it a few times.

    A few secondster.

    Song Yaoyao sniffed, patted her heart in pain, and threw it back onto the bed.

    With a nasally voice, she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯te back! I don¡¯t miss you!¡±

    Her throat was so dry that it was on fire.

    Song Yaoyao sat on the floor for a while before she recovered. There was no water in the room, and she didn¡¯t want to call anyone at this hour.

    The corridor was quiet. The wallmps were warm and yellow, dispelling the fear of the night.

    She walked down the stairs step by step, her small waist aching.

    If Huo Yunque were standing in front of her right now, Song Yaoyao swore that she would give him a good kick.

    B*st*rd!

    After drinking a ss of water, her throat felt much better.

    Song Yaoyao had just returned to her bedroom and was about to go back to sleep when her phone started to ring non-stop.

    It was two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    The caller was Song Weiwei.

    Song Yaoyao did not want to answer the call, so she rejected it directly and dived into the soft bed.

    It did not matter if she was callous or cold.

    Song Weiwei was purely being used by her..

 Chapter 847 - An Adult Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 847: An Adult Yet?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Looking at her face, even though Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t hate her, she didn¡¯t like her either, so there was no way she would be friends with her. This was the truth.

    Moreover, Song Yaoyao had never been one to torment herself.

    Since she didn¡¯t like to see her, why did she have to bring it upon herself?

    The other party didn¡¯t seem to expect her to reject her call. The bedroom fell silent for two minutes before the phone started ringing again as if it was urging her.

    Hutf¡ª

    Song Yaoyao let out a breath and sat up.

    ¡°T¡¯s the middle of the night, you¡¯d better give me a reason.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice was extremely cold and filled with displeasure.

    A sobbing voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Miss Song, please help me! Come quickly, we¡¯re in danger, Young Master Huo is here too

    When she heard Huo Ningxi¡¯s name, Song Yaoyao¡¯s brows furrowed, and the anxiety in her heart grew.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of finding me when you¡¯re in danger? Where¡¯s his bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°L.. [really don¡¯t know. Huhu¡­ Miss Song, pleasee quickly. Young Master Huo is drunk, I really don¡¯t know what to do. I beg you, Miss Song¡­¡±

    So annoying.

    Song Yaoyao immediately cut off the call and turned off her phone.

    Then, she fell straight into bed. Her jet-ck eyes, filled with a calm and cold luster, looked up at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling.

    The moonlight sneaked in through the half-closed sheer curtains, bright and clean.

    ¡°Where is he? He did such a thing. He¡¯s lucky that he didn¡¯t get hacked to death.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and forced herself to endure the difort. She got out of the car and walked quickly.

    ¡°Please slow down. He¡¯s fine for now.¡±

    Huo Jiu caught up with her quickly and put a coat on her shoulder.

    ¡°Huo Si has already brought people. Actually, you could have just passed on the message, you didn¡¯t have toe personally.¡±

    Miss Song never went out at night; her schedule was consistent.

    Such a situation was very rare.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go straight up.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Miss, are you an adult? We don¡¯t allow minors toe in here¡­¡±

    Amature woman dressed in a tight dress looked at Song Yaoyao with a smile frozen on her face. She watched in disbelief as she walked straight past her without even giving her a nce.

    ¡°Who are you? Stop right there! Wanying Club is not a ce for you to cause trouble!¡±

    Sister Hong caught up to Song Yaoyao in a few steps, wanting to grab her arm. Song Yaoyao was extremely impatient; she was supposed to get some much-needed rest when she was called here in the middle of the night. Any other person would be in a bad mood.

    Not to mention that her body was not feeling well.

    She raised her hand to block the woman and effortlessly pushed her away.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sister Hong red at Song Yaoyao, but when she saw the young girl¡¯s misty, almost demonic eyes, she subconsciously swallowed the rest of her words.

    She opened her mouth and changed her tone, ¡°Miss, what are you guys here for? If you¡¯re here to have fun, we would definitely open our doors to wee you. But look at your aggressive manner. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re here to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Tm here to look for someone.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as she walked past her indifferently. Her soft voice was slightly hoarse as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave as soon as | find him.¡±

    ¡°But how do we know who you¡¯re looking for! Hey, you.

    She wanted to chase after her again, but the handsome young man beside her had already stopped her with a faint smile.

    ¡°Our Miss Song is in a bad mood. I advise you not to anger her.¡±

    Now that her husband was not around, if she really lost her temper, they probably would not be able to control her without hurting her.

    ¡°I-is she really that scary?¡±

    Sister Hong was embarrassed. Her blood-red lips twitched in disbelief.

 Chapter 848 - Bang, Youâ€™re Gone!

    <h4>Chapter 848: Bang, You¡¯re Gone!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Huo Si quickly arrived, and a crowd of twenty to thirty people entered.

    Just looking at the imposing manner made one¡¯s legs tremble.

    ¡®The surrounding guests had no choice but to avoid the threatening situation. The men hugged their women and turned away.

    Huo Jiu curled his lips into a smile. ¡°You can give it a try.¡±

    ¡®As long as she could handle the consequences.

    Miss Song was Mr. Huo¡¯s beloved. Not to mention getting hurt, even if she was in a bad mood, Mr. Huo would be willing to dig out his heart just to cheer her up.

    ¡°Why are you making it sound so scary?¡±

    She was backed up against the wall as she watched the people walk upstairs.

    The security guards wanted to stop them, but they didn¡¯t dare. Sister Hong gritted her teeth and cursed on the inside. She could only twist her waist and follow them in fear.

    ¡°This is the room?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood at the door of the private room. She looked at the tightly shut door as she questioned Huo Si.

    ¡°It should be.¡± Huo Si scratched his head and smiled foolishly. ¡°Miss Song, stand back. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and took two steps back.

    ¡°No!!¡± Sister Hong wanted to stop him, but it was toote.

    Bang!

    The door was violently broken open. The scene inside was unbearable.

    At this moment, everything seemed to have been ced on pause. Only the faint moans were particrly obvious.

    ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t look!¡±

    Huo Si wanted to step forward to block her but was stopped by Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dirty for your eyes...¡± he pursed his lips, looking disgusted.

    Song Yaoyao ignored everything and walked into the private room step by step.

    The air was filled with a faint fragrance; a sign of voodoo.

    ¡°Who are you? Who the hell allowed you to barge in?¡±

    Click.

    Someone switched on the lights in the room, and the bright light instantly dispelled the darkness.

    The light fell on the young girl¡¯s face. Her skin was as white as jade, glowing with a healthy luster. Her eyes were bright, and her teeth were white. She was charming and beautiful.

    ¡®The few men in the room were stunned by what they saw.

    ¡°Yo-ho-ho, are you offering yourself to us...?¡±

    Aman stumbled over to touch Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    The smile on Huo Si¡¯s face grew wider as his eyes filled with murderous intent.

    At that moment.

    p!

    ¡®The man¡¯s body was sent flying.

    Sister Hong¡¯s eyelids jumped in shock as she looked at the young girl who had lightly retracted her hand.

    She had pped this burly man and sent him flying!

    Who was this girl? Was she a monster?

    Now, she finally believed what Huo Jiu had just said. If this pnded on her face, she would probably lose a few teeth?

    She looked at Song Yaoyao in a panic, but she did not expect her to suddenly turn her head around and stare at her with her ice-like ck pupils. She asked with a smile, ¡°Is this what you call a legitimate business?¡±

    Sister Hong was scared out of her wits.

    ¡°LL.¡±

    Song Weiwei¡¯s clothes were disheveled, and there were several palm prints on her face.

    She was drugged, and she was looking at Song Yaoyao with a silly smile.

    Huo Ningxi was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Awine bottle shattered on the floor, and the man struggled to get up. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°F*ck you b*tch! I¡¯m going to kill y¡ª Ugh¡ª¡±

    Anumber of people stood up around him and more entered from outside, blocking the entire doorway.

    In an instant, the man¡¯s fierce expression froze on his face.

    His pupils constricted and his mouth gaped open.

    ¡®The young girl was ying with a small silver pistol in her hand. Her eyes shed with a faint light, and she smiled like a flower.

    Her dimples were deep, and she looked exceptionally sweet.

    ¡°Ladvise you not to move. I¡¯m not familiar with this thing. It¡¯s very likely that with a bang, you¡¯ll be gone..¡±

 Chapter 849 - Sorry To Interrupt

    <h4>Chapter 849: Sorry To Interrupt</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Y-you, who are you people?!¡±

    The man gulped and cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    He stared at the ck muzzle of the gun, afraid that the gun pointed at his head would burst into mes in the next second.

    ¡°Oh my god...!¡±

    Sister Hong¡¯s vision blurred and she almost fainted in horror.

    Her legs were weak as she stood against the wall, her heart pounding so hard that it felt like it would jump out of her mouth if she opened it.

    ¡°Go and find him,¡± Song Yaoyao sneered, threw the gun to Huo Jiu, and ordered calmly.

    The petite girl looked innocent and harmless. She wore a white coat over her shoulders, which wrapped around her, making her look delicate.

    However...

    No one present thought she was actually harmless.

    This was a girl who could send a strong man flying with just a p.

    This private room was veryrge, and there was another small room contained inside.

    The door was kicked open.

    Awoman¡¯s scream could be heard from inside.

    ¡°Ah! Who are you?!¡±

    It was unknown if they were too engrossed, but they actually didn¡¯t notice themotion outside at all.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Huo Si coughed dryly and turned to look at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Miss Song, you shouldn¡¯t go in.¡±

    The scene inside was indeed not pretty.

    It was a sight for sore eyes.

    ¡®The woman quickly pulled up the bedsheets. Beside her, Huo Ningxi¡¯s face was livid. He was tied tightly to the big bed. Not only were his clothes ina mess, his shirt was long gone.

    Song Yaoyao quickly nced at them and turned to leave the room.

    ¡°Then hurry up.¡±

    She yawnedzily and her voice was soft.

    Huo Si grinned. ¡°Alright, Miss Song, please wait a moment!¡±

    ¡®The woman gritted her teeth as she watched Huo Ningxi being taken away. She asked coldly, ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you believe that I will make it so that you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce?!¡±

    ¡®The man was taken away just as she was about to get a taste of him.

    How could she ept this?

    Even though she heard what the woman said, Song Yaoyao¡¯s footsteps did not stop. Her voice was tired. ¡°Oh? Is that so? (I¡¯m so scared)¡±

    ¡®When Song Yaoyao ordered people to hurry, they indeed acted quickly.

    ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s done.¡±

    A bodyguard supported Huo Ningxi, who was unable to stand steadily. He had obviously woken up from the alcohol. When he touched the slender figure standing at the door, his pupils constricted.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He felt as if his heart was being gripped tightly by arge hand, and he could not speak at all.

    ¡°Yao...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the gir!¡¯s indifferent gaze looking at him with endless coldness.

    Seeing his appearance, she smiled indifferently.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your one night of love.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s face was drained of blood. He opened his mouth weakly, but he could not exin anything.

    Song Yaoyao had witnessed this scene. From now on, he would never be able to raise his head in front of her again.

    Especially since he actually had ¡®those¡¯ thoughts in his mind.

    ¡°Tm sorry.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked out.

    This time, no one dared to stop her.

    It was because behind her, the bodyguards were holding something in their hands.

    Their bodies were emitting a cold and murderous aura. Wherever they passed, people would avoid them.

    ¡°Miss Song...¡±

    Song Weiwei opened her mouth and looked gratefully at Song Yaoyao. Her eyes were misty, and her cheeks were flushed.

    ¡°saved you again.¡±

    The night scene in Feng City was extremely beautiful. The shing red lights converged into a brilliant gxy of stars, and tall buildings were everywhere.

    However, how many disgusting sins were buried under this bustling ce?

    ¡°Iknow.¡± Song Weiwei smiled gratefully, holding back her tears..

 Chapter 850 - Wanying Gets Closed Down

    <h4>Chapter 850: Wanying Gets Closed Down</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Lowe you more than I could ever repay. If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll. I¡¯ll be your ve.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡±

    Song Yaoyao snorted and bent down to get into her car.

    Huo Jiu shielded the top of her head and closed the door after she got in.

    The ss window slid down and Song Yaoyao curled her lips. Her small face was beautiful under the night sky.

    She was like a beautiful begonia.

    ¡°What are you talking about in the next life? I prefer this life. Be my ve¡­¡±

    The matters of the next life should be discussed in the next life.

    Regardless of whether it was kindness or hatred, she did not like to leave it for the next life.

    Song Weiwei was stunned.

    The car window slowly closed, and the young girl¡¯s soft voice slowly drifted out.

    It was clearly so soft, but it only made people associate it with indifference.

    ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡®When she woke up in the morning, the trending search terms were updated.

    [Breaking News! Wanying got closed down!]

    ¡°What the f*ck? What happened? Wanying closed down?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! How many disgusting things have happened in that lousy ce? Every time something happened, they would suspend business and rest, and then continue to make money.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember when a girl jumped from Wanying? Now, they finally got their retribution.¡±

    ¡°What do you think is going to happen? They simply closed down. The boss will still be fine.¡±

    ¡°Evil profiteer!¡±

    ¡°This is satisfying news! But it happened so suddenly. I¡¯m sure Wanying hasn¡¯t made any big news recently, right? Why were they closed down?¡±

    Theizens were particrly puzzled.

    At this moment, someone released a few pictures.

    It was a photography blogger who liked to crouch in front of the doors of variousrge clubhouses and specialized in taking pictures of luxury cars.

    That night, he happened to be there.

    ¡®One was a picture of several ck luxury cars parked outside Wanying and a girl walking in apanied by her subordinates.

    Not long after, she brought out a man and a woman who clearly looked off. They quickly got into a car and left.

    The photography blogger was probably afraid of getting into trouble, so he put a mosaic on all the faces.

    Not long after, another photo showed a bunch of people swarming into Wanying carrying guns.

    Things were already very clear at this point.

    But it aroused the curiosity of theizens even more.

    ¡°Ah, blogger, why are you trying to keep me in suspense! You must have seen that person¡¯s face, right? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not that Wanying can¡¯t be taken down, they simply hadn¡¯t met their match until now!¡±

    ¡°Why do I think that girl is so cool? Although I can¡¯t see her face, she¡¯s really cool!¡±

    ¡°What girl? What if she¡¯s a 40-year-old rich woman? You can¡¯t see her face. ugh¡±

    ¡°Hiss¡­ am I the only one who thinks that this figure looks familiar? And the two men beside her are damn familiar too. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you guys talking about?¡±

    ¡°Have I not been surfing the Inte for too long? I¡¯m so confused. /scratchhead¡±

    ¡°L think so too! Ahhh, it really could be possible that it¡¯s her! Judging by the figure, it really does look like her! Huhuhu, I love the little goddess a lot!¡±

    ¡°1m dumbfounded, what are these people talking about?¡±

    Huo Residence. Study Room.

    The air was filled with the fragrance of tea. The young girl sat quietly in front of the short table. Her exquisite eyebrows drooped slightly, and amidst the steam, she seemed to have a clean and otherworldly temperament.

    ¡°Wanying has been closed down. All the people involved in the case were arrested and brought to justicest night. However, the boss behind it might¡­¡±

    ¡°Tknow.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved slightly. She poured a cup of hot tea and gently pushed it in front of Elder Hou..

 Chapter 851 - Money = Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 851: Money = Sincerity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°already feel sorry for troubling you. Closing down Wanying was a surprise bonus. As for the instigator, there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Elder Hou heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re already investigating.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a sip of the hot tea, but she smiled without saying a word.

    This girl¡­

    She was getting more and more unfathomable.

    Elder Hou sighed in his heart, but he was also very curious. ¡°By the way, what did Wanying do to offend you? Which blind person dared to provoke you?¡±

    That person was probably tired of living.

    Just having Huo Si and Huo Jiu, the two guardians, following Song Yaoyao closely, an ordinary person needed real ability to hurt her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked up at Elder Hou innocently. After a long while, she said softly, ¡°They made me unhappy.¡±

    Elder Hou: ¡°¡­¡±

    That was a very powerful reason!

    Knock Knock

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Song Yaoyao and Elder Hou both looked up at the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Huo Ningxi first saw Song Yaoyao, then Elder Hou.

    He did not expect that there was another person in the study.

    Since when did Song Yaoyao be so close to Elder Hou?

    ¡°Elder Hou.¡±

    He nodded slightly and said respectfully.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Elder Hou smiled. After drinking the tea in his cup, he picked up a document, stood up, and said softly to Song Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, this is the document the research institute asked me to give you. Take a look first. Whether you agree or not is up to you. Of course, in my heart, I

    definitely hope that you can agree.¡±

    She had the skills, so Elder Hou naturally hoped that it would benefit the public.

    ¡°Tl think about it carefully.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded.

    ¡°Then you guys chat. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Keep in touch.¡±

    ¡°Huo Jiu, send Elder Hou off.¡±

    Elder Hou left very quickly.

    Song Yaoyao knocked on the table. ¡°Sit.¡±

    Huo Ningxi sat down in a daze. He sized up Song Yaoyao and momentarily forgot what he wanted to say.

    She had grown up too quickly. Although he could still see her shadow from before, her personality was bing more and more stable, and she was bing more and more like his Small Uncle.

    Thinking of this, his eyes dimmed.

    ¡°Do you want some tea?¡± Before Huo Ningxi could answer, Song Yaoyao had already taken out a new cup and poured some tea. She pushed it to Huo Ningxi¡¯s hand. ¡°Try it. Is there something you need from me?¡±

    Huo Ningxi hurriedly picked up the teacup and put it to his mouth. Song Yaoyao gasped, but before she could stop him, he was already scalded.

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°The tea is very hot.¡±

    It was freshly brewed.

    Huo Ningxi swallowed the tea with great difficulty. He only felt a burning pain on his lips.

    He smiled bitterly. ¡°I seem to always embarrass myself in front of you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m already used to it.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    He smiled helplessly. ¡°Indeed.¡± He did not know when it started, but Song Yaoyao had already be someone that he could not catch up to no matter how hard he tried.

    The two of them sat quietly facing each other. The steam seemed to have soaked the young girl¡¯s eyes and brows, making her appear even fairer and more translucent.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved. His hands fell on his thighs and clenched into fists.

    ¡°Last night¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you here to get me back for that?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows. Her eyes were lively and contained a hint of ridicule.

    It made Huo Ningxi blush. He rubbed his nose. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m here to thank you.¡±

    Otherwise, he would be even more ashamed to stand in front of her.

    ¡°Is this how you thank someone? You¡¯re not being sincere at all.¡±

    Song Yaoyao yawned, drooping her eyeszily as she fiddled with the incense burner beside her.

    Huo Ningxi: ¡°¡­

    He was originally quite serious and nervous, but after hearing Song Yaoyao¡¯s words, all his tensed emotions rxed..

 Chapter 852 - Why Would You Miss Me?

    <h4>Chapter 852: Why Would You Miss Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Inan instant, all his fatigue surged into his body.

    However, heughed out loud. ¡°Give me your ount details, and I¡¯ll transfer the thank you gift to you.¡±

    ¡®As expected, a little moneygrubber was a little moneygrubber.

    This point had not changed at all.

    ¡°Ask Huo Jiu for it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao propped her chin on her hand and gently fanned the air. The fragrance emitted from the incense burner faintly crept into her nose.

    Huo Ningxi agreed.

    After Huo Jiu gave it to him, Song Yaoyao found out that Huo Ningxi had transferred a huge sum of money to her.

    Huo Jiu asked, ¡°Do you want to return it?¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao red at him. ¡°Why should I return it? If he¡¯s willing to give it to me, then it¡¯s mine.¡±

    Moreover, she had endured her difort in the middle of the night to save this ¡®damsel in distress¡¯.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, Huo Ningxi would have been raped by an old woman.

    Tsk, what kind of psychological trauma would that have created?

    Did he expect her to return the money? Dream on!

    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao held her face in her hands, her fingers lightly tapping her cheek, her dark eyes filled with slyness.

    ¡°Now I have enough money for filming.¡±

    ¡®There was no need to find an investor anymore.

    ¡°Ahem, congrattions, Miss Song.¡±

    Huo Jiu could not help butugh as he bowed to congratte her.

    Song Yaoyao waved her small hand and smiled like a little fox. ¡°Keep a low profile.¡±

    Unfortunately, Song Yaoyao could not keep a low profile that night.

    At 8pm, her phone rang on time.

    It was a video call from overseas.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up as she quickly picked up the call.

    Before she could say anything, she suddenly thought of something.

    She quickly pulled a long face and crossed her arms across her chest. She pretended to be impatient as she nced at the man who appeared on theputer.

    Even the front-facing camera could not hide his outstanding features.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. He smiled as he looked at the girl who had an especially cold expression on her face.

    Upon hearing his question, Song Yaoyao humphed and raised her chin.

    Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Her waist was still sore! She couldn¡¯t let him off for that!

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and chuckled. ¡°Does missing you count?¡±

    It was still daytime on his side. The light shone in through the floor-to-ceiling window and filled the entire room.

    Theers of Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth almost curled up. Out of habit, she wanted to act coquettishly and say, ¡°I miss you too.¡±

    However, her rationality overcame her emotions. She tried her best to keep a straight face and let out a cold, ¡°Oh¡±. She pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Cough¡ª

    Huo Yunque was helpless. He clenched his fist to his lips and coughed lightly.

    ¡°Still angry?¡±

    He lifted his hand to unbutton his shirt. From the tips of his fingers to his protruding Adam¡¯s apple, he was overflowing with testosterone and he was exceptionally sexy.

    If it were any other day, Song Yaoyao would have blushed and stared at him.

    But today¡­

    She was going to be an emotionless woman!

    ¡°Angry? Why should I be angry? I¡¯m not angry at all!¡±

    Song Yaoyao crossed her arms across her chest and raised her chin coldly as she looked at him.

    Her entire body, including her hair, seemed to be filled with dissatisfaction.

    Huo Yunque could not help but chuckle. He leaned over and leaned closer to the screen. A pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes stared intently at Song Yaoyao and asked gently, ¡°Then why are you not willing to talk to me? Student Song, Mr. Huo misses you very much.¡±

    Song Yaoyao snorted softly and endured it again and again.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to miss? You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want to bring me along.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to go with him. How could he say he missed her now? What a load of b*Ilsh*t!

    Hearing this, Huo Yunque sighed softly.

    His eyes were still filled with a gentle and doting smile as he said, ¡°And you said that you weren¡¯t angry.¡±

    His maic and gentle voice seemed to be right beside her ear, causing half of Song Yayaoo¡¯s body to go numb from the teasing..

 Chapter 854 - Top Scorer In The College Entrance Examination

    <h4>Chapter 854 Top Scorer In The College Entrance Examination</h4>

    After ending the call with Huo Yunque, Song Yaoyao¡¯s mood improved a lot.

    At that moment, her phone vibrated.

    She saw that it was a notification of a transfer.

    The amount was exactly double what Huo Ningxi had given her.

    Buzz

    WeChat.

    Gege: Be good and return his money back, okay?

    Song Yaoyao blinked and acted oblivious, ¡°What, Gege, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Gege: Really?

    For some reason, Song Yaoyao felt as though this word was a threat.

    Her waist ached and she pursed her lips.

    Song Yaoyao: He gave it to me voluntarily. It¡¯s a reward!

    Gege: You can¡¯t ept it.

    Gege: What¡¯s mine, is yours. Song Yaoyao: Do you have to be so domineering?

    Song Yaoyao: /HandsOnHips

    Gege: Are you going to listen to me?

    Song Yaoyao humphed: Fine, fine. Fine, she would return it.

    What a jealous man! Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know he was actually jealous.

    He wished that Song Yaoyao would never see Huo Ningxi even though they both knew that Huo Yunque was the only one in her heart and she would never be with Huo Ningxi.

    Gege: Be good and rest early.

    Song Yaoyao: /PatTummy

    Song Yaoyao: So, Gege, are you jealous? Are

    you?

    The man on the other side of the oceanughed gently and curled his lips. Gege: I¡¯ll tell you when I get back

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re keeping me in suspense again. I know the answer even if you don¡¯t tell me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao grinned and rolled into bed with her phone in her arms. Her slender fingers tapped lightly on the screen and counted the number of zeros on it.

    Huo Yunque said, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±

    That was only right!

    On the release day of the exam results, Song Yaoyao did not feel anything but Uncle Zhang was particrly serious.

    Early in the morning, he ordered the servants to clean the entire house and even changed into new clothes. Then, he urged Huo Jiu, ¡°Quick! Hurry and check how Miss Song¡¯s college entrance exam results are!¡±

    Huo Jiuughed. ¡°Uncle Zhang, Miss Song¡¯s results have always been very good. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±

    ¡°I... Of course I know!¡±

    However, as a parent, even if one knew that their child¡¯s results were good, how could they know the extent of their skills?

    He had to see it with his own eyes. It was more reassuring

    Since yesterday, his heart had been on edge and he had been keeping watch. When the exam results were out and it was time to check, he immediately called Huo Jiu down.

    Song Yaoyao had been leaving early and returningte every day for the past few days, and she was exhausted.

    It was not easy for her to sleep in. Suddenly, there was a bang. The young girl widened her almond-shaped eyes in shock. She stood on the stairs in a daze, staring at the lively scene downstairs in a daze.

    Colorful ribbons fluttered in the air andnded on her hair and shoulders.

    Huo Si and Liu Yu each held a confetti cannon in their hands. They were in high spirits, jumping around non-stop as if they had taken stimnts.

    Much like thest few days, Uncle Zhang looked particrly serious. His face was smiling, but the clothes he was wearing were brand new.

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head in a daze. She was frightened by their enthusiasm and stumbled backward. Her heels reached the end of the stairs, and there was no way for her to retreat.

    ¡°What... are you guys doing?¡±

    Did something happen that she did not know about?

    Huo Jiu chuckled and nodded slightly at Huo Si.

    Huo Si understood and shouted with Liu Yu, ¡°Congrattions, Miss Song, for bing the top scorer in Feng City¡¯s college entrance examination!¡±

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t just rank first in one subject, but every subject.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Uncle Zhang said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, Miss Song.¡±

    Liu Yu scratched his head. ¡°Miss Song, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

 Chapter 853 - I Miss You A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 853 I Miss You A Lot</h4>

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°If I say I¡¯m not, then I¡¯m not!¡±

    She firmly pushed back her heart which was jumping in joy. ¡°Is that so...?¡±

    The man sped his fingers and rested them on his chin as he chuckled. ¡°Alright, whatever my wife says is the truth. You¡¯re not angry.¡±

    Boom

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    From her neck to her cheeks, they were dyed with a charming pink.

    Her eyes were watery as she red at him with dissatisfaction.

    She wasn¡¯t acting coquettishly, but it looked like she was.

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Why didn¡¯t he ever react the way she expected?

    Seeing the young girl¡¯s shy eyes covered with ayer of watery light, her eyshes fluttering rapidly, Huo Yunque paused for a moment and thenughed softly.

    His maic voice came out from his slightly trembling chest.

    It was charming and flirtatious.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had been holding back her thoughts and could not hold it in any longer.

    She puffed up her cheeks and red at him. ¡°You don¡¯t miss me! If you miss me, why didn¡¯t you bring me along? I¡¯ve already graduated!¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any sses to attend.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    What should one about an unhappy wife? Coax them, of course. He had to admit his mistake unconditionally.

    It was the same every time. She did not even have the chance to get angry before the other party¡¯s sincerity subdued her.

    Moreover, she was looking at a face that could bring an entire country to its knees.

    If he said a few nice words, who would be able to resist it?

    Song Yaoyao, for one, could not. She pursed her lips and said in a wronged tone, ¡°And my waist, it¡¯s so sore! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Even though he wasn¡¯t around, he made sure she did not forget about his existence.

    How childish! This swindler!

    ¡°Yes, you can me me.¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed lightly as he looked at her aggrieved expression. His hand slowly moved.

    It was slightly itchy.

    If she was in front of him, he would definitely stroke her hair and cheeks, as if he wasforting a little kitten.

    ¡°It was your fault from the start.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at him. Although he always appeared to be very strong, as if he was invulnerable, she could still see a hint of fatigue in his eyes.

    ¡°Gege, are you very tired?¡±

    Seeing him like this, Song Yaoyao was no longer angry.

    Perhaps, she wasn¡¯t even angry to begin with.

    It was just that when she woke up, he had already left, and she lost her temper like a child.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Huo Yunque sighed softly and smiled faintly.

    There were ripples in his dark eyes as he focused on her features.

    This was his girl, sensible and obedient. One second, she was still unhappy, the next second, she was worried because she found out that he was tired.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and could not help but ask softly, ¡°Then when are youing back?¡±

    She was already used to having Huo Yunque by her side. Even when the two of them didn¡¯t do anything together. For example, he would go to thepany while Song Yaoyao stayed at home to sort out her scripts and make ns, but every night, they would hug each other and sleep. Song Yaoyao was used to burying herself in his arms and falling asleep with his scent beside her.

    ¡°Do you miss me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was sad. ¡°Yes, a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just a little?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed and red at him unhappily. She gestured with her hand. ¡°A lot, okay?¡±

    So annoying! He always had to keep asking until he got to the bottom of things.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a lot too.¡±

    The man¡¯s deep voice mixed with his smile was like the strongest wine.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment before she snapped back to reality.

    What he meant was that he missed her a lot too.

    Song Yaoyao quickly covered her face and peeked at him from between her fingers. She pursed her lips and secretlyughed.

    Fortunately, her Gege only liked her. Otherwise, if he wanted to, he could please most of the women in the world.

 Chapter 855 - Yaoyao Is Awesome

    <h4>Chapter 855 Yaoyao Is Awesome</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was full of confusion. She felt that she probably hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    Should she be happy about something that she knew long ago? Perhaps, she should be...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. She was still in a daze, but she revealed a dazed and sweet smile.

    She nodded heavily. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m very happy!¡± Uncle Zhang couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    If Song Yaoyao¡¯s tone had been a little more unstable and she had pretended to be a little surprised, they would have reluctantly believed her.

    But her acting skills were really, really, really terrible!

    Today was destined to be an exciting day for countless students. But there were also countless students who might not have gotten their ideal results and were feeling dejected. The trending searches had been dominated by the results of the exams since the morning.

    Thinking about it, it wouldn¡¯t be long before news about the top scorers of the college entrance exams in every city would spring up like bamboo shoots after a rain.

    After Tang Xinrou finished checking her results, she conveniently checked Song Yaoyao¡¯s and then let out a scream.

    She took her phone and ran downstairs. Tang Xinrou¡¯s parents, as well as Tang Xinrou¡¯s three older brothers, were waiting downstairs. They eagerly wanted to ask Tang Xinrou¡¯s results, but they were afraid of hurting her self-esteem.

    However, Tang Xinrou was so happy that she jumped up and down. She hugged her mother and said excitedly, ¡°Ahhh, Mom! Do you know about Yaoyao¡¯s exam results? Ahhh, Yaoyao is so awesome! She¡¯s my idol!¡± Recently, Song Yaoyao had been in the limelight too much. Although it hadn¡¯t spread outside of their social circle yet, everyone in the circle knew that she was the miracle doctor.

    Thanks to Tang Xinrou, Song Yaoyao even gave some beauty pills to thedies of the Tang Family. They didn¡¯t have any side effects and were used to nourish the body. Once the body recovered, theplexion would naturally be better.

    Recently, when she went out, the other socialitedies chased after Mother Tang and asked her if she had gone for a beauty treatment. Why did her skin be so good? Not only was it firmer, there were fewer wrinkles, and her skin was even whiter and brighter.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t bepared to a young girl, she could be said to be number one among her peers. ¡°Aiyo, slow down. How much did you get?¡±

    <b>TI</b>

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s family was also quite curious about Song Yaoyao¡¯s results. One by one, they looked at Tang Xinrou, waiting for her answer.

    ¡°Guess.¡± Tang Xinrou raised her chin proudly as if she was the top scorer in the college entrance exam.

    Father Tang was both angry and amused, ¡°You child, Yaoyao must have done really well in the exam, right? But that¡¯s her result, not yours. Why are youughing like a fool!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Dad! You can¡¯t say that! Yaoyao and I are good sisters. If she does well in the exam, doesn¡¯t it mean that I did well? If word gets out, I¡¯ll feel proud too.¡± ¡°Rourou, stop keeping us in suspense. Hurry up and tell us.¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s sister-inw smiled helplessly and urged gently.

    ¡°You can¡¯t guess, right? Hehe!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was ted. She sat up straight and puffed out her chest. She turned her phone around to face everyone.

    ¡°Yaoyao was the top scorer in the college entrance exam! Not just in this city, but in the whole country! And she¡¯s number one in every subject!¡± As soon as she said this, the living room instantly fell silent.

    They couldn¡¯t care less whether this result was Tang Xinrou¡¯s or not, so they all went closer to take a look.

    After a long time...

    Mother Tang patted her chest in shock, ¡°Sweetie... how did Yaoyao¡¯s brain develop? Why is she so different from our child...¡±

    The three sons of the Tang Family were all outstanding. Apart from the third son who went abroad to study, the eldest son and the second son had all gone through the college entrance exam.

    However, none of them were ranked first in the country, or was ranked first in every subject!

 Chapter 856 - Pay Respects To The Academic Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 856: Pay Respects To The Academic Goddess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°She¡¯s a genius. She will always be different from us,¡± Tang Xinrou said happily. ¡°Oh right, Mom, can you guys guess my results?¡±

    Hearing this, Mother Tang picked up her cup of tea and slowly took a sip.

    ¡®The Tang Family¡¯s older brothers, who were watching TV and ying on their phones, had already diverted their attention elsewhere.

    Tang Xinrou puffed up her cheeks and looked at her father.

    However, she realized that Father Tang had already stood up and left.

    ¡°Hey! What do you all mean by this?!¡±

    Father Tang waved his hand. ¡°Is there a need to ask? Regardless, we know you definitely didn¡¯t do as well as Yaoyao. Moreover, we don¡¯t have high hopes for you. Getting into university is already a blessing.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°???¡±

    One would definitely question this situation.

    Were these really her biological parents?!

    ¡®That day, Song Yaoyao¡¯s name swept through all the ranking lists in the major newspapers with an unstoppable momentum.

    And it was widely discussed.

    On the trending searches, her name was apanied by a ¡®hot¡¯ icon. At this moment, she was being passionately discussed and closely watched by countlessizens across the country.

    {College Entrance Examination Top Student: Song Yao Yao]

    ¡°Is she a genius?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, as expected of my Little Teacher, she¡¯s awesome!¡±

    ¡°I thought of Song Yaoyao being awesome, but I never thought that she would be so awesome. I really have to give it to her.¡±

    ¡°although I don¡¯t like her, I really have to give it to her this time too. Song Yaoyao really has the ability to be willful.¡±

    ¡°Do those idiots understand the situation now? Do you understand why the super-rich Mr. Huo chose SYY and not you? First of all, there¡¯s only one top score amongst you.¡±

    ¡°Correction, there are multiple top scores! Please take a good look, my goddess came first in every subject!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say except amazing.¡±

    ¡°Next year¡¯s college entrance exam, I¡¯ll pay my respects to the Academic Goddess first! Does anyone still have the photo of her? I¡¯ve decided to use her as my profile picture until the college entrance exam!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t just an image of her knee? Take it, take it!¡±

    Song Family¡¯s restaurant.

    The onceplete family had been shattered in a short period of time.

    The restaurant was empty, as if it had lost its poprity.

    Now, the Song Family only had two younger sisters left, and Song Wenchuan had no choice but to move back from his residence outside.

    ¡°How was it? Did you check the exam results?¡±

    Hearing this, Song Jingwan¡¯s grip on her chopsticks tightened. She lowered her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Te checked.¡±

    Song Weiwei took a sip of water and smiled shyly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do well in the exam.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Song Wenchuan knew that before Song Weiwei returned to the Song Family, her life was very tough. She had even left school for a long time due to some reasons.

    Therefore, after hearing Song Weiwei¡¯s score, he revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Not bad. Keep working hard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± Song Weiwei nodded happily. ¡°I¡¯ll keep working hard.¡±

    A disdainful snort came from beside her.

    It was very soft, like the sound of air. Only Song Weiwei, who was sitting next to her, heard it.

    Song Weiwei¡¯s eyes turned and she suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Sister, when I checked the results, I also helped you check yours!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What?¡±

    Song Wenchuan looked over.

    He saw Song Weiwei lightly open her mouth and spit out a few very awkward numbers.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes were already filled with worry.

    Song Jingwan lowered her head. Her fingers that were holding the chopsticks turned white, and her eyshes trembled slightly. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Song Weiwei acted as if she did not notice. She supported her chin and tilted her head. ¡°Although Sister¡¯s test results were not very good, I can understand. After all, you are busy pursuing your dream!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Brother, guess how much Yaoyao got?¡±

 Chapter 857 - How Could You Compete With Her?

    <h4>Chapter 857: How Could You Compete With Her?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Bang¡ª

    Song Jingwan stood up abruptly. She was so upset that she even flipped over her chair.

    She pursed her lips. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have done this, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    Song Wenchuan nced up at Song Jingwan¡¯s back and asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s super awesome!¡± Song Weiwei¡¯s tone was exaggerated and filled with admiration as she said, ¡°She was the top student in the college entrance examination! She¡¯s got the top score in every subject. Oh my god, how did she do it? She must be a genius!¡±

    ¡°You mean¡ª¡±

    Song Wenchuan instantlyughed. His eyes lit up. ¡°Yaoyao did so well in the exam?¡±

    He suddenly stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she likes. I have to prepare a gift for her...¡±

    ¡®When Song Wenchuan left, the smile on Song Weiwei¡¯s face faded. It was not as exaggerated as before.

    She quietly finished the congee in her bowl and felt someone walking to her side.

    Song Weiwei shook her legs and turned a blind eye to Song Jingwan.

    After eating, she stood up and was about to leave when her wrist was suddenly grabbed.

    However, it had already happened a couple of times before. Naturally, Song Weiwei could not let Song Jingwan bully her passively.

    She flung Song Jingwan¡¯s hand away.

    With a m, Song Jingwan¡¯s hand fiercely hit the edge of the table.

    In an instant, she was in so much pain that tears were about to fall out.

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips and red at Song Weiwei. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Song Weiwei sneered and turned to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Song Jingwan chased after her and blocked her path.

    ¡°What did Song Yaoyao give you for you to praise her like that? Don¡¯t you hate her? She stole your identity and enjoyed more than ten years of wealth and glory in your ce. You, on the other hand, could only live in a family that prioritized sons over daughters and almost had your whole life ruined. Don¡¯t

    you hate her?¡±

    After saying this, she stared at Song Weiwei with burning eyes, not letting go of the slightest change in her emotions.

    She wanted to see hatred and aggrievance on Song Weiwei¡¯s face, but unfortunately...

    There was actually nothing.

    In fact, there was even a strange smile on Song Weiwei¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why should I hate her? Miss Song is so powerful. Moreover, I don¡¯t think that she has enjoyed the glory and wealth of the Song Family. If we really want to calcte, then I¡¯m about the same as her, right?¡±

    ¡®They were both pitiful people who had been ignored by their parents.

    At first, she did not understand why Song Yaoyao would plot all of this.

    But after living in Song Manor for a period of time, how could song Weiwei not understand now?

    If Song Weiwei didn¡¯t know the whole story, perhaps she would have been convinced by Song Jingwan and turned on Song Yaoyao.

    That¡¯s right, her life was so bad, how could she rece her?

    ¡°Ha... if that¡¯s the case, I have nothing more to say.¡±

    Song Jingwan sneered. Without Song Wenchuan present, she couldn¡¯t be bothered putting on an act, and her eyes were as cold as ice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it, if your identities didn¡¯t change, then your fianc¨¦ would be Huo Ningxi now. Or... the one standing next to Mr. Huo would be you, not Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Song Weiwei pursed her lips in silence, her eyes shing.

    Song Jingwan curled her lips. ¡°What? You¡¯ve realized this now? You can¡¯t ept it?¡±

    If not, then go and snatch him from her! Go and fight with Song Yaoyao!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve realized now.¡±

    Song Weiwei nodded, and suddenly, with lightning speed, she fiercely pped Song Jingwan¡¯s face that deserved a beating.

    After the crisp sound, the air was silent.

    Song Weiwei sneered disdainfully. ¡°I realized that you¡¯re a brain-dead idiot. Miss Song is relying on her personal charm, not the identity of the Song Family¡¯s daughter. Compete with Miss Song? Am I worthy? Are you worthy?¡±

 Chapter 858 - Return The Money

    <h4>Chapter 858: Return The Money</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°Song Yaoyao¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around.

    Huo Ningxi had already gone downstairs and walked up to her.

    ¡®The young man from the past had already grown into a real man. He was tall and handsome.

    ¡°Why did you return the money?¡± He pursed his thin lips slightly and looked into her eyes stubbornly.

    Speaking of this, Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart ached terribly.

    She did not want to return it!

    ¡°You think the money is too little?¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head.

    She knew to protect Huo Yunque¡¯s pride so she didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t like she could say, ¡°Your Uncle is jealous and won¡¯t let me take your money.¡±

    It would be too embarrassing!

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes and looked innocently at Huo Ningxi. ¡°I don¡¯tck money.¡±

    ¡°Lremember that your drama is being prepared? Aren¡¯t you still trying to attract investors? With this money, you can be the big boss. You have the final say in the entire production team.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her head. ¡°I already have the money, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    The girl¡¯s ck and white eyes reflected his shadow.

    Huo Ningxi was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I understand.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go to thepany first. If you need anything in the future, you can look for me. Oh right, aboutst time, thank you¡­¡±

    How could he have forgotten? With his uncle around, he would be able to help her with whatever she needed.

    It was not his ce to fawn over her.

    After all, he was the one who had given up the opportunity; he was no longer qualified.

    ¡°Miss Song, Let¡¯s go too.¡±

    Huo Jiu held a document in his hand and reminded her softly.

    ¡®Today was the day of the auditions.

    This was a new director¡¯s drama, and Song Yaoyao had not had any warm-up. Even though she was the famous student of Director Kang, those big shots would not be willing to lower their status ande topete with a bunch of rookies.

    Song Yaoyao was really too low-key. She had clearly bought this IP for almost half a year, but she had been studying and quietly taking exams in a low-key manner.

    She didn¡¯t start preparing for the drama until the college entrance exam was over.

    Some people might think that Song Yaoyao was slow, but she actually did a good job nning for every aspect of her life. Whether it was her grades, treating patients, saving people, bing a teacher, or filming.

    She did what she had to do at every stage, and did what she had to do in the present.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xia Ying was a forgotten actress. She had once been popr because of a role. However, because she refused to y by the rules, she was shelved for a long time. It was only recently that she had a chance to make aeback.

    Her manager was her helper and also a good girlfriend.

    This time, she had personally sent her here.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Remember to perform well after you enter. Don¡¯t be so straightforward, do you understand?¡±

    Her manager pushed her out of the car and repeatedly reminded her how to act.

    ¡°Tknow. As long as I can act, I¡¯m willing to do anything, even if it¡¯s under the table¡­¡±

    ¡°shut up! If you were really willing to take this step, you would have done it long ago? You¡¯re not allowed to say such things in the future. If worsees to worst, we can just go home and farm. What¡¯s the big deal!¡±

    Xia Ying smiled bitterly. ¡°What else can I do? If it was in the past, I could still give it my all. Now that I¡¯m 25, I¡¯m no longer the same as when I first entered the entertainment industry.¡±

    Every year, many beautiful girls rushed in one after another. Compared to before, she no longer had any advantage.

    ¡°Tknow you like acting, but Yingying, sometimes we have to ept our fate. Anyway, don¡¯t even think about under-the-table deals. Hurry up and go in. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you wallow.¡±

    If she was someone who would do anything to get ahead, then Cao Meihua would not say anything and would definitely not get in her way..

 Chapter 859 - The Extraordinary Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 859: The Extraordinary Bodyguard</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    But she knew that Xia Ying was not such a person.

    ¡®As she was speaking, the sound of car engines passed beside her.

    Xia Ying moved to the side and looked curiously in the direction of the sound.

    Several ck luxury cars stopped in front of the hotel.

    The limousine in front was one that Xia Ying had only seen in an idol drama, but she had never seen it in real life.

    She clicked her tongue and felt envious.

    Some people were born with a good life; they were already at the finish line from the moment theynded on this earth. Those who worked hard on the inte were mostly just deceiving themselves. If one wasn¡¯t born with it, then one would never have it.

    ¡®The car door opened, and what greeted her eyes was a pair of long legs wrapped in suit pants.

    ¡®The young man who stepped out was handsome and had an extraordinary bearing.

    Just as Xia Ying was wondering which rich family this young heir was from, she saw him bend down and respectfully open the back passenger door. Hisrge palm was ced above the car door, and a girl whose face could not be seen clearly walked out.

    Probably because the air-conditioning had been turned on in the car, she was wearing a thin shawl and a mask. She was surrounded by a group of people as she walked towards the hotel.

    So¡­

    ¡®Was such an extraordinary man just a bodyguard?

    Cao Meihua shook her head. ¡°Stop looking. It¡¯s time to go in.¡±

    Xia Ying smiled bitterly. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a quick nce.¡±

    If she put more thought into things like this, she would have fallen to her enemies ages ago. Why was she still here fighting with a group of newbies for the third female lead?

    ¡®The two of them were walking side by side towards the hotel when Xia Ying was suddenly hit from behind.

    She staggered two steps and almost fell down in a sorry state.

    Cao Meihua quickly pulled her back and waited for her to steady herself before she turned her head with anger.

    ¡®When she saw who it was, the anger in her eyes grew.

    ¡°Zhao Yueshu!¡±

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you guys.¡±

    ¡®The beautiful woman with a curvaceous figure smiled as shebed her long hair and curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice it just now. Ah Ying, so you¡¯re still in the entertainment industry? I thought you quit! Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡®As soonas she finished speaking, she covered her mouth andughed so hard that her body trembled.

    Xia Ying was so angry that her eyes turned red. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t quit the industry as you wanted.¡±

    Not only that, but she also had to continue walking forward!

    ¡°What are you saying? I didn¡¯t think that way.¡±

    Zhao Yue pretended to look at her watch and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s almost time for my appointment, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± She held the arm of the girl next to her intimately, ¡°Jingwan, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression was indifferent. She nodded slightly at the two of them and then left with Zhao Yueshu.

    Cao Meihua took a deep breath.

    She was also very angry. However, she had been in the entertainment industry for many years. If she was so impulsive, she would have been killed long ago.

    ¡°Yingying, hold on. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    She patted on Xia Ying¡¯s back, forcing her to calm down.

    She forced a smile. ¡°I know. This is a rare opportunity for you. I will do my best!¡±

    Even though that was the case, both of their hearts were heavy.

    It was obviously not a good thing to meet Zhao Yueshu here.

    ¡®Dream of Return¡¯ was a time-travel drama that was adapted from a novel. It was a very popr IP. This one book stirred up the time-travel trend.

    Many people were eyeing this fat piece of meat. The reason why they had this opportunity was because Cao Meihua had exhausted a lot of her connections and put aside her pride to beg for it.

    No matter what, Xia Ying wanted to give it a try.

    All these years, she had never wasted her acting skills. She practiced every day.

    But now, Zhao Yueshu was also here¡­

 Chapter 860 - Youâ€™re Not On The Audition List

    <h4>Chapter 860: You¡¯re Not On The Audition List</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡®Would Zhao Yueshu viciously trip her up?

    The current her could no longer withstand any waves.

    ¡°Hello, are you here for the audition?¡±

    Just as they walked into the lobby, a questioning voice suddenly came from beside them.

    The voice was charming and his words were clear and precise.

    Xia Ying and Cao Meihua looked over in a daze. When they saw who the speaker was, they were even more shocked.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Cao Meihua reacted quickly. She reached her hand to Xia Ying¡¯s waist and twisted it hard! Then, she desperately winked at her.

    Answer him!

    If aman like this wanted to make an under-the-table deal with her, Cao Meihua would definitely not stop him.

    Just sleeping with him, not for money nor resources, was already a huge profit!

    ¡°Emmm¡­¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyes turned ck from the pain. She managed to hold herself together and said in a reserved manner, ¡°Yes, may I ask what is the matter?¡±

    ¡°This¡ª¡±

    A business card with a ck background and golden font was handed to Xia Ying.

    The knuckles of the hand holding the business card were distinct and slender.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested in our drama after the audition, you cane over and take a look.¡±

    Xia Ying took it in a daze. ¡°O-okay.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    The business card in her hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.

    Xia Ying turned her head in a daze and met Cao Meihua¡¯s eyes. ¡°Meihua, wh-what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡®Was it an invitation?

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first!¡±

    Cao Meihua could not hide her excitement. She snatched the business card and examined it carefully.

    There was no name on it. Only the floor of the audition, the room number, and the title of the drama, ¡®The legend of Consort Yan¡¯, were written on it.

    ¡°What kind of drama is this? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Cao Meihua was dumbfounded.

    Since she had never heard of it, Xia Ying was even more dumbfounded.

    ¡°Aiya, anyway, I¡¯ll keep the name card for you first! Let¡¯s go to the interview for Dream Of Return first! What if you¡¯re actually selected?¡±

    Actually, Cao Meihua wasn¡¯t very confident, but if she didn¡¯t keep her cool, what would Xia Ying do?

    The two of them arrived at the floor where they were attending an audition. There were already many people standing outside the corridor.

    The boys and girls, as expected, were all handsome and beautiful.

    Xia Ying and Cao Meihua looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

    The chance of being selected was extremely slim.

    The two of them stood there quietly. They had already made an appointment before the auditions, so they would call her name when it was her turn.

    They waited for an entire hour.

    ¡®As the number of people decreased, Cao Meihua¡¯s heart grew colder and colder.

    Xia Ying lowered her head. Even though she was already suppressing her despair, her body could not help but emit a sad aura.

    Did she really have to betray her body to stay in this circle?

    Cao Meihua did not notice Xia Ying because all her attention had been attracted by the information she had found on her phone.

    ¡°Meihua, let¡¯s go.¡± The light in Xia Ying¡¯s eyes gradually extinguished. She pulled Cao Meihua¡¯s arm and said softly.

    ¡°Gor¡±

    Cao Meihua instantly came back to her senses. She red at her. ¡°Why are you leaving? Look at this!¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°Look! Song Yaoyao! My God, the person we met at the hotel entrance was Song Yaoyao! She must have taken a fancy to you so she asked her bodyguard to give you a business card¡­ Yingying! I have a feeling that we can turn things around this time! With your ability, you can definitely make Director

    Song¡¯s eyes light up!¡±

    ¡°What on Earth are you talking about

    Xia Ying was confused. Cao Meihua¡¯s phone was so close to her face that she couldn¡¯t even see it clearly.

    As she was asking, she was suddenly stunned.

    A group of people walked over from the corridor.

    The leader was wearing a slim qipao. It was made of a smoky purple material and embroidered with magnolia flowers. She seemed to have a fragrant scent on her as she walked..

 Chapter 861 - The Aura Of A Big Boss

    <h4>Chapter 861: The Aura Of A Big Boss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    On her left and right, there were two girls with different styles. Their facial features were exquisite, and their temperaments were outstanding.

    One was cold, and the other was charming.

    Zhao Yueshu was known as the goddess of beauty in the entertainment industry. But if she were to stand in front of that charming girl, she would definitely bepared to her, and she would definitely be reduced to nothing beside her.

    ¡°yingying, what are you looking at?¡± Cao Meihua turned around.

    She was also stunned.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The girl stood in front of them. Her skin was as white as snow, and her eyes were curved. When she smiled, her dimples were deep, sweet, and soft.

    Inan instant, the high and mighty aura on her body was dispelled.

    ¡°Hello, hello.¡±

    For some reason, the girl was clearly much younger than her, but when Xia Ying stood in front of her, she did not have any advantage at all. Instead, she appeared especially reserved.

    The girl¡¯s small hand was snow-white and soft, like a jade sculpture.

    It seemed that even touching it was sphemy.

    Xia Ying wiped her body, then hurriedly held her hand gently.

    ¡°You should have received the business card already, right?¡± Song Yaoyao asked.

    ¡°Yes, thank you for giving me the chance.¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡± Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows.

    Hearing this, augh sounded from beside her.

    ¡®Tang Xinrou leaned on Song Yaoyao like she had no bones. She smiledzily at Xia Ying. ¡°Precious, please be more confident. Do you know how famous you are now? You¡¯re the top student in the college entrance examination!¡±

    ¡°Stand properly,¡± Xu Yue shot her a cold nce and warned her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Xinrou pouted and stood up unwillingly.

    The interaction between the three of them was especially interesting. Xia Ying was stunned by what she saw.

    However, Tang Xinrou¡¯s words were not wrong.

    Xia Ying nodded lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you clearly outside the hotel earlier, but anyone who hears your name would know who you are, right?¡±

    She was Director Kang¡¯s only student, and the top scorer in the national college entrance exam, ranking first ce in every subject and crushing all the supposed geniuses.

    Song Yaoyao did notment as she looked forward.

    There were still some people waiting for the audition. When the Dream Of Return Program team saw her, they quickly came up to her.

    Song Yaoyao casually pointed at Xia Ying. ¡°It¡¯s not her turn yet?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡®The staff looked at Xia Ying and exined embarrassedly, ¡°Miss Song, this person is not on our audition list, so¡­ we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not on your list? How is that possible? I clearly made the appointment! It must be Zhao Yueshu, right? It must be her again!¡±

    Cao Meihua shouted loudly, loud enough to be heard by everyone in the corridor.

    Xu Yue frowned.

    Song Yaoyao gave a lowugh and took a step forward.

    ¡®The woman with a work card quickly said respectfully, ¡°Miss Song, this way please.¡±

    The group of people entered the room. The sounds in the corridor gradually became chaotic as everyone whispered and discussed amongst themselves.

    Xia Ying pursed her lips. ¡°Meihua, this isn¡¯t like you.¡±

    No matter how unhappy she was with Zhao Yueshu, Cao Meihua would not shout out in such an undignified manner.

    ¡°I did it on purpose.¡± Cao Meihua humphed and sneered. ¡°Zhao Yueshu tripped you up. She screwed you once five years ago and caused you to be shelved. Now, she¡¯s reverting to her old ways. Does she think that the entire entertainment industry belongs to her?¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t be able to affect her.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Cao Meihua grinned. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for Director Song toe out.¡±

    The hotel was arge suite with a lot of equipment inside.

    Aman in his forties with a buzz cut saw Song Yaoyao and immediately greeted her with a smile. His tone could not hide his fawning.

    ¡°Wee, Miss Song..¡±

 Chapter 862 - Perform For Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 862 Perform For Song Yaoyao</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Ever since he saw Song Yaoyao walk in, the smile on Zou Baoquan¡¯s face had not disappeared.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to reallye. I remember, Miss Song, your drama is also auditioning today.¡±

    ¡°Director Zou has a good memory.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m disturbing you bying over?¡±

    ¡°No, no! Miss Song, it¡¯s my honor that you¡¯re here! Please take a seat!¡±

    Tang Xinrou greeted Zou Baoquan and sat down with Song Yaoyao.

    The audition continued.

    All the actors and actrsses who came in couldn¡¯t help but take a few nces at Song Yaoyao.

    They all had different thoughts.

    Song Yaoyao supported her chin with an indifferent expression.

    asionally, Zou Baoquan would ask Song Yaoyao for her opinion, but Song Yaoyao would justugh it off.

    Until two people walked in one after the other.

    Zou Baoquan was overjoyed.

    He pointed at Song Jingwan and Zhao Yueshu and introduced them to Song Yaoyao happily.

    ¡°Miss Song, here¡¯s two actresses that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to. Jingwan, in particr, she¡¯s very talented and is the type that¡¯s been blessed by heaven.¡±

    Tang Xinrou smiled ambiguously when she heard this and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Song Yaoyao held her chin and smiled innocently.

    ¡°I believe in Director Zou¡¯s judgment.¡±

    When he heard this, Zou Baoquan felt extremelyfortable.

    On the other hand, Xu Yue suggested, ¡°Is that so? Since Director Zou thinks they¡¯re good, why don¡¯t you let them perform for us so we can have an eye-opening experience know where to set our standards. You know,

    we have to select actorster. We¡¯ve just entered this industry and there¡¯s still a lot of experience to umte. Director Zou, don¡¯t hide what you know.¡±

    Xu Yue smiled. It was impossible to reject her.

    Tang Xinrou secretly gave her a thumbs up.

    Awesome!

    If she made the arrogant Song Jingwan perform for them, she would probably explode in anger, right?

    Yet, in front of so many people, Song Jingwan would never show it.

    This would only make her doubly aggrieved!

    Song Yaoyao and the others were seated in a slightly hidden spot. Those that entered couldn¡¯t see them when they first came in, but when they got closer, it was impossible for them not to see them even if they didn¡¯t

    want to.

    The smile on Song Jingwan¡¯s face froze as she met Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    The other party was sitting in the boss¡¯ seat. Her posture was elegant, and her chin was slightly raised.

    She was high and mighty, calm andposed.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Zou Baoquan said cheerfully, ¡°Jingwan, Yueshu, the two of you came at the right time. Come,e, I¡¯ll introduce you to a big shot. This is Miss Song, she¡¯s amazing! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of her name, right? Not only is

    she Director Kang¡¯s student, she¡¯s also the top student in the college entrance exam! A genius student! Very impressive.¡±

    Faced with Zou Baoquan¡¯s unreserved praise, Song Jingwan had a bad feeling in her heart.

    Just as this thought appeared, she heard Zou Baoquan continue, ¡°Coincidentally, today is our audition day. Since Miss Song is also here, Jingwan, you and Yueshu can give us a performance. Let Miss Song see your

    skills.¡±

    Zhao Yueshu didn¡¯t know the truth, but she was used to being submissive, so she immediately said obediently, ¡°Okay, Director Zou.¡±

    Perform for Song Yaoyao?

    Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes darkened, and she almost wanted to leave immediately.

    What right did Song Yaoyao have to sit there and watch her perform?

    The room was quiet.

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips and lowered her head slightly. Her fringe covered her eyes, making it impossible to see the emotions on her face.

    ¡°Jingwan?¡±

    Zhao Yueshu was about to show off, but when she looked at Song Jingwan, she froze. ¡°Jingwan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°hh¡±

    ¡°It seems like she doesn¡¯t really want to perform for me.¡± Song Yaoyao held her chin and sighed softly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not worthy.¡±

    Her words gave Zou Baoquan a fright.

    ¡°How can that be!¡±.

 Chapter 863 - Barely Satisfactory

    <h4>Chapter 863 Barely Satisfactory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    He suddenly stood up and looked sharply at Zhao Yueshu and Song Jingwan. ¡°What are you saying, Miss Song? If you¡¯re not worthy, then we have no right to stand here. The unworthy person is someone else.¡±

    Although Zou Baoquan did not say a name directly, the direction of his eyes had already expressed his inner thoughts.

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently. Her small face was charming, and her eyes were pure and clear.

    She seemed harmless, but she made Zou Baoquan¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    A cold expression appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Is it that difficult to demonstrate your acting abilities? If you don¡¯t want to act, then get out. Plenty of people are willing to act, you won¡¯t be

    missed!¡±

    Being humiliated in public, Song Jingwan bit her lower lip in embarrassment.

    Zhao Yueshu quickly said, ¡°Director Zou, I¡¯ll act! I¡¯ll act!¡±

    Her acting skills had never been good, and now that the audience had high standards, it was impossible for her to fool anyone. Her career has been on the decline. Zou Baoquan¡¯s, Dream of Return, was the most

    popr drama that she had any chance of scoring a role in.

    ¡°What about Jingwan?¡± Zou Baoquan took a deep breath and looked at Song Jingwan with a kinder tone.

    He knew that Song Jingwan came from a good background, but that was all.

    She was not at the stage where she could control the entertainment industry.

    Compared to Song Yaoyao, she could not even bepared to a single one of fingers.

    Normal people knew the better choice.

    In just a few short minutes, Song Jingwan quickly adjusted her state of mind.

    She smiled and looked up, apologizing sincerely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Zou, I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I was distracted. You want me to act, right? Which part?¡±

    Zou Baoquan pointed at a random part in the script. ¡°This part.¡±

    With Song Yaoyao watching from the side, he only hoped that nothing would go wrong.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s identity and ability aside...

    Her identity as a miracle doctor was covered up pretty well but Zou Baoquan¡¯s mother was seriously ill, and a good friend of his had secretly leaked this information to him. He had also warned him not to tell anyone

    that he was the one who revealed it.

    Zou Baoquan had half-believed it, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t investigate it.

    This person was just like a god!

    So,pared to his mother¡¯s life, what were two actresses?

    Song Jingwan tried her best to ignore the gazes and started acting with Zhao Yueshu.

    At first, Tang Xinrou was watching seriously with the genuine intention to learn, but as she watched it, she couldn¡¯t stand it and had to control herself fromughing out loud.

    What was going on?

    A few minutester.

    Song Jingwan and Zhao Yueshu¡¯s scene ended.

    The two of them stood quietly in the middle of the room, as if they were goods with a price tag.

    Zou Baoquan smiled and looked sideways. ¡°Miss Song, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think Director Zou already has an answer in his heart. It¡¯s not convenient for me toment, right?¡±

    Song Yaoyao spread her hands and stood up to take her leave.

    In the end, Zou Baoquan saw them out of the room in a daze.

    After Song Yaoyao left, Zou Baoquan had no choice but to grab onto Xu Yue and ask worriedly, ¡°Miss, what exactly did Miss Song mean?¡±

    ¡°It was barely satisfactory...¡±

    Xu Yue smiled and retracted her hand. She reminded him casually, ¡°Director Zou, can you tell that we graduated from the same school as Miss Song Jingwan?¡±

    After saying this, she politely nodded and turned around to leave.

    Zou Baoquan touched his forehead and hissed. He understood.

    He had heard that Song Jingwan also did the exam; the results of the college entrance exam for celebrities in the entertainment circle had always been the focus of fans..

 Chapter 864 - Becoming Mr. Huoâ€™s Woman

    <h4>Chapter 864 Bing Mr. Huo¡¯s Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    As for Song Jingwan¡¯s exam results¡­

    Compared to Song Yaoyao, it was unbearable to look at.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao¡¯s auditions ran extremely smoothly.

    She was curled up ina soft chair, squinting her eyes. The sun happened to be shining through the window, and she looked like a cat that was taking a nap.

    The main lead had already been selected, so the priority for today was to find some people to fill the supporting roles.

    And she chose them very casually¡­

    On the surface, she looked like she was taking a nap, but every time she was in a critical moment, she could make a judgment.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°I want her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good, we¡¯ll go with her.¡±

    It was as if she was going through a formality. There were even some people who had just entered the room and had yet to start performing when they realized that a pie

    had fallen from the sky and hit them square in the face.

    They entered with a perturbed heart and walked out with a dumbfounded expression.

    Those who didn¡¯t know better would have thought that the person had been reprimanded, which made them even more perturbed.

    But in the end, they realized¡­

    This wasn¡¯t the result of being reprimanded, this was due to dumbfounded joy!

    It had only taken an hour and a half toplete the casting.

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and pounced over speechlessly, ruthlessly pinching Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheek.

    Seeing her dozing off like a cat and looking cute and soft, she couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her.

    ¡°Student Song Yaoyao! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re casting people too recklessly?!

    ¡°Yes, so what?¡±

    Song Yaoyao yawnedzily, stretched, and shuffled backward to avoid her.

    With a soft nasally voice, she coquettishly said, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Tang xinrou gave her a sideways nce. ¡°I didn¡¯t use any force at all.¡±

    If she had used any force, she would have already squeezed until she cried, okay?

    She felt that there was a phrase on the inte that was very suitable for Song Yaoyao: ¡®If I punch you, you will probably cry for a long time.¡±

    Others, she wasn¡¯t sure about, but when it came to Song Yaoyao, she was sure that she would.

    However¡­

    ..the violent Yaoyao, was someone who would make her attacker cry for even longer!

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the girl¡¯s fan-like eyshes flickered. Her skin was white and transparent, soft and cute. ¡°Is there no one else? Then can we¡­ call it a day?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±

    Seeing how she looked like she was about to call it a day and go home to sleep, Tang Xinrou stared at her speechlessly.

    ¡°Logically speaking, your Gege isn¡¯t home, so why must you go home at night? You look like you need to catch up on a lot of sleep. Oh, that¡¯s right! What I said just now was,

    why are you So¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the boss.¡±

    Song Yaoyao interrupted her confidently, her eyes especially bright. ¡°I¡¯m the Big Boss. I have money. I can choose whoever I want.¡±

    If she felt someone was suitable, she would choose them. Was there a problem?

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Xu Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Tang Xinrou fell silent. ¡°¡­¡±

    Yes, this reason was very powerful.

    She was speechless.

    Because what Song Yaoyao said was indeed the f*cking truth!

    All the problems were forcefully and bluntly ended by Song Yaoyao.

    Tang Xinrou held it in for a long time before she finally said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re rich!¡±

    Xu Yue shrugged. ¡°Reality has proven that being rich is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her nose. She was so sleepy that tears were about toe out.

    Xu Yue packed her things and walked out, with a faint smile, she said, ¡°If you still can¡¯t do it, then it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough money. If you can be someone like

    Mr. Huo, then you¡¯re also amazing. And if you can¡¯t, your other choice is to be his woman.¡±

    As soon as she finished this sentence, a sleepy Song Yaoyao who was yawning a moment ago had already turned her head around with a dark look in his eyes.

    Cough¡­

    The threatening look in her eyes made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Xu Yue and Tang Xinrou looked at each other and both of them were terrified.

 Chapter 865 - Losing The Female Lead Role

    <h4>Chapter 865 Losing The Female Lead Role</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Song Yaoyao smiled and clenched her fists. ¡°Are you guys itching for trouble?¡±

    ¡°No, wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Xia Ying!¡±

    Xia Ying was forcefully pulled out of the car. When she turned around, she frowned. ¡°Zhao Yueshu, what are you doing?¡±

    Not too far away, stood a figure wearing sunsses and a mask,pletely disguised. Judging from the clothes, it was the person who entered the hotel with Zhao Yueshu a few hours ago.

    ¡°What am I doing? Xia Ying, can you be more sinister? Aren¡¯t you meant to be pure and innocent? How did you learn to trip me up? You¡¯re the one who made me lose the role, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xia Ying looked puzzled. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m going to leave. Please let me go.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending! B*tch!¡±

    Zhao Yueshu gritted her teeth. ¡°Ha, haven¡¯t you always looked down on underhanded methods? What are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Xia Ying brushed her hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    When Cao Meihua heard this, she basically understood.

    She got out of the car and walked around to their side. She then whispered for Xia Ying to get in the car first.

    ¡°B*tch, stop right there¡ª¡±

    ¡°Zhao Yueshu, if you have the guts, curse louder. See if the paparazzi around us will get excited. Aren¡¯t you quite capable? Do you think you¡¯re the only person who knows that five years ago you stepped on Ying Ying to

    get to the top and framed her, causing her to be shelved? Please remember, no secret can be truly hidden! You deserve what you got!¡±

    ¡°I deserve what I got? Ha¡­ then what did I do? It was Xia Ying who pretended to be high and mighty. Why isn¡¯t she high and mighty now? It wasn¡¯t easy to make aeback, was it? Which Boss did you sleep with?¡±

    Zhao Yueshu lowered her voice and looked at Xia Ying in the car mockingly.

    Cao Meihua closed the car door and blocked Zhao Yueshu¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°You can think whatever you want. If you can cause trouble by deleting Ying Ying¡¯s audition qualification, why can¡¯t we deal with you? Do you think we¡¯re saints? If you have a disease, go and treat it. Don¡¯t make a

    scene!¡±

    After being ridiculed, the car sped past her.

    Zhao Yueshu took a deep breath and turned her head.

    When she saw Song Jingwan, her mood suddenly became much better.

    Sure, she lost the role of the second female lead, but Song Jingwan had lost the role of the female lead!

    A thought shed across her eyes quickly. She held Song Jingwan¡¯s arm intimately and sighed. ¡°Jingwan, it¡¯s such a pity! The role was clearly set. Why would Zou Baoquan suddenly go back on his word?¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. Behind her sunsses, her expression could not be seen clearly.

    Her voice was indifferent. ¡°We didn¡¯t sign a contract yet. How much weight does a verbal agreement have?¡±

    Even promises written in ck and white could be taken back, not to mention a verbal agreement.

    However, she had actuallye here today to sign the contract.

    Zhao Yueshu pursed her lips. ¡°Even so, they can¡¯t just go back on their word. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about.¡± Song Jingwan chuckled. In front of Zhao Yueshu, she had her pride. ¡°My manager has more than one drama lined up for me. Without this one, we can just choose another one.¡±

    After saying that, she bent down and got into her car under the escort of her bodyguards.

    Zhao Yueshu¡¯s face froze.

    The joy in her heart instantly disappeared.

    That¡¯s right. How could shepare to Song Jingwan? She was the daughter of a rich family. Naturally, she had a lot of resources in her hands.

    She was different from her.

    ¡°Do you know who caused you to lose your role?¡±

    Suddenly, a soft voice sounded charmingly beside her.

    ¡°Think about it carefully, who else did you see in Director Zou¡¯s office today?¡±.

 Chapter 866 - Big Sis Turned Nanny

    <h4>Chapter 866 Big Sis Turned Nanny</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    After leaving a meaningful sentence, Song Jingwan closed the car window and her face sank.

    Qin Han frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s your contract? Let me see, it hasn¡¯t been signed yet, right? I¡¯ll get ourwyer to see it before you sign it, in case there are any traps¡­¡±

    ¡°I lost the role.¡±

    Song Jingwan turned her head and looked at the scenery outside the window.

    ¡°What? How could that be¡­¡±

    Qin Han was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Director Zou already confirm that you¡¯re the female lead? Moreover, Mr. Song is an investor. Even if Director Zou were to rece someone, it wouldn¡¯t be you.¡±

    He was puzzled.

    Logically speaking, Song Jingwan¡¯s family background was not bad.

    As long as she didn¡¯t cause trouble, everything should run smoothly for her. It was only a matter of time before she reached the top.

    All shecked was a hot and explosive drama.

    And Dream of Return was the key to whether she could advance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call Director Zou right now and ask him about the situation.¡± As Qin Han spoke, he took out his phone. A small white hand reached out and stopped him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself. Go back.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Qin Han let out a deep sigh. From Song Jingwan¡¯s expression, he knew that she was serious.

    Thinking about it, her personality was bing more and more unpredictable. Qin Han could no longer see clearly what she was thinking.

    After Song Yaoyao finished her work, she was dragged by Tang Xinrou to the karaoke.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t going to a normal ce. Instead, they were going to a private entertainment club that was a well-kept secret.

    At first, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to go. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t resist Tang Xinrou¡¯s pressure and said, ¡°Your Gege isn¡¯t home anyway. It¡¯s okay to stay a littlete! Think about it, how can there be a business

    meeting without drinking? What if Mr. Huo¡ª¡±

    Xu Yue red at her, but it was already toote.

    Song Yaoyao scowled and snorted, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Even though she said this, Song Yaoyao still ended up going in the end.

    They were a group of young girls, so they quickly lost track of time.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s alcohol tolerance was only one ss. Tang Xinrou specifically ordered a sweet cocktail for her, with the strawberry vor that Song Yaoyao loved.

    The young girl¡¯s face was red, like the thick clouds in the sky.

    She narrowed her eyes and curled up on the leather sofa, holding a wine bottle and giggling.

    Her soft and fluffy hair draped over her shoulders, and her eyshes fluttered like a fan. Her pupils seemed to be twinkling like little stars, and they looked especially beautiful.

    Xu Yue looked at Tang Xinrou, who was yelling uncontrobly and then at the cute and soft Song Yaoyao. She couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead.

    She simply turned away for a little while. How did these two end up so drunk?

    ¡°Yaoyao, who am I?¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and felt that her throat was dry. She held the bottle of wine and took a gulp. She tilted her head and looked into Xu Yue¡¯s eyes.

    Her eyes were misty and filled with confusion.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like she was really drunk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore, be good.¡±

    She struggled to snatch the bottle from Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands. Although the little girl was especially petite, her hands were extremely strong.

    Xu Yue had just heaved a sigh of relief when she turned her head and saw Tang Xinrou open a bottle of wine and gulp it down. Perhaps, she was thirsty from singing.

    But¡­this bottle had the highest alcohol content!

    Her eyelids twitched as she gritted her teeth and dialed a number.

    ¡°An Feiran! If you don¡¯t f*cking pick up your girlfriend, I¡¯ll throw her out on the street and let people pick up her corpse!¡±

    After saying that, she hung up the phone angrily and rushed in front of Tang Xinrou in a few steps, violently snatching the wine bottle away.

    ¡°Wait till you sober up!¡±

    She was once a respected Big Sis, now she was reduced to a nanny.

    Xu Yue never dreamed of this situation..

 Chapter 867 - I Want A Pretty Boy

    <h4>Chapter 867 I Want A Pretty Boy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Let go, let go of¡­hic¡­me¡­

    ¡°I still want to d-drink¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s little face was flushed red from drinking. Her eyes were moving and her beauty was bedazzling.

    Even though they were both women, Xu Yue¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch a little.

    Of course¡­ if Tang Xinrou hadn¡¯t been so drunk that she was in a drunken stupor, Xu Yue would have been very happy to admire this beauty. After all, who didn¡¯t like beautiful women?

    But now, when she looked at Tang Xinrou, she wanted to beat her up.

    Why did she have to ept Tang Xinrou¡¯s mess?

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    Xu Yue sneered as she gritted her teeth and stuffed a bottle of wine into Tang Xinrou¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Continue drinking. I¡¯ve already called your man. When he arrives, I¡¯ll let him see how drunk you are!¡±

    ¡°1¡­ urgh¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou burped, her eyes shing as she shook her head, hugging the bottle.

    ¡°M-my man? Who¡­ who is my man?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±

    Xu Yue sneered, ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯tpletely lost your mind? Do you know that when An Feiranester, you¡¯ll be embarrassed when he sees how drunk you are?¡±

    After saying this, she ignored Tang Xinrou and walked over to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side.

    The young girl was wrapped in a thin shawl and was nestled quietly on the sofa, looking obedient and not drunk at all.

    But when one looked into her eyes, they would know that she was even drunker than Tang Xinrou.

    Her clear and limpid eyes were now misty and hazy. She was like a lost child, soft and innocent, causing one¡¯s heart to melt when they looked at her.

    Xu Yue didn¡¯t want to ridicule Tang Xinrou anymore.

    eople often said thatparison is the death of joy.

    Tang Xinrou, whopletely didn¡¯t care about her image, was instantly crushed into dregs whenpared to Song Yaoyao!

    Looking at her, even when she was drunk, she was so obedient and cute that it made people love her to death.

    Meanwhile, Tang Xinrou was making a fuss on the other side, wanting to drink and spouting nonsense.

    At this moment, she was shouting again. ¡°I want, I want some pretty boys! Someone! Call a few pretty boys over for me! I want them to apany me¡­ Drink with me! Sing, dance¡­ Striptease for me¡­ Hehe¡­¡±

    Xu Yue facepalmed.

    Striptease?

    She certainly knew how to have fun¡­

    She bent down to help Song Yaoyao up and called out softly, ¡°Yaoyao, wake up, we¡¯re going home.¡±

    Suddenly, she saw Song Yaoyao staring nkly at the door, blinking her eyes.

    The room was filled with a strange atmosphere. Tang Xinrou, who had been shouting earlier, also suspiciously quietened down.

    Xu Yue raised her eyebrows and turned her head.

    When she saw the boy who had pushed open the door and entered, she was instantly amused.

    ¡°Oh, you came quite quickly.¡±

    Xu Yue whistled in a casual manner. She cast a sidelong nce at the quiet Tang Xinrou and added fuel to the fire. ¡°The pretty boy you wanted is here. Dear, please check the good. If you¡¯re satisfied, remember toe

    often.¡±

    Tang Xinrou hugged herself and blinked innocently.

    Her head was dizzy, but she still had an instinct for danger.

    And¡­

    She was aware of Miss Xu¡¯s malicious intent.

    ¡°T¡¯ll send Yaoyao back. You can send her backter. Have a good time. Don¡¯t let this great opportunity go to waste.¡±

    After saying this, Xu Yue let out a lowugh and helped Song Yaoyao out.

    The boy seemed to have rushed over from home. He was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt and blue jeans, looking refreshing. It was obvious that he was a well-behaved student and didn¡¯t fit in with this ce.

    He nodded at Xu Yue and watched them leave before he closed the door behind him.

    A soft knock on the door frame made Tang Xinrou shudder.

    ¡°Pretty boy?¡±.

 Chapter 868 - Wishing My Sisters A Safe Night

    <h4>Chapter 868 Wishing My Sisters A Safe Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    Help! This seemed a little scary!

    ¡°Striptease?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s face was tense as she gulped down a mouthful of wine to calm herself down.

    Her tipsiness waspletely awakened by the sudden appearance of An Feiran.

    An Feiran smiled innocently as he slowly walked towards Tang Xinrou and said sincerely, ¡°Actually, if you want to see a striptease, you can look for me. You know, I¡¯ve never

    rejected you.¡±

    The boy held her hand and gently ced it on his cor.

    The hard button was pressed against her fingertips.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Due to the effects of alcohol, she felt like she was about to be burned to death.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    She pulled her hand with all her might, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t pull it out.

    The boy looked thin and delicate, but in reality, his strength was astonishing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see a striptease?

    ¡°Tang Tang, you don¡¯t like me anymore?¡±

    The boy suddenly approached her, his breath was hot.

    Caught off guard, Tang Xinrou retreated and fell heavily onto the sofa.

    Their eyes met, and Tang Xinrou was shocked by the burning passion in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Yaoyao? Wake up, we¡¯re home.¡±

    The girl was very thin and light so Xu Yue half-carried her towards the door.

    The hall was brightly lit.

    Uncle Zhang quickly weed her.

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    Uncle Zhang was stunned and quickly helped Song Yaoyao up. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for sending Miss Song back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what I should do.¡±

    Actually, Song Yaoyao had quite a number of bodyguards around her. Huo Jiu left after the audition, but Huo Si was still around.

    But they were men after all. Xu Yue was also worried about letting Song Yaoyao return alone in the car. If she felt nauseous or encountered something on the way, it would

    not be convenient without a girl to take care of her.

    ¡°Her alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t very good. She drank too much without paying attention.¡±

    Xu Yue felt guilty for a moment. She reached out to touch the young girl¡¯s soft hair and smiled.

    Uncle Zhang nodded. ¡°Would you like to sit for a while? Someone, pour a cup of tea for the guest!¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Xu Yue suddenly heard the sound of a car braking outside.

    ¡°The Master is back.¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°¡­¡±

    She suddenly felt a little sympathetic. Tonight, Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao were destined to be a pair of difficult sisters.

    She looked at the tall and handsome man who looked like a god getting out of the car. When he walked over, he seemed to have seen them as well.

    Xu Yue¡¯s neck turned cold and she immediately made a decision.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, I¡¯ll leave Yaoyao in your care. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu, aren¡¯t you going to sit for a while longer?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Xu Yue hurriedly waved her hand.

    She was afraid that it would be time for the Big Boss to discipline his little wife, so she decided not to be a third wheel here.

    Speaking of which, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this big boss?

    With a look from him, Xu Yue felt her legs go weak.

    ¡°Alright, then be careful on the road. I¡¯ll get someone to drive you back. It¡¯s not easy to g down a taxi here.¡±

    Xu Yue did not refuse. After agreeing, she quickly walked out as if there was a ghost chasing after her.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Huo.¡±

    The man nodded his chin slightly. He was a refined gentleman.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    A strong sense of oppression was extinguished. The psychological pressure was definitely not an exaggeration.

    Xu Yue walked for a long distance and felt her heart beating rapidly.

    She could not help but make a prayer gesture.

    May god bless her two sisters and let them pass the night unscathed.

    Amen.

    The sky was bright.

    Swoosh¡ª

    The automatic curtains slowly closed on both sides and the sunlight immediately rushed in through the huge ss window.

    It upied every corner without any scruples.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned over and frowned as she pulled the nket over her head..

 Chapter 869 - The Public Execution Video

    <h4>Chapter 869: The Public Execution Video</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    She continued to sleep soundly.

    Some timeter...

    As she slept, Song Yaoyao felt that something was not right.

    Something seemed to be staring at her, disturbing her sleep.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart thumped, and she had a bad feeling.

    She nervously gripped the corner of the nket and slowly pulled it down...

    The next second...

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    A scream broke the silence.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s throat was dry and she was shivering.

    ¡°G-Gege?! Wh-when did youe back?¡±

    Why did she not have any memory of this?

    The man who was leaning against the bed calmly flipped through the book. ¡°Last night.¡±

    Song Yaoyao trembled again.

    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>

    She gulped and hid under the nket beside Huo Yunque.

    Carefully, she reached out her small hand and tugged at the corner of his shirt.

    ¡°Gege, I missed you so much!¡±

    The best strategy was to act coquettishly.

    ¡°Yeah, I missed you too.¡±

    Not bad, it was a very normal conversation.

    However...

    Not only did Song Yaoyao not feel relieved, but her heart tightened even more.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s tone was too calm, so calm that it was somewhat abnormal!

    ¡°Gege, what are you reading?¡±

    She licked her lips and carefully leaned over, trying to ease the atmosphere.

    Song Yaoyao remembered a little, but she did not remember it very clearly.

    Herst memory was in the karaoke room.

    As for how she came back, and how much Huo Yunque saw, Song Yaoyao did not know.

    Huhuhu...

    I¡¯m dead!

    ¡°Books on finance and economics.¡±

    Her reply was straightforward and her voice did not waver.

    Song Yaoyao lowered her shoulders and looked at her pajamas.

    It was over.

    She had changed out of her clothes and seemed to have taken a shower.

    Last night...

    What did she do?

    ¡± Gege...¡±

    Song Yaoyao thought of her dark past when she was drunk and could not help but start to examine Huo Yunque.

    The man was still wearing silk pajamas, long sleeves, and long pants. There was no pattern on them. It was the standard cold style.

    Moreover, his face was as handsome as ever, and his figure was as good as ever...

    But that was not her main focus. Her main focus was...

    The more Song Yaoyao looked at him, the more shocked she became.

    What happened to his lips? Why were they swollen? There was even a cut on the corner of his mouth. Those who did not know would have thought that Huo Yunque had been beaten up.

    The only part of his shirt-style pajamas that was exposed was probably half of his corbone and Adam¡¯s apple.

    Within the visible range of the naked eye, there were red marks.

    It was as if something... had forcefully sucked on it.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    Did she do it? Or did she not?

    The former made her feel guilty.

    Thetter made her feel furious.

    Suddenly, Huo Yunque put down his book, took something from the cab, and waved at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Come, I want to show you something.¡±

    His tone was as scary as if he was showing her a treasure.

    Song Yaoyao gulped. She had a hunch that the content was not what she wanted to see. She immediately shook her head. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to see it!¡±

    Huo Yunque opened the tablet and yed the video.

    Although the video could not be seen, Song Yaoyao could still hear his voice clearly.

    ¡°Gege! Give me a kiss!

    ¡°Gege... I love you so much!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, let go.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was filled with helplessness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I want a kiss...

    <sup>n </sup>Gege...¡±

    Some words were too shameful. Song Yaoyao was so embarrassed that she almost lost consciousness. She felt that she was no longer herself.

    She pounced forward, her cheeks red like blood

    ¡°Stop it! Turn it off¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±

    Huo Yunque easily pulled her into his arms and allowed her to struggle. He reached out with his long arm and blocked her from the tablet..

 Chapter 870 - Record Of Song Yaoyaoâ€™s Drunken Incident

    <h4>Chapter 870: Record Of Song Yaoyao¡¯s Drunken Incident</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi

    ...

    The video continued ying.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Even with her eyes closed, those shameful voices were still following her like a shadow, constantly drilling into her ears.

    Song Yaoyao was so embarrassed that even her toes were curled up, and her skin was pink and tender.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very interesting?

    ¡°Did you have fun?¡±

    Faced with the soul interrogation from the Big Boss, Song Yaoyao chose to be a cowardly turtle.

    After being forced to ¡®watch¡¯ the entire video, Song Yaoyao¡¯s soul was sublimated.

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡±

    She pitifully curled up on the bed, buried her head in the pillow, and cried pitifully.

    She was too ashamed to see anyone.

    Her ears were not clean anymore.

    Huhuhu!

    ...

    WeChat

    Rich Woman Health Club (3 members)

    Xu Yue: Good Morning

    Xu Yue: [AmbiguousSmile.jpg] How are the two of you?

    Tang Xinrou: I¡¯m dead

    Song Yaoyao: I¡¯m dead too

    Song Yaoyao: [NothingToLiveFor.jpg]

    Tang Xinrou: [NothingToLiveFor.jpg]

    Xu Yue: Looks like both of you experienced a lotst night

    Xu Yue: As a single dog, I shed sad tears

    Tang Xinrou: Xu Yue, just you wait! I almost lost my virginityst night!

    Song Yaoyao: /doubt

    Xu Yue: ???

    Xu Yue: Since An Feiran couldn¡¯t do it, Sis, why don¡¯t you change to another man? He didn¡¯t even take such a good opportunity? Does he have a problem in that aspect?

    Tang Xinrou: Bah! You¡¯re the one with a problem, your entire family has problems!

    Tang Xinrou: that¡¯s because I restrained myself in time and wasn¡¯t seduced by that monster!

    Tang Xinrou: Speaking of which, what¡¯s wrong with you? @Yaoyao

    Song Yaoyao: [GoodbyeWorld.jpg]

    Huo Yunque didn¡¯t punish her, but Song Yaoyao felt that she might as well be punished.

    Even if it made her cry in pain, she would still rather he beat her up.

    It was still countless times better than a public execution, right?

    He had recorded a video to show her when she sobered up! What the hell was this?!

    Huo Yunque even created aputer file in front of Song Yaoyao.

    And it was encrypted.

    Even if Song Yaoyao wanted to secretly delete it, it was impossible.

    The file¡¯s name was: Record of Song Yaoyao¡¯s drunken incident.

    Look at this! Was this the work of a human?

    But after this, if Song Yaoyao dared to get drunk again, she would have to think twice.

    She didn¡¯t want to provide new material for someone¡¯s folder!

    Not at all!

    That big b*st*rd!

    No matter how curious Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue were about what happened that night, Song Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t say a word.

    She swore to defend her dignity to the death.

    As the boss, how could she let her underlings know such a shameful thing?

    Although Song Yaoyao was very angry, she was about to leave for the film studio in S City to shoot.

    As she was about to part with Huo Yunque, all her embarrassment could not ovee her reluctance before parting.

    Two dayster, Song Yaoyao held a small opening ceremony in Feng City.

    Many reporters were present.

    Although Song Yaoyao was a newbie director, the cast was really strong.

    As far as the eye could see, there were only handsome men and beautiful women.

    Even those reporters who had been in the entertainment circle for a while and had participated in countless opening ceremonies were stunned.

    There was a verymon phenomenon in current dramas: other than the main actors, the other actors were selected very casually.

    For example, the usual plot of an emperor carefully selecting his harem always described how beautiful the girls were, and how it was like a sea of beauties. But in reality, other than the female lead and the important female supporting characters, the camera just swept over them.

    Scenes like that had been mercilessly ridiculed by countless viewers.

    So, looking at Song Yaoyao¡¯s production, the casting could be considered a visual feast!.

 Chapter 871 - Rich Little Director Song

    <h4>Chapter 871: Rich Little Director Song</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Trending search

    #ConcubineYan¡¯sVisualFeast

    ¡°Ahhh, who watched the press conference? Wow, my saliva is about to flow out.¡±

    ¡°There were so many good-looking youngdies. Wooo! Director Song is really an immortal director, where did she find so many pretty girls?¡±

    ¡°Good-looking is good, but I don¡¯t recognize any of them as far as the eye can see, hehe.¡±

    ¡°My god, who did I see? Xia Ying? F*ck, she¡¯s back? Ahhh, I¡¯m so excited, I loved it when she yed Miss Wan!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the drama will be, but judging from the casting alone, she really has a conscience.¡±

    ¡°Based on looks, I¡¯m also looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Errr, apart from some outdated actors/actresses, there are also some neers. The most famous one among them should be Tang Xinrou, right? Didn¡¯t they say that SYY is really rich? Why is her cast like this? Is shecking in investment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mughing. A person who hasn¡¯t even studied directing actually wants to start directing. Are there no more directors in China? No wonder China has an awkward position in the film industry. They can shoot any kind of lousy movie. Do they call this talent?¡±

    ¡°This drama will definitely be a flop. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll stand on my head and sh*t.¡±

    Song Yaoyao had never paid attention to these controversies. At this time, she had already brought her film crew to S City¡¯s film studio.

    As the saying went, where there were controversies, there would be heat.

    Before Concubine Yan had even started filming, there was already a considerable amount of discussion in the country because of Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou.

    The marketing team was immediately dispatched. They edited the work of all the ¡®outdated actors¡¯ that were mentioned and ced them online.

    Editing videos had always been the essence of a drama. One look and one smile was enough to move one¡¯s heart.

    Either way, Song Yaoyao had carefully thought through the casting process. She had seen all the actors and actresses¡¯ works and confirmed that they were suitable before making an appointment to meet them.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    Fluo Jiu immediately came forward when he saw Song Yaoyao and the others.

    He had gone to S City first to make preparations. When he found out that Song Yaoyao wasing today, he waited outside the hotel early.

    ¡°Have you booked the rooms?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have also booked a meal in the hotel. Everyone can take a break and eat togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Originally, all the actors were gathered together and set off from the same ce. All thements online were ridiculous.

    But who asked Song Yaoyao to choose either students who had not graduated from the film academy, or actors who had been out of trend and shelved a long time without any scripts.

    Currently, other than Consort Yan, they did not have any other jobs.

    Didn¡¯t this sound tragic?

    Wei Yang, who yed the male lead of the emperor, had just sat down in his room when there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Bro!¡±

    The boy who came in was not very good-looking, but his smile was clean and bright, It made people want tough with him.

    This was Yi Fan, the actor who yed the second male lead, Kang Heng.

    ¡°You unpacked so quickly?¡± Wei Yang patted his shoulder and asked with a smile.

    ¡°How much could I have? All my possessions added up would only fit one small box, I can unpack it tonight!¡± Kang Heng was Wei Yang¡¯s junior and also a student who was about to graduate.

    He excitedly looked at the furnishings of the room and bumped Wei Yang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bro, Little Director Song is really like what the inte said. She¡¯s so rich and nice.¡±

    This was the most luxurious hotel near the film studioplex. It was said that many A-list celebrities stayed in this hotel when they were filming here.

    ¡°By the way, my goddess is also filming here. Do you think I have the chance to meet her by chance? If only I could get a photo with her!¡±

    ¡°You brat...¡±.

 Chapter 872 - I Set The Rules Here

    <h4>Chapter 872 I Set The Rules Here</h4>

    Wei Yangughed and scolded, ¡°If you know that Little Director Song is good, then work harder.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know!¡±

    Yi Fan could not help but spin around, touching here and there. ¡°Bro, have you seen thements online? We¡¯ve been scolded badly.¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Yang¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°It¡¯s good to get used to it. There will only be more in the future. During this period of time, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go online and focus on filming. Instead of thinking too much, why not p their faces with proof?¡± When Yi Fan heard this, he suddenly asked, ¡°Bro, are you confident? Everyone says that Little Director Song¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Wei Yang¡¯s voice sank a little, ¡°You¡¯re still young. I know that you¡¯re easily influenced by thements online. But I brought you in. I only rmended you to Little Director Song because I knew your strength. Yi Fan, you have to know how to be grateful. Don¡¯t let down Little Director Song¡¯s trust.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Yi Fan lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bro. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Wei Yang patted him on the shoulder and walked out, ¡°Director Little Song is a neer, and so are you? There are still geniuses in the entertainment industry, just like you, but theyck opportunities. ¡°Since Little Director Song trusted you and chose a neer with no work as the second male lead, why can¡¯t you learn to trust her?¡±

    ¡°Little Director Song is Director Kang¡¯s student¡­¡±

    Yi Fan was enlightened.

    He nodded heavily. ¡°Yes! Bro, I know what to do!¡±

    The group of people gathered together and had a sumptuous dinner. Next, they read the script.

    Song Yaoyao, who had an exquisite appearance and was sitting at the head of the table, looked like arge doll. She did not fit in with this environment.

    ¡°The press conference was too rushed. I don¡¯t think everyone has a deep impression of me. Let me introduce myself first. Hello, everyone, I am Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Song Yaoyao extended her small hand.

    Her eyes were extremely ck and bright. Her voice was clearly very soft and sweet, but when it sounded in the meeting room, it was loud and clear.

    It clearly entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m a new director. Consort Yan will be my first work. ¡°Before this, everyone might only be able to understand me from the bits and pieces of gossip on the Inte. ¡°Among the people present, there are veteran actors who have been in the industry for many years, and there are also acting students who have yet to graduate. ¡°You may not be the best, but you are the most suitable. I hope that in the next period of time, we can work together and make progress together.¡± Some people¡¯s expressions did not change, while others were excited.

    Tang Xinrou looked at Song Yaoyao with a strange expression. She was suddenly so serious that Tang Xinrou wasn¡¯t used to it.

    As expected¡­

    The girl suddenly smiled sweetly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve said all the nice things, let¡¯s talk about something else now.¡±

    Everyone: ¡­ ¡°First, please read the script well. It¡¯s okay to get a bad take, but I want the live broadcast.¡±

    ¡°Second, most of the people here are newbies, and I¡¯m also a newbie. You can look down on me, but please don¡¯t show it on the surface.¡±

    ¡°Third, I hope that everyone can behave themselves during filming. Don¡¯t bete, and don¡¯t leave early.¡±

    The rules stunned everyone.

    They also realized that Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t as easy to fool as she appeared to be. In fact, she was even stricter than most of the directors in the industry.

    After the rules were exined and the reading started, the atmosphere was rather harmonious.

    The most surprising thing was Tang Xinrou. Her speaking skills were actually pretty good.

    Didn¡¯t they say that she just graduated from high school?

 Chapter 873 - Donâ€™t Covet Director Songâ€™s Man

    <h4>Chapter 873 Don¡¯t Covet Director Song¡¯s Man</h4>

    8pm.

    Concubine Yan: Good evening! /heart /heart

    [Picture attached] The promotional picture was split into two. Half of it was pure and innocent, and the other half was evil and calctive.

    She was wearing a light blue traditional dress, ncing casually at the camera. ¡°F*ck! Is this Tang Xinrou? She has improved so much. That look in her eyes really scared me!

    ¡°Ahhh, Rourou, Mommy loves you!¡±

    ¡°My Little Tang Tang is too good looking, huhuhu. Come on, we will support you!¡±

    ¡°The makeup is awesome, I hope the drama won¡¯t disappoint.¡±

    ¡°Level 10 hanfu researcher here! This costume is really well done, at least I can¡¯t find any mistakes in it.¡±

    ¡°Tang Xinrou¡¯s face, I admire it!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Concubine Yan officially began shooting

    The spring sun was warm, the grass was long and the orioles were flying.

    In the quaint and elegant house, porcin fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah, Third Sister, why are you so clumsy? This is Daddy¡¯s favorite vase, and you actually broke it.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s hair was done up in a lily knot, and there were a few beautiful silk flowers on her head. She was wearing a light blue long dress, and the gentle breeze blew gently, making her figure appear even more slender and graceful.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being clumsy. When Daddyes back, I¡¯ll go and apologize to him myself.¡±

    Liu Yan lowered his eyes, and his voice was soft and gentle.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have any temper at all. The young girl standing next to her raised her chin proudly and put her hands on her waist.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! You must remember that this porcin vase was broken by you. It has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a break first.¡±

    This was a scene where the second daughter of the Liu Family, Liu Shu, identally broke a porcin vase and made Liu Yan take the me.

    Liu Yan went to apologize and was punished to kneel in the ancestral hall for a night.

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the script. ¡°Get ready. For the banquet scer, makeup artists, please touch up the makeup.¡± The filming studio was hot and stuffy. It was the hottest time of the year, and the actors were wearing too much. It could be said that they were suffering.

    However, they could not show it on their faces.

    Song Yaoyao did not talk much during filming, but as long as she opened her mouth, the people below her had to carry out her orders immediately.

    The others did not know why a little girl was so imposing when she did things.

    When she opened her mouth, the others did not even have time to react before they obediently followed her instructions.

    In the second act, Xia Ying appeared on stage.

    Xia Ying was Liu Yan¡¯s good friend and futurepetitor. After entering the pce, the two of them would engage in a fierce battle.

    Time always passed quickly on the set. Perhaps it was because the main actors had been chosen well so the number of NGs was very few. Almost every scene was one take.

    The days¡¯ schedule ended very quickly. After Song Yaoyao watched the scenes from the day, she kept Xia Ying and Tang Xinrou back to shoot a few more scenes. Then, she finally let them go.

    Xia Ying knew that Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao had a good rtionship. She clicked her tongue. ¡°Director Song is really strict at work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you don¡¯t cross her bottom line, she¡¯s easy to talk to.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything that Director Song doesn¡¯t like?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou smirked and beckoned with her finger.

    Xia Ying moved closer. Tang Xinrou whispered something in her ear and then left. That sentence was: ¡®Don¡¯t covet her man¡­¡¯

    ¡°This¡­¡± Xia Ying was dumbfounded. ¡°Director Song has a boyfriend?¡±

    Forgive Xia Ying for leaving the entertainment industry for too long. Back when Song Yaoyao was in the limelight, Xia Ying had been training behind closed doors, focusing on her acting skills.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. As long as you stay on the set long enough, one day, you¡¯ll be able to meet Director Song¡¯s family.¡±

 Chapter 874 - Misled By Lust

    <h4>Chapter 874 Misled By Lust</h4>

    Xia Ying didn¡¯t expect Tang Xinrou to be so urate.

    The next day, she saw the person that Tang Xinrou mentioned: Director Song¡¯s man¡­

    Everyone called him Mr. Huo.

    Xia Ying didn¡¯t have a part in the scene that was being filmed, so she was sitting on the recliner near the door at that moment, enjoying the breeze from the fan.

    Suddenly, it became quiet outside. She looked up curiously.

    Then, she was stunned.

    The man had an excellent figure. He had wide shoulders and narrow hips. His long legs were slender and straight. His ck shirt made him look cold and restrained. At this moment, he was being escorted by a group of people. As the sun¡¯s rays fell on his shoulders, he was even more dazzling than a god.

    At this point, Xia Ying had not realized the identity of this man.

    Until he walked past her and headed straight inside.

    Then, Song Yaoyao¡¯s slightly frustrated groan rang out. ¡°Aiya, why are you here? Go to the lounge first and stay there. Don¡¯t disturb my work!¡±

    The man chuckled softly. His charming, low, and hoarse voice was extremely seductive.

    ¡°Do you dislike me now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him and continued to stare at the camera, giving orders from time to time.

    Without Song Yaoyao¡¯s permission, the others could only continue acting and not stop.

    Although it was only the second day of the official coboration, they already had a basic understanding of her personality. She was usually easy to talk to, looking soft and cute without any sense of distance. However, once they entered work, it was best for the actors to maintain their best state. They could make mistakes, but they were not allowed to be sloppy and perfunctory. Huo Qi looked at Huo Yunque sympathetically.

    Sigh, who would have thought that the Master would fall out of favor one day?

    ¡°Master Huo, please sit next to Miss Song!¡± Huo Si cleverly moved a chair over and smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth. ¡°Do you want some water? 1-¡°.

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face was sullen. ¡°Sit down obediently and don¡¯t speak!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement. He rubbed his sleeves andzily sat down beside Song Yaoyao with his legs crossed.

    He gestured with his hands to indicate that he would be quiet.

    His smile was sweet and flirtatious, and the familiar scent from his body kept seeping into Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose.

    It was difficult for her to ignore it, and she could not help but nce at Huo Yunque.

    Seeing this, the man who was flipping through the documents did not even raise his head. He put his big hand on the top of the girl¡¯s head and twisted it.

    ¡°Be good, work hard.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    She red at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bothering me, okay?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Huo Yunque looked up innocently, his face clear and handsome.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t say another word!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s thoughts were exposed. She shifted her gaze ufortably and her eyes fell on Wei Yang and Yi Fan.

    There were two seconds of silence.

    ¡°Do they look good?¡±

    Song Yaoyao clenched her small fists. ¡°Huo Si! get him out of here!¡±

    Huo Si looked terrified.

    Huo Yunque stood up with a smile on his face and ced his document in Huo Qi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Stop filming for now, we¡¯ll continue filmingter.¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not carry on with her filming as he looked at her.

    Lust could mislead people.

    And Huo Yunque was the stumbling block on her path to bing a great director!

    Just as she was indulging in her wild thoughts, there was suddenly a gentle rub on her head.

    The man leaned over, his cold, snow-like breath blowing against her face.

    He deliberately lowered his voice to bewitch her, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s little face was red as she quickly pushed his hand away and warned him seriously, ¡°S-stop it!¡±

    It really affected her image too much.

    If she was seen by everyone, how could she still be the boss!

 Chapter 875 - The Adult World

    <h4>Chapter 875 The Adult World</h4>

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled softly and lovingly scratched the bridge of her nose. He turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He left, taking away most of the attention.

    Song Yaoyao patted her little face, trying her best to cool down quickly. Everyone looked at her expression and felt as if there were a hundred cats scratching at their hearts, but no one dared to ask anything. That was because the filming was not over yet¡­

    After the day¡¯s scenes were finished, it was nighttime.

    The film studio was actually livelier after 7pm.

    There were people walking around everywhere, staff carrying things, and extras squatting by the side of the road.

    Tang Xinrou wore her hair down, changed into a short-sleeved shirt and shorts, and fanned herself wildly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Precious, can we discuss this? In the future, can we choose a morefortable season for filming?¡±

    Song Yaoyao slowly drank a mouthful of water and passed the thermos to Huo Si. Her round eyes sized her up. ¡°Perhaps, you want to film in winter? It will be nice and cool.¡±

    Tang Xinrou lowered her head dejectedly. ¡°I finally understand why my aunt said that it¡¯s very hard to be an actress.¡±

    Especially if she wanted to be a dedicated and good actress, it was even more difficult.

    If she wanted to be a good actress, it was normal for her to do everything herself and not find a substitute. It was even normal for her to go into the water in winter.

    Miss Tang, who had been pampered since she was young and had never experienced any hardship, already felt it was difficult from the beginning.

    ¡°Look at them.¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and motioned for Tang Xinrou to look at the roadside.

    There were numerous extras everywhere. They wore clothes and shoes that did not fit them, and their makeup and hairstyles did not seem to be at their best. Hunched over, they were squatting by the roadside. Under the bright incandescent light of the studio, they seemed to be wrapped in a gray fog.

    ¡°The adult world has never been easy.¡±

    Song Yaoyao remembered that at home, her parents used to be busy with work and taking care of her. When her brother became an adult, he had to help manage the family business. They could never be like the overbearing CEOs in television dramas who always seemed to have time to fall in love.

    They were like spinning tops, flying across the country.

    Huo Yunque was the same.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s pupils constricted, and she pursed her lips to size up those people.

    As they passed, they attracted the gazes of those people.

    They looked at Tang Xinrou, envy shing in their eyes.

    She was the female lead. She would never be like these extras who were worried about not getting any scenes, nor would she run around for a few hundred yuan. When they were tired, these extras could even spread a nket on the ground and sleep by the roadside.

    This was something Tang Xinrou could never imagine doing

    ¡°Yaoyao, I was wrong¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou sniffed and caught up to Song Yaoyao. She rubbed her head against her shoulder. ¡°Compared to them, I¡¯m living in heaven.¡±

    She had never had to worry about food and clothing since she was born. Now, because of her good friend Song Yaoyao, she acted in Director Kang¡¯s movie as soon as she debuted, even without the support of her family. And in her second acting stint, she even got the role of female lead.

    As long as nothing unexpected happened, she would never experience the life of an extra.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be tired.¡± Song Yaoyao suddenly curved her eyes, and the dimples on her cheek sank. She touched Tang Xinrou¡¯s head. ¡°You did super well.¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart instantly softened.

    She kissed Song Yaoyao¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to work hard!¡±

    Keep it up!

    ¡°Uh¡­ Miss Tang¡­¡±

    A voice suddenly appeared and interrupted Tang Xinrou.

    Both of them looked up at the same time.

    Huo Qi appeared out of nowhere and was looking at Tang Xinrou with aplicated expression. He silently used his finger to point behind him.

    Tang Xinrou followed the movement and looked over. She fell silent¡­

 Chapter 876 - Straight Man Turned Gay

    <h4>Chapter 876 Straight Man Turned Gay</h4>

    How could she kiss someone else¡¯s wife right in front of them?

    She had always felt that Mr. Huo¡¯s gaze was very dangerous.

    ¡°Eh? Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. In the next moment, like a tired bird returning to its nest, she quickly opened her arms and pounced on Huo Yunque. Tang Xinrou covered her cheeks in pain and asked in a low voice, ¡°When did Mr. Huo arrive?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, when you were taking advantage of Miss Song.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    Who was taking advantage of her! Yaoyao is my good friend! So what if I kiss her?!

    Her back was stiff as she stared at the two people hugging each other. At that moment, the man in the ck shirt raised his eyelids and looked at her with a cold

    gaze.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s neck shrank and she was terrified. ¡°Gege, didn¡¯t you say that you were waiting for me at the hotel?¡± Song Yaoyao held onto his big hand and smirked.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t get to.¡±

    Huo Yunque poked her cheek expressionlessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Song Yaoyao hugged Huo Yunque¡¯s waist and stood on her tiptoes, acting coquettishly. ¡°I want to eat something delicious.¡±

    ¡°It depends on your performance.¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    She had learned how to chase him away.

    ¡°Th-then, we¡¯ll get going first?¡± Xia Ying asked tentatively as she looked at Wei Yang and the others.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Qi looked at his watch. ¡°The Master has already reserved a seat at dinner time. Let¡¯s all go together.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to go back to the hotel to take a shower and sleep. I¡¯m too tired.¡± Tang Xinrou stretched and waved at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ll go back first! See you tomorrow~ Mwah-¡°

    Before she left, she was not afraid of death and threw a kiss at Song Yaoyao.

    Then, sheughed and ran away.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and sensed that there was something wrong with Huo Yunque. When she saw him, she burst outughing.

    Her voice was clear and melodious like a musical instrument.

    ¡°Gege, are you jealous of my soft and gentle voice?¡±

    Huo Yunque gave her a look and turned around.

    Song Yaoyao quickly caught up to him. The two of them chatted andughed as they held hands.

    Wei Yang and the others only dared to follow them from afar.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Director Song¡¯s boyfriend to be so handsome.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s more than handsome! That temperament, I dare say that in the entire entertainment industry, no one canpare to him, okay? Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Yi Fan cupped his face and said exaggeratedly. ¡°By the way, are you tempted by him? I, a straight man, feel like I¡¯m going to be turned gay!¡± Xia Ying: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to move norment.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s warning seemed to echo in her ears.

    She paused, looked at Yi Fan sincerely, and advised, ¡°This road isn¡¯t easy to walk on. If you can be with a girl, it¡¯s better to find a girl. Also, Little Director Song hates people looking at her boyfriend the most.¡±

    Yi Fan: ¡°¡­¡±

    He was just joking. He did not expect Xia Ying to be so serious in persuading him.

    Yi Fan¡¯s face was flushed red. He wished he could dig a hole and hide in it.

    8:30 pm

    Concubine Yan posted a group photo on Weibo.

    Xia Ying (verified): Thank you for the meal, Little Director Song and Mr. Huo. I¡¯m full from all the dog food[1]. ugh

    Wei Yang (verified): /flower /flower

    Yi Fan: If you ask me about the taste of the food, I might not be able to answer. But if you ask me about the taste of the dog food? Then you are asking the right person. /dog

    ¡°If you¡¯re that great, you should post up a group photo and let us see Mr. Huo¡¯s face!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t even think about looking at his face. That body though!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, the long legs!¡±

    [1] ng for ¡®disys of affection¡¯.

 Chapter 877 - Showing Affection On Set

    <h4>Chapter 877 Showing Affection On Set</h4>

    ¡°Hahahaha, they¡¯re showing off their affection on set. I remember that Concubine Yan only started filming two days ago. Did Mr. Huo already miss her so much that he decided to visit?¡±

    ¡°Even with this enviable rtionship on set, the atmosphere is still harmonious. That¡¯s so

    good.¡±

    ¡°Little Teacher, go, go, go! When I¡¯m allowed to visit the set, I will definitely buy your favorite strawberry cake to visit you.¡±

    ¡­

    The topic of Yan Fei¡¯s post went viral, and its poprity continued to rise.

    Even the Weibo fans of the other actors started to increase in varying degrees.

    Some of the empty actors who did not attend the audition and felt that the drama wasn¡¯t worthy of their status were immediately envious.

    How could they forget that although this was a new drama, the director, Song Yaoyao, was a topic-starter! She was a talented girl, the top scorer in the college entrance exam, Director Kang¡¯s only student, and the fianc¨¦e of a super-rich man.

    Even if it was a flop, everyone would still be curious about one of the titles Song Yaoyao filmed, right?

    What if it became popr?

    That would be exhrating!

    Tonight was destined to be a night that made countless people envious.

    Not to mention, Zhao Yueshu had already lost several roles in a row.

    ¡°How is it? Still no contact?¡±

    In the darkness, the phone¡¯s fluorescent light shone on the woman¡¯s sinister face, making her look even more sinister and terrifying.

    The call ended. ¡°Alright, since you started it, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous,¡±

    In the middle of the night, the trending searches suddenly exploded.

    Xia Ying had a photo scandal and was criticized for ying dirty. I¡¯m a Winter Melon: ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry! I can¡¯t hold it in any longer. Who does she think she is? How long has she been out of trend? Just because she found a backer, does she think she can trample over an old ssmate? Must she be so ruthless? I originally thought that the new Director S, who is very popr recently, had a good outlook on the world. But the truth is, she is a capitalist. How innocent could she be? XY, get out of the entertainment industry!¡±

    Rotten Rose: ¡°My best friend woke me up in a daze and I was served a huge scandal. Who is XY? Speaking of which, I¡¯m really not surprised that a celebrity would have such a photo leaked¡­¡±

    Want To Raise Meow: ¡°F*ck¡­ that¡¯s too bold. The posture is better than in the books.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the talking. Can someone share it with me?¡±

    ¡°No picture, no proof.¡±

    ¡°Follow + DM for pictures.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it. It¡¯s disgusting. Emmm¡­ even the female leads of AVs aren¡¯t this slutty.¡±

    ¡°I originally had a good impression of Miss Song, but now I feel that she¡¯s too good at creating hype. If she¡¯s so good at creating hype, why be a director? She should just debut as an entertainer herself!¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for such an actress to exist? I suggest boycotting her!¡±

    ¡°I threw up. Give me back my innocence! Is this what I¡¯ve liked for five years?¡±

    Cao Meihua was so anxious in the middle of the night that there was a blister in her mouth. She had already contacted all the people that she should, but it waspletely useless.

    She had not been very popr in the industry over the years, and the resources in her hands were very ordinary. There were not many people that she could talk to, let alone those high and mighty big shots.

    It was the middle of the night and she did not know if Xia Ying was asleep at this time. She was afraid that she would be upset when she saw the news, so she quickly drove to the film studio. Finally, she arrived just before dawn.

    Meanwhile, the film crew was already preparing for the day¡¯s shoot.

    Xia Ying had felt that the way the people looked at her the whole morning was very strange. It was as if there was something dirty on her body that could be contagious.

    Before she got close, those people couldn¡¯t wait to get away from her.

    Xia Ying pursed her lips and quietly went over to film.

 Chapter 878 - Director Song Is Awesome

    <h4>Chapter 878 Director Song Is Awesome</h4>

    After filming her own scene, she walked to the side and turned on her phone.

    Just as she logged into Weibo, Xia Ying¡¯s vision went ck.

    The gossip news on the front page was about her.

    Crack!

    Her hands grew weak, and her phone fell to the ground. The screen cracked and spread like a spider web. Song Yaoyao¡¯s brows moved slightly as she looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The girl¡¯s tone was very calm with the right amount of gentleness.

    However, it made Xia Ying even more flustered. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Director Song¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, tears had already fallen.

    Cao Meihua rushed over and just happened to see this scene.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Xia Ying¡¯s lips twitched in despair as she lowered her head. ¡°Director Song, you can fire

    me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Yingying!¡± Cao Meihua red at Xia Ying anxiously.

    Xia Ying shook her head. ¡°M-my existence will only give people an opportunity to attack you and the others.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, with this¡­?¡±

    Tang Xinrou had entered without anyone knowing. She crossed her arms and smiled disdainfully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few photos? Are they really of

    you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Xia Ying denied it and held back her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve never done such a thing. If I really had a backer, how could I have been shelved for five years without any work?¡±

    Zhao Yueshu¡¯s casual words could even make her lose her audition qualification.

    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Tang Xinrou shrugged. ¡°Yaoyao, what do you think?¡±

    Song Yaoyao knocked on the table, her heavy gazending on Xia Ying.

    Xia Ying hurriedly wiped away her tears, feeling extremely embarrassed.

    She actually cried in front of a girl who was so much younger than her.

    ¡°Investigate.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s answer was only one word.

    Cao Meihua was anxious like an ant on a hot pan. She wanted to question her, but she was afraid of Song Yaoyao¡¯s imposing manner.

    Xia Ying was not in the right state, so Song Yaoyao simply moved her scenes back and gave her a day off.

    ¡°Yingying, what did Director Song mean? Investigate? She doesn¡¯t believe you?¡±

    ¡°If it were you, would you believe me?¡±

    Xia Ying smiled and walked towards the hotel with her head lowered.

    ¡°If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t believe me either. My face is clearly in the photo, and I suddenly received a role. We are strangers, why would she look further into it to find the truth?¡±

    ¡°But-¡°

    Cao Meihua was helpless. ¡°Just like you said, if you were really willing, you would have been famous long ago. And what about Zhao Yueshu? This was definitely her doing!¡¯

    ¡°Enough talking, help me pack my luggage.¡±

    Cao Meihua felt aggrieved. This was a rare opportunity, yet they were watching it slip away between their fingers.

    Her heart ached for Xia Ying. Why was her fate so difficult?

    The atmosphere in the room was stifling as the two of them packed their luggage in silence.

    However, before they could finish packing, a document was handed to Cao Meihua in a thick leather bag.

    Xia Ying didn¡¯t even raise her head. She asked softly, ¡°Is it to terminate my contract?¡±

    Cao Meihua didn¡¯t think so. This bag was too heavy.

    It was very heavy.

    She did not say anything and took out the contents to take a look.

    The next second, she eximed, ¡°Oh my god! Director Song is awesome!¡±

    Xia Ying: ¡°???¡±

    Zhao Yueshu went to the office early in the morning. Ever since she woke up, she had been feeling uneasy.

    When she sat down, her eyelids started to twitch faster and faster.

    Jamie, the makeup artist who was close to her, asked, ¡°Shushu, are you not feeling well today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± Before Zhao Yueshu could nod her head, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.

    There was a bang.

    Zhao Yueshu had just raised her head when a bag smashed heavily onto her face.

 Chapter 879 - Blink When Threatened

    <h4>Chapter 879 Blink When Threatened</h4>

    ¡°OMG! Shushu, are you alright?¡±

    Jamie quickly examined Zhao Yueshu. A celebrity¡¯s face was their livelihood. If ruined, her acting career would be over.

    Fortunately, her cheeks were just a little red.

    How lucky. ¡°Who are you people? This is Nanhui. Who let you in?¡±

    Jamie knew all the artistes who worked for Nanhui. With just a nce, he could tell if they were from thepany or not.

    Zhao Yueshu covered her face and looked up. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Standing at the door were Cao Meihua and Xia Ying.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When she saw the two of them, the uneasiness in Zhao Yueshu¡¯s heart magnified again. She pursed her lips and stared at them.

    Jamie also sized them up curiously.

    After working in this circle for a long time, one would realize that theplexity of this industry was much deeper than what the outside world imagined.

    As he looked at them, he suddenly felt that the woman standing behind Cao Meihua looked somewhat familiar. A thought shed through his mind and he was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re Xia Ying?¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Xia Ying nodded. ¡°Can I trouble you to go out for a while? I have something to talk to her about.¡±

    Jamie hesitated.

    Of course, he knew that Xia Ying¡¯s reputation on the inte these past two days had been extremely bad, and she was hated by everyone.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Zhao Yueshu gripped the armrest of her chair tightly and red at her warily.

    Xia Ying smiled. ¡°Yueshu, no matter what, we used to be good friends. Moreover, what can I do to you here? Let¡¯s talk. It¡¯s been a long time since we had a proper conversation.¡±

    After she said this, she said to Cao Meihua without waiting for Zhao Yueshu to reply, ¡°Meihua, you go out too.¡±

    ¡°Can you handle it on your own?¡± Cao Meihua and Xia Ying looked at each other, and she could see the determination in her eyes.

    Thus, she nodded and turned around to leave.

    Seeing this, Jamie could only leave as well.

    Zhao Yueshu opened her mouth, not knowing why she could not call out.

    ¡°You can let him stay. You can even call the security guards if you want. But before that, I hope you can take a look at what¡¯s in the document bag and see if it¡¯s suitable for outsiders to see.¡±

    Zhao Yueshu averted her face in disgust. ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±

    ¡°After you finish reading that, we¡¯ll have something to talk about¡­¡±

    Xia Ying bent down with a smile, picked up the things on the ground, and gently handed them to Zhao Yueshu.

    She had always kept a low profile. But even though she had entered this circle, she was stubborn. That was how she ended up in her current situation. Basically, she had been too young in the past and didn¡¯t know how to adapt.

    But now, Xia Ying realized that it was not a bad thing to be tougher.

    Zhao Yueshu¡¯s heart was beating fast. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the document

    bag.

    A stack of photos suddenly slid out. When her eyes touched the content of the photos, her pupils suddenly contracted and the color on her face faded.

    A momentter, she leaned against her chair and smiled weakly.

    ¡°Xia Ying, you have guts!¡±

    She had lost. She had lostpletely. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    At noon that day, Zhao Yueshu posted a new Weibo post.

    The content of the Weibo post was shocking.

    Zhao Yueshu actually admitted that she was the one who posted the dirt on Xia Ying. The photo was photoshopped, and it was not Xia Ying herself at all. It even revealed that Xia Ying had been shelved in the past, and she had been involved in it. The reason was only because she was jealous that her good friend had better looks and abilities than her. She had even be famous the moment she debuted. This was why she had done so many disgusting things.

    If it was just a paragraph, people would have suspected that she was being threatened.

    However, under these words, there were a lot of chat screenshots and transaction records.

 Chapter 880 - Donâ€™t Mess With Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 880 Don¡¯t Mess With Song Yaoyao</h4>

    Following the clues, they discovered that these records were all traceable.

    Just as she said, Xia Ying was indeed very popr as soon as she debuted, and her role as Wanniang was the dream girl in countless people¡¯s hearts. There were even media outlets who called her an up-ander as if she would be a top-notch trendsetter in no time.

    However, right after the drama ended, Xia Ying suddenly disappeared from the public eye. This disappearancested for a whole five years.

    ¡°Blink if you¡¯re threatened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded.¡±

    ¡°What is this? Is it April Fool¡¯s Day?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like Zhao Yueshu.¡±

    ¡°Stop making a fuss. If you don¡¯t believe it, just do some investigating yourself. All the evidence can be found. If you don¡¯t understand why Zhao Yueshu would suddenly release such a shocking piece of news, your brain must be fried. Just take a look at the official Weibo of Song Yaoyao Studio and you¡¯ll know. Click here: @SongYaoyaoStudio¡±

    Song Yaoyao Studio (verified): ¡°/apuse Weing the first signed artist of Director Song¡¯s studio @XiaYing. From now on, let¡¯s advance and retreat together. Keep going!¡±

    Xia Ying (verified): ¡°Thank you, Director Song, for giving me this opportunity. /love¡±

    ¡°WTH? Goddess, you¡¯re crazy! How could you sign Xia Ying at this juncture? Ahhh, I don¡¯t approve!¡±

    ¡°Commenter above, you must be stupid! Xia Ying is innocent! Your memory is probably still stuck on thest trending search. Be good, and take another look.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I love Director Song, I love Goddess Xia Ying! When the photos came out, I didn¡¯t believe them. If my goddess had a backer, she would have been famous already. After so many years of not having her work recognized, only a blind person would believe that she has a backer. Moreover, anyone with a brain would know Director Song¡¯s background. I can understand if you don¡¯t believe Xia Ying, but what powerful investor would it take to influence who makes it into Director Song¡¯s

    crew?¡±

    Once this news came out, Zhao Yueshu¡¯s acting career suffered a devastating blow

    Her agency was driven crazy from trying to clean up after her. In the end, they directly called her to their office and fiercely scolded her, telling her to pack up her things and leave.

    Meanwhile, all her endorsements requested to terminate their contracts. This time, Zhao Yueshu was really done for.

    But she didn¡¯t say anything from the beginning to the end. After she posted another piece of news about her permanent withdrawal from the entertainment industry, shepletely disappeared from the public eye.

    This created a lot of doubt for theizens, and a small number of Zhao Yueshu¡¯s fans were still making a fuss. But as soon as they spoke, they were attacked by the crowd. After a long time, they no longer dared to show their faces.

    At this moment, some analysis posts surfaced. The content analysis was logical and convincing

    One of the posts concluded that Zhao Yueshu willingly confessed to her actions without retaliating and obediently quit the entertainment industry because the other party had some dirt on her.

    But how serious could this dirt be? It had to be more serious than quitting the entertainment industry and ruining her reputation. For example, something that could make her go to jail¡­

    This analysis was supported by countless people. ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°This analysis makesplete sense! At first, I was still wondering what exactly was the reason for a star to ruin her future. Granny¡¯s analysis gave me an epiphany. To be able to make Zhao Yueshu lose all her money, fame, and fortune, she must have done a lot of wicked things in private, right?¡± ¡°Does anyone still remember the Wanying incident?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ that photo? F*ck! Now I¡¯m more and more convinced that the person on it was Miss S. Is this the power of a big shot? Then I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s the one who uncovered all this information.¡±

    ¡°A piece of advice to all the celebrities out there. Don¡¯t mess with Miss S, and don¡¯t mess with the artistes in her studio. Otherwise, she may even dig up the bed you peed on as a child. Scared? /funny¡±

 Chapter 881 - Wife Slave, Mr. Huo

    <h4>Chapter 881 Wife ve, Mr. Huo</h4>

    Knock, knock

    At the desk by the window, a young girl was sitting with her head lowered, seriously revising her script and writing a storyboard. When she heard the knock on the door, she said calmly without raising her head, ¡°Come

    in.¡±

    ¡°Director Song.¡±

    It was Xia Ying who came in. She looked gratefully at Song Yaoyao. She had never thought that one day, she would be able to find salvation.

    It was no longer darkness in front of her, but a smooth and broad road.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She bent down and bowed deeply to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Compared to verbal gratitude, I prefer to see something of substance.¡±

    Song Yaoyao moved her body sideways. The gentle light of the tablemp shone on her small face. Her milky white skin was so delicate that her fine hairs could almost be seen.

    She looked exquisite like a canary that was suitable for rearing, but in reality, she was already powerful enough to take care of herself.

    Xia Ying understood and nodded heavily.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    The truth was revealed, and the filming proceeded smoothly.

    Because the atmosphere was good, and the actors did not have any other assignments, they did not need to work continuously. They could fully devote themselves to the filming of Concubine Yan. In a month¡¯s time, more than half of the content had been shot.

    Song Yaoyao was always on the set, and Huo Yunque had visited her several times, therefore, he was given the nickname, ¡®Wife ve¡¯.

    In the behind-the-scenes videos, the man with the blurred-out face sat quietly beside the young director. Song Yaoyao was staring at the camera, while the man was staring at her the entire time.

    For some reason, it made people feel a sense of grievance, pity, and being ignored.

    The atmosphere on the set of Concubine Yan was explosively good. Every day, there would be a new behind-the-scenes video released online.

    As time went by, more and moreizens were attracted to the drama. They followed Concubine Yan and waited for their update every day. ¡°I never thought that one day, I would follow a TV drama¡¯s behind-the-scenes videos with great interest. Whenever I feel impatient for the next video, I feel so restless!¡±

    ¡°Sister, you are not alone! You are surrounded by others who are just like you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, I really believe that Director Song and Mr. Huo are in love now. Although I can¡¯t see their expressions, I have already imagined it. Director Song: I only have work in my eyes. Mr. Huo: I only have you in my eyes. Look at me! Look at me wifey!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo: today is another day of being ignored by my wife, I am tired of feeling unloved.¡±

    ¡°Are you ignoring me? Very well. Woman, you have sessfully angered me! Tonight, I will make you face my existence!¡±

    ¡°No obscenity in thements!¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a pen. Write it down for me instead!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was not a celebrity but she was more famous than some celebrities, and the number of fans who shipped her and Huo Yunque grew.

    Every day in the behind-the-scenes videos, her serious look made people want tough out loud. It was her baby face that gave people a strong abnormal cuteness when she was serious.

    From being criticized by everyone to gaining countless fans who looked forward to the broadcast of Consort Yan, it had only been a little over a month.

    However, for some people, this one month was as difficult as thousands of years.

    WeChat.

    Always Handsome Huo Qi: Jiu¡¯er, when will Miss Songe back? Always Handsome Huo Qi: [BreakingDownAndCrying.jpg] If Miss Song doesn¡¯te back, I really can¡¯t take it anymore!

    Always Handsome Huo Qi: A lonely Master Huo is scary. If you guys don¡¯te back soon, you might return to my corpse.

    Huo Jiu: You¡¯re thinking too much /smirk

    Huo Jiu: The Master will make you into fertilizer. We won¡¯t be able to see your corpse. But we can appreciate the fresh flowers nourished by your corpse.

    Always Handsome Huo Qi: I¡¯m going to block you. Bye.

    Huo Jiu snorted and took back his phone. He knew in his heart that Huo Qi was probably in deep trouble for real.

 Chapter 882 - New Student Reporting

    <h4>Chapter 882 New Student Reporting</h4>

    ¡°Miss Song, do you want to report to the school first?¡± Huo Jiu asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first. We¡¯ll go back after we get our textbooks.¡±

    Feng City Film Academy had started its semester three days ago. At that time, many reporters were waiting outside the school gate, trying to catch Song Yaoyao, but to no avail.

    However, every year during the new students¡¯ reporting season, there would be a wave of discussions on Weibo.

    Even without Song Yaoyao, there were still many eye-catching faces that were remembered by many people.

    ¡°The daily necessities in the dormitory have been prepared for you. Miss Song, are you really going to stay in the dormitory and participate in the military training?¡±

    All freshmen had to participate in military training.

    Previously, there were people on Weibo who were guessing whether Song Yaoyao would participate. Thus, the keyboard warriors took this opportunity to mock Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Song Yaoyao answered firmly.

    Her eyes were sparkling with obvious expectations.

    In her previous half-dead body, she had limited mobility and couldn¡¯t do a lot of things.

    She had already missed her high school¡¯s military training, she didn¡¯t want to miss her university¡¯s military training as well. If nothing unexpected happened, this would be thest time in her life that she would participate in military training on campus. In the future, this would be a very precious memory. Song Yaoyao went to the teacher¡¯s office to get her textbooks before going to the girls¡¯ dormitory.

    The military training would only start tomorrow, so Song Yaoyao was not toote.

    ¡°Miss Song, do you want me to go up with you?¡±

    Huo Jiu looked at the thick stack of books in her hand and tried to pick them up, but Song Yaoyao avoided him.

    She easily walked up the stairs and looked at him with aplicated expression. She then used her chin to point at the warning sign posted at the entrance of the stairs.

    The young man stoppedHuo Jiu was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s such a rule here?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was even more surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Huo Jiu shook his head innocently.

    ¡°No.¡±

    He had never been to college, so how could he know.

    Song Yaoyao looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Just wait for me here. If you follow me, you might get-¡°

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What¡¯s wrong with that person at the door? Don¡¯t you know this is the girls¡¯ dormitory? It says no entry for men, can¡¯t you read? Go away, don¡¯t wander around here!¡±

    The middle-aged woman¡¯s sharp voice stung Huo Jiu¡¯s ears. He took a deep breath and turned his head.

    The woman with the armband put her hands on her hips and red at him as if he was a pervert who wanted to break into the girls¡¯ dormitory and so something indecent.

    Huo Jiu: ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you have to say? It¡¯s useless! Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t stand erhe!¡± ¡°Pfff.¡±

    Song Yaoyaoughed loudly, threw him a sympathetic look and ran away quickly. Her dormitory was on the fifth floor: room 506. A standard four-person room.

    At this time, it was already past the reporting time for the new students, and the dormitory building was already filled with students. When Song Yaoyao carried her books up, she could still see female students walking around in their pajamas, carrying wash basins with sleepy eyes. Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly and greeted everyone she met. Her footsteps were light, and she greeted them one by one ording to their room number.

    The person who was greeted was stunned for a moment and watched as Song Yaoyao walked away.

    Suddenly, she let out a scream, ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Then, she carried her basin and ran back to her dormitory in her flip-flops without washing her clothes.

    The door was suddenly pushed open, scaring the people inside. ¡°Guess who I just saw!¡±

    ¡°A ghost? Why are you so excited?¡±

    ¡°B*llsh*t! I saw Song Yaoyao! In the flesh! She came to school, and she even smiled at me!¡±

 Chapter 883 - New Roommate

    <h4>Chapter 883 New Roommate</h4>

    Ye Meichen was lying on the bed, applying a face mask and swiping through her phone. Her roommates were doing their own things. The new students were reporting today. None of them knew each other, so the atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Knock knock knock

    There was suddenly a knock on the door.

    ¡°Hello, may Ie in?¡±

    The soft voice sounded like a well-behaved student.

    Ye Meichen instantly sat up and looked at Wang Jiayu opposite her. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Our new roommate is here?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡± Wang Jiayu got out of bed and ran to open the door.

    Ever since they entered the dormitory on the first day, they had been stunned.

    Because the bed by the window had long been chosen. The tables, chairs, and benches had all been reced with thetest ones. On the table were all kinds of high-end skincare products that had not been opened yet. There was also a small bookshelf filled with obscure and difficult-to-understand books.

    They had secretly examined the furniture. The bed was the best and especially soft. For privacy, it was even enclosed by block-out curtains.

    The university had just started, and this new roommate had already prepared everything. It was simply amazing.

    As a result, they became more curious about their new roommate.

    In the end¡­

    They waited and waited until the registration was over, but there was no sign of the new roommate.

    They had even discussed whether their new roommate was some big shot. For example, the young rookies who were active in the entertainment industry and had participated in this year¡¯s college entrance exam.

    However, they followed Weibo. These days, there was a lot of gossip about the freshmen of Feng City Film Academy. Those rookies had alreadye to the school long ago to report.

    Therefore, they were even more curious.

    They had thought that their new roommate would not participate in the military training. In the end, she had actuallye the day before the military training.

    Wang Jiayu held back her curiosity and pulled open the dormitory door. The girl standing outside the door was hugging her schoolbag. Her eyes were curved, and when she smiled, her dimples were deep.

    It was so sweet.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Wang Jiayu cursed and stood rooted to the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Ye Meichen quickly tore off her mask and ran over. The next second, she was so shocked that her mouth could not close.

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    The three faces and six eyes looked at each other.

    Song Yaoyao was dumbfounded and blinked innocently.

    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck¡­ I¡¯m dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t this Little Teacher???¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I have listened to your ss! In the final sprint to the college entrance exam, I listened to your lectures every night, and Ipleted your assignments with seriousness! Do you want to check it? I really did it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    What was this situation?

    Wang Jiayu started bbering in excitement. She wanted to call her parents right away and tell them to send over herpleted paper so that Song Yaoyao could check it and prove that she was really her ¡®student¡¯.

    Ye Meichen was also very excited, but she was at least more normal than Wang Jiayu.

    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    A few minutes passed, and the dormitory waspletely silent¡­

    Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu were like primary school students waiting for an inspection. With their hands behind their backs, they watched Song Yaoyao put down her textbook and sit on the bed by the window. Then, she took out a foreignnguage book from the bookshelf.

    Ye Meichen even forgot to wash off the mask on her face.

    Song Yaoyao looked up and was shocked by the scene in front of her.

    She was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­ are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I, Little Teacher, I¡¯m your fan! A super fan!¡±

    Wang Jiayu was so excited that she even wanted to go out for a run and loudly tell everyone that she and Song Yaoyao were roommates!

 Chapter 884 - Her New Roommate Is A Fan?

    <h4>Chapter 884 Her New Roommate Is A Fan?</h4>

    What kind of luck was this? It felt like she had hit the jackpot!

    ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Ye Meichen quickly picked up her textbook from the bed and handed it to Song Yaoyao with both hands.

    ¡°D-Director Song, can you give me an autograph?¡±

    Coincidentally, she was also studying to be a director.

    Wang Jiayu studied screenwriting, and their remaining roommate was the only one in the acting department.

    ¡°Ah¡­ do you want me to sign on the textbook?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. The textbook was still new, and it smelled like printing ink.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine! Just sign on it! Let me get some of your talent too!¡±

    She didn¡¯t forget how amazing this person was!

    The top scorer in the national college entrance examination and first ce in every subject. What kind of person was this? She could choose any famous university in the country.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took the textbook, found a pen, and wrote down her name with the words, ¡®good luck¡¯.

    Wang Jiayu saw this and quickly took out her textbook, holding it up in anticipation.

    The two of them looked at the girl who lowered her eyes to quietly sign her name. At that moment, the bathroom door opened with a click.

    Song Yaoyao stood up.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The girl who walked out of the bathroom looked pretty, a little simr to a once-popr Hong Kong star. She had a lot of charm and was the type that people would never forget.

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot to introduce myself!¡±

    Ye Meichen smacked her forehead. ¡°Hello, Director Song, my name Is Ye Meichen.¡±

    ¡°Wang Jiayu!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, this is Yu Sitian, from the acting department.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded and looked up at Yu Sitian quietly. She had a feeling that this girl was very hostile towards her.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know! Little Teacher, you¡¯re underestimating yourself too much! I¡¯m afraid that everyone knows your name now, right?¡± Song Yaoyao had been locked up in the production team for almost two months and had stayed away from the inte. She had no idea that the outside world had changed drastically. Her Weibo fans had increased several times since she joined the production team, and their poprity was catching up to the current A-list celebrities.

    Yu Sitian nced at her indifferently and walked out. Her figure soon disappeared.

    Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu looked at each other awkwardly.

    ¡°Um¡­ Director Song, don¡¯t take it to heart. This is her personality. We haven¡¯t spoken to her much since the day we reported here¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao retracted her gaze and handed the book back to Wang Jiayu with a smile.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s arrival was warmly witnessed by the entire female dormitory.

    The outside of Room 506 was bustling with activity, and the corridor was packed with people. It was the same inside. Everyone rushed over to visit and asked Song Yaoyao for an autograph. In other words, they also wanted to borrow the talent of this top student.

    Song Yaoyao was at a loss.

    They could even borrow such things? Weren¡¯t they learning on their own? In short, by the time they left with satisfaction, more than an hour had passed. After they left with their autographs, they left behind all kinds of small snacks and stationery.

    Oranges and apples were the mostmon. There were also pens, notebooks, and stationery bags¡­

    Song Yaoyao felt overwhelmed by their enthusiasm.

    After they left, she couldn¡¯t stay in the dormitory any longer and quickly went downstairs.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen followed by her side, preparing to treat Song Yaoyao to a meal.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    Huo Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the auntie who was ring at him from afar and felt his scalp go numb. So, this was the power of the dormitory keeper?

    It was really¡­

    ¡­too scary.

    ¡°These are my new roommates.¡±

 Chapter 885 - Meeting An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 885 Meeting An Old Friend</h4>

    Song Yaoyao introduced them with a smile. She seemed to be in a good mood.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen were both very lively girls. They immediately greeted Huo Jiu warmly with sparkling eyes.

    It was like aser that could poke two holes in Huo Jiu¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The three girls walked in front while Huo Jiu followed at a leisurely pace.

    Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu did not dare to initiate a conversation with Song Yaoyao. Even though Song Yaoyao appeared to be very approachable, her body was shrouded in so much radiance that she was destined to be different from ordinary people like them.

    Just the silent aura emanating from her was enough to make people not dare to speak carelessly in front of her.

    Under the lead of the two girls, they walked to the north gate of the university.

    This was a university town, and outside the gate was a bustling street with a variety of snacks.

    Huo Jiu frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything to stop them even though he felt that the food here was hygienic.

    In the distance, a few boys walked out of the inte cafe, chatting andughing. The boy in the lead was very tall and stood out among the group. His facial features were sharp and angr, and his eyes were like cold stars. His eyelids were extremely wrinkled, and his eye sockets were deep. Between his thick eyebrows, there was a faint coldness.

    Suddenly¡­

    He seemed to have sensed something and turned his head, his gazending on the street. The three girls walked side by side. The girl in the middle had a petite figure, and her smile was as sweet and soft as usual. Her eyes were curved like crescent moons, so obedient that it made people want to pat her head.

    His eyes lit up. ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡± ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Did you meet someone familiar?¡±

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen looked up at the same time.

    When they saw the boy who was striding toward them, they couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. Their university had the best-looking guys and girls, but all the people they had seen were not as stunning as this strange guy.

    This guy was no longer a boy, but not yet a man. He had youth and vigor, but also maturity and steadiness.

    His pair of eyes were so charming that people could not help but want to bow down to his pair of long legs. ¡°Shen Xun? Why are you here too?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. When she reacted, she was delighted. Her eyes seemed to have fallen into the afterglow of the sunset. It was extremely bright and beautiful.

    ¡°I remember Grandpa Shen saying that you¡¯re going abroad.¡±

    Back when she was in the production team, she was extremely busy with the schedule. At first, she could still chat in their group chat. Later, in order to rush back before school started, she had topress her time.

    Not only her, but the actors in her crew were also squeezed to the point of exhaustion, each and every one of them suffering unspeakably.

    Fortunately, the results were gratifying.

    Before the military training, she came back. ¡°Nope.¡±

    Shen Xun answered briefly. There was a faint smile on the corner of his lips, and his eyes were burning. It had been so long since theyst met. She seemed to have not changed at all. Her lips were red, her teeth were white, and her eyes were bright and clear.

    She was already a university student. But among the group of people, she was still as cute as a minor.

    His Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly, as he grinned. ¡°You didn¡¯t go? That¡¯s too bad. I heard from Grandpa Shen that the university was really good there.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. The schools in the country aren¡¯t any worse than there. It¡¯s the same no matter where you study. It¡¯s just nice that I can spend more time with Grandpa.¡±

    Moreover¡­

    He couldn¡¯t bear to¡­

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded to show that she understood. ¡°Your family is here, so you won¡¯t be traveling far.¡±

    Huo Jiu pushed up his sses, and his eyes sparkled. ¡°You guys are¡­ going to eat?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Handsome, do you want toe?¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao could answer, Wang Jiayu had already invited Shen Xun in an infatuated manner.

 Chapter 886 - Canâ€™t Bear

    <h4>Chapter 886 Can¡¯t Bear</h4>

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Shen Xun blinked and looked at Song Yaoyao innocently. His voice suddenly sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°Big Bro, I haven¡¯t eaten all day. How about letting me scrounge a free meal?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Since when did the school bully, Shen Xun, fall to the point of having no food to eat?

    Not only was Song Yaoyao confused, the people who came out with Shen Xun were also confused. ¡°Bro¡­ didn¡¯t we just¡­¡±

    Swish

    A cold re was thrown at the boy who was speaking

    The boy automatically kept quiet.

    Shen Xun pursed his lips and continued to pretend to be obedient.

    ¡°Big Bro, it¡¯s been so long. You won¡¯t be so heartless, right?¡±

    In response, Song Yaoyao replied, ¡°If you want to follow me, then follow me. Why do you have to talk so much nonsense?¡±

    She rolled her eyes innocently, put her hands into her pockets, and walked away.

    Shen Xun chuckled and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    Huo Jiu wanted to say something, but he stopped himself.

    He wanted to say, ¡°Miss Song, did you forget that there¡¯s a man at home that you¡¯ve temporarily neglected?¡±

    After dinner, it was already night time. The sky was filled with twinkling stars, and the night scene was extremely beautiful. The night wind was gentle and warm. Song Yaoyao made an appointment with her roommates to meet the next day and said goodbye to Shen Xun. When the car arrived at Huo Manor, Song Yaoyao sat in the car and did not move for a long time. Huo Jiu opened the car door and leaned over. ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Coming.¡±

    She quickly got out of the car and looked at the luxurious house in front of her. She scratched her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for almost two months. I¡¯m not used to it. This is probably¡­ homesickness?¡±

    Although it was a little ridiculous, it was still applicable.

    Huo Jiu smiled faintly and said, ¡°This will always be your home. Sir is still waiting for you. Miss Song, go in.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. Just as she was about to go in, she suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Oh right, Huo Jiu, can you think of a suitable gift for ssmates? Nothing too expensive.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Miss Song, are you going to give them to the two girls today?¡±

    ¡°Not just the two of them, there are a lot of them. Um¡­¡± Song Yaoyao tilted her head. ¡°They gave me a lot of small gifts today.¡±

    It was still piled up in the dormitory. However, she patted her backpack.

    There was an apple in a gift box.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Huo Jiu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Song. Leave these to me. I¡¯ll arrange the small return

    gifts.¡±

    Song Yaoyao beamed and thanked him sincerely. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll go in first then!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Eh? Miss Song?!¡±

    Uncle Zhang was instructing the servants to clean up carefully when he turned around and saw her beautiful face. He was surprised and delighted, ¡°When did youe back? Have you had dinner? Why didn¡¯t you ask someone to pick you up? Aiya¡­ This is really¡­¡±

    He was extremely happy and quickly went up to greet her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart softened. The bright lights filled every corner, and Uncle Zhang¡¯s concerned and happy voice could be heard.

    It was as if she had returned home.

    No, she had indeed returned home.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, I missed you so much¡±

    Song Yaoyao stepped forward and hugged Uncle Zhang

    Uncle Zhang was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he saw the young girl¡¯s small face that was as bright as a flower. ¡°Uncle Zhang, this is for you. It was given to me by my new ssmate. It¡¯s very sweet¡±

    She took out two oranges from her backpack and stuffed them into Uncle Zhang¡¯s hands. Then, she quickly ran upstairs.

    She was jubnt, like a little bird returning to its nest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Gege first. Uncle Zhang, see youter.¡±

 Chapter 887 - Secretly Drinking

    <h4>Chapter 887 Secretly Drinking</h4>

    ¡°Eh? Miss Song, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Huo Qi was walking downstairs when he looked at Song Yaoyao in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly waved her hand and ran past him.

    Downstairs, Uncle Zhang was still standing foolishly. Huo Qi looked at Uncle Zhang curiously and scratched his head. ¡°Uncle Zhang, why are you just standing here? Where did you get those oranges?¡± He reached out to take them. p!

    Uncle Zhang red at him and quickly hid the oranges.

    ¡°Miss Song gave these to me to eat. If you want to eat, you can buy them yourself.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uncle Zhang¡­¡±

    Huo Qi covered his hands and blinked speechlessly.

    It was just two oranges, was there a need for that?

    Could it be that the taste of the oranges in his hands was different from the ones sold at the market? Would he live forever after eating them?

    ¡°Go, go, go y somewhere else.¡±

    Uncle Zhang waved his hand in disdain and left.

    Huo Qi was speechless.

    He turned his head and saw Huo Jiu walking over. He was instantly displeased and kicked him. ¡°D*mn you! When did Miss Songe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Do you know how I¡¯ve been living these days?!¡±

    <b>W</b>

    Every day was like walking on thin ice. A husband in love was very scary. Huo Jiu easily dodged him and stood there gracefully. ¡°I told you, right?¡± Huo Qi: ¡°When?¡± Huo Jiu shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Their eyes met. One was innocent and the other was confused.

    After a long while, Huo Jiu drifted away.

    Huo Qi suddenly woke up and shouted, ¡°D*mn it! Huo Jiu, wait for me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao searched the study and bedroom but couldn¡¯t find Huo Yunque. She went back to her room in confusion. As soon as she entered, she smelled the faint smell of alcohol.

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    She puffed her cheeks. Was her Gege drinking in her room? ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    A muffled sound came from the corner.

    Song Yaoyao kicked off her shoes, stepped on the carpet with her bare feet, and walked over quietly.

    The man was sitting in the corner, one of his long legs bent, and the bottle of wine was more than half empty.

    This amount was already too much for Huo Yunque to bear. ¡°Gege? Why are you drinking alone?¡±

    Song Yaoyao put down her bag and half-knelt beside him. She leaned over to look at him with her hands on the carpet.

    Her soft voice brought Huo Yunque back to his senses for a moment.

    Her long and slender eyshes were like insect wings, pping slowly.

    Her jet-ck eyes were emitting a warm luster.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Hisrge palm slowlynded on her small face, gently caressing it with a hint of longing. Song Yaoyao intimately rubbed against him and leaned over to kiss his lips.

    The corner of his lips still carried the faint taste of alcohol.

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    The next second, Song Yaoyao was caught off guard and crashed into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    The man¡¯s chin rested on the top of her head, and his breath was filled with a refreshing fragrance from his body, mixed with a hint of alcohol.

    Together, it created a special scent.

    Song Yaoyao moved closer into his arms and hugged his neck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stared at the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. When he spoke, it would roll up and down, making people want to take a bite.

    His deep and maic voice was slightly nasally.

    It gave people the illusion that he was actually acting coquettishly.

    ¡°Where did you go after you returned?¡±

    It was no surprise that Huo Yunque was aware of this.

    ¡°Gege, you already know? I wanted to give you a surprise. This was also the reason why she did not ask anyone to pick her up.

 Chapter 888 - Military Training

    <h4>Chapter 888 Military Training</h4>

    ¡°I went to school, got my textbooks, and met a new friend. Then we went to have a meal together. Oh, and I met Shen Xun.¡±

    She told Huo Yunque everything, without hiding anything

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. When she described things, she would add her own unique little expression. When she was happy, the ends of her words would curl up, sounding enthusiastic and cute.

    It was very lively.

    ¡°I originally thought that he had gone abroad, but I didn¡¯t expect to bump into him outside the school. By the way, Gege, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence that he¡¯s attending the university next to mine¡­?¡±

    Her lips were suddenly blocked.

    All the remaining words werepletely drowned out.

    Between her lips and teeth, the rich and mellow taste of red wine filled the air.

    Song Yaoyao, who couldn¡¯t hold her liquor, even had hallucinations, thinking that the person who was drunk was actually herself.

    Distance makes the heart grow fonder. Song Yaoyao was ready to roll around in bed with her Gege.

    But in the end¡­

    Huo Yunque just quietly hugged her and slept the whole night.

    The next day, when Song Yaoyao woke up, Huo Yunque had already left for the office.

    The bedsheets beside her were still warm, proving that Huo Yunque had not left for long.

    The sky was just beginning to brighten.

    Song Yaoyao sat up with the quilt in her arms. The curtains were half open, and the sea of clouds in the sky was surging. The morning light was a little bright. The dark blue and light blue blended together. Then, as the sunlight split the clouds apart, the colors suddenly became rich, like a toppled palette.

    She raised her small hand.

    The light flowed through the gaps between her fingers, across the in ring on her ring finger.

    The newborn sun was like an egg yolk; a small dot.

    She suddenly realized, her Gege seemed to be unhappy.

    ¡°Ye Meichen!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Speak louder, didn¡¯t you eat breakfast?!¡±

    ¡°Here!!!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡± ¡°Here!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was clear and loud.

    In the quiet morning, it was clearly heard by everyone on the field.

    In the distance, Tang Xinrou burst intoughter. Then, she was tragically warned by the instructor.

    ¡°You¡¯re Song Yaoyao?¡±.

    The girl standing at the end of the line was wearing a wide camouge uniform, her back straight.

    Her entire person was like a small sun that was slowly rising, exuding endless vitality and strength.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Pfff hahahaha¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s one-sided conversation with the instructor somehow made everyone wasugh. Theughter seemed to be contagious, and very quickly, the neat line became uneven.

    ¡°All of you, be quiet!¡± The instructor¡¯s face darkened, and he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s with the giggling? Why is it so funny?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was also very confused, not understanding what was so funny.

    Because of the instructor¡¯s dignity, everyone instantly did not dare tough.

    Everyone was timid and did not dare to breathe loudly. The atmosphere on their side was far less rxed than the one in the Performance Department¡¯s side. They sang and danced, and when they introduced themselves, they could even do impromptu raps.

    The Directing Department was much more ordinary

    Right now, everyone was still a nobody. The only one who was famous was Song Yaoyao.

    Just as they didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly, everyone looked at the instructor in silence.. The instructor suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m your fan. Can you give me an autographter?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    What was going on with these people?

    She was here to attend ss. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she was holding a book signing

    Everywhere she went, people were asking for autographs. What the hell?

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfff hahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Instructor, you¡¯re so sneaky! You scared me to death!¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    The crowd joked and pped at the same time.

    The instructor touched his nose, ¡°Keep a low profile, keep a low profile.¡±

 Chapter 889 - Massage

    <h4>Chapter 889 Massage</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was indifferent.

    These people were so strange... Because of this incident, the distance between the instructor and the students was suddenly reduced, and the awkwardness from before disappeared.

    The instructor was also a young man. When he took off his camouge clothes, he was just the same as everyone else. He also knew how to surf the inte and follow trending topics.

    As it was just the beginning, the intensity of the training was still within the eptable range for everyone.

    But even so, after a day, everyone was so tired that their backs ached. They even wobbled when they walked.

    Their dormitory was on the fifth floor. Wang Jiayu, Ye Meichen, and the others practically climbed up the stairs.

    ¡°Precious!¡±

    In the distance, Tang Xinrou excitedly waved at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°How was it? Are you tired?¡±

    When she walked over, Tang Xinrou hugged her and rubbed against her, muttering coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I feel like I¡¯m going to die of exhaustion.¡±

    Song Yaoyao allowed herself to be hugged. In the current weather, even the wind was hot.

    This position was actually notfortable for the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, I can endure it.¡±

    ¡°Immortals like you are destined not to understand us mortals!¡±

    Tang Xinrou sighed. ¡°I heard from the coach that today is the first day, so the difficulty isn¡¯t high. It will be even more difficultter on. Just the thought of it makes me want to die. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°Are you really tired?¡± She forgave Song Yaoyao. She couldn¡¯t feel anything, so there was no way she¡¯d be able to rte.

    ¡°Really, really, really...¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t stopining.

    ¡°Which building is your dormitory in? Let me give you a massage to rx your muscles. It won¡¯t hurt when you wake up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in room 407. I almost forgot to ask, where are you?¡± ¡°Room 506.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in the same building! Ah, I really want to live with you. I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    Screams that sounded like a pig being ughter echoed through the dormitory.

    Tang Xinrouy on the bed with tears in her eyes. ¡°Precious, are you really giving me a massage? Why does it hurt so much!¡±

    She felt that she was going to die on the bed today.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was calm. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s very expensive for me to give you a massage.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°...¡±

    That¡¯s right, this person was a big shot.

    She almost forgot.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    The next second, Song Yaoyao pressed, and Tang Xinrou stretched out her neck and screamed.

    Very quickly, she tactfully buried her head into the pillow and did not say a word. The people who passed by room 407 were all confused. They pointed inside and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Killing pigs?¡±

    The students who happened to live in room 407 went out to fetch hot water. When they heard this, they said with envy, jealousy, and hatred, ¡°Our roommate is getting a massage.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, so extravagant?¡± Everyone was exhausted today. As soon as they returned to the dormitory, they copsed onto their beds and didn¡¯t even want to move.

    At this time, they hoped that someone woulde and give them a massage too.

    ¡°It¡¯s more extravagant than you think.¡±

    When they thought of who the person giving the massage was, they became even more jealous.

    ¡°Do you know who the person giving my roommate a massage is?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    Everyone felt sour. At first, Tang Xinrou was still screaming in pain, screaming that she was going to die. Later on, when she gradually got used to it, she was so tired that sheid on the bed and started snoring.

    Song Yaoyao jumped off the bed and returned to the fifth floor.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen were both lying in bed in a daze.

    Yu Sitian was probably chatting with her boyfriend. She had a smile on her face and her hand was glued to her phone. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t look at her on purpose, but other than her bed, the curtains for everyone else¡¯s beds hadn¡¯t been installed yet. So the moment she entered the room, she saw Yu Sitian. It was difficult not to look at her.

 Chapter 890 - Who Is This Gift From?

    <h4>Chapter 890 Who Is This Gift From?</h4>

    Yu Sitian noticed her gaze and saw that it was Song Yaoyao. The smile on her face instantly disappeared.

    She turned around with a dark expression and continued chatting.

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and averted her gaze.

    On the other hand, her arrival had injected life into Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu, and the two of them started chatting with Song Yaoyao again.

    As for the fourth roommate in the dormitory, she didn¡¯t give them a single nce from beginning to end.

    She was the very definition of ¡®unfriendly¡¯.

    The next day, all the girls who had given Song Yaoyao gifts, received a gift in return.

    They didn¡¯t know who sent it, but they saw a bag with their names on it at the entrance early in the morning.

    Because they were in a hurry, they didn¡¯t have time to look at it. It wasn¡¯t until the military training ended that they returned to the dorm exhausted and remembered that there was still a present left unopened.

    Who was it from?

    When they opened it, they were instantly shocked.

    In a certain dorm.

    Fan Xiaona was one of the girls who had visited Song Yaoyao on her first day. She casually opened the gift box in front of her. When she saw the words on the package, she was shocked, thinking that she had taken it by mistake.

    She had to repeatedly confirm that the name and dorm number on it was hers.

    But when she opened it, she was even more confused.

    ¡°You guys, did anyone buy me a gift?¡±

    Unlike room 506, their room was much more harmonious.

    Fan Xiaona looked at a certain international brand of skincare product in her hand. In the box, there was a tube of cleansing milk and a tube of sunscreen.

    It was said that the effect of the sunscreen was extremely good.

    The ss package was very cool andfortable to hold in her hand. Fan Xiaona held it in her hand and looked at the group.

    The other three girls looked over curiously and shook their heads.

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t we exchange our gifts the first time we met?¡±

    They weren¡¯t rich women, so how could they give gifts every day.

    Then, they saw the things in Fan Xiaona¡¯s hands clearly and immediately cursed, ¡°Where did you get that from?¡±

    ¡°I collected it at the door this morning. I saw my name and our dorm number written on it.¡± She had confirmed it a few times just in case she took the wrong one.

    ¡°Is it possible that it is a gift from your admirer?¡± they asked.

    Hearing this, even Fan Xiaona herself did not believe it. She was the first to burst intoughter and rolled her eyes speechlessly, ¡°Where did this admirere from? He even gave such a big-name skincare product? Would you believe it if I told you? There are so many beautiful girls in the Performance Department¡¯s music course. Compared to them, I¡¯m nothing!¡±

    SO 11

    ¡°So, who gave it to you then?¡±

    This scene happened in several dormitories.

    In some, all four roommates received gifts.

    There were even people who posted it on the school forum to ask, and the answers they received were all varied. One look and it was obvious that they were unreliable.

    ¡°Looking for an answer! Did anyone give H brand skincare products to the female dormitories? Today, I saw that many people received them. Four of them are in my room!¡±

    Commenter #1: ¡°I can¡¯t answer this question. Can someone else answer it?¡±

    Commenter #2: ¡°Pass to the next person.¡±

    Commenter #3: ¡°/funny You¡¯re ignorant, of course it¡¯s a gift from a new student.¡±

    Commenter #4: ¡°It must have been delivered to the wrong ce, please send it back to me. Thank you, contact QQ382... /sinister¡±

    Commenter #29: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s from me. I just wanted to see which junior would add me first. /pitiful¡±

    Commenter #30: ¡°Maybe it just grew from the ground. Your building has good feng shui.¡±

    Commenter #31: ¡°It¡¯s poisonous. If you put it on, it¡¯ll ruin your face. Take the gift box,e to me, and exchange it for a stainless steel basin. You deserve one for the next four years of college life.¡±

    After asking around, it seemed, it was better not to ask.

 Chapter 891 - Case Solved

    <h4>Chapter 891 Case Solved</h4>

    Wang Jiayu held her phone and looked at the gift box on the table. She hesitated. ¡°I saw a lot of people posting on the forum. Not everyone has it. It¡¯s only in our building. Some people have it, some don¡¯t.¡±

    Ye Meichen cupped her face. ¡°So, who is it from?¡±

    She looked at Yu Sitian. There was a set of gift boxes beside her table.

    However, it was obvious that she did not think much of them. She had thrown them there ever since she brought them back and had never opened them. ¡°Yaoyao, do you have any?¡± They had been calling Song Yaoyao, Director Song, and so on, but it made her feel awkward so she ordered them to call her by her name.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was using her phone to send out work instructions. When she heard this, she looked up, her dark eyes filled with confusion.

    ¡°A gift! This!¡±

    Ye Meichen shook the box and exined, ¡°Many people received it, but no one knows who gave it to them. Everyone is dying of curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Ah... that?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked. ¡°I think I know who it¡¯s from.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Meichen jumped off her bed in surprise. ¡°Who? I don¡¯t know who gave it to me, but I don¡¯t dare use it!¡±

    Yu Sitian, who was chatting on the phone, moved her eyshes.

    Song Yaoyao silently flipped her phone and showed them the screen.

    There was a new message on it. Huo Jiu: ¡°Miss Song, the return gifts for your ssmates have arrived. I hope they like it.¡± Ye Meichen: ¡°!!!¡±

    Wang Jiayu: ¡°No Way! So, Yaoyao, th-this is from you?¡±

    ¡°Not me. My assistant.¡±

    Song Yaoyao exined sincerely, ¡°I just told him that everyone gave me a gift, so I asked him what gift I should give in return. I think these should be the gifts he prepared for everyone.¡±

    ¡°D*mn...¡±

    Wang Jiayu clicked her tongue. ¡°This is too expensive.¡±

    A bottle of cleansing milk was something that everyone could still tolerate, but to give so many sets at once, the cost was unimaginable.

    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao apologized. Her eyes were clear and vivid, and when she looked at the other party, her expression was very serious. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not it...¡±

    How could they not like it?

    This brand of skincare product was famous for being suitable for all skin types. Unless they had an umon allergy, there would be no ws at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Ye Meichen was just about to exin that the things were too expensivepared to the snacks they gave her.

    But before she could say anything, she saw the girl¡¯s bright and beautiful smile.

    Her eyes were curved, her lips were red and her teeth were white.

    Her smile was so clean that one could not bear to corrupt it.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys like it. I thought you wouldn¡¯t like what he prepared.¡±

    Wang Jiayu¡¯s eyes were red and her voice could not help but soften. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯ve underestimated the allure of these things to girls.¡±

    Feng City Film Academy forum: ¡°The case has been solved! The person who gave the gift was Song Yaoyao! She admitted it herself!¡±

    Commenter #1: ¡°Awesome! As expected of the boss¡¯s woman!¡±

    Commenter #2: ¡°Tch, what¡¯s with the pretense? It¡¯s just a bottle of cleansing milk. Does she think we can¡¯t afford it?¡±

    Commenter #3: ¡°Why are some people jealous? It¡¯s a token of goodwill. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t afford it. If you have the money, why don¡¯t you buy me 10 of them?¡±

    Commenter #4: ¡°Hmph, a standard Nouveau Riche act; she can¡¯t wait to tell the world that she¡¯s rich.¡±

    Commenter #5: ¡°I¡¯m throwing up.¡±

    Commenter #6: ¡°I¡¯m not embarrassed. Can you please throw money at me? Thank you!¡±

    Commenter #7: ¡°Is there a rich woman out there? The doctor said I can only survive by mooching off a woman. /sly¡±

 Chapter 892 - Gift In The Trash Can

    <h4>Chapter 892 Gift In The Trash Can</h4>

    Commenter #10: ¡°It¡¯s funny how some people have all these conspiracy theories. First of all, she didn¡¯t prepare the presents, her assistant did. Because she was really grateful for the warm gifts given to her on her first day at school, she asked her assistant what she should give back as a token of her appreciation. Then, her assistant prepared these for her. If you really don¡¯t like it and think that she¡¯s pretentious, you can just throw them into the trash. There¡¯s no need to trample on other people¡¯s feelings like this.¡± Commenter #11: ¡°After I found out that it was a gift from my goddess, I don¡¯t want to use it anymore! I want to keep it and worship it!¡±

    Commenter #12: ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. Is it toote to be friends with Song Yaoyao?¡±

    The incident passed very quickly. It was only during her training that a lot of students gathered to watch her.

    There was only one week left for the fifteen days of military training.

    How she missed her Gege. The news was like a stone sinking into the ocean.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips. Her hand that was holding her phone hung down as she sat quietly on the bed.

    She knew that Huo Yunque was not replying to the news. It was very likely that he was working. He was always very busy, but every time she was at home, she could see Huo Yunque¡¯s figure. She did not know how much he had sacrificed in order to be with her.

    He hadpressed his time again and again, just so that he could be with her.

    Thinking of this, Song Yaoyao felt depressed. She sniffed and med herself.

    Wang Jiayu¡¯s expression did not look right. It was her turn to clean today and she had just gone out to take out the trash.

    She walked straight to Yu Sitian¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yu Sitian.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yu Sitian still had the same expression. She raised her head and looked at her in an unfriendly manner. Her gaze was cold, as if she was looking at a stranger.

    Wang Jiayu asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to

    say?¡±

    Bang!

    She took something out from behind her and mmed it heavily on Yu Sitian¡¯s table. ¡°What¡¯s this? Can you exin?¡±

    The blue velvet gift box contained the skincare products that Song Yaoyao had given her.

    She opened it to confirm that it was brand new and had not been opened yet.

    Yu Sitian frowned and moved back in disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Did she pick this up out of the trash can?

    Ye Meichen came out of the bathroom and patted her face curiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wang Jiayu crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°You can ask her!¡±

    ¡°It is my freedom to do this,¡± Yu Sitian said coldly as she stood up to walk out.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Wang Jiayu grabbed her wrist. ¡°So you¡¯re always acting weird because you think everyone owes you? Do you have a grudge against Yaoyao? If you don¡¯t like what she gave you, you can just return it. What¡¯s the point of throwing it into the trash can? No matter how disgusting I am, how can I be as disgusting as you?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Yu Sitian shook her off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. It is my freedom.¡±

    Her gaze swept past the girl¡¯s small face on the bed and she gave an ambiguous smile, ¡°It¡¯s her freedom to give gifts. But if I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s also my freedom to throw it into the trash can. If you want to me someone, then me her for being sentimental and showing off. Not everyone wants to ept charity from others. If you like it, then go ahead and fawn up to her. Why do you have to force others to be like

    you?¡±

    After saying this, she nced at Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu with disdain. She pushed Wang Jiayu¡¯s shoulder away and walked out.

    Song Yaoyao slowly lifted her eyelids and her gaze fell on Yu Sitian until her figure disappeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! What do you mean you¡­¡±

 Chapter 893 - Stay In The Trash Can

    <h4>Chapter 893 Stay In The Trash Can</h4>

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing with her, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Ye Meichen stopped Wang Jiayu. ¡°School has just started. Don¡¯t argue with your ssmates. You¡¯ll get a demerit.¡±

    One sentence made Wang Jiayu calm down.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t hide her anger.

    ¡°But she threw away the gift that Yaoyao gave her!¡±

    ¡°What she said was right.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked away and nced at the blue gift box. ¡°It¡¯s up to her whether she wants to ept this gift or not.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao! She¡¯s trampling all over your kind gesture!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Thank you for standing up for me.¡±

    Wang Jiayu blushed and looked away uneasily. ¡°So what should we do about this?¡±

    She had already picked it out of the trash can. Yu Sitian waspletely wasteful!

    ¡°Throw it away.¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand and swept the gift box on the table into the trash can.

    She smiled and looked harmless and innocent. ¡°Since it¡¯s already trash, let it stay in the trash

    can.¡±

    Wang Jiayu opened her mouth and watched Song Yaoyao walk towards the bathroom.

    Ye Meichen shook her head and motioned for her to stop talking.

    Song Yaoyao was different from the rest of them. The things that they cared about were probably nothing in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    <b>ere</b>

    Besides, other than the first time they met, Song Yaoyao treated Yu Sitian like a stranger.

    Obviously, it was Huo Jiu who didn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the four girls in room 506, so he prepared four gifts to be fair.

    The makeup case they received was even different from everyone else¡¯s.

    It was a shame that ¡®someone¡¯ didn¡¯t need it.

    The girls watched as Song Yaoyao entered the bathroom and close the door.

    Wang Jiayu suppressed her voice and gritted her teeth as she asked Ye Meichen, ¡°If you didn¡¯t hold me back just now, I would have pped her. What¡¯s with the arrogance?¡±

    She had a sullen face all day and was always being sarcastic to others. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that others owed her millions.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Can¡¯t you see that Song Yaoyao doesn¡¯t even care?¡±

    Moreover, she had a feeling that what Song Yaoyao said just now had a hidden meaning.

    Bang

    As the two of them were talking, the bathroom door was suddenly pulled open and mmed heavily.

    Song Yaoyao looked deathly pale as she pursed her lips and rushed out of the dormitory quickly. ¡°Yaoyao, where are you going?¡± ¡°Yaoyao? Yaoyao!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan was chatting andughing with her friends as she walked upstairs when her shoulder was suddenly hit, and a figure quickly ran past.

    She covered her arm that was numb from the impact and turned around. When she saw the familiar figure, her eyes shed.

    ¡°Who was that? So rude! She didn¡¯t even apologize after hitting someone!¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Song Jingwan shook her head and pretended to unintentionally say, ¡°That person just now, was it Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The school gate was still open. The old man who was guarding the gate had just sat down to drink some water when he looked up and saw a figure sh past. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Hey! You! What grade are you in!¡± Was she going out in the middle of the night?

    Because of the military training, Huo Si could not enter the school.

    He was chewing on a lollipop as he rubbed his face to keep himself awake. He did not expect to see Song Yaoyao¡¯s figure when he looked up.

    She was wearing pajamas and a pair of slippers as she stood at the side of the road in a daze.

    However, Huo Si was terrified. He gave his brother a look and strode over to her.

    Just then, a car sped past them. Huo Si was scared out of his wits. ¡°Miss Song! What happened to you? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Wh-where¡¯s your phone? Lend it to me.¡±

 Chapter 894 - Build A Good Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 894 Build A Good Rtionship</h4>

    Song Yaoyao did not say anything. She took the phone from Huo Si and ordered him to take her home while she kept making calls.

    Huo Si felt uneasy, but he had no other choice but to protect Song Yaoyao.

    In a dark corner far away, a young man and woman were kissing each other passionately.

    Suddenly, two figures walked over, giving them a big scare.

    The young girl hurriedly hid in the man¡¯s arms and looked shyly at them.

    When she saw the girl in the lead, her eyes revealed a hint of difort and her expression froze.

    ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Li Sinian pushed Yu Sitian away and walked towards Song Yaoyao with a big smile on his face. ¡°Miss Song, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence, are you from this school as well? You go to the same school as my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something urgent.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even raise her head as she walked past indifferently.

    Li Sinian was stunned. ¡°Miss Song...¡±

    Huo Si gave him a warning look and swiped his hand across his neck with a vicious look in his eyes.

    Yu Sitian pursed her lips but realized that she couldn¡¯t smile at all.

    ¡°Young Master Li, she¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Do you know her? She¡¯s also a new student who just enrolled this year. If possible, you should maintain a good rtionship with her, do you understand?¡±

    Before Yu Sitian could finish, Li Sinian quickly interrupted her.

    His gaze was still on Song Yaoyao¡¯s back, but his words were directed at Yu Sitian.

    ¡°Uh... wh-why?¡±

    Yu Sitian¡¯s expression was stiff. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to say that she and Song Yaoyao were roommates.

    Moreover, they were roommates who had a very tense rtionship.

    ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t know who she is?¡±

    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t she Director Kang¡¯s student and the fianc¨¦e of a rich second-generation heir?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Sinian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He had always thought that this new girlfriend had a high EQ and was quite smart. Now that he looked at her again, he felt that she was only so-so.

    ¡°The fianc¨¦e of a rich second-generation heir?¡± He wondered how Mr. Huo would feel if he knew that he was beingpared to a rich second-generation heir.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the details. You just need to know that her background is not ordinary. As long as you have a good rtionship with her, there will be many benefits, understand? Also, you are in the acting department, right? You will definitely enter the entertainment industry in the future. Don¡¯t look at her as a newbie who just entered the industry. If she is willing to promote you, you can choose any resources in the entire entertainment industry.¡±

    There were even greater benefits that had nothing to do with Yu Sitian.

    In the entire industry, who didn¡¯t want to ask for help from a miracle doctor?

    Song Yaoyao was very busy. Those who were waiting for treatment couldn¡¯t even make it into her queue.

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that even without Mr. Huo, herwork far surpassed that of the younger generation in the industry just by relying on her abilities alone. Among the younger generation, who hadn¡¯t been ordered by their elders? That¡¯s why they had to build a good rtionship with Song Yaoyao, if possible.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t build a good rtionship with her, they definitely couldn¡¯t be enemies.

    Otherwise, before Song Yaoyao even made a move, the elders would break their legs.

    Li Sinian sighed and asked Yu Sitian again, ¡°The semester has already started for so long, haven¡¯t you seen Miss Song?¡±

    Yu Sitian fell silent.

    At that moment, she looked at Song Yaoyao, who had disappeared around a corner, and felt her face burn.

    It was as if she had been pped by an invisible hand.

    ¡°Young Master Li, I...¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you can build a good rtionship with her, I¡¯ll take you to the Four Seasons Building to buy whatever you want, okay? Be good, I¡¯ll leave this task to you, okay?¡±

 Chapter 895 - My Whole World

    <h4>Chapter 895 My Whole World</h4>

    Yu Sitian hurriedly tugged at his sleeve. ¡°No, she...¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Li Sinian frowned, already feeling impatient. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he liked his new girlfriend, he would have lost his temper already.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for tonight. It¡¯s gettingte, you should go back first. I¡¯lle and visit you another day. Remember what I said! You must build a good rtionship with Miss Song!¡± Yu Sitian stood rooted to the ground, watching Li Sinian leave without her.

    Her face was burning with pain.

    Suddenly, Li Sinian turned his head. A smile, gentle and affectionate, appeared on his handsome face.

    Yu Sitian was delighted. Just as she ran over, she heard Li Sinian say, ¡°Oh right, if there¡¯s a chance, as around and help me find out what Miss Song likes. Alright, I¡¯m leaving, you should go back as well.¡±

    Li Sinian waved his hand casually and got into his sports car. Very quickly, he left.

    Yu Sitian¡¯s smile froze on her face. She looked in the direction that Li Sinian had left and could note back to her senses for some time.

    Just how powerful was Song Yaoyao? Why did Li Sinian sound like he wanted to please her but he didn¡¯t know how?

    Thinking of Li Sinian¡¯s instructions, Yu Sitian¡¯s expression grew ufortable.

    She did not dare to let Li Sinian know that she and Song Yaoyao were roommates, nor that she had thrown Song Yaoyao¡¯s gift into the trash can.

    ¡°Master Huo, everything is ready.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded. He turned around and looked behind him.

    Every time he left the house, Uncle Zhang would personally send him off with worry in his eyes.

    But the person he wanted to see was not there.

    Huo Qi and the others waited quietly.

    After a while, Huo Yunque returned his head to the front calmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    ¡°Why is Miss Song back?¡±

    The car rushed into the courtyard and stopped right outside the door. The young girl who was still wearing her pajamas had a pale face. She rushed out of the car and threw herself into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Fortunately, he had not left yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Yunque frowned. He put the back of his hand on her cheek and felt it. It was cold to the touch.

    ¡°Are you sick? Call Liu Yu over.¡±

    With that, he bent down and carried Song Yaoyao in his arms. Then, he turned around and strode upstairs.

    Huo Qi was slightly startled. ¡°Master, the ne

    ¨C

    11

    ¡°Postpone it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao still could note back to her senses until she came into contact with the soft bed.

    She tugged at Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve and was in a daze.

    ¡°Did you suffer in school? Don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Her hair was gently caressed.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart, which had been on the verge of breaking down, suddenly fell down at this moment. Tears instantly gushed out. She sniffed and suddenly threw herself into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Thank god you didn¡¯t leave. I-I thought it was toote.¡±

    The young girl sobbed in his arms, her voice could not help but tremble.

    Huo Yunque sighed softly, his palm gently pressing against her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her little face, her eyes red, afraid that he was lying. Her little hand was still tightly clutching the corner of his shirt. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re not allowed to leave. You¡¯re definitely not allowed to leave tonight!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Huo Yunque held her in his arms, gentle as if he was embracing his whole world.

    Outside the door, Huo Qi¡¯s raised hand came down again. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Huo Yunque sat by the bed. Song Yaoyao refused to let go of the corner of his shirt, her face as pale as a sheet.

    He frowned, his expression gloomy.

    ¡°Miss Song is in good health, Master. You are worrying too much.¡± Liu Yu put away his stethoscope andined speechlessly.

    How could such a smart person lose his rationality when he met Miss Song?

 Chapter 896 - Letâ€™s Get Engaged

    <h4>Chapter 896 Let¡¯s Get Engaged</h4>

    ¡°Got it. You can leave now.¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his head and gently stroked the hair on Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead as he ordered Liu Yu to leave.

    Liu Yu rolled his eyes and left grumbling.

    ¡°Are you willing to talk to me?¡±

    His words caused Song Yaoyao¡¯s tears to fall again.

    She wiped her tears away. She knew that she was being too delicate, but she could not control herself.

    The girl was sobbing so hard that her nose and eyes were red.

    ¡°Y-you believe me?¡±

    Huo Yunque was amused. ¡°When have I not believed you?¡±

    Even though he knew that she was lying, he could still close his eyes and willingly be deceived by her.

    ¡°Then hug me first.¡±

    She opened her arms and sniffed, feeling wronged. Her voice was soft and nasally. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yunque pulled her into his arms and wrapped her in the nket.

    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao wrapped her arms around his neck and wiped her tears on his shirt. Huo Yunque sighed helplessly.

    Song Yaoyaoughed, her eyes red.

    ¡°If I tell you, you can¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Actually, this was all caused by an image that shed across her mind when she was in the bathroom.

    However, Song Yaoyao did not dare to be careless. Even if it turned out to be fake in the end¡­

    Song Yaoyao did not forget what happened to Song Wenchuan. If she had not received the warning at that time and allowed Song Wenchuan to drive straight over, he would have died back then.

    Therefore, she rushed back recklessly.

    Fortunately, there was still time.

    After hearing what she said, Huo Yunque chuckled. He stroked her hair lovingly with ripples in his deep eyes.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s because you¡¯re worried about me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted, feeling wronged. ¡°You¡¯ve been so cold to me recently. Have you fallen in love with another woman?¡±

    Huo Yunque did not reply to her even though she had sent so many messages.

    She had been locked up in school every day because of the military training, and there were many times when she wanted to rush back and ask him in person.

    But Song Yaoyao slightly knew the answer.

    Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°My heart is very small. I only have space for one silly child.¡±

    Before he met her, Huo Yunque never thought that he would willingly bow down to a woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, I¡¯m already in university!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was slightly red. She shrank into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and gently pulled on his sleeve.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and did notment.

    In his eyes, no matter how old she was, she was still a child.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yaoyao quipped. With a red face, she quickly pecked Huo Yunque on the lips.

    ¡°You can only like me for the rest of your life. You are not allowed to like anyone else, and you are not allowed to not like me!¡± She dered her sovereignty in an overbearing manner.

    ¡°So overbearing?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yaoyao humphed.

    She did not care about the future. What she liked was hers. Even if it was not sweet, she would take it with her!

    Huo Yunque was stunned. He then chuckled softly.

    Song Yaoyao looked into his eyes and suddenly said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s get engaged.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want an engagement party. One that everyone knows about.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to hold an engagement ceremony? Why so sudden?¡±

    During the military training break, Tang Xinrou specifically came to look for Song Yaoyao and was informed of the news.

    She stared nkly at Song Yaoyao, ¡°I thought you would wait until you graduate and just marry Mr. Huo directly.¡±

 Chapter 897 - Kiss, Hug, Lift

    <h4>Chapter 897 Kiss, Hug, Lift</h4>

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll get married.¡± Song Yaoyao sat on the ground, hugging her knees as she looked into the distance, smiling. ¡°But, it¡¯s also necessary to let everyone know about our rtionship before then.¡±

    She had always thought that Huo Yunque would remain calm when it came to rtionships.

    It wasn¡¯t until that day when she saw Huo Yunque hiding in her room and secretly drinking alone that Song Yaoyao suddenly understood something.

    No matter how strong a person was, when they met someone they cared about, they would feel uneasy. Tang Xinrou scratched her head. ¡°But all of us already know that you two are a couple even though rituals are necessary.¡±

    The whistle sounded. The coach was requesting a gathering

    Song Yaoyao patted her head and stood up from the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±

    How could she have the heart to make him feel uneasy when she liked someone?

    Huo Corporation, outside the chairman¡¯s office on the top floor.

    Huo Qi¡¯s expression was solemn as he pursed his lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Master, our ne crashed.¡±

    This news was suppressed and not reported by the news media.

    ¡°Got it, you handle it.¡±

    Huo Yunque pushed his sses, his eyes glimmering behind them.

    Last night, he did not take the ne ording to his original schedule, but the ne still took off that night.

    For some reason, when he heard the news, the first thing that came to Huo Yunque¡¯s mind was Song Yaoyao¡¯s pale, panicked little face.

    She held onto the corner of his shirt tightly, unwilling to let go, afraid that he would leave.

    Now, an ident had happened.

    It was exactly what Song Yaoyao had told him.

    Huo Qi did not know about this. He simplyined to Huo Jiu on WeChat.

    Huo Qi: ¡°The ne that Mr. Song was going to take yesterday crashed! Fortunately, Miss Song came back in time, so Mr. Song did not get on the ne. Otherwise, the result would have been unimaginable.¡±

    Huo Jiu: ¡°You mustn¡¯t know.¡±

    Huo Qi: ¡°Know what?¡±

    Huo Jiu: ¡°Miss Song knew that there would be an ident, so she stopped Mr. Huo from leaving. Otherwise, why do you think she came back from school?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Huo Qi did not know whether tough or cry. He thought that Huo Jiu was talking nonsense.

    But...

    As he smiled, the expression on his face suddenly froze. Could it be true?

    Last night, Miss Song¡¯s behavior was really unusual; she looked frightened. When she saw her husband, she even grabbed onto him like a lifesaver and refused to let go.

    80.

    Huo Jiu: ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out, then don¡¯t think about it. Only the people around you know about your schedule. Remember to check it out.¡±

    Huo Qi felt a chill all over his body. How did things be so strange? He had simply watched helplessly as things ran in an irreversible direction. It was as if the world had be supernatural.

    Moreover, Huo Qi could not think of any reason to exin Song Yaoyao¡¯s abnormal behaviorst night.

    Huo Qi thought, ¡°Miss Song is really amazing...¡±

    He was convinced.

    Regardless of whether Miss Song did it intentionally or not, it was all thanks to her that the Master was able to escape.

    Huo Jiu curled his lips, feeling honored.

    Another day of military training ended. The intensity was getting higher and higher.

    Even Song Yaoyao was starting to struggle, not to mention the others.

    After a long day, Wang Jiayu and Ye Meicheny in bed with no strength to move. Song Yaoyao threw herself onto her bed and picked up her mobile phone to send messages.

    Yaoyao: ¡°Gege, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°I want a kiss, a hug, and I want to be lifted up high...¡±

    Gege: [KissHugLift.jpg]

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao was habitually acting coquettishly. Who knew she¡¯d received such an interesting meme.

 Chapter 898 - Do You Think I Have A Good Temper?

    <h4>Chapter 898 Do You Think I Have A Good Temper?</h4>

    Song Yaoyao was not surprised to see the meme. She was surprised by the fact that it was sent by Huo Yunque!

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°/shocked How did you get this meme? Be honest and you shall not be punished! Tell me, who sent it to you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: (ArmsCrossed.jpg]

    Gege: ¡°You did.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    Gege: (Screenshot.jpg]

    The screenshot was from Song Yaoyao¡¯s chat with Huo Yunque. Song Yaoyao took a look and quickly minimized the picture.

    Her face was steaming hot as she stuck out her tongue in embarrassment.

    This was humiliating.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Hurry and forget about this!¡±

    Gege: ¡°Huh? Did something happen just now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She hugged her phone and rolled on the bed. She then touched her cheek, and sure enough, it was frighteningly hot.

    By ying along, Huo Yunque was making her look even more stupid.

    Just as she was thinking about how to break the awkwardness, a voice suddenly came from above.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stopped rolling and turned her head.

    Yu Sitian stood by her bed with a paper bag in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst time. This is my apology. I hope you can ept it.¡±

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen were stunned for a moment. They looked at each other and curled their lips.

    Why was she suddenly acting nice? She was definitely up to no good.

    On the paper bag, there was the logo of an international luxury brand. Yu Sitian handed the paper bag to Song Yaoyao with a sincere expression. Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were red and her long ck hair was draped over her shoulders. Because she was rolling on the bed just now, it was a little messy.

    Her gaze fell on the paper bag, but her expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    Yu Sitian pursed her lips and handed the bag forward again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and looked at her innocently. ¡°I remember you saying that it¡¯s up to you whether you ept other people¡¯s kindness or not. I quite agree with that.¡±

    ¡°Pfff.¡± Wang Jiayu identally let out a chuckle and quickly put her palms together to apologize. Yu Sitian had been so arrogant before, but in the end, she apologized in less than two days.

    They were really curious about what had happened.

    Yu Sitian¡¯s eyelids twitched. She gritted her teeth, but she still looked like she was sincerely apologizing

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was all my fault. It¡¯s because I-I happened to have an argument with my boyfriend that day, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly understood. She nodded and smiled faintly.

    Just as Yu Sitian finally heaved a sigh of relief, Song Yaoyao¡¯s words made her freeze on the spot.

    ¡°But, what does this have to do with me? Do I have to pay for your bad temper?¡±

    ¡°You

    ¡°

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes flickered and she smiled sweetly. ¡°Or, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person with a good temper?¡±

    Yu Sitian couldn¡¯t hold back her smile in the face of her casual questioning.

    However, she remembered that Li Sinian hadn¡¯t contacted her for two days, and she had also heard that Li Sinian had been in a hot rtionship with a female inte celebrity recently. This news gave Yu Sitian a huge sense of crisis.

    If she wanted to salvage this rtionship, the only turning point was right in front of her, and she had to grab hold of it firmly.

    Even though¡­ Song Yaoyao did not seem to be easy to get close to.

    ¡°I know that my actions back then were very bad. I was just venting my anger. However, I have now realized my mistake. Can you please forgive me? We are all roommates. We will be together for another three years. As long as you are willing¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be my roommate¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s butterfly-like eyshes fluttered as she smiled innocently.

    ¡°I happen to have a friend who wants to live with me. If you¡¯re really sorry, why don¡¯t you switch dorms with her?¡±

 Chapter 899 - Changing Dorms

    <h4>Chapter 899 Changing Dorms</h4>

    ¡°Precious Yaoyao, I¡¯m here to look for you!¡±

    Tang Xinrou poked her head in and tentatively waved her hand. ¡°Hi! Can Ie in?¡±

    Song Yaoyao spread out her small hand and innocently blinked as she introduced her, ¡°Here she is.¡±

    Yu Sitian: ¡°??? Are you serious?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Aren¡¯t you serious about your apology?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, pleasee in!¡±

    Tang Xinrou said thank you and looked at them. She walked in and asked in confusion, ¡°Did something happen that I don¡¯t know about?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to live with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! But isn¡¯t your dorm full? I mean, we could always apply to live off campus! My family happens to have a house nearby¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can move over now.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled innocently and pointed at Yu Sitian without any hint of scheming. ¡°She just said that she wants to switch dorms with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou turned her head in surprise and quickly held Yu Sitian¡¯s hand. ¡°ssmate, thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal if there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    Yu Sitian opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not my¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You mustn¡¯t know, Yaoyao and I were deskmates in high school. I¡¯ve wanted to live with her for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so kind. Thank you, thank you very much!¡± Yu Sitian: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we go ahead and swap today?¡±

    Ye Meichen looked at Wang Jiayu. The two of them were dumbfounded.

    Did she make a decision so quickly?

    It wasn¡¯t until Yu Sitian brought everything and stood at the entrance of 407 that she couldn¡¯te back to her senses.

    Didn¡¯t she want to build a good rtionship with Song Yaoyao?

    Yet¡­

    She had been forced to pack up and was kicked out of the dorm.

    How was she to answer Li Sinian now if he asked her about Song Yaoyao?

    ¡°Thank you,dies, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Tang Xinrou patted the soft bed and slid down onto it.

    She pushed her hands onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s bed and looked at her with her bright and beautiful eyes. ¡°Did she offend you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s thick eyshes blinked. ¡°No.¡±

    She didn¡¯t do anything.

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and grabbed Song Yaoyao, rubbing her little face. ¡°Precious, you¡¯re really getting worse!¡±

    However, it gave her the chance to move in.

    During thest three days of military training, the school suddenly organized all the trainees to go to the wilderness. Each team was led by the instructor.

    Of course, before they went, they would be inspected in advance. Other than being a little deste, there were no wild beasts.

    During training, they would absolutely protect the students¡¯ safety. After all, the school¡¯s original intention was to train the students ¡ª not to take their lives.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s instructor¡¯s surname was Li, and his name was Li Zhou. After more than ten days of interaction, he had already gotten along well with the students.

    The directing department was different from the acting department. Here, masculinity ruled. In the entire department, including Song Yaoyao, there were only eight girls.

    The remaining thirty were all boys.

    In such a team, one could definitely feel a sense of security.

    Song Yaoyao and the others arrived at the foot of the mountain before nightfall. They would spend the night at the foot of the mountain and go up by foot the next day.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you tired? I have water here.¡±

    Ye Meichen passed her a bottle of water. She ced her hands on her knees and panted heavily. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Girls, sit down and rest first. Leave the tent building to us boys!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us! With us here, there¡¯s no need for you to do anything!¡±

 Chapter 900 - She Has A Bad Sense Of Direction, How Could Youâ€¦

    Chapter 900 She Has A Bad Sense Of Direction, How Could You...

    A group of boys was fighting over the job. Their looks were not as exquisite as those of the acting department, most of them were just average passers-by, but it was people like this who were full of manliness and did everything for the girls. ¡°Great, we can finally rest for a while.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat on a round stone and sipped her water. She was wearing a loose camouge uniform, her hair tied into a ponytail, and her smooth forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat.

    The girls were all lively. Hearing this, they immediately put their hands to their mouths to make a trumpet shape andughed loudly, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Heart for you!¡±

    The boys touched their noses. Some of them were extroverted and even raised their hands over their heads as a response. ¡°Choose me if you want love, I¡¯m super sweet!¡±

    The girls who were still thanking them earlier rolled their eyes in unison and let out a ¡°Sigh¡±.

    While they were chatting andughing happily, the boys from the other departments didn¡¯t want to be outdone when they saw this, so they also helped the girls in their teams.

    The military training was meant to train their physical abilities, so every single one of them was supposed to get physical. But now, they were outside the school. The girls had walked all the way through the vige and were really exhausted.

    Since the boys were willing, the instructors naturally turned a blind eye.

    The sky quickly darkened while everyone wasughing and chatting. ¡°Ouch...¡±

    Ye Meichen hugged her stomach and suddenly cried out in pain. She lowered her voice and said to Song Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, my, my stomach hurts.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did you eat something bad?¡±

    ¡°Ouch, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    She looked around and saw that there were people everywhere.

    Gritting her teeth, she suddenly stood up and ran up the mountain.

    Li Zhou cried out, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t run around in the middle of the night!¡±

    ¡°Instructor, her stomach hurts. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Song Yaoyao ran up the mountain and stood on the steps to look around. She did not see Ye Meichen.

    ¡°Ye Meichen?¡±

    She called out twice, but no one responded.

    Song Yaoyao frowned and walked up. The weather was beginning to heat up. Li Zhou had warned the students not to run around at night, and not to run into the bushes because it was easy to encounter snakes. They had even sprinkled repellent near their camp that was effective at repelling insects.

    But Ye Meichen had rushed up the mountain, and no one knew where she had run off to.

    ¡°Ye Meichen? Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for the girl with short hair who was holding her stomach?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her head. The moonlight passed through the treetops and shone on the stone steps in the mountain.

    Two girls were standing right above her.

    One of them had a familiar face.

    ¡°You saw her?¡±

    ¡°She went that way.¡± Song Jingwan pointed casually and then said something to the person beside her with a chuckle. The two of them walked past Song Yaoyao and headed down the mountain.

    The mountain was very bright. The wind blew against the leaves, making rustling sounds.

    Song Yaoyao turned around and stared at Song Jingwan¡¯s back for two seconds. Suddenly, she let out a shortugh.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s change was indeed huge...

    Song Jingwan was much more heartless than she had imagined. Zhou Manli had been paralyzed on the bed for nearly three months, and up until now, Song Jingwan had not spoken a word about it.

    Even when she saw her, it was as if she was looking at a stranger.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s figure quickly disappeared around the corner. Song Yaoyao turned around and looked up. She did not go up again but sat down on the spot.

    Since Ye Meichen was nearby, she would pass by this ce when she came backter.

    However, Song Yaoyao rarely went out. She did not know that there was more than one way down the mountain.

 Chapter 901 - Memories

    <h4>Chapter 901 Memories</h4>

    At the foot of the mountain.

    Ye Meichen patted her stomach and let out a sigh of relief. The students lit a bonfire, and the tents were almost set up.

    The small tents looked like mushrooms that had grown out of the ground, looking rather cute.

    ¡°Ye Meichen, why didn¡¯t Yaoyaoe down with you?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was in the acting department, so she wasn¡¯t in the same team as Song Yaoyao during military training.

    She didn¡¯t see Song Yaoyao when she looked around earlier. Only after asking the instructor did she find out that she had gone up the mountain to look for Ye Meichen.

    ¡°Huh? Yaoyao wasn¡¯t with me. Wasn¡¯t she just sitting there ¨C Uh, where is she?¡±

    The nkness in Ye Meichen¡¯s eyes was quickly reced by shock. She pointed nkly at the rock Song Yaoyao was sitting on. At that moment, it waspletely bare, and Song Yaoyao¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°You

    ¡°

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and immediately went up the mountain.

    Li Zhou stopped her. ¡°ssmate, which department are you from? Who¡¯s your instructor? It¡¯s already dark, you can¡¯t go up the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t stop me!¡±

    Tang Xinrou took a deep breath and looked at Ye Meichen. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t vent her anger on Ye Meichen. It was Song Yaoyao who was worried about her, so she went up on her own.

    Song Yaoyao probably didn¡¯t think too much about it at that moment.

    ¡°Yaoyao has a bad sense of direction! Why didn¡¯t you go back the way you came!¡±

    Tang Xinrou shook off Li Zhou¡¯s hand, turned on the shlight, and quickly went up the mountain.

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t an impulsive person. When she realized that she was lost, she would definitely sit there and wait for Ye Meichen. However, Song Yaoyao probably didn¡¯t expect that Ye Meichen didn¡¯t go back the way she came.

    If she continued sitting there, all her waiting would be in vain.

    Actually, Song Yaoyao realized this after sitting until her butt hurt.

    She dusted off the dust on her pants and stood up. The moonlight was bright, and the mountain was filled with strange rocks and lush leaves. The ground was overgrown with weeds, and long leaves even peeked over from the side of the steps.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and looked around.

    Although the moonlight was good, it looked eerie in the quiet mountains.

    The rustling sound of bugs crawling through the grass was magnified many times.

    Today¡¯s weather forecast showed that it was cloudy, but¡­

    Song Yaoyao looked at the hazy moon. This kind of moon was known as the Mao moon in the countryside. It only appeared when the weather was bad.

    Dark clouds churned, blocking out the moonlight from time to time.

    At that moment, her vision was restricted.

    Could it be¡­ that it was going to rain?

    Just as this thought appeared in her mind¡­

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s pupils constricted, and her heart tightened.

    She covered her ears and squatted down on the ground.

    Her small figure wished that she could curl up into a ball.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sound of thunder mixed with lightning came quickly and violently. The air was filled with the smell of wet soil.

    In a trance, it was like the smell of blood¡­

    ¡°This girl looks sickly. Is it useful to capture her?¡±

    ¡°Yes! She is precious to the Song Family. Song Lanchuan protects her like a gem. This opportunity is not easy toe by!¡± The sound of thunder exploded in her ears. Messy memories flooded into Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind.

    The conversation was still going on.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±

    Song Yao covered her ears tightly, the pants on her knees were already wet.

    ¡°Hurry up! There¡¯s no time, put her in the box!¡±

    ¡°Not the box¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry the f*ck up! F*ck! This wretched girl bit me!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to kill her? Oh no, this girl is having a heart attack again!¡±

    ¡°Damn, this is troublesome!¡±

 Chapter 902 - Ignore Her

    <h4>Chapter 902 Ignore Her</h4>

    Song Yaoyao felt as if she had returned to that sealed space, and even her breathing was starting to be stifled.

    Huff, huff¡­

    The wind grew stronger and stronger, and the leaves rustled in the wind. In the mountains, it whistled like a ghost wailing.

    Her small face was pale, and her lips parted slightly.

    She was clearly in good health, but the area around her heart was still extremely ufortable. It was as if an invisible hand was tightly clutching her neck, making it difficult for Song Yaoyao to breathe.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡± ¡°Yaoyao, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    These voices seemed toe from another dimension.

    Song Yaoyao instinctively shrank even tighter, her body trembling violently.

    Don¡¯t respond. Don¡¯t respond.

    Her brother had said that she had to hide well. No matter who called her, she shouldn¡¯t respond.

    She saw clothes dyed red with blood as the man smiled and pushed her into a room. Then, he led the gangsters away.

    How long did she spend in that narrow space?

    Her memory was very messy. Song Yaoyao shivered.

    She seemed to have forgotten many things.

    In the darkness, a pair of eyes silently watched her. The young girl curled up her body weakly. She whimpered softly, like a ghost lost in the mountains.

    At the bottom of the stairs, a slender figure saw her and was about to run over when her wrist was suddenly grabbed.

    Yu Sitian jumped in fright and her scream was suppressed back into her throat. A bolt of lightning shed past, revealing a delicate and pretty face. Her calm and dark eyes were suffused with a strange light.

    ¡°You are¡­ Song Jingwan?¡±

    They were both freshmen in the acting department. As one of the most influential figures in this batch of freshmen, Yu Sitian was naturally familiar with her.

    Moreover, she was one of the few students who had debuted before she had even entered the academy. She was even the female lead.

    Countless girls were secretly envious of her. There were also many who wanted to be friends with her.

    Other than her ability, of course, there was also her background. Who didn¡¯t know that she was a rich second-generation heiress? When she entered the academy, she was sent to and fro by a luxurious car.

    ¡°Yu Sitian?¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    Yu Sitian was stunned. She looked at Song Jingwan suspiciously, but she didn¡¯t remember talking to her.

    So, how did Song Jingwan know her?

    As if she knew what she was thinking, Song Jingwan curved her lips and said gently, ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    The wind blew and quickly dispersed.

    Song Yaoyao, who was trying her best to hide in her own world, had no idea what was happening. It was as if she wished she could disappear from this world and no longer experience fear.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Yu Sitian narrowed her eyes and sized up Song Jingwan without batting an eyelid. She didn¡¯t think that Song Jingwan¡¯s expression and the way that she was hiding in the dark spying on Song Yaoyao meant she had any intention of helping her.

    If she really wanted to, she would have gone over long ago, and she wouldn¡¯t have stopped her.

    ¡°Go down the mountain now and pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Yu Sitian was surprised, but she found it funny. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Ignoring the fact that Song Yaoyao was acting strangely, as if she was afraid of thunder and had a psychological trauma, anyone with a conscience would have gone over to help.

    But now, Song Jingwan actually stopped her and watched the show alone.

    ¡°Do you have a grudge against her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t,¡± Song Jingwan retorted. Her gaze was deep as she stared at Yu Sitian. ¡°Tell me, how did you move from 507 to 406?¡±

    Yu Sitian was stunned. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Let go.¡±

    She shook Song Jingwan off and was about to walk up.Li Sinian¡¯s words echoed in her mind.

    Wasn¡¯t this a good opportunity to get close to Song Yaoyao? She was very weak now, and Yu Sitian knew one of her weaknesses.

 Chapter 903 - Slide Down The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 903 Slide Down The Mountain</h4>

    ¡°Do you think she looks normal?¡±

    Yu Sitian suddenly stopped in her tracks and raised her head to look ahead.

    The girl who was curled up a moment ago had already raised her head. The sound of thunder split the darkness apart. The pale lightning shone on Song Yaoyao¡¯s delicate but sickly little face.

    Heavy raindrops fell on her face, wetting her curly eyshes.

    Her eyes were deep and unmoving, giving off a strange feeling.

    Yu Sitian looked into her eyes, but Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t seem to see her. She didn¡¯t even move her eyshes.

    She shivered and felt a chill down her spine.

    What happened to Song Yaoyao?

    Was she scared out of her mind?

    Song Jingwan sneered, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be grateful to you for helping her now? Why don¡¯t you ask around? She is a lunatic. Now that you saw her in this state, what do you think the person behind her will do to prevent you from leaking this information?¡±

    Would she still have a chance to show her face in the entertainment industry?

    Yu Sitian¡¯s eyshes trembled.

    ¡°If you go down now, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see

    you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao! Where are you?¡±

    There were dead branches everywhere. Clearly, the school had gone to great lengths in their search efforts.

    At the foot of a mountain slope, Song Yaoyao slowly moved her fingers. The rain continuously washed over her eyes. Even though tears flowed out, there was no trace of it.

    In the darkness, she saw a blurry figure. For a moment, it coincided with the memories in her mind.

    What was it?

    With a sprained ankle, Song Yaoyao¡¯s body just happened to be stuck next to a big tree, preventing her from sliding further down.

    The rain was getting heavier.

    Song Yaoyao moved her lips, feeling the strong unwillingness and angering from the dark figure above her.

    Her clothes had a big cut, and her arm was bleeding.

    However, Song Yaoyao could no longer feel it. All she felt was pain. Her vision was blurry, and the pain caused her to continuously inhale small mouthfuls of air.

    The cries were getting closer and closer.

    The figure stood on the spot for a while, then finally turned around and walked out of the rain, disappearing quickly. Tang Xinrou was about to go crazy, and so were the others.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao! Where the hell are you? Can you answer me?¡±

    Huo Si was originally guarding near the vige entrance, but when he received the news, he quickly led his people up the mountain.

    This kind of lineup once again made the students and instructors understand just how important Song Yaoyao was.

    Among these people, there were quite a number of wealthy families. However, Song Yaoyao was the only one apanied by the military trainers and bodyguards.

    Song Yaoyao choked on her water. She raised her head and did not dare to move.

    She was lucky. She was stuck between a tree trunk. If she moved even a little, she might slip down.

    It was pitch ck, and Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what was down there.

    The best way was to not move and wait for

    help.

    When she finally heard sounds, Song Yaoyao opened her mouth. Her voice was weak, and it was drowned out by the heavy rain.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou had already stepped onto another mountain path. Several people had walked above Song Yaoyao, but no one noticed her. ¡°I think I heard Yaoyao¡¯s voice.¡±

    She pursed her lips and raised her hand to signal for everyone to stop and not make a sound. Then, she pricked up her ears to listen carefully.

    ¡°Yaoyao? Is that you? Precious Yaoyao?¡±

    Huo Si¡¯s heart tightened. At this moment, he didn¡¯t even think that he might be punished. He was simply focused on Song Yaoyao¡¯s safety and the girl who always smiled like a flower and worked especially hard.

 Chapter 904 - They Will Hurt Too

    <h4>Chapter 904 They Will Hurt Too</h4>

    Did anything happen to her? ¡°Rourou¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard it!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was so happy that she almost cried. She quickly turned around and ran toward another path.

    ¡°Yaoyao, where are you?!¡±

    All the shlights gathered together and everyone stood on the steps, shining down at the bottom of the slope.

    Actually, they were hoping that they wouldn¡¯t find Song Yaoyao down there.

    This ce was too steep. If a person fell down, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would still be heavily injured.

    But¡­

    Things didn¡¯t go as nned.

    The girl was wearing a camouge suit with excellent concealment. She was thin and small, sandwiched in the middle of a tree trunk. If one didn¡¯t look closely, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see her figure.

    Shey on her back with her eyes tightly shut. The cold rain continuously washed over her face, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest movement.

    Tang Xinrou was so shocked that she lost her voice.

    Yaoyao!

    The light was very bright.

    Song Yaoyao moved her eyshes and slowly opened her eyes.

    The familiar bedroom was decorated in a low-key and luxurious style.

    The air was emitting a faint cold fragrance mixed with the smell of medicine, making Song Yaoyao feel dizzy¡­

    Her throat was so dry that it hurt. Before she could open her mouth, tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The man¡¯s low and slow voice sounded beside her, filled with unconceble fatigue.

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao only managed to call out once before she pursed her lips in grievance.

    She thought that she was going to die again.

    She thought she would forever die at the age of 19 and never live to the age of 20?

    ¡°Drink some water first.¡±

    Her back was gently lifted up by a wide and hot palm, and a cup of warm water was ced up to her mouth. Song Yaoyao was very thirsty. As soon as she touched the water source, she could not wait to drink it.

    After she finished drinking, she was put back.

    However, Huo Yunque was behind her, propping up her pillow.

    ¡°Gege, how long have I been asleep?¡±

    ¡°Not long.¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and stroked her hair, gently tucking it behind her ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was like a little kitten, weak and slightly hoarse. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve aged ten years.¡±

    He had always been an older man dating a younger woman, but now, he really looked like an old man.

    He had always looked like a gentleman, gentle and elegant; no one could tell his true age.

    But now, his eyes were filled with fatigue.

    ¡°I am indeed almost ten years older than you.¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips and lowered his voice as if he would scare her if he were to speak a little louder.

    His tolerance towards Song Yaoyao had once again broken the bottom line.

    In the past, he hated Song Yaoyao the most when she said these things.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes moved slightly as she turned her face.

    The back of the man¡¯s fingers were still pressed against her face as he gently caressed it lovingly.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    His hands were trembling slightly.

    No one knew what happened after Huo Yunque brought her back from the hospital that night. He locked himself and Song Yaoyao in the room for a night, and the next day, everything was as usual.

    Song Yaoyao did not know until Liu Yu came to check on her that she had been unconscious for two days and a night.

    The military training had ended.

    She was already injured before the semester even started.

    But Song Yaoyao did not have time to feel sorry for herself. She had been frightened by Huo Yunque¡¯s reaction.

    Whenever she had the chance, she would cling to Huo Yunque like a coquettish cat, using her little paws to soothe his restless heart.

    Dopey and Unhappy hopped onto the table and tried to crawl into her arms.

    In the next second, the two little ones were mercilessly grabbed by the back of their necks, and their bodies were thrown into the air.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart ached terribly. She looked at the cold Huo Yunque and mumbled timidly, ¡°Be gentle¡­ they will hurt too.¡±

 Chapter 905 - Do You Know That My Heart Can Hurt Too

    <h4>Chapter 905 Do You Know That My Heart Can Hurt Too</h4>

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and threw the two little kittens out.

    He turned around and suddenly grabbed her chin.

    ¡°Then, my dear student Song Yaoyao, can you be careful? My heart can hurt too.¡±

    Since his heart was beating only for her, Song Yaoyao had the obligation to take responsibility for him.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart trembled. She quickly looked up and met the man¡¯s deep eyes.

    There seemed to be a ck fog surging within, hiding emotions that made one¡¯s heart sink.

    Her nose became sore and her heart ached even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Gege.¡±

    Song Yaoyao started her life of recuperating at home. Although she regretted missing out on many new activities, she could tell what was most important.

    In one¡¯s life, there would always be many regrets, no matter who it was.

    It was not until the fourth day after she woke up that Song Yaoyao was allowed to touch her phone.

    There was no news about her on the inte. It must have been suppressed.

    But soon, a topic that interested Song Yaoyao entered her eyes.

    [Song Jingwan¡¯s face disfigured]

    What happened during the few days she was away?

    In a bedroom on the second floor of Song Manor.

    The maid stood outside the door in fear and trepidation as soup seeped out beneath the door.

    Inside, a girl¡¯s sharp roar could be heard.

    ¡°Get lost! All of you get lost! I don¡¯t want to see anyone. Get lost, get lost!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t eaten for a day¡­¡±

    Bang!

    A heavy object hit the door.

    The servant was instantly silenced.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The voice inside was almost hoarse.

    Song Wenchuan pressed his temples and held onto the handrail of the stairs. He stood where he was and waited for the dizziness to pass.

    The entire Song Manor was now frighteningly empty. After Mu Wei graduated from high school, she had chosen to go abroad.

    Meanwhile, Song Rui was still in prison, waiting for his judgment, and Zhou Manli had also gone abroad. This was her own insistence.

    She had never believed in the medical skills of the country, so she went on a hunger strike to protest and demanded to go abroad.

    Since that was the case, Song Wenchuan hired a professional bodyguard to apany Zhou Manli.

    In the past, the family might not have been happy, but they could still maintain their superficial prosperity. But now, even Song Wenchuan felt that the pressure of life was like a huge rock, pressing down on him, making him unable to breathe.

    At times like this, Song Wenchuan often had a thought.

    If only the other personality in his body coulde out and help him.

    He admitted that he was a coward and wanted to escape.

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    The maid squatted on the ground to pick up the broken pieces of porcin. When she heard footsteps, she turned around and shook her head. ¡°The Young Miss still refuses to eat.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Song Wenchuan took a deep breath and managed to pull himself together.

    ¡°You go and rest first. I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±

    After sending the maid downstairs, Song Wenchuan raised his hand.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    ¡°I told you to get lost. Are you deaf? Scram!¡±

    ¡°Jingwan, it¡¯s me.¡±

    The room was silent for a few minutes. Song Wenchuan stood outside the door and waited quietly.

    After a long time¡­

    Song Jingwan said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anyone right now. Wenchuan, you should leave too.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Song Wenchuan closed his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re ever hungry or you want to talk to me, remember toe out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The lights were not turned on in the room. Only the pale moonlight shone through the ss.

    There were many shadows.

    The girl sat in front of the dressing table and opened her mouth gently.

    Her eyes were malicious. She suddenly reached out and pulled off the gauze on her face.

    On her cheek, there was a hideous wound that had been stitched up!

 Chapter 906 - Disfigured

    Chapter 906 Disfigured

    One half was like an angel, the other half was like a demon.

    A deadly aura spread throughout the room.

    The atmosphere was so eerie that it was terrifying

    Goddess Wanwan: ¡°Do you know that rumors can kill an entire family? Spreading rumors about a girl being disfigured, don¡¯t these media outlets have anything else to report about? Creating fake news all day long, is your familycking the heat to cremate your family?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Unless the goddess stands up and says it herself, I will never believe it!¡±

    ¡°F*ck it, let¡¯s report them. I¡¯m going to be sick.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a fan. Don¡¯t scold me but Wanwan hasn¡¯t appeared for a few days. Do you guys still remember where they went for training? Didn¡¯t they return at night? I¡¯m sure something must have happened that night.¡±

    ¡°The person above is an idiot. Stop trying to sound clever. Wanwan doesn¡¯t ¡®deserve¡¯ your affection. You can stop liking her now. It rained heavily during the military training that day. If they didn¡¯t go home, would they stay in the rain? Moreover, it had been raining for at least a week before that. The military training just ended early, okay?¡±

    ¡°SJW has so many fans. If she¡¯s really fine, she would havee out to refute the rumors by now. Since she hasn¡¯t said anything, something must have really happened.¡±

    ¡°I have an online friend from Feng City Film Academy. I heard that Song Jingwan wasn¡¯t in the military training team that day, and she didn¡¯t go to ss for the past few days. As for the actual truth, we¡¯ll see what the authorities

    say.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, have you seen the post on Weibo?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Which one?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had been bored for the past few days. She had seen everything from national affairs to celebrity scandals. When Tang Xinrou asked this question, she didn¡¯t even have the time to react.

    ¡°Song Jingwan!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was speechless. She rolled her eyes and stuffed a cut apple into Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Oh, her.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s cheeks were puffy like a hamster¡¯s as she was fed out of the blue. She slowly moved her mouth.

    Her previous pallor and sickness seemed to be an illusion. She had been resting at home for the past few days and herplexion was rosy. She only had a twisted ankle and needed to rest.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to care about Song Jingwan¡¯s news at all, Tang Xinrou pinched her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious if her disfigurement is real or fake?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was nimble. She quickly grabbed Dopey, who was trying to run away, and pulled it into her arms.

    Giving Tang Xinrou face, she asked, ¡°Then, is it real or fake?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real!¡±

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her hands and became excited.

    SSU

    ¡°She was also unlucky. That night, she was also on the mountain. I don¡¯t know why she went up there.¡± Tang Xinrou assumed that Song Jingwan wasn¡¯t looking for Song Yaoyao, ¡°In short, we were originally looking for you. After we found you, we rushed to send you to the hospital. I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, but someone told me about herter.¡±

    me

    It turned out that that night, probably because the road was slippery from the rain and Song Jingwan didn¡¯t bring a shlight, she fell down the mountain, and her face was cut by a sharp stone. It was said that the bone was so deep that her face was destroyed.

    Everyone who was present at the scene sighed when they talked about that scene.

    Some even rubbed their arms as their hairs stood on end.

    It was like a scene from a ghost movie. Song Jingwany on the ground, unconscious for a long time. Beside her ears, the water in the small puddles had turned pink.

    They were all dyed red with blood.

    The injury had not been treated in time, and with the rain causing an infection, they had missed the opportunity for it to heal.

    In short, the doctors said that unless they had stic surgery, the scars on her face would never go away.

 Chapter 907 - Meeting Song Wenchuan

    Chapter 907 Meeting Song Wenchuan

    Upon hearing this, Song Yaoyao¡¯s mood lightened up a little. She pouted her red lips and scratched Dopey¡¯s chin. The kitten that was about to slip away earlier snuggled in her arms and soon began to snore, squintingfortably.

    ITIS

    ¡°But now that medicine is so advanced, and the songs don¡¯tck money, it¡¯s not impossible for her to recover,¡± Tang Xinrou shrugged and said casually.

    She didn¡¯t gloat over Song Jingwan¡¯s misfortune. At most, she felt that she had done too many bad things and had suffered retribution.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s ck eyshes drooped. The lights in the room shone through the gaps between her eyshes, casting a row of light and shadows in her eyes.

    It was quiet and tranquil.

    Her entire body was emitting a pleasant aura.

    That night, on the mountain, she had felt someone pushing her fiercely behind her back. Her head hit a rock, and her whole body was in pain. Lit by the bright lightning, Song Yaoyao saw a familiar face.

    So, the reason why Song Jingwan appeared on the mountain was not by chance, but on purpose..

    Unfortunately, she had to suffer the consequences.

    ¡°Miss Song, Young Master Song wants to see

    you.¡±

    The weather was perfect. Song Yaoyao was squatting in the greenhouse, tending to the nts. Her ankle was still injured, so she could not move around.

    These days, Huo Yunque treated his home as his second office. All the documents that needed to be processed had been moved to his home and he kept Song Yaoyao within his line of sight at all times. Once Song Yaoyao disappeared for more than five minutes, he would feel uneasy.

    It was probably the aftermath of that night.

    The man who used to be high and mighty had a weakness, and he could never return to his previous peacefulness.

    ¡°Song Wenchuan?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her head.

    She held a small hoe in her hand and wore a set of soft yellow loungewear. Her jet-ck hair was loosely tied at the back of her head, and a few strands of hair drooped down her cheeks yfully.

    Her lips were red and her teeth were white, and her eyes were as clear as autumn water.

    Huo Jiu lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips, looked at Huo Yunque, and nodded. ¡°Tell him toe directly to the greenhouse.¡±

    This greenhouse was veryrge, and there was even a small office area inside.

    Song Yaoyao sat in her wheelchair, and Huo Si pushed her over.

    Seeing Song Yaoyao again, Song Wenchuan looked surprised, as if a lifetime had passed.

    In less than a year, things had changed.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s throat was dry. He sized up Song Yaoyao. She seemed to be living well. Huo Yunque made up for the decades of love that she had lost.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you alright?¡±

    His concerned gaze made Song Yaoyao lower her eyes and move away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern.¡±

    Such a distant reply made Song Wenchuan¡¯s lips twitch, but he did not feel any resentment toward Song Yaoyao. He had brought this upon himself. The Songs owed her, and Song Jingwan owed her.

    Even he had to bear the responsibility of standing by and watching.

    ¡°I...¡± Song Wenchuan said dryly, ¡°I heard that something happened to you two days ago, so I came over, but...¡±

    Heughed bitterly and did not continue.

    It was not easy to enter Huo Manor.

    ¡°You came?¡± Song Yaoyao was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Back then, Song Yaoyao was injured, so it was normal for her not to see any guests.

    The two of them were speechless. The rtionship that they had painstakingly cultivated back then had be estranged again with time.

    After a long time, Song Wenchuan finally said softly, ¡°Yaoyao, can I ask you for something?¡± ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao decisively refused.

    She held a cat in her arms and looked at Song Wenchuan quietly. Her pair of clear ck eyes were decisive when it came to love and hate.

 Chapter 908 - I Hope Youâ€™re Well

    Chapter 908 I Hope You¡¯re Well

    ¡°If you want me to treat her illness, then I¡¯m not willing. She has never given me any motherly love. I¡¯ve even been in danger many times because of her. Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. I don¡¯t owe the Songs anything.¡±

    Even if she owed them the so-called ¡®gratitude of upbringing¡¯, it was something that her body owed.

    She had already paid with her life. What else could she do?

    She was Song Yaoyao, and she did not owe the Songs anything.

    On the contrary, it was Song Jingwan who provoked her time and time again, tripping her up.

    As for Zhou Manli, needless to say, she was bitter and mean. Fortunately, Song Yaoyao was no longer the girl who craved for her affection. Otherwise, how sad would she be?

    was

    ¡°I know, this is indeed a bit of an imposition.¡±

    Song Wenchuan smiled bitterly. Such a tall man could barely lift his head in front of Song Yaoyao. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. This is all fate, no one else can be med. The main reason I came this time is not to beg you to treat Mother¡¯s illness. I just wanted toe and see you.¡±

    Hisrge palm suddenlynded on Song Yaoyao¡¯s head and gently stroked it.

    His eyes used to be filled with high spirits, but now, they were lifeless.

    It was as if he had been defeated by life.

    To be fair, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. In the entire Song family, he was an exception who treated Song Yaoyao ell.

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re doing well, I¡¯m relieved. Mr. Huo really cares about you. That¡¯s a good thing. You can make up for everything you missed in the past.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart suddenly softened. She still couldn¡¯t be absolutely heartless. even though she hated that Song Wenchuan was wavering between her and Song Jingwan, she knew that in Song Wenchuan¡¯s eyes, she and song Jingwan were both his sisters.

    He couldn¡¯t give up on either one of them.

    Even if he had been disgusted and angry.

    In the end, he would forgive them.

    Moreover, Song Jingwan was now his only family.

    Thinking of this, Song Yaoyao¡¯s restless heart gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She raised her head and looked at him seriously, inviting him.

    ¡°When I hold my engagement party,e and participate. You alone.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to see someone who would spoil her appetite on such a happy day.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t treat him as her own brother, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t dislike him.

    That was enough.

    Song Wenchuan was stunned. After a moment, he raised his lips and quickly revealed a smile.

    He nodded heavily. ¡°Alright!¡±

    The frozen emotions in his eyes seemed to be slowly melting

    If he was given some more time, he might be able to see the Song Wenchuan of the past again.

    In the end, Song Yaoyao did not tell Song Wenchuan who she saw that night when she fell down the mountain.

    Simrly, she did not hint or suggest anything

    Otherwise, Song Jingwan would have be fertilizer for the garden, nourishing the flowers and nts.

    But...

    Was she going to let Song Jingwan off just like that?

    She wished!

    ¡°Change the dressing every day. Be careful not to touch water, and don¡¯t eat stimting food. Rest well and calm down.¡±

    In the infirmary, the nurse patiently instructed.

    Looking at the girl who was rapidly losing weight with half of her face wrapped in gauze, sympathy shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s expression was cold. She took the medicine with her drooping eyelids and turned around to leave the infirmary.

    In the distance, Song Wenchuan was standing at the end of the corridor waiting for her.

    ¡°Is it that girl again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. Such a beautiful girl. I heard that she¡¯s even a celebrity! What happened to her? How did she get injured to this extent? How will she find a partner in the future? Her future is over!¡±

 Chapter 909 - Waiting For You To Come Back

    Chapter 909 Waiting For You To Come Back

    Song Jingwan stopped in her tracks. She clenched her hands that were hanging by her side, and her sharp nails dug into her palms.

    It was as if she could not feel the pain, and her eyes were cold. ¡°Aiya, lower your voice. If anyone hears you again...¡±

    The voice became softer and softer, and soon, Song Jingwan could not hear it anymore.

    She pursed her lips.

    Was that sympathy?

    Yes, now anyone could sympathize with her!

    ¡°Have you changed the medicine? What did the doctor say?¡±

    Song Wenchuan took the medicine and asked with concern.

    No matter how disappointed he was with his sister in the past, now that he saw her face constantly shrinking, Song Wenchuan could no longer feel the slightest bit of dissatisfaction.

    She was such a prideful girl. Ever since she was young, the thing she loved the most was to be noticed by others. Now that her face was ruined, Song Wenchuan had nightmares that Song Jingwan would take it too hard.

    But he did not understand Song Jingwan well enough.

    How could someone like her bear to die?

    ¡°What else could he say?¡± Song Jingwanughed at herself, her tone calm. ¡°He simply told me to recuperate, rx, and try not tomit suicide.¡±

    Of course, she added thest sentence herself. How could a doctor say something like that to her.

    It was just that, for her, it was more or less the same.

    ¡°Jingwan!¡±

    Song Wenchuan pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the best stic surgery hospitals overseas for you. Once you¡¯ve recovered a little, we¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Is it still possible? With my face.¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want toe to ces like this again in the future. I don¡¯t want to at all.¡±

    After saying this, she strode away without looking back.

    She didn¡¯t care about those sympathetic gazes. She would recover, no matter the cost!

    The news of Song Jingwan¡¯s disfigurement couldn¡¯t be hidden in the end.

    Seeing that everyone was arguing non-stop, Song Jingwan directly posted a photo of her injury on Weibo. In the photo, the wound was stitched up ferociously, like a long centipede lying on her face.

    Song Jingwan: ¡°The photo might be a little scary, so I censored it. You will have to click into it to see it properly. If you¡¯re scared, then don¡¯t look at it. I¡¯m fine. Thank you for you concern. I¡¯ve contacted the best hospitals. Wait for my return. I¡¯ll definitely be back!¡±

    The photo looked white from the outside. Only when one clicked on it would they see the photo taken by Song Jingwan.

    Her face was tilted topletely expose her wound to the camera. It was ferocious and dripping with blood.

    This time, she immediately hit the hot searches.

    Whether it was passersby or fans, all that was felt was heartache for Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Oh my god, I can feel the pain even through the screen! Such a beautiful girl with such a ruined face, how devastated must she be?¡±

    ¡°How I wish this wasn¡¯t true. I¡¯ve been arguing with others for the past few days. But now, I really can¡¯t lie to myself anymore. My heart aches for Wanwan. I¡¯m going to burst into tears! /crying /crying.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for your return.¡±

    ¡°No matter how long it takes, we will always be here waiting for you toe back.¡±

    ¡°Are the media satisfied now? How bad is the girl¡¯s heart feeling? Do you have any conscience? You forced her toe out and respond directly. I¡¯m so disgusted with some of the unscrupulous media now that I¡¯m going to throw up.¡±

    ¡°No, My Wanwan is injured like this because of the military training, right? The university is still acting like a cowardly turtle. Isn¡¯t a representative going toe out and say anything?¡±

    ¡°No, we have to get an exnation from the authorities!¡± I was a pure passerby, but now I¡¯m a fan! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote to like her now, but I¡¯m willing to wait for her toe back. The stic surgery industry is so developed now. Just rest and recuperate, everything will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 910 - Brave And Strong Persona

    <h4>Chapter 910 Brave And Strong Persona</h4>

    ¡°So brave! I can¡¯t even imagine what I would do if my face was like that. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to live anymore!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s actions directly attracted the favor of passersby, earning their sympathy.

    At the same time, she also set up a brave and strong persona. Many girls who had been disfigured because of simr reasons even publicly expressed their love for Song Jingwan on Weibo and wanted to learn to be as brave and strong as her.

    As a result, this raised awareness toward therge number of girls who had been disfigured due to idents, deformities, and domestic abuse.

    stic surgery or a full-body skin graft was a huge expense.

    Not everyone could afford it. At their age, they should have been able to bloom freely under the sun, but now, they could only hide in a dark corner with low self-esteem and endure endless suffering.

    The official Weibo of the Feng City Film Academy had already been bombarded by angry passersby and fans.

    They all rushed to the bottom of Weibo, regardless of what happened, just to demand an exnation from the authorities.

    Their goddess was only participating in a military training. Why was she injured when no one else was injured?

    ¡°When did military training have such a dangerous program? You are a school that studies acting. Don¡¯t you know how important a student¡¯s face is? Can¡¯t you just train properly in school for fifteen days? Why did you have to go outside?¡±

    ¡°Please give us an exnation, or we will definitely not let it go. /smile¡±

    ¡°Wanwan is so beautiful. We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯ll ever recover. Why should she pay for your mistakes?¡±

    ¡°Until now, we haven¡¯t even heard an apology. is that eptable?¡±

    ¡°The school is so big that it is awesome, right? So she can ignore the students¡¯ lives?¡±

    XX Forum.

    Anonymous: ¡°Let me tell you something secretly. It¡¯s about a certain female celebrity who recently had her face disfigured. Actually, there was no training that night. Everyone was camping at the foot of the mountain to rest, preparing to go up the mountain again at dawn. But a girl was disobedient. She snuck up the mountain at night and got lost. In the end, it rained heavily, causing everyone to go up to look for her. Oh right, this female student¡¯s background is very impressive. She is the fianc¨¦e of a certain big shot, and she is also very popr on the inte. Moreover, she is the disciple of a certain famous director. That¡¯s all I can say. Whether you can guess who it is or not, it¡¯s up to you. After this ount sends out this message, it will be canceled. Feel free to say whatever you want. I won¡¯t be able to see it.¡±

    Commenter #1: ¡°Here it is! Errr, is the OP trying to start a war? You really have a death wish. Your words are so obvious that everyone knows who it is.¡±

    Commenter #2: ¡°Hehe, this is China. Everyone has the freedom of speech. No matter how powerful they are, can they trace me through the inte ande to my house to beat me up?¡±

    Commenter #3: ¡°This gossip has long been spread throughout the school. It¡¯s just that no one has had the courage to say it out loud.¡±

    Commenter #4: ¡°Is it the person I know? SYY?¡±

    Commenter #5: ¡°There can only be a mutual understanding. It can not be spoken. /funny¡±

    Commenter #66: ¡°I know who it is! Damn, why does so much happen around her? Just because she¡¯s a girl, does that mean she¡¯s fragile and needs to be protected? Do the other girls have to run around in the rain at night to look for her?¡±

    Commenter #67: ¡°She¡¯s rich. Even now, there¡¯s not a single bad word about her on the university forums.¡±

 Chapter 911 - Iâ€™ll Kill Her

    <h4>Chapter 911 I¡¯ll Kill Her</h4>

    WishingWanwanTheBest: #TheDotedConcubine ¡°The Doted Concubine is about to air. The author¡¯s actions have nothing to do with Wanwan. This drama was given to her by her manager and it¡¯s her first drama. Anyway, you can provide your criticism but please be gentle, thank you. / bow /tear¡±

    LoveWanwanLoveLife: ¡°I¡¯ll keep waiting. I created a coge using the promotional video released by the production, I hope you like it.¡±

    WanwanInMyArms: ¡°Wanwan high-definition wallpaper for free! No watermarks! I hope everyone can like Wanwan more. As we all know, there is no certain truth in the entertainment industry. A bad person may not necessarily be bad, and a good person may not necessarily good. But there is a saying: a person¡¯s reputation can be ruined by others. We can not change other people¡¯s views, but during Wanwan¡¯s absence, we hope that her fans can work together to wait for her return without causing trouble.¡±

    The people who clicked into Song Jingwan¡¯s words were moved, not to mention the fans. They watched with their blood boiling and vehemently forced the officials to respond.

    At the same time, Song Yaoyao¡¯s Weibo was also being interrogated.

    Of course, very few people spoke ill of her. Most of the insults were peaceful and reasonable.

    Passersby saw the quality of Song Jingwan¡¯s fans. Only industry insiders could tell at a nce that there were people manipting public opinion andmenting on her behalf.

    The protagonist had long stepped down.

    It had to be said that Song Jingwan¡¯s move was really brilliant.

    It could also be considered a blessing in disguise.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Song Jingwan¡¯s move. She is indeed a ruthless person. She is ruthless to others and ruthless to herself to have posted up that photo. Other than the sympathy of passersby and fans, I also saw many haters cursing her. Tsk¡­ how strong is her mentality to be able to do that?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Song Yaoyao yed with her phone and found Elder Hou¡¯s WeChat. She sent a message: ¡°Elder Hou, I have something to discuss with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, stop ying with your phone! Did you see this? I¡¯m so angry! When did Song Jingwan go to look for you? And that post sounded so serious. Did they see it with their own eyes? People nowadays are really detestable for spreading false rumors! During that incident, other than the Huo Family¡¯s bodyguards, there were only the instructors. The students weren¡¯t allowed to go up the mountain!¡±

    She was so disgusted that she almost vomited.

    ¡°Perhaps, Song Jingwan was on the mountain at that time because she had ill intentions. Her fans said that she was in danger because she went to look for you. In that case, can I also say that it was Song Jingwan who pushed you down?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes and reached out to stroke Tang Xinrou¡¯s head. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re finally smart.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°?¡±

    A few secondster, she came to a realization.

    The expression on her face was instantly covered by anger.

    ¡°I¡­ F*ck!! I¡¯ll kill that b*tch!¡±

    She actually dared to harm her Precious Yaoyao?! Tang Xinrou would never forget that scene. If Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t so lucky, who knew what would have happened!

    This time, Song Jingwan wasn¡¯t ying a small prank. She wanted Song Yaoyao to die!

    ¡°I originally thought she was pretty miserable, but now I really think she deserved it. Why didn¡¯t she fall to her death?¡±

    Tang Xinrou paced back and forth in the room angrily, her heart heaving violently.

    ¡°No! Where is she now? Song Manor, right? I¡¯ll tear her up right now!¡±

 Chapter 912 - Fall From Heaven To Hell

    <h4>Chapter 912 Fall From Heaven To Hell</h4>

    Even if the beautiful woman was angry, she would still look good. Her eyes were stained with a crimson color. Because of her anger, her eyes were burning.

    ¡°Rourou!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s soft voice made Tang Xinrou stop in her tracks.

    She was dissatisfied. ¡°Why did you stop me? I won¡¯t let her go. This kind of snake-like woman is dead!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was in a good mood. She smiled and rubbed the red mole on her wrist with her small hands.

    ¡°Compared to scolding her now and making her feel no pain, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to let a person fall from heaven to hell?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was stunned, then she understood.

    She sized up Song Yaoyao. Light gently fell on the corner of her eyes and brows, her red lips curled up slightly, and there was a faint smile on her face.

    Just sitting there was a peaceful scene.

    ¡°How could I have forgotten?¡± Tang Xinrou muttered to herself. She then broke into a gloating smile.

    Her anger disappeared in an instant. She turned around and returned to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side, stroking her hair.

    ¡°Our Yaoyao is blessed by the heavens. Those who harm you will all suffer retribution.¡±

    Think about the Songs.

    Back then, they thought that Song Yaoyao was a jinx; everywhere she went, bad luck would follow. From a young age, they had treated her like she was invisible and they didn¡¯t even treat her like a human.

    Then, Song Yaoyao left. Since they thought that Song Yaoyao was a jinx, why did the Songs be even more miserable after she was gone.

    In the past, the Song Family was not considered wealthy, but at least things ran smoothly.

    Moreover, there had never been any major problems in business, and Zhou Manli enjoyed the daily life of a rich housewife. However, the moment Song Yaoyao left, Song Wenchuan got into a car ident. And without Song Yaoyao¡¯s help, he would have died long ago. Then, the Songs shares went into turmoil and they almost went bankrupt.

    Now, it was even worse. A perfectly fine family was torn to shreds. Song Rui was facing jail time, and the arrogant Zhou Manli was paralyzed in bed, possibly never able to walk again for the rest of her life.

    Oh, and there was also the disfigured Song Jingwan.

    Each and every one of them proved one thing¡­

    ¡°Ooo, Precious, you¡¯re a little magical.¡±

    Those who treated her well would be rewarded. Those who tried to hurt her would be unlucky without Song Yaoyao doing anything

    Thinking about it, Tang Xinrou realized that there were plenty of examples.

    ¡°It¡¯s all a coincidence, it¡¯s all a coincidence.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips, her dimples as sweet as honey.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle it. Mr. Huo doesn¡¯t know about this, right? But then again¡­¡± Tang Xinrou pouted. ¡°If Mr. Huo knew, she would have lost her life a long time ago. How dare she harm you? She must be crazy.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why Tang Xinrou was so angry. Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t even in the Song Family anymore, and no one was threatening her interests. Yet, she was still clinging onto Song Yaoyao.

    She always jumped out to prove her existence and find fault with Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°However, I won¡¯t let Song Jingwan go just like that. If she dares to appear in front of me, just wait and see. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± Tang Xinrou clenched her fists and threatened fiercely.

    Song Yaoyao pounced into her embrace and rubbed against him, coquettishly saying, ¡°Rourou is so nice.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    This was her Precious Yaoyao. She had to watch her carefully.

    Since Song Yaoyao said so, it meant that she would definitely not let it go just like that.

    With Song Yaoyao¡¯s personality and methods, she was much smarter than Tang Xinrou.

 Chapter 913 - Replay

    <h4>Chapter 913 Rey</h4>

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t forget the previous Mu Wei; current Song Weiwei.

    She was the one who Song Yaoyao had specifically sent to Zhou Manli to disgust Song Jingwan.

    During this period, Song Jingwan didn¡¯t have an easy time. After all, she was a jealous person.

    She was probably disgusted to death.

    The two of them chatted for a while more before Tang Xinrou suddenly remembered. ¡°Oh right, did the university contact you?¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just Song Jingwan¡¯s fans and those passersby who have been manipted. They all rushed to the university¡¯s Weibo and demanded that they give Song Jingwan justice.¡±

    ¡°Justice?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile was soft. ¡°Then we shall give it to her.¡±

    That day, the university¡¯s official Weibo finally updated its status.

    This update directly stunned the fans and passersby.

    Feng City Film Academy (verified): ¡°We have been investigating recently, and we are deeply sorry for what happened to student Song Jingwan. Today, we will give the following response: All the undisciplined students who privately wandered up the mountain at night will be given demerit points. This includes Song Jingwan, Song Yaoyao, Ye Meichen, and Tang Xinrou. ¡°In addition, the university has already provided evidence to the police regarding the untrue statements made on the inte recently. As for the im that all the students went up the mountain to look for Song Yaoyao, this was even more ridiculous.

    ¡°That night, all the students were ordered to return the way they came. Only the instructors who were left behind and Tang Xinrou, who ignored advice, insisted on going up the mountain to look for her.

    ¡°As for why Song Jingwan appeared on the mountain that night, and why she went up the mountain, we are still investigating the reason.

    ¡°Please believe in the university¡¯s impartiality. In order to prove that what we said was true, we will now release the video recording as evidence.¡±

    After that, the university released a video thatsted for more than an hour without any editing in the middle.

    They weren¡¯t fools. Since they sent their students to such a ce to train, they had to leave evidence in case an ident happened and the school couldn¡¯t exin the situation.

    In addition, they also wanted to take this opportunity to shoot some hot-blooded scenes of young students and edit them for the school¡¯s publicity.

    In the end, everything was messed up.

    They rushed over and only stayed for a few hours before rushing back.

    The video was very long, but it was not boring.

    After arriving at their destination, they set up camp.

    The boys were all rather gentlemanly and took over the girls¡¯ jobs. The instructor¡¯s voice rang out beyond the camera. ¡°Originally, this was to train your ability to endure hardship and hard work, but I¡¯ll let you off today. I¡¯ll let you off!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m really tired!¡±

    These students were very funny. There was even a boy who used a high-pitched voice and acted coquettishly, causing a group of people to burst outughing.

    In the early stages, it was quite rxing. The camera swept past casually and stopped whenever there was something interesting.

    Then, they captured the scene of Ye Meichen rushing up the mountain while clutching her stomach.

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not allowed to go up the mountain at night. Come down quickly!¡±

    Indeed, the instructor did try to stop her.

    ¡°Instructor, her stomach hurts. I¡¯ll go and check on her.¡±

    This voice belonged to Song Yaoyao.

    After that, there was another long scene of everyone singing and dancing. It was a very high-spirited scene.

    Then, the sound of thunder suddenly rang out. The rain fell as soon as it roared. The bean-sized raindrops blurred the scene.

    Then, there was a moment of darkness. A hand reached out and wiped the water on the lens before putting on a stic bag.

    The next second, something happened.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yaoyao? Didn¡¯t shee down with

    you?¡±

 Chapter 915 - Whoâ€™s Lying?

    <h4>Chapter 915 Who¡¯s Lying?</h4>

    This video wasn¡¯t as long as the one on the mountain. It was from the evacuation.

    Another camera must have been switched on.

    The screen followed their backs up the mountain and then moved to the students.

    There was a roll call.

    One by one, Song Yaoyao, Song Jingwan, and Tang Xinrou were missing.

    ¡°Why is there another one missing? Where is she? Who saw her?¡±

    ¡°Reporting! We haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. We don¡¯t know where she went.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything? You¡¯re making things more troublesome!¡± The instructor¡¯s voice sank as he immediately said to the people around him, ¡°I¡¯ll take the students and leave first. You go up the mountain and tell them about Song Jingwan. Tell them to be careful when they look for her. See if Song Jingwan is there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    The next scene was an evacuation. It had nothing to do with the scene on the mountain.

    ¡°After watching that video, I¡¯m confused. Where¡¯s Song Jingwan? Can her fans help me look for her? I must be blind. I can¡¯t find her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying. So who¡¯s lying?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. University Official, for proving my Little Teacher¡¯s innocence! Please take a good look, everyone. Even if Song Jingwan¡¯s face is disfigured, it had nothing to do with my Little Teacher! She is indeed miserable, and we sympathize with her deeply, but we also ask her fans to be more rational. The video was very clear. She had disappeared long before Little Teacher¡¯s ident.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly have a conspiracy theory.¡±

    ¡°Why did she go up the mountain alone in the middle of the night? What¡¯s the reason? Song Yaoyao was worried that her roommate would encounter danger and go up to look for her. What about Song Jingwan?¡±

    ¡°What did Little Teacher do wrong? Why was she scolded when the truth hadn¡¯t been revealed yet? Is it just because she¡¯s rich and powerful? What about Song Jingwan. She¡¯s also a well-known socialite? What is it about her? Is she the only miserable one? Please take a good look at our Little Teacher too!¡±

    ¡°My heart aches so much, huhuhu! I hope Little Director Song is safe!¡±

    The students in the school didn¡¯t know much about Song Yaoyao¡¯s injury, nor did they know how serious her injury was.

    As soon as the news was out, her huge group of celebrity friends all sent messages to her university¡¯s Weibo: ¡°I just found out about this news. I hope Song Yaoyao is safe. I trust the university. It won¡¯t malign anyone, and it won¡¯t hide the truth.¡±

    ¡°I can finally speak! I¡¯m a student at the university. Actually, it¡¯s not like what the inte said. The university didn¡¯t suppress us. The teachers simply told us not to speak nonsense without understanding the real situation! We were indeed like what was shown in the video. We didn¡¯t go up the mountain to look for anyone. Instead, under the guidance of the instructors, we directly evacuated!¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to go up to look for them too, but the teachers said that it was too dangerous. Following their suggestion, I decided that not causing trouble for the school was the best choice.¡±

    ¡°I wish the Little Director good luck and I hope she returns to campus as soon as possible. I look forward to seeing you!¡±

    ¡°This time, what more do the haters want to say? Who is more miserable?¡±

    Thump!

    A cup fell heavily onto the ground.

    In the dark bedroom, the thick curtains covered the light outside.

    The darkness enveloped the girl, and the air was filled with a depressing and gloomy vibe.

    The voice of a man continued to sound from the phone, ¡°Everything was going fine. Why didn¡¯t you say that the university had camera equipment on site?¡±

    Song Jingwan did not say a word and quietly hung up the phone.

    Buzz

    The phone vibrated.

    It was a friend request.

    (Tian Tian requests to add you as a friend]

    [Please confirm]

    [ept/Reject]

    [Friend request epted]

    Tian Tian: [Video attached]

 Chapter 915 - Whoâ€™s Lying?

    <h4>Chapter 915 Who¡¯s Lying?</h4>

    This video wasn¡¯t as long as the one on the mountain. It was from the evacuation.

    Another camera must have been switched on.

    The screen followed their backs up the mountain and then moved to the students.

    There was a roll call.

    One by one, Song Yaoyao, Song Jingwan, and Tang Xinrou were missing.

    ¡°Why is there another one missing? Where is she? Who saw her?¡±

    ¡°Reporting! We haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. We don¡¯t know where she went.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything? You¡¯re making things more troublesome!¡± The instructor¡¯s voice sank as he immediately said to the people around him, ¡°I¡¯ll take the students and leave first. You go up the mountain and tell them about Song Jingwan. Tell them to be careful when they look for her. See if Song Jingwan is there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    The next scene was an evacuation. It had nothing to do with the scene on the mountain.

    ¡°After watching that video, I¡¯m confused. Where¡¯s Song Jingwan? Can her fans help me look for her? I must be blind. I can¡¯t find her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying. So who¡¯s lying?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. University Official, for proving my Little Teacher¡¯s innocence! Please take a good look, everyone. Even if Song Jingwan¡¯s face is disfigured, it had nothing to do with my Little Teacher! She is indeed miserable, and we sympathize with her deeply, but we also ask her fans to be more rational. The video was very clear. She had disappeared long before Little Teacher¡¯s ident.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly have a conspiracy theory.¡±

    ¡°Why did she go up the mountain alone in the middle of the night? What¡¯s the reason? Song Yaoyao was worried that her roommate would encounter danger and go up to look for her. What about Song Jingwan?¡±

    ¡°What did Little Teacher do wrong? Why was she scolded when the truth hadn¡¯t been revealed yet? Is it just because she¡¯s rich and powerful? What about Song Jingwan. She¡¯s also a well-known socialite? What is it about her? Is she the only miserable one? Please take a good look at our Little Teacher too!¡±

    ¡°My heart aches so much, huhuhu! I hope Little Director Song is safe!¡±

    The students in the school didn¡¯t know much about Song Yaoyao¡¯s injury, nor did they know how serious her injury was.

    As soon as the news was out, her huge group of celebrity friends all sent messages to her university¡¯s Weibo: ¡°I just found out about this news. I hope Song Yaoyao is safe. I trust the university. It won¡¯t malign anyone, and it won¡¯t hide the truth.¡±

    ¡°I can finally speak! I¡¯m a student at the university. Actually, it¡¯s not like what the inte said. The university didn¡¯t suppress us. The teachers simply told us not to speak nonsense without understanding the real situation! We were indeed like what was shown in the video. We didn¡¯t go up the mountain to look for anyone. Instead, under the guidance of the instructors, we directly evacuated!¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to go up to look for them too, but the teachers said that it was too dangerous. Following their suggestion, I decided that not causing trouble for the school was the best choice.¡±

    ¡°I wish the Little Director good luck and I hope she returns to campus as soon as possible. I look forward to seeing you!¡±

    ¡°This time, what more do the haters want to say? Who is more miserable?¡±

    Thump!

    A cup fell heavily onto the ground.

    In the dark bedroom, the thick curtains covered the light outside.

    The darkness enveloped the girl, and the air was filled with a depressing and gloomy vibe.

    The voice of a man continued to sound from the phone, ¡°Everything was going fine. Why didn¡¯t you say that the university had camera equipment on site?¡±

    Song Jingwan did not say a word and quietly hung up the phone.

    Buzz

    The phone vibrated.

    It was a friend request.

    (Tian Tian requests to add you as a friend]

    [Please confirm]

    [ept/Reject]

    [Friend request epted]

    Tian Tian: [Video attached]

 Chapter 916 - Fall Into The Hands Of A Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 916 Fall Into The Hands Of A Little Girl</h4>

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, we¡¯re here to see you! Are you ready or not?¡±

    The two little kids rushed into Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms.

    One on the left and one on the right.

    ¡°Tongtong! Xiao Ye! Don¡¯t be rash! How many times have I told you to call her Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Mom! I¡¯ve told you so many times!¡± Tongtong wrinkled her small nose and retorted with her hands on her hips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make Sister Yaoyao sound old! She¡¯s an older sister, and she¡¯ll always be an older sister!¡±

    Lin Shuang facepalmed and decided not to argue with the child. ¡°¡­ Yaoyao, are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Sister Lin Shuang. How did you have the time to visit?¡±

    Lin Shuang smiled gently and looked at Song Yaoyao with gratitude. ¡°I should have visited a long time ago. It¡¯s just that you went on set and were away for two months, and I couldn¡¯t leave Xiao Ye. Yaoyao, thank you.¡±

    If not for Song Yaoyao, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she would survive without Xiao Ye.

    Xiao Ye sensed that his mother was depressed. He walked to Lin Shuang¡¯s side and hugged her waist,forting her in his own way.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved.

    ¡°No need to thank me. No matter who it was, I would have saved them the same.¡±

    A child was always innocent.

    She waved at Xiao Ye. ¡°Xiao Ye,e here.¡±

    ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    Lin Shuang realized what Song Yaoyao wanted to do, so she immediately patted Xiao Ye¡¯s back and signaled for him to go over to Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao held Xiao Ye¡¯s arm and ced her fingers on his wrist.

    Half a minuteter, she let go.

    Lin Shuang immediately asked nervously, ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°Sister Lin Shuang, rx.¡±

    Song Yaoyao found it funny. ¡°Since the doctor discharged Xiao Ye, it means that Xiao Ye¡¯s body has recovered. He¡¯s just a little weak and needs a little more nourishment.¡±

    ¡°Those doctors are different.¡±

    Lin Shuang¡¯s eyes were red as she held Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. ¡°I only trust you now.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Song Yaoyao, she would have fallen into hell.

    It was Song Yaoyao who pulled her back.

    In Lin Shuang¡¯s heart, Song Yaoyao was a light¡­

    A small, vibrant sun that was always bright.

    On the balcony.

    Beside the table, two tall and handsome men were sitting idly.

    ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    The man lowered his eyes and gently stroked the ring on his finger. He let out a low ¡°Em.¡±

    He looked into the distance. By sitting beside the balcony, he could take in the scenery of the entire manor.

    In the small garden downstairs, a slender young girl sat on a wooden chair. The light wrapped her gently. Beside her, a little girl in a beautiful fluffy dress was holding the hem of her dress and dancing in circles.

    Apanying her sweetughter was an encouraging apuse.

    Lin Shuang stood at the side. The corners of her lips were slightly curved, and her gaze toward the child was filled with motherly love.

    The breeze blew gently, and the scene was beautiful.

    Yi Tingughed softly as his gaze fell on Lin Shuang

    ¡°Mu Jing used to alwaysin to me that you had no fate with women and that you would never be with one in your life. He said you were like a monk who cultivated with hair and had a pure heart and few desires. I used to think so too, and I was unwavering about it. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± he teased.

    Huo Yunque curled his lips. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect this either.¡±

    How did he fall into the hands of a little girl?

    ¡°This is fate.¡±

    Yi Ting sighed. ¡°Just like me and Lin Shuang. Actually, meeting the right person is a lucky thing, especially for people like us.¡±

    He did not say another word, quietly looking at the beautiful scene downstairs.

    As if affected by the rxed and happy atmosphere, the corners of his eyes and brows were filled with gentleness.

 Chapter 917 - Donâ€™t Eat It, It Will Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 917 Don¡¯t Eat It, It Will Kill You</h4>

    Huo Yunque rested his hand on the armrest and yed with the prayer beads on his wrist. He had the whole world in his eyes.

    The girl who smiled with dimples, Song Yaoyao, seemed to have sensed something and looked up.

    Their eyes met and she smiled sweetly. She waved and said, ¡°Gege! Come down!¡±

    Huo Yunque stood up and smiled.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    The two looked at each other without saying anything.

    It was not easy for people like them to meet the right person. So when it happened, even if it meant death, they would hold on tightly.

    They would never let go!

    For dinner, Mu Jing and Xia Rao arrived as well.

    Mu Jing even brought a barbecue grill and pulled out bags of ingredients from the trunk. In other words, he wanted to show off his skills to everyone!

    Regarding this, he was despised by everyone, including his wife, Xia Rao.

    Mu Jing exaggerated his misery. ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t believe me! Why don¡¯t you believe me too?¡±

    Xia Rao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Stop being pretentious and get to work!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Mu Jing threw a flirtatious kiss and bent down to put charcoal into the barbecue grill.

    Actually, they didn¡¯t need to do much. As soon as the ingredients were brought over, the servants naturally helped with the cooking.

    Song Yaoyao yawned and looked at the grill with tears in her eyes. She rubbed her hands together.

    A thin nket was suddenly draped over her shoulder. Song Yaoyao looked up.

    Her eyes lit up. ¡°Gege.¡± ¡°Sleepy?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded and gestured with her hands. ¡°But just a little bit.¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°I still want to eat barbecue!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes swept past the excited Mu Jing and he bent down to pick Song Yaoyao up. ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t eat it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly clung onto Huo Yunque¡¯s shoulder and stuck her head out to look at the barbecue.

    Speaking of which, she had never seen someone cook barbecue herself.

    She had only eaten with her ssmates a few times in this life.

    In her previous life, her brother did not allow her to eat many things.

    ¡°It will kill you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked and her mouth opened slightly. ¡°No way! Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and did notment.

    ¡°Hey! Second Brother, where are you guys going? I¡¯m barbecuing right now!¡±

    Huo Yunque did not even turn his head.

    ¡°Barbecue? Where?¡±

    They would talk about it after it was done.

    Mu Jing: ¡°¡­¡±

    He stared at Huo Yunque¡¯s back, wishing that he could poke two holes in his body.

    ¡°This is too much, too much. Who would let their guest do this?¡±

    Yi Ting chuckled as he watched Tong Tong run around like she had lost her mind. He wrapped his arm around Lin Shuang¡¯s waist and said disdainfully, ¡°With your skills, why don¡¯t you stop showing off and hand it over to a professional?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me! When I¡¯m done, don¡¯t eat it if you¡¯re so good!¡±

    Mu Jing said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m a 24-year-old man now, and I¡¯m proficient in 18 different martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Whoa-¡°

    Yi Ting raised his eyebrows, held Lin Shuang in his arms, and turned around to leave. ¡°Then you¡¯re really amazing. I¡¯ll wait to see your performance. Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    Mu Jing red at him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He turned around and saw that only Xia Rao was left. He whined, ¡°Honey, look at them!¡±

    Weren¡¯t they too much?

    Xia Rao caressed his head perfunctorily, twisted her waist, and left as well.

    ¡°Good luck. There¡¯s a lot of UV outside. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    It had to be said that the pursuit of beauty by female celebrities was so harsh that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Mu Jing looked pitiful. ¡°Honey¡­¡±

    Xia Rao waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me. Behave well. If you embarrass me, you can sleep in the study for a month.¡±

 Chapter 918 - Sleep In The Study For A Month

    Chapter 918 Sleep In The Study For A Month

    ¡°One month?!¡±

    Mu Jing¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡°Honey, can we discuss this? Honey!¡±

    A month was way too long!

    The night was dark and the wind was high.

    Mu Jing silently shed two lines of tears as he stood alone by the barbecue grill.

    Did this group of people really think that he was the owner of a barbecue stall?

    This was too much! ¡°Young Master Mu, do you need help?¡±

    u

    n

    Mu Jing turned his head and saw Huo Qi grinning

    Unlike the other bodyguard who were solemn and cold, Huo Qi was the most casual and outgoing

    Mu Jing was so happy that he almost cried. ¡°Yes! I need it so much!¡±

    Right now, he wanted to give Huo Qi a big hug.

    There was still warmth in this world.

    Huo Qi chuckled. ¡°Then wait for a while, I¡¯ll help you find a helper.¡± He then turned around and waved at Huo Jiu. ¡°Jiu¡¯er,e here quickly!¡±

    Mu Jing had a strange expression. ¡°Jiu¡¯er?¡±

    He remembered the strangeic books in Xia Rao¡¯s study. When he identally opened them, he had seen a very unpleasant scene.

    Until now, Mu Jing couldn¡¯t get it out of his mind.

    He looked at Huo Qi and then at Huo Jiu as he helda skewer with a cold expression.

    Sure enough, even the bodyguards were paired up. He was the only lonely one.

    Back in the room, Huo Yunque gently avoided Song Yaoyao¡¯s ankles and ced her lightly on the bed.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep for a while?¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay to leave them outside?¡± Song Yaoyao hesitated.

    ¡°How are those two things rted?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows indifferently. He sat down beside Song Yaoyao and leaned over to kiss the corner of her lips.

    There was a coldness in his breath, and his voice was low and maic.

    Song Yaoyao raised her head and allowed him to kiss her.

    As though a hand was twisting and turning inside her head, her mind almost melted into a paste.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao!¡±

    Knock, knock, knock.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, are you inside?¡±

    Outside the room, childish cries could be heard.

    Song Yaoyao quivered and bit her tongue. ¡°Ow...¡±

    The pain caused her to see stars and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°It hurts so much...¡±

    Could it be bleeding?

    Huo Yunque¡¯s face turned livid. He pinched Song Yaoyao¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Let me see.¡±

    ¡°Ow...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was so pitiful that her little face was scrunched up. She extended the tip of her tongue shakily and showed it to Huo Yunque.

    It was quiet outside the door. Tong Tong could not find her. It seemed that she had given up.

    ¡°There¡¯s no blood.¡±

    An ordinary person would have been in pain for a long time if they identally bit their tongue, not to mention Song Yaoyao who was born with a strong sense of pain.

    Even if there was no blood, the pain was unbearable.

    Huo Yunque furrowed his brows and his expression was cold. Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were misty. She looked into the man¡¯s deep eyes through the water and wondered if she was imagining things. She had a feeling that Huo Yunque was thinking about whether or not he should go out and catch Tong Tong to give her a beating

    She was shocked by this thought, but when she took a closer look, she felt as if she had really misunderstood.

    Huo Yunque sized her up for a few seconds. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded, feeling wronged. ¡°Yes!¡±

    It really hurt!

    In the next moment, a puff of air as cold as snow filled her nose.

    The man¡¯s slightly cold lipsnded on Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips.

    Rolling

    Grinding

    A certainmunication that had been interrupted just now was restarted.

    That invisible hand started to make love in Song Yaoyao¡¯s head again.

    Her small hand held onto the man¡¯s shirt. Theck of oxygen caused her mind to temporarily go nk. She couldn¡¯t feel any pain anymore.

    Sure enough...

    Her brother was her miracle cure.

 Chapter 919 - A Kiss Takes The Pain Away

    Chapter 919 A Kiss Takes The Pain Away

    Song Yaoyao insisted on not sleeping at first. She still felt that it wasn¡¯t right to leave the guests and run back to her room to sleep. Especially when she was in the same room as Huo Yunque.

    same roc

    Perhaps it was because she wasn¡¯t an honest person to begin with, so she felt guilty, afraid that others would look at her ambiguously.

    However, it was too easy to sleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Along with his aura, it gave Song Yaoyao a sense of security.

    Her eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and her eyshes that were curled like a fan fluttered a few times, as if she still wanted to struggle. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t escape the summons of sleep, and fell into a sweet and dark dream.

    A kiss gentlynded on her forehead. A familiar voice that made Song Yaoyao feel extremely at ease passed through the dream and entered her ears softly.

    ¡°Good child.¡±

    When she woke up, Huo Yunque was no longer around.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her eyes, feeling a little lost as if she did not know what had happened today.

    Knock knock knock.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you awake?¡±

    It was Xia Rao¡¯s voice. Song Yaoyao quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m awake. Pleasee in.¡±

    She crawled to the side of the bed and found the remote control to turn on the lights in the room.

    The bright light made Song Yaoyao close her eyes ufortably. Her eyes were dry. She knocked on her head and looked at the woman who pushed the door open and walked in.

    She was wearing a tight one-piece dress and a white tasseled shawl.

    She was extremely flirtatious.

    This word was probably tailor-made for Xia Rao.

    Tang Xinrou resembled Xia Rao slightly, butpared to the sexy goddess, she was still too young and tender.

    Xia Rao was different. Every movement, every frown, every smile, even her hair, was endlessly seductive.

    She was filled with passion.

    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Xia Rao pulled her shawl tighter and smiled apologetically.

    ¡°No, I just woke up.¡±

    Song Yaoyao hurriedly shook her head. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at Xia Rao.

    ¡°Sister Xia Rao, what time is it now?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. She only felt that after a good night¡¯s sleep, her whole body was sore.

    If she were to tell others, they would think that she and Huo Yunque had done something bad in the room.

    But in reality, she was only sleeping under the nket.

    Xia Rao saw the confusion in her eyes. She chuckled and advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not toote. You¡¯ve only slept for half an hour. Mu Jing is still struggling with the barbecue. Are you hungry?¡±

    She was young even though they had be equals after she got together with Huo Yunque. Yet, ording to Huo Yunque¡¯s seniority, she still had to call Song Yaoyao ¡®Little Sister-inw¡¯.

    However, she was younger than Xia Rao¡¯s little niece, Tang Xinrou, and she looked even more like a porcin doll, delicate and soft. When she was asked to speak, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted her cheek embarrassedly. ¡°I was too sleepy just now. I didn¡¯t want to sleep, but somehow, I fell asleep unknowingly.¡±

    She blinked her eyes and exined in a low voice.

    The two of them sat in the room and chatted for a while.

    Xia Rao was a senior in the entertainment industry. Chatting with her, Song Yaoyao could learn a lot of knowledge that she didn¡¯t know before and she could benefit a lot.

    But¡­

    Song Yaoyao felt that Xia Rao didn¡¯te on her own specifically to impart her knowledge.

    This kind of topic could be discussed anytime. It wasn¡¯t a private matter.

    She quietly listened to Xia Rao¡¯s words and could see the faint sorrow in her eyes.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly said, ¡°Sister Xia Rao, can I take your pulse?¡±

 Chapter 920 - 20 Do You Like Sons Or Daughters?

    Chapter 920 Do You Like Sons Or Daughters?

    ¡°This is too much. Just you wait!¡±

    Song Yaoyao and Xia Rao came out and saw Mu Jing angrily chasing Tong Tong under the moonlight with a skewer in his hand.

    Tong Tong¡¯s legs were short. How could she outrun an adult.

    Mu Jing bent down and scooped her up, grinning. ¡°Say it again. Is the meat that uncle roasted delicious?¡±

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, save me! Auntie Rao, save

    me!¡±

    Tong Tong frowned. Seeing Xia Rao and Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes brighten, she immediately shouted at her savior.

    Mu Jing¡¯s eyes softened when he saw Xia Rao.

    ¡°Honey,e and taste my roasted meat!¡±

    Tong Tong pursed her lips and hugged Mu Jing¡¯s neck as sheined softly. ¡°Uncle Mu, the meat you roasted is all burnt! How can you let Aunt Rao eat something that even children won¡¯t eat?¡±

    Mu Jing rolled his eyes at herint.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Just then, Yi Ting came over and Mu Jing immediately shoved Tong Tong into his arms. ¡°Hurry and take your daughter away. I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Yi Ting sneered and touched Tong Tong¡¯s face.

    ¡°You were the one who insisted on hugging my daughter.¡±

    Mu Jing was unjustified and strong. ¡°How many people want me to hug them, but they¡¯re not that lucky!¡±

    Yi Ting sneered at his shameless behavior.

    Xia Rao looked at Song Yaoyao and thanked her in a low voice again. She walked quickly to Mu Jing¡¯s side and pricked up her ears. ¡°Is this the barbecue you promised to cook?¡±

    The air was filled with the smell of burnt meat. The meat had turned ck.

    Mu Jing grinned and begged for mercy while saying, ¡°My dear wife, please spare me!¡± ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved into a smile.

    She leaned into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister Xia Rao and Mu Jing are really close.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low as he whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Hot air sprayed onto the sensitive parts of Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck, causing her to shrink back. ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Her small hands wrapped around Huo Yunque¡¯s waist. Seeing that his tone was not right, she immediately smoothed it out.

    tas

    She used a soft and sweet voice to gently coax him.

    ¡°With my Gege by my side, I wouldn¡¯t be jealous of anyone.¡±

    She was justmenting.

    was

    In the end, Mu Jing¡¯s barbecue n was ruined. He could only obediently eat the food prepared by the kitchen.

    As for whether he would be punished to sleep in the study for a month because he ¡¯embarrassed¡¯ Xia Rao, that was unknown.

    Late at night, the moon hid behind the clouds.

    Song Yaoyao had slept for half an hour earlier, but now she was not sleepy.

    In the dim light, her little hands were like thieves, reaching into the man¡¯s pajamas, and crawling across his body¡­ She had yet to take action.

    Snap!

    Huo Yunquezily lifted his eyes, his big palm holding her naughty little hand through his clothes.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, sleep quietly.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted.

    In the dark, her small face was hot. Because the lights were not on, she could not see clearly, so she turned over andy on Huo Yunque¡¯s body.

    She had a leg injury, so she could not use any strength.

    Huo Yunque looked down, and hisrge palm gently held her waist.

    After climbing up with great difficulty, Song Yaoyao let out a breath.

    Her small head arched and leaned against Huo Yunque¡¯s neck.

    She asked quietly, ¡°Gege, do you like sons or daughters?¡±

    Huo Yunque replied, ¡°¡­ Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re only 19.¡± Was it too early to think about all this? ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m just thinking about it in advance!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s small hand pinched the man¡¯s earlobe, and her voice became lower and lower. ¡°When I think about having Gege¡¯s child in the future, I feel so happy.¡±

    She even began to look forward to that day¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 921 - I Like You The Most

    Chapter 921 I Like You The Most

    A child with both their blood in its body.

    Huo Yunque held her hand and pulled it into his palm.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked forward to the future with Huo Yunque, but he was only thinking about sleep.

    She was inexplicably angry as she stared at Huo Yunque¡¯s deep-set face through the darkness. ¡°Huo Yunque! I¡¯m talking to you very seriously!¡±

    She was not joking!

    ¡°Can you be a little more serious!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and even when she was angry, it sounded cute. Her fierce tone did notst long before it became aggrieved.

    Huo Yunque sighed lightly.

    His big palm caressed her hair andbed it gently.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it just be the two of us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and rubbed against his hand like a listless kitten. ¡°But it¡¯s better to have a child.¡±

    Just like Tong Tong and Xiao Ye, it was the crystallization of love. Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°Really? I can just treat you as my child.¡±

    Song Yaoyao could only see the surface, but in reality, in Yi Ting¡¯s heart, a child was never more important than Lin Shuang.

    He was not a caring person. He only cared about the children because he had them with Lin Shuang, not because he liked children.

    Huo Yunque was different. He did not have children in his life n.

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him, her face burning hot.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about children with you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very serious.¡± Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she had been deceived by Huo Yunque¡¯s prim and proper behavior. His cold and restrained front was all fake!

    After falling in love, no matter what this person said, Song Yaoyao felt that he was saying sweet words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a child. Can it just be the two of us, Huh?¡±

    He did not need anyone to share Song Yaoyao¡¯s love. Just Tong Tong and Xiao Ye were enough to give Huo Yunque a headache. If it was his own child, Huo Yunque could not imagine how things would be.

    ¡°But I really want¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed and said sullenly, ¡°Does Gege hate children?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    Maybe?

    He was really a person who did not have many feelings. He would not put too much of his feelings on that soft, fragile little thing.

    However¡­

    ¡°Not really.¡± Huo Yunqueughed softly, his fingertips ying with her curly eyshes. ¡°For example, I like this little friend of mine very much.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°Gege!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change the topic. Why do you suddenly want to have a child? You have to remember that you are only 19 this year.¡±

    ¡°I just think that Tong Tong and Xiao Ye are very cute, and Sister Xia Rao¡­¡± She suddenly paused and swallowed the rest of her words. ¡°Then this thought suddenly came to me.¡±

    ¡°So, Gege, do you like sons or daughters?¡±

    In the darkness, the little girly in the man¡¯s arms. She did not see his calm and emotionless eyes.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°As long as you give birth to it, I will like it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was satisfied. She curled her lips andined, ¡°What kind of answer is that? Gege, did you secretly copy the answer online again?¡±

    se

    answer

    Such a standard and clich¨¦ answer was so typical.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he chuckled.

    ¡°But I like girls more.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a girl.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Oh, wait!¡±

    The world spun, and Song Yaoyao suddenly fell onto the bed.

    Her small face was red, and her hands were clutching the fabric on the man¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t refuse, nor did she take the initiative.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, this¡­¡±

    Weren¡¯t they just talking about children?

 Chapter 922 - Maybe We Should Give It A Try

    Chapter 922 Maybe We Should Give It A Try

    Huo Yunque lowered his head, his low and husky voice was particrly seductive.

    ¡°That topic was too difficult. Maybe we should just give it a try.¡±

    Hey!

    As Song Yaoyao was dragged into the deep sea, thest thought in her mind was¡­

    You clearly expressed that you didn¡¯t want children!

    B*st*rd!

    Song Yaoyao had been idling at home for more than a week, and finally couldn¡¯t stay idle anymore, so she ran off to attend ss.

    With her walking stick, she walked like a duck.

    When Tang Xinrou saw this, she felt both amused and heartbroken.

    ¡°Your private sses are so good. You could just study at home and rest more. Why did youe to the university?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Song Yaoyao said confidently, ¡°Only in school is there an atmosphere of learning.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need that. Even if you¡¯re not on campus, you can rely on your own learning to be a genius. Coming here will only make you study like crazy. Please, spare us!¡± Tang Xinrou replied.

    ¡°Survival is earned, not given. Good luck!¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    But I don¡¯t want to work hard.

    Why did she have to put on an act before? She was deceived by Song Yaoyao¡¯s cute appearance and actually promised her that she would study hard.

    Now, Tang Xinrou swore that in the past neen years, she had never worked so hard before.

    Never!

    Previously, when they were in their first and second years of high school, the school did not allow students to take jobs.

    Now, there were too many youngsters entering the entertainment industry before they even reached university, and they couldn¡¯t stop them from pursuing their own paths. So, as long as they did not fall behind in their homework and wrote their thesis well, they wouldn¡¯t stop them from doing anything else.

    ¡°Sigh, to be honest, I¡¯m actually starting to miss that devil, Xu Yue.¡±

    Tang Xinrou sighed. ¡°Previously, we were together every day and I was almost annoyed to death by her. Now, after a long period of time without her by my side, I¡¯m not used to

    it.¡±

    Xu Yue came to her senses toote so her grades couldn¡¯t keep up. She had applied for Feng City Film Academy as her preference, but she didn¡¯t pass.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t rely on her connections to get in, but it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Xu Yue wasn¡¯t interested in these things.

    Song Yaoyao saw through it and didn¡¯t say anything. She continued walking with her crutches.

    Suddenly, she heard amotion behind her.

    Tang Xinrou supported her and turned to look. She was amused. ¡°It¡¯s Yu Sitian.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t had any contact with Yu Sitian since theirst encounter. asionally, she would meet her on the stairs of the dormitory and nod her head as they passed.

    ¡°Recently, her resources have been pretty good. She took on a rather popr IP adaptation drama and is ying the female lead. Moreover, she also has two domestic skincare endorsement deals. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Recently, domestic brands were on the rise. Even though it was not to the liking of those who used high-end skincare products, one must not underestimate the sales figures of these brands. If they were to be umted, it would definitely be terrifying.

    Just the monthly sales of a certain brand alone were calcted in the hundreds of thousands.

    Now was a good time to open up to the domestic market. Otherwise, why would Xu Yue ept a sanitary napkin endorsement for her? That was precisely the reason.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes shed with deep thought. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Tang Xinrou smiled. ¡°But guess, who did these resources originally belong to?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan.¡±

    Yu Sitian was surrounded by a group of people. With her as the center, they chatted andughed as they left.

    Tang Xinrou looked at her back and said, ¡°Song Jingwan is probably going to die from anger. Her face was disfigured, so she had no choice but to leave the entertainment industry temporarily. All the resources in her hands have been snatched away.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    The entertainment industry had always put capital first. Even if the medical industry was developed, Song Jingwan would still need some time to recover from stic surgery, right?

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923 Only I Am Your Family

    As for the directors and the brands, they couldn¡¯t keep waiting for her.

    Once the filming was confirmed, every minute and every second was money.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s poprity wasn¡¯t low, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where she was indispensable.

    ¡°What about you? Do you have any ns recently?¡±

    ¡°No, Xu Yue said that she would give me a few days off to have fun on campus. We can talk about the restter. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    The main character and manager were both so indifferent. This caused Tang Xinrou¡¯s fans to cry out in hunger every day. They wanted Tang Xinrou to quickly work and feed their cravings.

    Even though they wanted to spend money on her, they couldn¡¯t find a reason.

    Were they supposed to hoard a house full of sanitary pads?

    Come on, by now, everyone who was a fan already had at least one carton at home. It was enough tost them a year!

    Song Wenchuan knocked on the door.

    ¡°Jingwan, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    The door didn¡¯t move, only Song Jingwan¡¯s low voice came from inside. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, you can eat by yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay in your room all the time. Sometimes, you have toe out to get some fresh air. I¡¯ve arranged a doctor for you. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll leave for Country H, okay?¡±

    r roo

    Click

    The door opened. Song Jingwan was extremely thin. Her face was still stered with gauze. Her previously gentle and pretty face was now extremely sharp due to her gloomy temperament.

    Song Wenchuan almost thought that he had seen Zhou Manli.

    There was something about Song Jingwan that was too simr to his mother.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±

    Song Wenchuan stretched out his hand.

    Downstairs, the brother and sister sat opposite each other.

    The entire living room was empty. In this ce, even breathing seemed to be especially stifling. Song Wenchuan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Ignoring the tense atmosphere, he forced a smile, ¡°Country H has the most developed stic surgery industry in the world. I¡¯ve already contacted the hospital beforehand. When you get there, rest in peace and recover. Everything will be fine. Afterwards, you can return to the entertainment industry to film.¡±

    ¡°Wenchuan.¡±

    Song Jingwan listened quietly. She suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked up.

    ¡°Did you go to look for Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Song Wenchuan was stunned.

    ¡°Did you mention anything about me?¡±

    Song Wenchuan pinched the space between his eyebrows and tried to make his tone calm. ¡°Jingwan, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao is a miracle doctor that everyone in the industry knows about. Her medical skills are superb. She has cured many people of their difficult andplicated illnesses. Her ability is obvious to everyone.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled and shed tears, she wiped her tears as she said, ¡°Wenchuan, are you not happy that I mentioned her? It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve done so many bad things to her before. It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t want to help me, but she even turned a blind eye to Mom. Wenchuan, do you still want to lie to yourself?¡±

    She looked straight at Song Wenchuan with tears in her eyes. ¡°She hasn¡¯t treated us as family for a long time! Or perhaps, she has never treated us as family!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    Song Wenchuan lowered his eyes and caressed the rim of his cup.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t treated her as family, so how can you expect her to repay you with kindness? Jingwan, I¡¯ve already contacted the doctor for you. You can go to Country H in peace tomorrow.¡±

    After saying this, he stood up, picked up his te, and walked towards the kitchen. ¡°Sleep early tonight. Don¡¯t stay upte.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s voice sounded behind him, slightly shrill.

    She was really bing more and more like Zhou Manli.

    ¡°Do you understand? Only I, only I am your family!¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s footsteps paused slightly, then he went upstairs without looking back.

    Song Jingwan was mentally fragile at the moment, so he couldn¡¯t me her for speaking impulsively.

    The truth was, besides her, there was also Song Weiwei.

    She was also a member of the Song Family.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924 Skincare Products

    ¡°Yaoyao, what are you making?¡±

    In theb that was emitting the smell of medicine, Tang Xinrou, who was looking at all kinds of equipment, was dumbfounded. She looked at the things in Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands and questioned her curiously.

    Song Yaoyao had only stayed in school for two days before her vacation. She didn¡¯t live in the dormitory at the moment, instead, she returned to Huo Manor every day.

    ¡°Good stuff.¡±

    Song Yaoyao yed with the porcin bottle in her hand. ¡°It nourishes the skin and whitensplexion.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was shocked. She pounced over to take a look, but Song Yaoyao dodged her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s so good, can I use it?¡±

    Actually, Tang Xinrou¡¯s skin was already very, very good. In school, countless girls had chased after her and asked her what skincare products she used.

    But Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t take care of her skin at all. Perhaps she was just born with it. She stayed up all night watching dramas and manga every day, and due toziness, she didn¡¯t even bother to apply anything or use face masks.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use this.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips curled up, her eyes bright.

    Tang Xinrou looked at it and suddenly trembled. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Precious, what are you doing this time?¡±

    ¡°In short, this isn¡¯t for you. I have other uses for it. If you want, I can make another one for

    you.¡±

    ¡°Then, is there anything that can smooth out wrinkles?¡± Tang Xinrou asked eagerly. Looking at the thing in Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand, she was extremely excited.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Song Yaoyao¡¯s strange expression, she would have snatched it and tried it.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring it to you in two days.¡±

    After saying this, Song Yaoyao carefully put away the things in her hands.

    After two days, Song Yaoyao indeed brought a new set of skincare products for Tang Xinrou to use.

    Her ankle was almost healed. Every day, she would apply the ointment she made, rxing the muscles and invigorating the blood. The effect was miraculous.

    Even Liu Yu was shocked to see it.

    Tang Xinrou took the skincare products. Since she didn¡¯t have ss that day, she happily ran home.

    Coincidentally, Xia Rao was also there.

    ¡°Auntie, when did youe?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Am I not allowed to be here?¡±

    The conversation between the two was interrupted. Xia Raobed her hair and raised her eyebrows as she questioned her.

    ¡°Of course you can, of course you can!¡±

    ¡°What are you holding in your hand? Skincare products?¡±

    ¡°Guess!¡± Tang Xinrou mysteriously took out a bottle. The quality of the bottle was very good, and it looked very ssical.

    Xia Rao sneered, ¡°Did you get cheated? Where did you buy these unlicensed products?¡±

    When she had just entered the entertainment circle, she had often seen small celebrities around her take on these advertising endorsements, endorsing the so-called offline activities of WeChat brands.

    Now, it was much better than before.

    In the past, these immoral brands were all over the ce. All kinds of unlicensed products flooded the market, causing many people¡¯s faces to be ruined.

    It was only now that the country was tightening its grip, and the brands sold on WeChat were more official.

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±

    Tang Xinrou pouted. ¡°I asked Yaoyao to make this anti-wrinkle product for Mom, okay?!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao made it?¡±

    Xia Rao¡¯s eyes lit up, and the mockery on her face instantly disappeared without a trace. She waved her hands repeatedly.

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, show it to me!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it looked like an unlicensed product?¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and asked Xia Rao back proudly.

    ¡°Stop showing off, hurry up and give it to me.¡± Xia Rao red at her.

    ¡°Aiyo, you two, you really don¡¯t have any manners. Rourou, hurry up and show it to me. Does Yaoyao know how to make skincare products? It smells really good.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Look who made it!¡±

    Tang Xinrou grinned, feeling honored.

 Chapter 925 - Can You Cure Her?

    <h4>Chapter 925 Can You Cure Her?</h4>

    That was her Precious Yaoyao, the Miracle Doctor!

    Xia Rao took the box and couldn¡¯t wait to try it out.

    The scent was fresh and elegant, not greasy at all. In fact, it was a very high-ss fragrance.

    The twodies sat on the sofa, whispering to each other about how to use the product. Tang Xinrou, who had been happily presenting the treasure, was ignored.

    She sat down next to Xia Rao and asked curiously, ¡°Auntie, why would a busy person like you have the time toe to my house at this time? Aren¡¯t you filming?¡±

    In the past, she had only seen Xia Rao a few times a year.

    She flew all over the country. She was either busy filming movies, filming endorsements, shooting for magazines, or watching fashion shows and participating in brand events.

    She was extremely busy.

    Xia Rao paused for a moment, then calmly closed the lid.

    ¡°I¡¯m resting for a year.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was surprised. ¡°Resting for a year? Really? Auntie, what happened to you? What happened?¡±

    She looked Xia Rao up and down, her mind running wild. Could it be¡­

    ¡­that her auntie had an incurable disease?

    Xia Rao could see through Tang Xinrou¡¯s thoughts at a nce and flicked her forehead.

    ¡°Put away the messy thoughts in your head. I didn¡¯t get an incurable disease, and I wasn¡¯t banned. I was simply busy for too long. It¡¯s time for a rest.¡±

    She yawned and leanedzily on the sofa, wrapping her shawl tightly around her body.

    Mother Tang looked at Xia Rao and sighed. ¡°You should rest well. When you have time, spend it with Mu Jing. He has sacrificed a lot to be with you.¡±

    In the past, Mu Jing was a yboy. It was Xia Rao who made him stop.

    Previously, he had suffered a lot in order to pursue Xia Rao, but Xia Rao had her heart set on her career. Over the years, they had spent less time together and more time apart. Even so, Mu Jing never considered finding another woman. He simply waited quietly.

    Xia Rao curled her lips, not saying a word. Although she didn¡¯t say it, she knew it in her heart.

    She owed Mu Jing a lot.

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t understand the strange atmosphere between Xia Rao and Mother Tang. She just looked at Xia Rao curiously. ¡°Auntie, when did you be so afraid of the cold?¡±

    Xia Rao¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly.

    After a while, she suddenly said to Tang xXinrou, ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s good to be a dedicated and good actress, but sometimes, you can¡¯t work too hard.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just remember what I said.¡±

    Xia Rao picked up the skincare product again and suddenly changed the topic, asking, ¡°Give this skincare product to me. You can ask Yaoyao to make one for big sister, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°Auntie, this is for wrinkles.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t you understand that anti-premature aging is popr now?¡± Xia Rao massaged the corner of her eyes, her movements elegant.

    Tang Xinrou was speechless.

    She even wanted to ask: Dear aunt, have you forgotten what you said at the beginning?

    You called it an unlicensed product! Unlicensed!

    Although it was made by Yaoyao, this set of skincare products could indeed be considered as unlicensed.

    That night, Tang Xinrou slept in the same room as Xia Rao, and the two of them chatted for a long time.

    The next day, Tang Xinrou went to ss with two red circles under her eyes. As soon as she saw Song Yaoyao, she reached out and hugged her, sniffing. ¡°Yaoyao, my auntie, she¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her book and patted her head with her small hand.

    ¡°Everything will be fine. Take your time.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was overjoyed after the initial sorrow. She was like a red-eyed rabbit. ¡°Can you cure her?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced sideways at her and patted the table.

    ¡°Say that again?¡± Her eyes were clear and contained a hidden threat.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926 I¡¯m A Miracle Doctor, I Can Do It

    Tang Xinrou felt a chill on the back of her neck and immediately thought to herself, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. Who did I think our Precious was? She¡¯s a miracle doctor!¡±

    She smiled and fawned over her, even going so far as to give Song Yaoyao a shoulder massage.

    Song Yaoyao closed her eyes as if she was enjoying herself. Her plump red lips curled up, like a beautiful little fox basking in the sun.

    Seeing her like this, Tang Xinrou let out a sigh of relief.

    When she found out the truthst night, she cried for a long time.

    Originally, she insisted that she would act personally and not palm it off onto others. After knowing the consequences of Xia Rao¡¯s actions, Tang Xinrou wavered.

    ...

    The days passed one by one. In the blink of an eye, it waste autumn.

    The weather was getting colder. On a day without any warning, The Doted Concubine started broadcasting.

    On the same day, The Doted Concubine and Concubine Yan were both trending.

    #TheDotedConcubinegiarized

    #PceWallWonTheLawsuit

    #TheDotedConcubineStartedBroadcasting

    Yun Shuihan (verified): ¡°Thank you to the court for giving me justice. I have always believed that justice may bete, but it will never be absent. Pce Wall was my first novel. It did not appear on the shelves, but was written with passion. Perhaps there were many ws, but it is the brightest color in the deepest part of my memory. I have now obtained the justice I wanted. As for the giarists, I didn¡¯t have enough power to fight against all of them.¡±

    ¡°Full support, muah!¡±

    ¡°Author, are you still writing? Thinking back, the first time I read Pce Wall was when I was in high school, now I¡¯m even graduating and getting married! At that time, I was especially obsessed with pce novels, but many of them were not satisfying. This was the only exception. The conspiracies and tricks, especially the calctive nature of it, were so unpredictable that I had goosebumps all over my body at night. A good book, after so many years of reminiscing, would still not go out of style. You can do it, I¡¯ll always support you!¡±

    ¡°Run thought that you didn¡¯t have any fans! Today, when I saw that The Doted Concubine had started broadcasting, I was so angry. So shameless! @Run @TheDotedConcubine,e out and get beaten!

    ¡°New fan reporting! You can do it! You can do it!¡±

    ¡°Support the original! Boycott The Doted Concubine!¡±

    When The Doted Concubine started broadcasting, Song Yaoyao was busy with all sorts of things.

    Editing, music, and many other tasks had to be followed up.

    Fortunately, An Feiran was helping to take care of the studio, and Xu Yue was keeping an eye on it, so nothing could go wrong for the time being

    But there were really too few people avable.

    In the dormitory, Song Yaoyao was sitting in front of theputer and typing away.

    Just as she got some rest and sighed, she saw Tang Xinrou seriously holding a tablet. Song Jingwan¡¯s voice came from the tablet.

    She turned around and continued to work.

    When she was done, the first episode of The Doted Concubine had just ended.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu also looked over.

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her face and pursed her lips unhappily. ¡°So-so.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s giarized. We have the original!¡±

    She simply watched it to pick on Song Jingwan¡¯s ws, hoping she could grasp onto something and ridicule her.

    In the end, she discovered that her performance was actually pretty good in all aspects.

    Although the plot was a little cheesy, it was still quite enjoyable to watch.

    So, Tang Xinrou was speechless.

    N can

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously a giarized drama, how can it still be broadcast?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Then what do you want? To stop this drama from broadcasting? There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. I just feel that our country¡¯sws in this area aren¡¯t up to standard.¡±

 Chapter 927 - Start Broadcasting

    Chapter 927: Start Broadcasting

    Tang Xinrou leaned on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°However, Song Jingwan¡¯s acting skills are pretty good.¡±

    Thinking about it, it was understandable.

    She had always felt that Song Jingwan was good at disguising herself and was very hypocritical. Such a person was a natural-born actress. If she didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry, it would be a waste of her good acting skills.

    Sensing Tang Xinrou¡¯s sadness, Song Yaoyao pulled out a folder, opened the video, and asked Tang Xinrou, ¡°The first episode has been edited. Do you want to watch it?¡±

    ¡°So soon?!¡± Tang Xinrou was excited. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    The depressive vibe was swept away. Song Jingwan had nothing to do with her in the first ce, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    Seriously speaking, this drama was one that she had participated in the entire time, so her feelings were naturally different. Looking at the scene in front of her, it was as if she was looking at her own child.

    ¡°Yaoyao, can we watch it?¡± Wang Jiayu asked.

    Ye Meichen nodded as well. She looked at Su Yan with anticipation in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t leak it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we understand that!¡±

    If they leaked it before the broadcast started, it would be very troublesome!

    Updates by

    .

    As the filming material was still being edited, it was a very time-consuming and energy-consuming project. In addition, the soundtrack for the television drama had yet to be done, so the video that Song Yaoyao had directly jumped to the main arc.

    The camera shot from top to bottom, overlooking the entire courtyard.

    The film-like color grading instantly stunned Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu.

    When Liu Yan was wronged, she admitted it with a straight face and was punished to kneel in the ancestral hall by her furious father.

    In just a few minutes, she had left a deep impression on the audience.

    This was an unloved yet intelligent woman with a good tolerance.

    Following on, she told her mother her heartfelt feelings. At that moment, everyone was shocked by the ambition that burst out from Liu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t help but begin to look forward to what she would do next?

    In the next second, a pnded on her face. When she saw her mother¡¯s sorrowful look, the ambition in her eyes receded and returned to calmness.

    Ye Meichen was furious. ¡°Aiya, how can she be like this? Her daughter is about to be bullied to death, and she still wants her to endure it!¡±

    Wang Jiayu had a different perspective, ¡°This is in line with the ancient context, okay? Do you expect her to argue in public like The Doted Concubine? If she really does that in ancient times, her family would deal with her before the matriarch does!¡±

    A mistress¡¯ daughter who did not know etiquette and hierarchy was notcking in the minor residence. Such a disobedient daughter would usually not have a good ending.

    Liu Yan was doing the right thing.

    Ye Meichen knew this logic, but knowing it was one thing and immersing herself in it was another.

    It didn¡¯t affect her mood.

    In the end, the first daughter of the Liu Family tripped Liu Yan up again the next day.

    This time, she couldn¡¯t hold it in. Perhaps it was because she was still in her teens.¡± ¡±. Even though she was very good at tolerating thingspared to the average person, she was still too young.

    She quietly fought back, stopping her sisters from targeting her, but she was reprimanded by her father instead.

    Eventually, an attempt to fight back resulted in the death of her aunt.

    That night, the courtyard caught on fire.

    As mes rose into the sky, her aunt pushed her out the courtyard door. But in the process, she was hit by the falling beam.

    Before she died, she shed blood and tears, stared at a message, and firmly said one word, ¡°Go!¡±

    The farther away she went, the better.

    The fire raged, as if it could burn everything.

    The ferocious mes reflected in Liu Yan¡¯s eyes. She knelt on the ground, her back straight.

    From this moment on, the seed of hatred was nted in her heart.

 Chapter 928 - Precious, Youre So Bad

    <h4>Chapter 928: Precious, You¡¯re So Bad</h4>

    In the end, this was where the first episode finished.

    Other than Song Yaoyao, the other three people in front of theputer were dumbfounded.

    <i>It ended just like that?</i>

    Ye Meichen: ¡°Ahhh, why is it finished! I still want to watch the next episode!¡±

    How captivating! It was just the first episode and the auntie was already dead. Wouldn¡¯t the next episode be a p in the face?

    Even though Tang Xinrou was the lead, filming wasn¡¯t done ording to sequence. They filmed one scene here and one scene there, without any connection.

    This was the first time Tang Xinrou had seen the finished episode. Only now did she experience the full effect of the storyline.

    After recovering from her shock, she pounced on Song Yaoyao and hugged her.

    ¡°Yaoyao, the finished episode is great! We will definitely do well, definitely!¡±

    Just the color grading alone was enough to beat the beauty filter applied to The Doted Concubine!

    Just now, she was still feeling apprehensive. It wasn¡¯t because she was jealous of Song Jingwan, but because she was worried that what they shot might not be as good as a giarized one.

    She was afraid that a lot of people wouldugh at her.

    Now, Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t have this worry at all.

    ¡°Hurry up, edit faster!¡±

    Updates by

    .

    Wang Jiayu also looked like she was about to faint. ¡°Huhuhu, if I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have watched it. Now that I¡¯m so anxious to see the next episode, I really feel terrible.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was like a little fox that did bad things and seeded. She grinned and said, ¡°I suggest you read the original novel. There¡¯s not much difference...¡±

    <i>B*llsh*t!</i>

    Tang Xinrou nced at Song Yaoyao from the corner of her eyes.

    Song Yaoyao blinked and looked back at her innocently.

    They looked at each other and both of them knew what was going on.

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll look for it now!¡±

    Wang Jiayu quickly turned around to get her phone, and so did Ye Meichen.

    Tang Xinrou leaned on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder and bit her ear. ¡°Precious, you¡¯re so bad!¡±

    Her low voice was seductive, and herst syble was raised. Her warm breath spread to the side of Song Yaoyao¡¯s ear, causing her to quiver. She hurriedly scratched her ear.

    ¡°Be serious!¡±

    Song Yaoyao retreated three feet and puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±

    Tang Xinrou mmed the table andughed loudly, thinking that her Precious was really very cute.

    Moreover, she was very bad.

    After getting Yun Shuihan¡¯s approval, Song Yaoyao could be said to have made a huge change to Pce Wall. Of course, the result was pleasant. Even the original author, Yun Shuihan, had to admit that if the original novel was published by Song Yaoyao, then Run would have stood no chance.

    It would have definitely been a huge hit!

    ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t disturb my work. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have someone Photoshop you into an ugly monster,¡± Song Yaoyao raised her beautiful eyebrows and threatened proudly.

    Tang Xinrou burst outughing once again.

    She reached out her hand without any hesitation and ruthlessly squeezed her face, causing tears to well up in her eyes, ¡°Precious, you¡¯re so cute. If you Photoshop me into an ugly monster, what good will it do you? The audience doesn¡¯t like seeing an ugly female lead.¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused for a moment and forced out a sentence: ¡°I will add it to my collection...¡±

    ...

    Without a doubt, The Doted Concubine was popr.

    The release of this drama attracted countless fans for Song Jingwan, and everyone was attracted to the female lead.

    WaitingForWanwan: ¡°OMG, Wanwan is too cute! With her acting skills, who can beat her? She¡¯spletely defeated all the other rookies!¡±

    ¡°You must be an anti-fan.¡±

    ¡°Please delete your post, thanks. Wanwan is going through a lot of stress. Let her recuperate quietly, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby who made an ount because of Song Jingwan. May I ask what happened to her?¡±

    Reply: ¡°She¡¯s been disfigured.¡±

 Chapter 929 - Donations

    <h4>Chapter 929: Donations</h4>

    ¡°Although I admit that what you said is true, I still advise you to delete it. Since you like her, don¡¯t let Wanwan get ndered, and don¡¯t step on her. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Girls should support each other! Sisters, you are all amazing! Go~!¡±

    Shining Sun (verified): ¡°The Doted Concubine¡¯s poprity has made me start to doubt my life. Are all theizens suffering from selective amnesia? Have they forgotten that this was a giarized drama? Now I really want to know where all the people who criticized The Concubine and said they were no longer fans went.¡±

    ¡°This is the reality. You need to ept it.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m firmly against it. I¡¯m waiting for Director Song¡¯s Concubine Yan. My roommate likes The Doted Concubine, so I took a nce at it, but it made me burst intoughter. Perhaps, the filming technique is good. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who like it. However, when we think about the female lead, this is just another cheesy romance? The so-called pce fights were child¡¯s y! They couldn¡¯t even copy the main essence of the novel.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Can you not get the actors involved? They are innocent. Our Wanwan is already suffering so much. Do you have to force her to death before you¡¯re willing to let it go?¡±

    ¡°Keep Wanwan out of it. We can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very curious. What are some people in this forum thinking? Just because we¡¯re telling the truth, you say we¡¯re forcing her to death. She¡¯s certainly fragile. Isn¡¯t she meant to be really tough?¡±

    Just as the bystanders andizens were discussing with her fans, Song Jingwan suddenly responded with a post.

    Jingwan: ¡°Sorry for only showing up now. During this period of time, my family hasn¡¯t allowed me to y with my phone too much, so I could only respond now. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many fans who like me. This is beyond my imagination. I¡¯m very grateful for everyone¡¯s support. I¡¯ll work hard to adjust my state of mind so that I can return in the future. In addition, I hope that the people I love and the people who love me can get along peacefully. Everyone, stop arguing. People can say what they want!

    ¡°I did not think it through when I first took this show. However, the staff and the director are all very good people. After this, I will donate all the profits from the drama to girls who need help. Although they are disfigured like me, I hope they don¡¯t lose heart and remain strong! Keep it up!¡±

    ¡°Finally, I hope that my precious fans can quietly wait for my return and not be led on by those with bad intentions. Director Song is a very outstanding person. Don¡¯tpare and don¡¯t step on others. Pce Walls was indeed the original. This is the truth. @SongYaoyao @ConcubineYan¡±

    ¡°Here it is! Shotgun the couch!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, I¡¯m going to cry. The Wanwan I like is such a good person. I hope everything goes well. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back!¡±

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°I hope the girls who receive help can be as strong as Wanwan! Come on, we¡¯ll be with you!¡±

    ¡°I admit that I used to have a prejudice against you, but this doesn¡¯t upset me. I¡¯m a fan of Director Song. She¡¯s very outstanding and a good person. I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone not to insult her. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Did you all see that? She even admitted that Concubine Yan is the original novel. So stop arguing!¡±

    ...

    At this time, a girl posted a Weibo post that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    The girl named Xiao Min was called Liu Minran in real life. Two years ago, she was still a high school student. Because a boy was pursuing her, she was humiliated and angry after being rejected by him. After school, he used sulfuric acid and sshed it on her face. She suffered extensive burns all over her body, especially her face and one eye.

 Chapter 930 - Mysterious Donor

    <h4>Chapter 930: Mysterious Donor</h4>

    The flower was the same age, but before it could bloom to its best, it quickly withered.

    In these two years, Liu Minran wanted to die more than once, and she suffered from severe depression. She was saved several times after attempting suicide, and when she finally saw her parents¡¯grief, Liu Minran came to her senses.

    She had done well in school, so after she was disfigured, she serialized some short stories on the inte, attracting a small group of fans. There were also publishing houses that came to her for cooperation and published the stories she wrote.

    Gradually, Liu Minran became a little famous.

    Her optimism made manyizens who sympathized with her feel warm. Moreover, among these fans, there were also many people who, although they had different experiences, had disfigurement just like Liu Minran.

    Xiao Min (verified): I haven¡¯t logged into Weibo recently. First of all, thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine! Recently, a charity organization took the initiative to contact me. They even found the best doctor to examine me. To tell everyone the good news, the doctor said that through skin grafting, even if my face can¡¯t recover to its original appearance, it can still recover more than half! Today, I saw Miss Song Jingwan¡¯s Weibo post. Were you the one who helpe me? @Jingwan

    ¡°Wow! This is really good news! If It¡¯s true, I¡¯m going to be a fan! @Jingwan¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one? Little Min, Little Min! The same thing happened to e. Someone from a charity contacted me yesterday. I thought it was a swindler so I didn¡¯t agree! So it¡¯s actually true?¡±

    ¡°Me too! Arge portion of my face was burned during an attempt to rescue a girl. I originally thought that my life would be like this. After all, ordinary people really can¡¯t afford the cost of skin grafting. I didn¡¯t think that I would be so lucky!¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan is awesome! I guess, if we¡¯re talking about hiring the best doctor, she definitely has the background to do that.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    Xiao Min replied: ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics either. This charity is very mysterious. I asked who helped me, but the staff in charge of contacting me told me that the kind-hearted person refused to reveal their identity. I will always remember this kind gesture. I originally thought that I would have to save money until I was 30 or 40 years old before I could have the surgery, but this kind-hearted person made my wishe true at 20 years old. I¡¯m so grateful! /pray¡±

    ...

    ¡°What does Song Jingwan mean? She even tagged you!¡±

    Updates by

    .

    Tang Xinrouughed disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s sof*cking disgusting!¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that Song Jingwan would turn over a new leaf and make peace with Song Yaoyao.

    Normally, when Song Jingwan took the initiative to look for Song Yaoyao, nothing good came of it.

    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    The sun was shining brightly, and the lighting in the coffee shop was excellent.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at Xu Yue warily and handed her phone over.

    Xu Yue quickly logged out and uninstalled Weibo.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Tang Xinrou red at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I gave you a break so you could have a good rest, not so you could read gossip all day long. What Song Jingwan does has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her nose guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m just bored... and this is my normal reaction. The two of you aren¡¯t human!¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t they be happy that their enemy wasn¡¯t doing well?

    In the end, all she saw was the two people in front of her holding their coffees calmly.

    Song Yaoyao lowered her head and added another cube of sugar to her coffee.

    Seeing this, Tang Xinrou felt her teeth ache. She reminded, ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t forget Mr. Huo¡¯s warning. Eating sugar will cause a toothache!¡±

 Chapter 931 - I Want To Go On A Variety Show

    <h4>Chapter 931: I Want To Go On A Variety Show</h4>

    Since her sense of pain was so developed, it would hurt even more for her.

    Song Yaoyao paused. She was holding a piece of candy in her hand, but when she heard what Tang Xinrou said, she put it back expressionlessly.

    Tang Xinrou held back herughter. However, when she thought about her own situation, she couldn¡¯tugh anymore.

    ¡°Ah! Xu Yue, you devil! By uninstalling my Weibo, you¡¯re depriving me of my happiness!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s good that you¡¯re less happy.¡± Xu Yue looked her up and down. ¡°At least, you look like a human.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°???¡±

    What the hell was she talking about?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re bored, it¡¯s good that I¡¯ve booked a variety show for you. You should join it.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that expression. Do you know how hard it is to get on this variety show? Countless artists are dying to join it. I¡¯m pulling my hair out because of you.¡±

    It turned out that the variety show that Xu Yue had epted for Tang Xinrou was called ¡°My Restaurant¡±. The participating cast had to work and prepare food for their guests, and at the end of the variety show, they had to ept the ratings from these guests.

    This variety show was a long-running variety show. It was already the third season and it was very popr.

    There were quite a number of celebrities who had appeared on this show. Their outstanding performance and their ability to cook were noticed one after another and they became some of the most popr celebrities.

    Tang Xinrou knew about this variety show, but to let her appear on it?

    Updates by

    .

    Her forehead hit the table and she pretended to be dead. ¡°Oh my God... How can I cook? Are you sure you¡¯re not asking me to embarrass myself?¡±

    Xu Yue gave a faint smile. ¡°The schedule is set for next week. It¡¯s not toote for you to learn now.¡±

    ¡°What should I learn?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Is My Restaurant the one that Pan Shiyu participated in?¡±

    ¡°You know about it?¡±

    This sentence attracted Xu Yue and Tang Xinrou¡¯s attention. The two of them looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Precious, have you seen it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked Xu Yue, ¡°Tell me first, is it this one?¡±

    Xu Yue felt that she seemed to have missed something, but after thinking carefully, she couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then can you ask the program team to let me participate in one episode too? Just be with Rou Rou. I can pay for it myself!¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Precious, what¡¯s wrong? Have you finally figured out that you¡¯re going to enter the entertainment industry?¡±

    Xu Yue rolled her eyes at her.

    ¡°This is probably the power of a foodie...¡±

    Pan Shiyu was a regr member of ¡®My Restaurant¡¯and he had been on the show for three consecutive seasons. It could be said that many fans watched the show because of him. Moreover, Pan Shiyu was very refined and interesting. He had graduated from Feng City Film Academy and was once a popr figure there. Even to this day, his photo was still hanging in the hallway.

    As for his experience, it was vast.

    Although he had won best actor and been a director, when it came to choosing a script, he was particrly picky. He had not produced a film for two or three years. Initially, the audience thought that he was a cold, serious, and handsome man. Then, suddenly, he appeared on My Restaurant, something that the audience couldn¡¯t ept in the beginning.

    <i>What? Pan Shiyu is going to participate in a variety show?</i>

    <i>Sorry, we refuse to ept that!</i>

    But now...

    ...they loved it!

    <i>Mr. Pan, please open a restaurant! I¡¯m about to cry!</i>

    Not only did Pan Shiyu have skillsparable to a chef, he also knew how to cook all kinds of desserts, and he was a wife-spoiling maniac. It was said that because his wife¡¯s health was not good, he took her straight to the hospital to get an IUD and vowed not to have children in this life.

    The life of the husband and wife was extremely sweet, and his wife was his current assistant.

 Chapter 932 - Learning How To Cook? Is It For Your Husband?

    <h4>Chapter 932: Learning How To Cook? Is It For Your Husband?</h4>

    Feng City television station building.

    In the staff office ofMy Restaurant.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The new intern girl was also very confused. She stood at the door timidly and repeated in a low voice, ¡°Tang Xinrou¡¯s manager just called and asked if her friend could join with her.¡±

    My Restaurant¡¯s program director, Xing Jiang,ughed in anger. ¡°What does she think our program is? Does she want to invite friends to visit her? Tell her that¡¯s impossible! If she¡¯s not willing, then don¡¯te!¡±

    Tang Xinrou did not announce her identity to the public, so only a small group of people in the industry knew that she was the daughter of the Tang Family.

    Most people only thought that she was an ordinary girl who had not graduated and was slightly lucky to have caught Kang Yuan¡¯s eye.

    After all, people with powerful backgrounds had much more than that. Whereas, Tang Xinrou only had Ride the Wind: A drama that she wouldn¡¯t have even led if she wasn¡¯t friends with Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°But...¡± the girl felt wronged and handed over a note. ¡°But, the person she wants to bring is Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Xing Jiang was stunned. He suspected that he had heard wrongly. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao. She¡¯s Director Kang¡¯s student; the top scorer in the college entrance examination. Tang Xinrou¡¯s manager gave me a number and said that if you¡¯re willing, you can contact Song Yaoyao yourself.¡± Song Yaoyao said that she¡¯s a fan of Mr. Pan¡¯s and is willing to pay to be on the show.¡±

    <i>Cough cough cough...</i>

    Xing Jiang¡¯s face was burning with pain. He stretched out his hand in embarrassment. ¡°Give me the number.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Updates by

    He took the number and looked at it a few times. With a serious expression, he waved his hand and chased the girl out.

    The office door had just closed when he took out his phone and dialed the number on the note.

    ¡°Hello, Song Yaoyao speaking.¡±

    A sweet and soft girl¡¯s voice came through the phone receiver.

    <i>Cough cough cough!</i>?It was really Song Yaoyao!

    Xing Jiang was surprised and delighted. ¡°Hello, Miss Song, I¡¯m the director of My Restaurant, Xing Jiang...¡±

    ...

    That night, My Restaurant announced the guests for the next episode. At the same time, there was a mysterious silhouette with a big question mark on it.

    My Restaurant (verified): ¡°Let¡¯s see which cuties we will be weing in the next episode! Hehehe, we also have a mystery guest who is Mr. Pan¡¯s diehard fan! Speaking of which, just by looking at the shadow, can you guess who it is?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re messing with us again, naughty!¡±

    ¡°Looks like it is a youngdy. That¡¯s all I¡¯m taking away from this.¡±

    ¡°Thisst picture, the shadow gives me an inexplicable sense of familiarity. The name is on the tip of my tongue, but I just can¡¯t pinpoint it, ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Baby Rourou, Baby Rourou is finally doing something. I¡¯m dying.¡±

    ¡°Full recovery! I love Rourou!¡±

    ¡°Rourou is still as beautiful as ever! Baby, eat well, Mommy loves you!¡±

    ¡°See you next week!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, I really want my idol to participate. Luo Xingguang, did you hear that Tang Xinrou is participating in a variety show? Why aren¡¯t you here?! @LuoXingguang¡±

    ...

    Huo Yunque took off his coat and handed it to Uncle Zhang. He looked around and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Uncle Zhang pointed behind him with a smile. ¡°Miss Song is in the kitchen.¡±

    <i>Ahem¡ª</i>

    Huo Yunque facepalmed. ¡°What is she doing now?¡±

    Huo Qi interrupted, ¡°Master, perhaps Miss Song is feeling sorry for you and wants to learn how to cook for you?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curled up slightly at those words.

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s obedient, then I am satisfied.¡±

    As for cooking...

 Chapter 933 - Kitchen Killer

    <h4>Chapter 933: Kitchen Killer</h4>

    Uncle Zhang gave Huo Qi a cold look and said to Huo Yunque, ¡°Are you going to see Miss Song? She has been in the kitchen since she came back. She should have learned enough by now.¡±

    As for the reason, it was better for him not to say it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded and turned to walk towards the kitchen.

    Huo Qi looked at Uncle Zhang with an innocent expression and asked pitifully, ¡°Uncle Zhang, did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Uncle Zhang sneered, grabbed his coat and left.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk to a fool.

    No wonder the Master brought Huo Qi with him. If he was sent to do other things, he would probably be eaten alive.

    For someone who didn¡¯t think before he spoke, what was there that he could do?

    At this moment, in the kitchen.

    A group of chefs stood behind Song Yaoyao in fear. The corners of Huo Si¡¯s mouth twitched, and he held a fire extinguisher in his hand, constantly on guard against idents.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face was taut as she looked at the suspicious object in the pot, filled with bitter hatred.

    Before she entered, Song Yaoyao had been very confident.

    Updates by

    She thought there wasn¡¯t anything in this world that she couldn¡¯t learn. As long as she was serious, she believed she could do anything.

    But now...

    Song Yaoyao wiped the ash off her face with a cold expression.

    <i>I don¡¯t think I can do this.</i>

    ¡°M-Miss Song, what do you want to eat? Why don¡¯t we cook it for you?¡±

    If this continued, the kitchen would be burned down by Song Yaoyao.

    The poor chef who was talking was already quite old. He looked at Song Yaoyao pleadingly, on the verge of crying.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and stood where she was, deep in thought for a few seconds. Suddenly, she turned around and said, ¡°I know, it must be because my fire was too high! I¡¯ll try again!¡±

    All the chefs: ¡°...¡±

    Must she sound so confident? The first few times, they actually believed she could do it.

    In the end...

    The kitchen was almost burned down.

    The chefs stood pitifully in an aggrieved, and helpless manner behind Song Yaoyao.

    On one hand, they were afraid that she would burn the kitchen down, and on the other hand, they were afraid that she would hurt herself. If that happened, they were afraid that the Master would lose his temper.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make a simple one this time. I¡¯ll stir-fry an egg, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a raw egg and ¡®lightly¡¯ tapped it.

    <i>Crack</i>

    The sticky egg liquid covered her hand.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and was furious. ¡°Even the egg is against me!¡±

    <i>Cough...</i>

    Huo Yunque facepalmed and could not help butugh.

    His little girl was too cute and silly.

    ¡°Gege?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked towards the door and saw that Huo Yunque was actuallyughing. She immediately felt even more wronged.

    ¡°Even you areughing at me!¡±

    The people behind looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes silently.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Sir is here. Why don¡¯t we retreat?¡±

    ¡°You guys go out first.¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head and walked towards Song Yaoyao.

    He held her little hand and walked to the side of the sink. He then washed the egg from her hand gently and took out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe it clean.

    ¡°You have to beat the egg like this, don¡¯t use too much force.¡±

    He stood behind Song Yaoyao and lowered his head, taking out another egg. He gently knocked it and squeezed it. With one hand, he split the egg into two. The eggshell did not shatter at all, and the egg white and yolk fell into the small bowl urately.

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth in admiration. ¡°Gege, why do you know everything?¡±

    ¡°You have to thank your future mother-inw for that.¡±

    Madame Shu was a lively person, like a sun that never lost its shine. When she was still alive, she had taught Huo Yunque to treat his future girlfriend well. One day, on a whim, she even chased Huo Yunque into the kitchen and made him learn how to cook.

    In other words, she was telling him that a man who couldn¡¯t cook, wouln¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend!

 Chapter 934 - Cooking For Other Men?

    <h4>Chapter 934: Cooking For Other Men?</h4>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go talk to Auntieter.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she leaned into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    The little girl looked very cute in the man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Is there anything in this world that Gege doesn¡¯t know how to do?¡±

    She counted with her fingers as she watched Huo Yunque whisk the eggs into liquid. ¡°You know how to earn money, you know how to dance, and you know how to cook... Ah, sometimes I really feel that you are a god that has descended to the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque knocked her little head. ¡°A god? Song Yaoyao, have you been watching too many TV dramas?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not the only one who thinks so.¡±

    The egg spread across the wok, and the fragrance immediately assailed her nostrils.

    Yellow scrambled eggs were quickly prepared.

    Song Yaoyao fanned herself, took a deep breath, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so simple. Why couldn¡¯t I cook it well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t.¡±

    Huo Yunque put the eggs on the te. Even though he could cook, he had only entered the kitchen when his mother was still alive.

    After she passed away, only he and Elder Huo were left in the house, and they were both serious and cold people.

    Updates by

    At that time, Elder Huo was far less easygoing than he was now.

    If it weren¡¯t for Huo Yunque¡¯s mother meddling in the middle, his rtionship with his father would never be as good as it was now.

    ¡°Sigh, but I want to learn.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sighed. Her pretty little face scrunching up.

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow, held her shoulders, and gently turned her around. He leaned over and looked into her eyes. ¡°Tell me, why do you have to learn how to cook?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to participate in a variety show!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not realize what was hidden in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes, so she hugged his waist and puffed up her cheeks. She thought that she probably really did not have any talent in cooking, so her shoulders copsed and she was very discouraged.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t learn it no matter how hard I try. I¡¯m so stupid!¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and stroked her soft hair with his big palm.

    ¡°Come, tell me, who do you want to cook for when you join the variety show?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Pan!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth twitched, and her eyes lit up as she spoke.

    It was said that his desserts were especially delicious, and the taste was also very special.

    When the time came, she would definitely taste every vor!

    Huo Yunque¡¯s hands paused. ¡°Mr. Pan...?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not realize that a certain someone¡¯s tone was already very dangerous, she even happily said coquettishly to him, ¡°It¡¯s a variety show about cooking. Many of the guests on the show get to show off their culinary skills. But I don¡¯t know anything. I have to learn a dish that can be used, otherwise, it would be so embarrassing. She wrinkled her nose, stood on her tiptoes, and looked at Huo Yunque as she shook his arm, ¡°Gege, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque gave a faint smile and carried her out of the room.

    ¡°Hey, Gege, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t finished learning yet.¡±

    ¡°No more learning!¡±

    Huo Qi, who was outside, felt a chill all over his body.

    He touched his neck and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Is it going to rain?¡±

    That night, his guess was correct. It rained cats and dogs.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao struggled to bear the consequences of saying the wrong thing.

    She was so weak that her voice was hoarse from crying.

    When she was carried out of the bathroom, she was still sobbing pitifully.

    Her eyes were red and her lips were slightly swollen.

    It was obvious that she had been bullied.

    Song Yaoyao tried to persuade Huo Yunque to let her go.

    However...

 Chapter 935 - Doing Something Bad

    <h4>Chapter 935: Doing Something Bad</h4>

    She had to cook a dish for him.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She thought Huo Yunque was joking, but when she opened her eyes the next day, she saw Huo Yunque sitting next to her reading a book.

    She opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°Gege, didn¡¯t you go to the office?¡±

    Huo Yunque calmly flipped through the book. ¡°There¡¯s no breakfast.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Breakfast.¡±

    Huo Yunque mmed the book shut, turned his head, and looked at her seriously. ¡°You do it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless, ¡°???¡±

    <i>Dear Gege, are you even human?</i>

    Song Yaoyao copsed on the bed, hugging the pillow and throwing a tantrum. ¡°My back hurts, I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m so tired...¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Huo Yunque silently curled his lips, got up, and strode towards the wardrobe.

    ¡°This is all you can do for the show. I¡¯m going to the office.¡±

    Updates by

    Song Yaoyao shuddered and sat up abruptly.

    ¡°No, no, no, I can do it! ! I can do it!¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Heh.¡±

    <i>You can¡¯t.</i>

    Early in the morning, Song Yaoyao¡¯s waist and legs were sore. She leaned against the man as though he was a pir and began to toast bread with difficulty.

    She thought to herself,?<i>this is such a simple task. I shouldn¡¯t make a mistake, right?</i>

    In the end...

    Song Yaoyao still overestimated herself.

    It seemed, she really had no fate with the kitchen in this life.

    The first time, because she forgot the time, the bread was burnt.

    The second time, she set the time but it was still too long.

    The third time...

    The fourth time...

    There were always various reasons that led to Song Yaoyao¡¯s final failure.

    <i>Pa!</i>

    Song Yaoyao pouted and threw the hard, stone-like bread into the trash bin with a sullen and angry expression. ¡°I¡¯m not learning anymore! I¡¯m not cooking anymore!¡±

    With that, she stomped away like an angry little animal.

    Huo Yunque, who had been left behind, raised his eyebrows, picked up a piece of broken bread from the te, and put it into his mouth.

    After a long while, he chuckled. ¡°Sure enough, it tastes terrible...¡±

    After Song Yaoyaoined about this to Tang Xinrou, she was met with merciless ridicule.

    She wanted to blow up the kitchen.

    Yaoyao: ¡°I think my star sign shes with the kitchen! That toaster is deliberately opposing me!¡±

    Rourou: ¡°Forget it, forget it, just focus on your studies.¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°No way! Gege said that if I can¡¯t cook a meal for him, he won¡¯t allow me to eat dessert! Then what¡¯s the point of me appearing on the show!¡±

    Tang Xinrou, who was in the dormitory, frowned and cupped her chin as she thought hard.

    This was a problem.

    As she thought about it, her eyes suddenly lit up and she snapped her fingers.

    Rourou: I¡¯ve got it! Just do as I say...

    ...

    In the blink of an eye, it was night again.

    Was Song Yaoyao someone who would give up so easily? Of course not!

    The more she struggled, the braver she became, and she would not stop until she achieved her goal.

    <i>Click¡ª</i>

    The door opened.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s little heart suddenly jumped up to her throat. Waves of hot air rushed towards her face, causing her eyes to be watery and misty.

    She pulled the quilt to cover her chin.

    She thought to herself,?<i>he wouldn¡¯t notice from the outside, right?</i>

    <i>Right, right?</i>

    ¡°Not sleeping?¡±

    Huo Yunque lifted his hand to unbutton his shirt. He was stunned by Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that for?¡±

    There was only one wallmp in the room, and the warm yellow color was exceptionally soft. The young girl blinked her eyes and did not say anything. She just looked at him innocently.

    It made one¡¯s heart itch.

    Huo Yunque took off his cufflinks and threw them on the table. He then strode to the bedside and bent over.

    A slightly cold kiss gentlynded on Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead.

    He ran his hand through Song Yaoyao¡¯s messy hair as if he was coaxing a child. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower first. Be good, okay?¡±

 Chapter 936 - Did Not Do Anything

    <h4>Chapter 936: Did Not Do Anything</h4>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was flushed red, and her eyes looked like they were filled with water.

    She quietly shrank back into the nket. Half of her face was hidden under it.

    Only then did she let out a low, ¡°Oh¡±.

    Her abnormal actions made Huo Yunqueugh. ¡°Are you going to do something bad again?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Well, I am.¡±

    Huo Yunque got up and walked toward the washroom.

    His shirt was pulled out from his pants and hung down casually.

    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao swallowed her saliva and watched Huo Yunque walk into the washroom. Behind the frosted ss door, a tall figure could be vaguely seen.

    She felt nervous.

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips, her anxious heart thumped wildly.

    She reached out and when she felt the delicatece and ribbon, she pulled her hand back.

    Ahhh!

    Why did she do that?

    Was it toote to change now?

    Her clear ck eyes stared unblinkingly at the frosted door of the bathroom, and she quietly rolled to the side of the bed.

    Just then, there was another sound, and Huo Yunque came out¡ª

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s vision went ck.

    Her mind waspletely nk. She could only see a man in a bathrobe walking towards her with slightly damp ck hair.

    He was as handsome as a god.

    <i>Oh no, oh no, it¡¯s toote!</i>

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Huo Yunque bent down to pick her up. ¡°The bathroom?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows; he felt something unusual and was about to lower his eyes to take a look.

    But Song Yaoyao instantly pounced over and covered his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look!¡±

    The pitch-ck darkness made things even more evocative.

    At that moment, low and hoarseughter slowly sounded in her ears, making it difficult for Song Yaoyao to breathe.

    ¡°T-turn off the lights.¡±

    Huo Yunque vaguely realized something. His Adam¡¯s Apple moved gently, and his sexy temperament spread silently.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡±

    Then, a small remote control was stuffed into his hand.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He pressed the wall light switch, and the room fell into darkness.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Song Yaoyao exhaled lightly. She was so nervous that she was about to die.

    ¡°May I ask, Student Song Yaoyao, can you let go of me now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes trembled. Letting go of him, she quickly crawled back into bed like a little loach.

    At this point, Huo Yunque was very sure of what Song Yaoyao wanted to do.

    ¡°As expected, you really do want to do something bad...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡±

    She was too ashamed to face anyone.

    Huo Yunque went to bed and covered himself with a small corner of the nket. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao watched as he closed his eyes. He was actually nning to sleep.

    Song Yaoyao stared at him with her dark eyes. No matter how she looked at it, she could not believe it.

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Was he really sleeping now?

    ¡°Be good, sleep early.¡±

    He stretched out his long arms and pulled Song Yaoyao into his embrace. He rested his chin on the top of her head and gently patted her slender back.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Hey!</i>

    <i>Are you really not going to do anything?</i>

    She stared at him, waiting for Huo Yunque to notice something.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t get anything and fell asleep!

    <i>I¡¯m so angry! Why does this person never act as expected?</i>

    The next day, the sky was bright.

    Huo Yunque was no longer around her.

    Song Yaoyao stood up in a daze. When she realized that she had changed into her usual pajamas, her sleepiness was instantly gone.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    She scrambled out of bed and rushed into the walk-in wardrobe. In the mirror, she was wearing a pair of long-sleeved pink cotton pajamas. She looked dopey and stupid.

    She was short, yet she was wearing something so childish!

 Chapter 937 - Im The Head Of The Family

    <h4>Chapter 937: I¡¯m The Head Of The Family</h4>

    She was just like a junior high school student who hadn¡¯t graduated yet.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    When did she change her clothes? Why didn¡¯t she feel anything at all!

    Song Yaoyao pulled open her cor to take a look. There was nothing, and there was no strange feeling on her body either.

    ¡°Huhuhu, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡±

    Song Yaoyao threw herself onto the bed with a sad expression. She was almost about to cry from her stupidity.

    <i>Oh my god, Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t you even know how to seduce people? How could you fall asleep like that?</i>

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    ¡°Miss Song, are you awake? Breakfast is ready.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pped her face in a daze, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain at this moment.

    She wished she could dig a hole in the ground and disappear from this worldpletely.

    What if she saw her Gegeter? How embarrassing would that be?

    However, many things were possible in this world.

    Even if she really dug a hole in the ground and jumped in it, she would not hit the earth. Instead, she would fall onto the first floor.

    Updates by

    Song Yaoyao knocked on her head.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, what kind of nonsense are you thinking in your head?¡±

    Those unrealistic ideas in her head were simply impossible to realize. Song Yaoyao stood up with lifeless eyes.

    <i>If you¡¯re embarrassed, so be it...</i>

    Just as she was about to wash up and change her clothes to go downstairs, she suddenly saw a note stuck on the tablemp out of the corner of her eye.

    ¡®I like you no matter what. If you want to go on a variety show, go ahead. You can have dessert, but eat less of it. When you wake up, I¡¯ll already be on the ne to Country Y. When Ie back, you can show me the set of clothes. Your Mr. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! So annoying!¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted her face. Her skin couldn¡¯t help but warm up.

    Meanwhile, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up.

    This man made people love and hate him at the same time.

    ...

    ¡°My Precious Yaoyao, how is it? Did Mr. Huo allow you to join My Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°I can go if I want to, I don¡¯t need his permission.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pretended to be serious.

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue rolled their eyes at the same time.

    ¡°That¡¯s really awesome of you!¡±

    Xu Yue gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You must be the head of the family, amazing!¡±

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her nose. ¡°Of course! In our family, I¡¯m the boss!¡±

    Tang Xinrou pursed her lips. She really wanted to say, ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t even hide your guilty look!¡±

    But when she thought about how angry and embarrassed she would be if she got exposed and her terrifying lethality, Tang Xinrou managed to maintain her rationality.

    Yes, even if she saw through it and didn¡¯t say it out loud, they were still good friends.

    ...

    A few days passed by in a sh.

    Finally, it was time to participate in the variety show, ¡®My Restaurant¡¯.

    As the ¡¯employees¡¯ of this episode, Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou had to respectfully participate in an interview.

    The person in charge of the interview was, of course, the restaurant¡¯s owner and head chef ¡ª Pan Shiyu.

    ¡°Yaoyao, have you learned how to cook your scrambled eggs?¡±

    It was Tang Xinrou¡¯s first time on a variety show, so she was a little nervous.

    She followed behind Song Yaoyao. ¡°I feel that my stir-fried meat with celery tastes very ordinary. What should we do? Ahhh, why don¡¯t we go back!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pushed the door open and puffed out her chest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. You can go back yourself.¡±

    She wanted to eat good food.

    ¡°Wow, the new guests have arrived! Come and wee them!¡±

    Pan Shiyu was still busy in the kitchen. Other than him, there were two other permanent members in the restaurant as his helpers.

    One of them was Dong Wen, a current celebrity. He was only seventeen this year and would be taking the college entrance exam next year. He had debuted as a child star. When he was six years old, he had coborated with Pan Shiyu and yed his son. Therefore, in the program, he sometimes called Pan Shiyu his father. The father-son rtionship between the two was also a scene thatizens liked to see.

 Chapter 938 - Participating In A Variety Show

    <h4>Chapter 938: Participating In A Variety Show</h4>

    The other was the 25-year-old actress, Song Yi. She was the type of actress who participated in popr works but wasn¡¯t popr herself; she had good resources and acted as the female lead, but people couldn¡¯t remember her.

    Later, when she joined My Restaurant, she finally gained some poprity and was known by the public.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the lobby curiously. Song Yi was the only one there.

    She wasn¡¯t particrly pretty, but her smile was very sweet. She looked younger than her actual age, and she had a strong affinity.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Song. My name is Tang Xinrou.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°I know you guys!¡± Song Yi warmly invited them in. ¡°I¡¯ve known about Rourou for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect that the mystery guest would be our Little Director Song.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.

    This was also the program team¡¯s arrangement. They had been keeping it a secret all this time just for this effect.

    Song Yaoyao obediently stood there. She was dressed very casually today. She wore a set of beige sportswear with peach-pink stripes and carried a backpack, looking young and cute.

    Song Yi said, ¡°When Wen sees youter, he¡¯ll definitely scream in surprise.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why?¡±

    Tang Xinrou asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that Dong Wen is a fan of Yaoyao¡¯s?¡±

    Updates by

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Song Yi chuckled and told Song Yaoyao to hide first. ¡°The other guests haven¡¯t arrived yet. Let¡¯s make fun of Wen.¡±

    Thereupon, Song Yaoyao hid in the bathroom by the stairs.

    Footsteps soon came from upstairs.

    ¡°Sis Song Yi, has the new employees arrived?¡±

    Tang Xinrou smiled and waved. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Tang Xinrou.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Hello, Senior.¡±

    Dong Wen walked over to greet Tang Xinrou.

    Tang Xinrou asked, ¡°Why did you call me Senior? If I remember correctly, you¡¯re not attending university yet.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I will be sooner orter. My n is to enter Feng City Film Academy.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Tang Xinrou suddenly understood.

    Song Yi patted the sofa. ¡°Wen, Xinrou,e and sit.¡±

    Dong Wen didn¡¯t know anything. His handsome face was filled with innocence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get something to drink first. Senior, what do you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Just give me a ss of water.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dong Wen poured three sses of water and ced them on the coffee table before sitting down.

    Song Yi and Tang Xinrou exchanged nces.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Song Yi cleared her throat and casually asked, ¡°Wen, who do you think our mystery guest will be?¡±

    Dong Wen took a sip of water. When he was suddenly mentioned, he shook his head innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The program team didn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Then guess.¡±

    ¡°How can I guess?¡± Dong Wen was at a loss. ¡°We¡¯ll know when the guest arrives. Sister Song Yi, who do you hope for it to be?¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Yi: ¡°...¡±

    She covered her face,pletely speechless.

    Dong Wen was famous for his slow reaction time and gentle personality. It was as if he didn¡¯t have any curiosity, and he usually had a good temper. This kind of contrast and cuteness made his fans love him to death.

    Now, when he was asked who the mystery guest would be, not only was Dong Wen not the least bit curious, he even threw the question back calmly.

    For a moment, Song Yi almost suspected that Dong Wen had done it on purpose.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you! You guess first!¡±

    Song Yi red at him and had no choice but to act like a big sister.

    Dong Wen: ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    The clean and handsome boy was curled up in a corner of the sofa, holding a cup of water. He looked pitiful, aggrieved, and helpless.

    ¡°No, you have to guess one! Or Xinrou, you can guess first.¡±

    Song Yi gave Tang Xinrou a look.

 Chapter 939 Gaining A Fan

    Chapter 939 Gaining A Fan

    Tang Xinrou said casually, "Then I''ll guess Yaoyao."

    Yaoyao?!

    Ding!

    Tang Xinrou and Song Yi noticed that the moment they heard this name, Dong Wen''s eyes lit up.

    He looked at Tang Xinrou with joy. "Senior, I remember that Teacher Song is your friend, right? Can you, can you give me her contact information? I''m her fan."

    "Ahem, be careful, Student Dong Wen," Song Yi coughed and said seriously, "When the timees, this scene will be broadcasted. Be careful that your fans won''t be jealous."

    Dong Wen: "That won''t happen. My fans also like Teacher Song."

    Song Yi facepalmed. "Silly."

    Tang Xinrou pretended to be puzzled. "That''s not very good. Why don''t you go ask her personally?"

    Hearing this, Dong Wen instantly felt wronged.

    "I tried asking by leaving ament and private message, but Teacher Song seems to be very busy and ignored me."

    "Pfff, hahaha..."

    Tang Xinrou exploded inughter. "She rarely uses Weibo, and barely reads private messages andments. Rather than messaging her, why didn''t you visit her studio?"

    The Weibo ount was managed by a staff member who would reply when they got around to it.

    Dong Wen: "I don''t know."

    "So, Wen, are you hoping for Director Song toe to this show?"

    "I am hoping, but Teacher Song wouldn''te on this show, right?"

    Previously, Dong Wen had seen Kang Yuan''s interview and knew that Director Kang had initially hoped for Song Yaoyao to be an actress. However, she had ruthlessly rejected him. In the end, she even epted Kang Yuan as her teacher.

    Song Yaoyao had a good appearance. She could be sweet and gentle, and she was extremely malleable.

    However, she preferred working behind the scenes over appearing on stage. From this, it could be seen that she did not like to appear in public.

    "That might not be the case. Why don''t you make a wish?"

    Dong Wen blinked speechlessly. "Sister Song Yi, I''m not a child anymore. Teacher Song is in Feng City. Unless she knows how to fly, no matter how many wishes I make, it''s useless."

    "You''re not a dreamer at all!"

    Song Yi rolled her eyes. "Try it. Isn''t the mystery guest not here yet? Try it."

    Tang Xinrou nodded as well. "That''s right. I heard that Yaoyao did take on a variety show. It''s just that we haven''t been in touch recently, so I don''t know which one it is. What if it''s My Restaurant?"

    The two of them continued to urge him.

    Dong Wen still shook his head.

    "That''s not good. We have to respect every guest thates."

    "Fine¡ª"

    Song Yi helplessly spread her hands. Even though Dong Wen was young, he had a very upright outlook on life.

    This was also the reason why both Pan Shiyu and Song Yi liked him so much.

    Tang Xinrou''s eyes curved. Her seat was just facing the staircase.

    At this moment, she saw a petite figure quietlying out of the bathroom. She gestured at Song Yi with her chin.

    Song Yi gave a nod.

    She sat up straight and said to Dong Wen, " Wen, am I seeing things?"

    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Dong Wen was worried.

    Song Yi said, "I think I see Little Director Song. Could she really be our mystery guest? If you don''t believe me, look behind you."

    Dong Wen found it funny. He didn''t even notice that someone was approaching him. "How is that possible? Teacher Song isn''t¡ª Ahhh!"

    Although he said that he didn''t believe her, his actions were especially sincere.

    Behind him, a beautiful and sweet-looking girl wearing sportswear was looking at him with a smile.

    Dong Wen fell off the sofa with a plop and sat on the floor, looking at Song Yaoyao in shock.

    Mom! My dream came true!

 Chapter 940 - Going On A Variety Show For Dessert

    <h4>Chapter 940: Going On A Variety Show For Dessert </h4>

    ¡°T-Teacher Song...¡±

    Dong Wen stuttered as he stared in shock at the young girl who seemed to have appeared out of thin air in front of him. He almost suspected that he was dreaming.

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand. ¡°Um... are you alright?¡±

    She walked over to pull him up, but Dong Wen looked as if he was about to faint.

    The shy youth in everyone¡¯s eyes turned out to be the same as everyone else when it came to chasing celebrities.

    Song Yiughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, I want to interview you. Wen, what are your feelings right now?¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡±

    Dong Wen¡¯s handsome face was flushed red. He did not dare to look into Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes at all.

    His eyes flickered and he got up uneasily. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± he asked foolishly.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Tang xinrou said, ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t judge a person by his appearance.¡±

    Who would have thought that the young and promising Dong Wen would be so silly and cute?

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡± Dong Wen took a long time to react. He suddenly bowed. ¡°I¡¯m Dong Wen!¡±

    Song Yaoyao jumped in fright. She opened her small mouth in a daze, lookingpletely confused.

    ¡°Ahem... Wen, it¡¯s about time.¡± Song Yi pulled him back and smiled.

    Dong Wen scratched his head. ¡°Did I scare you? Teacher Song, I went to listen to your online ss before. Your lectures were especially good and helped me a lot. Teacher Song, will you teach online sses again in the future?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°By the way, I brought homework with me when I came. There are some questions that I can¡¯t figure out. Can I ask you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°No.¡±

    She touched her wrist and looked at Dong Wen seriously, shaking her head in rejection.

    ¡°Ah... this...¡±

    Her serious look made Song Yi feel a little lost. Could it be that Song Yaoyao was difficult to get along with? It didn¡¯t seem like it.

    Dong Wen was also stunned on the spot.

    Only Tang Xinrou looked like she was watching a good show and was extremely calm.

    ¡°Unless you can get Mr. Pan to make dessert for me to eat.¡±

    As expected...

    In the next second, Song Yao¡¯s eyes curved and she tilted her head as she made a request yfully.

    The frozen atmosphere was instantly broken.

    Dong Wen immediately nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±

    As Song Yaoyao¡¯s fan, he naturally knew that Song Yaoyao loved desserts.

    ¡°Speaking of which...¡±

    Dong Wen was suspicious. ¡°Teacher Song, could it be that you made an exception to go on variety show because of Mr. Pan¡¯s craftsmanship?¡±

    Song Yaoyao scowled. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±

    With that said, she went to look around with her hands behind her back.

    The three of them were left in the living room, looking at each other in dismay.

    They thought to themselves,<i>?aren¡¯t you that kind of person?</i>

    Back then, for a piece of strawberry cake, she even begged Mr. Huo shamelessly. Even now, the recording was kept in most people¡¯s cloud storage!

    ...

    This was a two-story house. The walls downstairs had been changed intorge pieces of ss, and part of it was divided into a dining area and a bar.

    Upstairs was where the staff stayed.

    Because they had received ast-minute notice from the program team that a new guest¡¯s flight waste, and that they would arriveter, Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou were able to get an interview in advance.

    Actually, they were simply following the usual process and recording some material along the way.

    Tang Xinrou went in first, and Song Yaoyao was second.

    In the room, Pan Shiyu, who was still wearing an apron, sat cross-legged in front of the low table, looking amiable.

    He reached out his hand. ¡°Come, sit.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not treat him as a stranger and sat cross-legged. She looked at Pan Shiyu, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Mr. Pan, I¡¯m your fan! I¡¯m so happy to see you!

 Chapter 941 - Can Eating Be Considered A Specialty

    <h4>Chapter 941: Can Eating Be Considered A Specialty</h4>

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    He did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at the delicate-looking girl opposite him. Her eyes were clear and pure. He found it funny. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m also your fan.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°My wife follows the tidbits of Concubine Yan¡¯s biography every day. She likes you very much. If she knew that you were the mystery guest, she would probably be overjoyed. Sigh, you¡¯re 19 years old this year, right? You¡¯re really amazing. What are your ns next? Can you take me into consideration?¡±

    Pan Shiyu teased with a smile.

    Song Yaoyao did not expect her poprity to be so widespread that even the best actor knew about her.

    She scratched her head. Her face was not red and she was not panting. However, she pretended to be shy and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that Mr. and Mrs. Pan like me. Then, let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll consider you when I¡¯m preparing for my new drama. Mr. Pan, don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Ahem... Okay.¡±

    He was just saying it casually, but Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t take it casually. She took it seriously.

    When it came to Song Yaoyao, even if it was fake, she wanted to make it real.

    If Pan Shiyu joined her crew, she would ask Pan Shiyu to make super delicious cakes for her.

    Ah...

    Just thinking about it was wonderful.

    So, she had to quickly prepare for a new drama!

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve talked so much. Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Comrade Yaoyao, what are your specialties?¡±

    Here came the real questions...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile froze, no longer as bright as before.

    She blinked and said guiltily, ¡°What specialties... do you need?¡±

    The program team didn¡¯t tell her this in advance.

    All she knew was that most of the guests who came to participate would cook their own dishes.

    But when it came to cooking, she failed to learn it even after almost burning the kitchen to the ground. It wasn¡¯t her fault!

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Any specialty is fine. It doesn¡¯t matter. Speak up.¡±

    He had a gentle appearance, like an amiable teacher. At this moment, he looked at Song Yaoyao encouragingly.

    Song Yaoyao nodded, gaining some courage.

    She carefully asked, ¡°Then... can eating be considered a specialty?¡±

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How about chopping wood? I have a lot of strength too.¡±

    ¡°Ch-chopping wood?¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were wet. She put her palms together and looked at Pan Shiyu pitifully. ¡°I can learn too.¡±

    So please, make her a cake to eat.

    Pan Shiyu was identally attracted by Song Yaoyao¡¯s cuteness.

    The little girl in front of him had smooth skin, natural pink cheeks, red lips, white teeth, and a pair of pitch-ck eyes that reminded Pan Shiyu of the ss marbles he had treasured in his childhood.

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    He coughed twice, and even his voice softened.

    ¡°You passed.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao, who had been pitiful just a moment ago, instantly beamed with a bright smile.

    Pan Shiyu felt as though he had been deceived.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Then, Mr. Pan, can I still eat your desserts?¡±

    She pressed her palms together. ¡°Please, please, I¡¯m here for your culinary skills.¡±

    Pan Shiyu facepalmed. Such a cute girl who acted coquettishly, whose heart wouldn¡¯t be softened by her?

    If he had a child, that child would be about the same age as Song Yaoyao.

    He and his wife had gone through more than 20 years of hardship.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The program team: ¡°When did Mr. Pan be so agreeable?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he always torture the guests for fun? Moreover, the way he looked at Song Yaoyao just now was as if he was looking at his own daughter.

    It was extremely doting.

    He was simply not like the Pan Shiyu they knew. As a veteran artist in the entertainment industry and a person who had won the Best Actor award, there were many juniors in the entertainment industry who had received his guidance.

    <h4>Chapter 941: Can Eating Be Considered A Specialty</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    He did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at the delicate-looking girl opposite him. Her eyes were clear and pure. He found it funny. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m also your fan.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°My wife follows the tidbits of Concubine Yan¡¯s biography every day. She likes you very much. If she knew that you were the mystery guest, she would probably be overjoyed. Sigh, you¡¯re 19 years old this year, right? You¡¯re really amazing. What are your ns next? Can you take me into consideration?¡±

    Pan Shiyu teased with a smile.

    Song Yaoyao did not expect her poprity to be so widespread that even the best actor knew about her.

    She scratched her head. Her face was not red and she was not panting. However, she pretended to be shy and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that Mr. and Mrs. Pan like me. Then, let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll consider you when I¡¯m preparing for my new drama. Mr. Pan, don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Ahem... Okay.¡±

    He was just saying it casually, but Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t take it casually. She took it seriously.

    When it came to Song Yaoyao, even if it was fake, she wanted to make it real.

    If Pan Shiyu joined her crew, she would ask Pan Shiyu to make super delicious cakes for her.

    Ah...

    Just thinking about it was wonderful.

    So, she had to quickly prepare for a new drama!

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve talked so much. Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Comrade Yaoyao, what are your specialties?¡±

    Here came the real questions...

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile froze, no longer as bright as before.

    She blinked and said guiltily, ¡°What specialties... do you need?¡±

    The program team didn¡¯t tell her this in advance.

    All she knew was that most of the guests who came to participate would cook their own dishes.

    But when it came to cooking, she failed to learn it even after almost burning the kitchen to the ground. It wasn¡¯t her fault!

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Any specialty is fine. It doesn¡¯t matter. Speak up.¡±

    He had a gentle appearance, like an amiable teacher. At this moment, he looked at Song Yaoyao encouragingly.

    Song Yaoyao nodded, gaining some courage.

    She carefully asked, ¡°Then... can eating be considered a specialty?¡±

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How about chopping wood? I have a lot of strength too.¡±

    ¡°Ch-chopping wood?¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were wet. She put her palms together and looked at Pan Shiyu pitifully. ¡°I can learn too.¡±

    So please, make her a cake to eat.

    Pan Shiyu was identally attracted by Song Yaoyao¡¯s cuteness.

    The little girl in front of him had smooth skin, natural pink cheeks, red lips, white teeth, and a pair of pitch-ck eyes that reminded Pan Shiyu of the ss marbles he had treasured in his childhood.

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    He coughed twice, and even his voice softened.

    ¡°You passed.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao, who had been pitiful just a moment ago, instantly beamed with a bright smile.

    Pan Shiyu felt as though he had been deceived.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Then, Mr. Pan, can I still eat your desserts?¡±

    She pressed her palms together. ¡°Please, please, I¡¯m here for your culinary skills.¡±

    Pan Shiyu facepalmed. Such a cute girl who acted coquettishly, whose heart wouldn¡¯t be softened by her?

    If he had a child, that child would be about the same age as Song Yaoyao.

    He and his wife had gone through more than 20 years of hardship.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The program team: ¡°When did Mr. Pan be so agreeable?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he always torture the guests for fun? Moreover, the way he looked at Song Yaoyao just now was as if he was looking at his own daughter.

    It was extremely doting.

    He was simply not like the Pan Shiyu they knew. As a veteran artist in the entertainment industry and a person who had won the Best Actor award, there were many juniors in the entertainment industry who had received his guidance.

 Chapter 942 - Not Like A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 942: Not Like A Girl</h4>

    ¡°Because there aren¡¯t enough rooms and this is a three-person room, if another girles, we¡¯ll have her stay in this room. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou were like breaths of fresh air.

    Other guests would carry bags of all sizes and even suitcases. In contrast, the two of them were good. They each carried a backpack, and they came just like that.

    Song Yi was stunned. ¡°You... only have this much luggage?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is enough for three days.¡±

    There was no need to change their outerwear, just what was inside.

    Tang Xinrou took out her change of clothes and then took out a small bottle of skincare products.

    Finally, she took out a few masks and asked Song Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, do you want one?¡±

    Song Yao didn¡¯t even raise her head and took out herputer. ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yi: ¡°...¡±

    Compared to Tang Xinrou, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t seem like a girl at all.

    Other than a change of clothes, what else did she have in her backpack?

    Computer, notebook, books...

    Song Yi: ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t you need skincare products?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°I can do without them for two days. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She waved her small hand and answered casually.

    Tang Xinrou said, ¡°Precious, I brought them. You can apply some. The weather here is quite dry.¡±

    Song Yaoyao reluctantly agreed and went back to fiddling with herputer.

    Outside the door, Dong Wen squatted at the staircase and poked his head out.

    Song Yi walked over and patted him. ¡°Are you a thief?¡±

    Dong Wen said, ¡°Sister Song Yi? is Teacher Song done packing?¡±

    ¡°Long ago...¡±

    There were only a few pieces of clothing, and the rest were all books, notebooks, andputers.

    Song Yi sighed. ¡°Are all geniuses so hardworking? They really don¡¯t leave any room for ordinary people to survive.¡±

    Dong Wen said, ¡°But ordinary people can also work hard.¡± He stood up, and Song Yi saw that he was actually carrying a 5/3 textbook in his arms!

    The corners of Song Yi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What are you going to do with this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Teacher Song a question,¡± Dong Wen said confidently.

    Song Yi had always been a bad student since she was young. And, in the entertainment industry, she had been caught out by countless haters. So she simply replied, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to y with you guys.¡±

    Was this the world of a good student?

    It was really hard to fit in!

    Henceforth, that evening, the variety show turned into a learning show.

    In the living room.

    The kitchen was open. Pan Shiyu was waiting for the dough to ferment. He looked lovingly at the two children who were sitting on the sofa studying seriously.

    One was exining, and the other was listening.

    Tang Xinrouy on the sofa like a salted fish applying a facial mask and fell into a daze.

    Song Yi floated to Pan Shiyu¡¯s side like a ghost. ¡°Mr. Pan, the dough seems to be almost ready. What vor of cake are you making today?¡±

    ¡°Shhh...¡±

    Pan Shiyu looked at the dough and asked Song Yi, ¡°Do you feel it?¡±

    ¡°Feel what?¡±

    Pan Shiyu said, ¡°The smell of learning.¡±

    Song Yi said, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Go, bring me the book that I put on the bedside table. I want to learn.¡±

    Song Yi was dumbfounded. ¡°But aren¡¯t you making a cake?¡±

    What magical direction were they headed?

    As expected, wherever there was Song Yaoyao, things did not follow convention.

    She ran upstairs and grabbed the book for Pan Shiyu.

    Then, she looked around helplessly.

    Pan Shiyu was reading, Song Yaoyao was teaching, Dong Wen was studying, and the remaining Tang Xinrou...

    Song Yi quietly walked to Tang Xinrou¡¯s side and didn¡¯t have time to speak before Song Yaoyao ordered without raising her head, ¡°Tang Xinrou, bring your homework for me to check.¡±

 Chapter 943 - Do Whatever You Want

    <h4>Chapter 943: Do Whatever You Want</h4>

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Song Yi threw herself onto the sofa. ¡°Is it toote for me to quit the show now...¡±

    Pan Shiyu, on the other hand, still felt that Song Yi hadn¡¯t suffered enough andimmediately started ying pranks.

    ¡°Song Yi, don¡¯t always be in a daze. If you continue like this, your brain will be damaged. Look, in this kind of atmosphere, don¡¯t you have the urge to learn?¡±

    Song Yi¡¯s eyes were empty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t.¡±

    <i>If you want me to learn, I¡¯d rather die!</i>

    ...

    Fortunately, Song Yi¡¯s awkwardness didn¡¯tst long.

    The final guest arrived.

    This was the premise of the program: Every episode, two to four guests would be invited to join and be part-time employees of ¡®My Restaurant¡¯.

    On top of that, they would invite strangers as customers.

    Of course, in order to create a surprise, celebrities would sometimes appear as customers too.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Song Yi stood up and jogged over.

    When she saw who was outside the door, she instantly screamed.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Outside the door, Luo Xingguang clicked his tongue and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Song Yi cupped her face with both hands. ¡°Luo Xingguang! Are you an employee? Or a customer?¡±

    ¡°I... don¡¯t know.¡±

    Luo Xingguang came suddenly and said directly, ¡°Song Yaoyao asked me toe. I¡¯m looking for Song Yaoyao. Is she around?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before Song Yi could answer, Song Yaoyao who was standing at the entrance of the restaurant had already answered on her behalf.

    There was a small courtyard outside the restaurant with many beautiful green nts. There was also a small wooden corridor with a swing, a gazebo, and a coffee table.

    In the evening, the customers could drink tea in the courtyard and share their stories with the audience.

    This segment was something that many audiences liked.

    It was either touching, sad, or mediocre.

    But no matter which one, it was filled with all kinds of life.

    In these stories, the figures of ordinary people were condensed.

    At this moment, Luo Xingguang was standing outside the courtyard while Song Yaoyao pushed open the ss door and stood calmly at the entrance of the restaurant.

    Luo Xingguang clicked his tongue. His handsome face, which made people want to scream, broke into a smile.

    He looked questioningly at Song Yaoyao. ¡°You asked me toe, so don¡¯t you intend to wee me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Then you can go back.¡±

    After saying this, she turned around and left in a carefree manner.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    Song Yi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Luo Xingguang smiled. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Song Yi opened the door and led Luo Xingguang in.

    She asked curiously, ¡°Did you say that Yaoyao invited you to participate in the program? This episode... the program team has prepared too many surprises...¡±

    As she spoke, Song Yi looked at the camera. If it wasn¡¯t in front of Luo Xingguang, she would have asked: ¡®Could this be a benefit for the employees?¡¯

    Dong Wen liked Song Yaoyao, so Song Yaoyao went on the program.

    And Song Yi liked Luo Xingguang, so he came too.

    What kind of a magical day was it?!

    ¡°Oh? This... You probably want to ask her.¡±

    After entering the living room, Luo Xingguang put down his luggage. He saw Song Yaoyao writing on a piece of paper with her head lowered while Dong Wen nodded from time to time and listened attentively.

    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Song Yaoyao, is this how you treat your customers? Be careful, or I¡¯ll give you a negative score.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even raise her head and calmly flipped through her book.

    ¡°Are you thinking of buying a set meal again? How much is it this time?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Luo Xingguang¡¯s skin tightened. ¡°I¡¯ll go pack my luggage first!¡±

 Chapter 944 - Iâ€™m A Weak Girl

    <h4>Chapter 944: I¡¯m A Weak Girl</h4>

    Song Yi was about to faint. She quickly ran to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Yaoyao, why does he look so afraid of you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently. ¡°Oh? Is he?¡±

    Song Yi: ¡°Is he not?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    At this moment, a scream came from upstairs.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    <i>Tap, tap, tap¡ª</i>

    Tang Xinrou quickly ran down the stairs and hugged Song Yaoyao in fear. ¡°Precious, why is Luo Xingguang here?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°You look frightened.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am frightened.¡± When Tang Xinrou saw Luo Xingguang, she thought of An Feiran.

    An Feiran had decided to watch her film one day. In it, her character was obsessed with Luo Xingguang but couldn¡¯t win him over.

    Subsequently, on the inte, the most ridiculous thing happened: Tang Xinrou and An Feiran began to gain fans who shipped this pairing. Every day, the fans proimed that they were a real couple, and dug up everything they could to support these ims.

    Tang Xinrou clearly didn¡¯t have many scenes, yet they still managed to interpret sweetness from the simplest nce to the smallest action.

    Tang Xinrou was defeated by this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, calm down.¡±

    Of course, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know about such a small matter.

    How could she know so much? Even Tang Xinrou and Luo Xingguang¡¯s fans didn¡¯t know about it.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s back was facing the camera. She wanted to cry, but no tears came out.

    ¡°If I¡¯m seen, they would say that I¡¯m taking advantage of Luo Xingguang¡¯s poprity again. I feel so wronged.¡±

    Luo Xingguang was a top star while she was just a nobody who was testing the boundaries of the entertainment industry.

    Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Should I tell him to leave? Luo Xinguang,e down.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yi shook her head and red at them, resolutely defending her idol. ¡°No!¡±

    Luo Xingguang had just put down his luggage when he heard them call.

    He crossed his arms and leaned against the esctor, looking down at Song Yaoyao, who was still as ¡®tiny¡¯ as before. The only change was the baby fat on her face that had faded. ¡°You finally found your conscience?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°???¡±

    Was she deliberately causing trouble?

    Of course, this was just a casual remark. It was impossible for him to leave.

    Luo Xingguang was the third ¡¯employee¡¯.

    Song Yi was satisfied with the autograph and asked Song Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, why did Luo Xingguang say that you were the one who asked him toe on the show? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re lying again.¡±

    Luo Xingguang snorted. ¡°If you lie, your nose will grow.¡±

    ¡°You can only fool a three-year-old with words like that.¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed her book expressionlessly. The sound frightened Luo Xinguang so much that his body instantly shrank back. He leaned his back against the sofa and looked at her warily.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Song Yaoyao smiled innocently. Her dimples were deep.

    Luo Xingguang calmly sat upright, his posture refined and handsome. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Song Yaoyao took two steps towards him.

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°What are you doing?! Stop right there! Song Yaoyao, we¡¯re filming! My fans are watching. If you dare to beat me up...¡±

    Song Yi: ¡°...¡±

    Was this idiot really her idol?

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes speechlessly, there was nothing she could say.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Are you delusional?¡± She pointed at herself and pouted as she asked: ¡°I¡¯m such a weak girl, how could I beat you up? You¡¯re just trying to defame me.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Song is right,¡± Dong Wen added.

    Of course, as a brainless fan, he would unconditionally believe in his idol.

    Luo Xingguang waspletely frustrated. Previously, he was locked in a ssroom and beat up. Even now, he was too afraid to think back on that pitiful experience.

 Chapter 945 - Song Yaoyaoâ€™s Specialty

    <h4>Chapter 945: Song Yaoyao¡¯s Specialty</h4>

    As she turned around, Song Yaoyao touched her nose.

    <i>It shouldn¡¯t get bigger, right?</i>

    Actually, this was all due to the greed of the program¡¯s director, Xing Jiang. He knew that Song Yaoyao had a good rtionship with Luo Xingguang. As a top star, Luo Xingguang received a lot of attention whenever he spoke or did anything. Yet, every time Song Yaoyao was questioned or targeted, Luo Xingguang would stand firmly on her side and post on Weibo to support her.

    If this wasn¡¯t considered a good rtionship, then what was?

    The employees had arrived, and dinner was about to be prepared.

    Tang Xinrou asked, ¡°Sister Song Yi, when will the customers arrive?¡±

    ¡°I received a call half an hour ago. They¡¯ve already gotten off the ne. They should be arriving soon. Rou, prepare the drinks first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The weather hadn¡¯tpletely turned cold yet, and asionally, they would still feel a little stuffy.

    ¡°Xingguang, help me choose the dishes,¡± Pan Shiyu instructed Luo Xinguang directly. It seemed that the rtionship between the two was quite good.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    Pan Shiyu looked at him and teased him with a smile, ¡°How did you find the time to participate in a variety show? Your sudden appearance really gave me a shock. How many times have I invited you before? You always said that you couldn¡¯t find the time, yet you have the time now?¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Luo Xingguang said embarrassedly, ¡°This was a coincidence.¡±

    Pan Shiyu smiled but did not say anything.

    ¡°Mr. Pan, do you want to cut this green onion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s cut it first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dong Wen had debuted as a child star. To be exact, he had entered the entertainment circle earlier than Luo Xingguang.

    But things could not be calcted in this way.

    He looked at Luo Xingguang, and his eyes lit up as well.

    Among the younger generation, who did not know Luo Xingguang? He had stunned countless people the moment he debuted. His talent was not enough to describe him. He could write songs,pose songs, and design choreography. From his songs to his dances, he had done everything on his own in histest album.

    In the industry, countless people wanted him to write songs for them.

    No matter what, one¡¯s capabilities were always the most important thing. Only a capable person could win respect.

    Song Yaoyao, the only person who had time to spare, wandered into the kitchen. When she saw that Luo Xingguang was actually cutting vegetables in a proper manner, she was surprised. ¡°You actually know how to cook?¡±

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows smugly and smirked. ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my Gege can cook too.¡±

    After saying that, she drifted away like a ghost.

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°... Mr. Pan, did you taste that?¡±

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Dog food<sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    As the youngest, Dong Wen, was astonished. ¡°Mr. Pan, aren¡¯t you a little too trendy?¡±

    He actually knew this term?

    ¡°Of course, there are many things you don¡¯t know about me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was still holding her pink thermos cup. This cup had a very high exposure rate. Every time she appeared on screen, the cup was seen in her hand.

    Luo Xingguang looked at her leisurely manner and ridiculed, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that she¡¯s the store manager.¡±

    She was like a manager inspecting the store.

    ¡°Haha, it does feel that way.¡±

    However, who asked her to be so cute?

    ¡°Then, why did the program team invite her? Why don¡¯t we just ask her to pack her bags and leave?¡± Luo Xingguang suggested wickedly.

    Dong Wen realized that the closer one¡¯s rtionship was, the more merciless one would be when it came to criticizing one¡¯s friends.

    Pan Shiyu said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Actually, Yaoyao still has her specialty.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What specialty?¡±

    <i>Her exceptional strength? Or the immense pain she causes when she hits a person?</i>

    Even though he thought this, Luo Xingguang did not say it out loud.

    He still wanted to keep his pride.

 Chapter 946 - Being Dopey Is Also A Specialty

    <h4>Chapter 946: Being Dopey Is Also A Specialty</h4>

    ¡°Does being dopey count?¡±

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°Mr. Pan, don¡¯t be fooled by her looks!¡±

    <i>She¡¯s actually got a bad temper, and she¡¯s particrly fierce when she hits people.</i>

    ¡°In this era, being dopey is a moneymaker.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wandered around a few times before walking into the courtyard.

    Then, on an empty field, she saw firewood that hadn¡¯t been chopped up yet.

    Song Yaoyao knew that sometimes Pan Shiyu liked to use an earthen stove when cooking.

    She bent down, picked up the axe on the ground, and paused.

    Xing Jiang¡¯s heart was beating fast as he watched from behind the camera.

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, go stop her, don¡¯t let her y with that!¡±

    Before Song Yaoyao went on the show, their station had received a message: if Song Yaoyao got injured, their show would not be able to go on.

    Initially, Xing Jiang thought he had fallen into a trap. Who knew, it would be god that was messing with him.

    ¡°Little Director Song, the axe is very sharp, don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    <i>Chop!</i>

    <i>Thump!</i>

    The staff member was dumbfounded and stood rooted to the spot.

    He saw Song Yaoyao lift the axe and drop it, splitting the tree stump in two.

    The corner of his mouth twitched as he looked innocently at Xing Jiang in the distance. He really wanted to ask: Director, is there still a need to stop her now?

    Not only did Song Yaoyao know how to chop wood, she also did it exceptionally well.

    When Luo Xingguang finished cutting the green onions and came out with Tang Xinrou, Dong Wen, and Song Yi, they saw the neatly arranged firewood on the ground.

    The corner of Luo Xinguang¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re the one who chopped all these.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was satisfied. She felt extremelyfortable as she looked at the neat and tidy square formation.

    ¡°How is it? Am I good?¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°... Precious, you need to restrain yourself a little.¡±

    <i>If this continues, everyone on the inte would know that you¡¯re a violent girl.</i>

    Luo Xingguang habitually contradicted Song Yaoyao. ¡°Pfff... what¡¯s so great about that? I can do it too.¡±

    Tang Xinrou suddenly turned her head.

    Song Yi and Dong Wen also looked over.

    This time, Luo Xingguang really had no way out.

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly and shoved the axe into his hands.

    ¡°Come on, go ahead.¡±

    This was the move one had to use to deal with a challenger.

    <i>Cough...</i>

    Luo Xingguang cleared his throat and shook the axe. ¡°It¡¯s quite heavy.¡±

    The staff member who had been quietly watching, finally heaved a sigh of relief when Song Yaoyao finished chopping wood. But when he heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched.

    He could already imagine what kind ofedic effect this show would have when it aired.

    Song Yi went to pick up a piece of timber and ced it on the chopping block.

    Song Yaoyao politely extended her hand. ¡°Mr. Luo, please begin your performance.¡±

    Luo Xingguang let out a low growl. ¡°Ha!¡± Then he raised his axe and chopped down heavily...

    The timber tilted.

    ¡°That was an ident. Again.¡±

    He struck down confidently but missed.

    Luo Xingguang found an excuse for his failure. You mustn¡¯t have seeded on your first go either. You need to try a few times to find the knack.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Okay, good luck then.¡±

    After saying this, she held her thermos and wandered off to follow the scent of food.

    Luo Xingguang said that he would keep trying. In the end, he didn¡¯t appear again even when all the customers had arrived.

    Pan Shiyu wiped his hands on his apron and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Xingguang?¡±

    Tang Xinrou deliberately misled him. ¡°He¡¯s chopping wood.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he doesn¡¯t look like the kind to do that.¡±

    Pan Shiyu was really surprised. He had worked with Luo Xingguang before, so he thought he knew a little about his personality.

    No matter how he looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem like the kind to find interest in such menial work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

 Chapter 947 - Unlock A New Skill

    <h4>Chapter 947: Unlock A New Skill</h4>

    When the group of people arrived in the backyard, they saw Luo Xingguang resting on a small stool. He had sessfully chopped the firewood, but it was a mess, with wood fragments all over the floor.

    If they didn¡¯t get closer, they would have only seen the neatly stacked piles of wood from afar.

    Pan Shiyu eximed, ¡°Xingguang is really strong. There¡¯s so much firewood. After this season¡¯s recording, I think there will be more than we can use.¡±

    After saying this, he suddenly turned to face the camera and teased, ¡°This is the firewood that Luo Xingguang personally chopped. Fans who want to add it to their collection can contact me. The price is absolutely reasonable.¡±

    Song Yi covered her face. She couldn¡¯t bear to tell Pan Shiyu that, actually, the messy pieces of wood on the ground were chopped by Luo Xingguang.

    Tang Xinrou asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Pan, what do you want to do after selling it for money?¡±

    ¡°Hire a chef, and then I¡¯ll be the boss.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, this is a good dream.¡±

    The small interlude passed just like that, and soon the customers arrived.

    They went outside together to wee them.

    However, when they left the backyard, Pan Shiyu looked at Luo Xingguang with disdain, his heart aching, ¡°Look at you. Young men these days need to train their bodies properly! Otherwise, even a girl can chop wood better than you!¡±

    Luo Xingguang¡¯s face was pped so hard by thisment that there was practically a smacking sound.

    He silently walked over to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I should have picked up my luggage earlier and turned around to leave.¡±

    If he had left, he wouldn¡¯t be as embarrassed as he was now.

    Song Yaoyao said, ¡°You should sing a song tonight.¡±

    ¡°What song?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are no ifs.¡±

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°...¡±

    <i>D*mn it! I¡¯ll endure it!</i>

    <i>But I¡¯m really angry, Song Yaoyao, you little brat!</i>

    ...

    Their restaurant wasn¡¯t in the downtown area. Instead, it was renovated from a small house in the countryside.

    The moment they stepped out, they could see winding mountain roads and green paddy fields by the side of the road.

    With mountains and water, the environment was quiet and serene.

    ¡°Coming, I¡¯ming.

    ¡°Wee, wee, you must be tired from the journey, right?¡±

    Song Yi took the lead, and Tang Xinrou hurriedly went with her to receive the luggage.

    ¡°Leave the luggage to me, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Three men and two women arrived, and the words ¡®thank you¡¯ sounded slightly sweet.

    Tang Xinrou was stunned and raised her head to look.

    When she saw this, she was astonished. ¡°Yu Sitian?¡±

    That¡¯s right, the guests this time were all students from Feng City Film Academy. Yu Sitian was among them.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Yu Sitian smiled and greeted them warmly.

    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were good friends.

    But in reality...

    Their rtionship was only known to each other. There was a smile on her face, but it was not genuine.

    Song Yaoyao was also a little surprised.

    That was all.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Yu Sitian was only here as a customer to participate in the show. She would stay here for one night and leave the next day. But just for that, she had prepared a 27-inch suitcase.

    Tang Xinrou had taken it without noticing. Now that she was in front of the camera, it was naturally not good to return it.

    The stone road was very difficult to walk on. If they wanted to return to the building where they were staying, they still had to walk a very long flight of stairs.

    It was precisely because the luggage wasn¡¯t easy to carry that Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou only carried one backpack each.

    Song Yaoyao took the luggage from Tang Xinrou¡¯s hands and easily carried it up.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart ached terribly. It was true that her Yaoyao was strong, but who was she to serve others!

    If Mr. Huo knew, wouldn¡¯t his heart ache even more?

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    One should never underestimate a girl¡¯s luggage, because the weight would definitely be beyond their imagination.

 Chapter 948 - Local Specialty

    <h4>Chapter 948: Local Specialty </h4>

    ¡°Let me do it. My luggage is very heavy.¡±

    Yu Sitian performed well in front of the camera.

    Song Yi rushed over to help. ¡°No, no, no. How can we let our guest do it?¡±

    Luo Xingguang walked over and took the suitcase from Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Stop fighting. Give me the suitcase.¡±

    Yu Sitian looked up. When she saw the young man with maroon hair, she said in surprise, ¡°Oh my God, Luo Xinguang?¡±

    Why was he here?

    In the notice she received, there was no mention of Luo Xingguang.

    But no matter what, this was beneficial to her. With Luo Xingguang around, there was no need to worry about the viewership ratings for this episode.

    It would definitely explode!

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Luo Xingguang nodded slightly. After a simple greeting, he carried her suitcase and left.

    Tang Xinrou shook her arm. ¡°It¡¯s so heavy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought so much luggage.¡±

    Her arm was suddenly grabbed. Tang Xinrou turned her head and saw Yu Sitian¡¯s beautiful face. She was smiling as if she had a very good rtionship with her.

    Song Yi didn¡¯t think much of it. She asked curiously, ¡°Eh? You guys know each other? I¡¯ve already thought of the title for this episode. Let¡¯s just call it a ss reunion.¡±

    ¡°Sister Song Yi is indeed as interesting as what I saw on TV.¡±

    Yu Sitian smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it can be considered fate. I was in the same dormitory as Yaoyao before. Yaoyao, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Tang Xinrou pulled her arm out without batting an eyelid and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows. If she were to pretend, she could be much more innocent than Yu Sitian.

    Who asked her to have a natural advantage?

    She was born to look obedient.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s smiling eyes curved into a crescent moon, ¡°But because she wanted to go to another dormitory to live with her friends she switched rooms with Rourou after the teachers agreed. But we¡¯re still in the same building, so we still meet asionally in ss, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at Song Yaoyao and burst intoughter.

    This little scoundrel was twisting the story around.

    The corner of Yu Sitian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied stiffly. It was impossible for her to refute Song Yaoyao in front of the camera.

    She had no intention of going against Song Yaoyao. She couldn¡¯t win.

    ¡°The sky is already dark. Anyter and you guys won¡¯t even make it for dinner!¡±

    ...

    When they reached the dining room, Pan Shiyu had already returned to prepare the ingredients.

    A group of people warmly greeted Pan Shiyu.

    Among them was a slightly famous student actor that Pan Shiyu knew. He had also worked with Dong Wen before.

    The moment they entered, it started to rain outside.

    The autumn rain was like silk, forming a fine and dense curtain of water.

    Luo Xingguang came in and put down his suitcase. He brushed off the rainwater on his shoulder.

    Yu Sitian hurriedly thanked him.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Luo. Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    Luo Xingguang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and change first. I¡¯lle downter.¡±

    After saying that, he strode upstairs.

    Song Yaoyao put her hands in her pockets and felt bored.

    She watched as Yu Sitian bent over and opened her suitcase in the living room.

    Other than a few pieces of clothing and skincare products that were individually wrapped, the rest were specialty products.

    ¡°Mr. Pan, this is a specialty product that my mother sent me from my hometown. She smoked it herself. I brought it for everyone to try.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yi was surprised as she took the bacon. ¡°I was wondering why your luggage was so heavy. There are so many specialty products in it. How can it not be heavy?¡±

    Other than the bacon, there were also sausages, some vegetables, and mushrooms that had been sun-dried.

 Chapter 949 - Donâ€™t You Hate Her?

    <h4>Chapter 949: Don¡¯t You Hate Her?</h4>

    ¡°Hurry up and hang it up. Don¡¯t let it go to waste.¡±

    Pan Shiyu held the spoon in his hand. ¡°Thank you, Siyu.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Pan, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    After Yu Sitian arrived, she fought to perform.

    The main thing was that she actually did quite well.

    She really understood who she had to follow in order to get as much screen time as possible.

    After all, she was just an unknown neer. If she was alone, she might not even appear in the episode. However, as long as she stayed around certain people in the restaurant, she could be guaranteed to appear on camera.

    Moreover, she would do more and speak less.

    This would prevent the audience from feeling disgusted. They wouldn¡¯t think that this woman was scheming and taking advantage of the camera.

    Her performance was elegant and graceful.

    After a simple dinner, Song Yi brought the new guest to her room.

    Tang Xinrou was still mopping the floor downstairs.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the camera. ¡°Of course.¡±

    She raised her hand and turned off her microphone.

    Yu Sitian pursed her lips and turned off her microphone as well.

    The program team could only see their mouths opening and shutting, but they didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to say something to me?¡± Song Yaoyao was surprised. She turned on theputer with one hand, rested her elbow on the table, and turned to look at her.

    That was indeed the truth.

    Yu Sitian took a deep breath. ¡°I... Do you still remember what happened that night?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze at that time really scared her. She admitted that she was indeed a person who put profit first.¡±  ¡± When others looked at her appearance and her clothes, they always thought that she was a child raised by a wealthy family. However, that was not the case. She was born in a mountain vige, and her parents had never left that area in their entire lives.

    Actually, she wanted to be famous badly, and she wanted to gain a foothold in this city.

    That was why when Song Jingwan proposed an exchange of benefits, she had retreated.

    ¡°Where is the thing you shot?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Yu Sitian was extremely shocked, and her face turned pale. ¡°You, you remember all of it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples were faint. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? Song Jingwan¡¯s resources are all in your hands. As long as I want to investigate, nothing between the two of you can escape my eyes.¡±

    She was justzy.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    Yu Sitian took a deep breath andughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Who can beat you? That¡¯s why I hate you.¡±

    These rich people always looked down on all living things from above, treating themselves as gods.

    ¡°You came to me now, which means that you haven¡¯tpletely lost your conscience.¡±

    They valued benefits, but they didn¡¯tpletely give up on themselves.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the video.¡± Yu Sitian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already promised Song Jingwan that if I leak it out, she won¡¯t let me off.¡±

    It was only because she still had something on Song Jingwan that Song Jingwan didn¡¯t dare to touch her. After she recovered, she would still enter the entertainment industry.

    If she was charged with intentional murder, she would probably go straight to jail, let alone enter the entertainment industry!

    She could only try her best to stay in the entertainment industry before Song Jingwan returned.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to continue talking.¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened the document and recorded a few lines of words. Then, she opened the work group and quickly gave out work orders.

    Yu Sitian looked at Song Yaoyao who really didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore and was silent for a few seconds. She only wanted to curse in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate her?¡±

    ¡°Hate depends on the person.¡±

 Chapter 950 - Hate? Is She Worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 950: Hate? Is She Worthy?</h4>

    There were some people who weren¡¯t worthy of it.

    Yu Sitian really couldn¡¯t understand Song Yaoyao. She always acted like she was harmless. However, no one knew what was going through her mind and what she was going to do next.

    For example, just now, she thought that Song Yaoyao would definitely negotiate with her for the video, but she didn¡¯t.

    Instead, she waspletely disinterested.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Sitian clenched her fists. ¡°I can promise to hand over the video to you, but you have to agree to one condition of mine.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pressed the ¡®Enter¡¯ key and blinked her clear eyes. ¡°When did I say that I want to make a deal with you? Are you going to give me the video or not? It won¡¯t stop me from destroying Song Jingwan.¡±

    She spoke as if she would be invincible with the video.

    Why did she want Song Jingwan to go to jail? She wanted Song Jingwan to have nothing.

    Yu Sitian: ¡°...¡±

    As expected, even with Li Siran¡¯s instruction, she still couldn¡¯t have a good impression of Song Yaoyao.

    She was born with the skills to infuriate people to death!

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Are you behind Song Jingwan¡¯s face?¡±

    She saw the wound on the inte. It looked like it had already been treated. Just looking at it made her own flesh hurt.

    If it was her, she didn¡¯t even know if she would still have the courage to live.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao gave a faint smile. ¡°Before a negotiation, using your brain is a sign of respect for the other party. You should know this, right?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t very clear-headed at that time. Otherwise, Song Jingwan wouldn¡¯t have pushed her down while she was in a trance.

    Could she have climbed up the slope, scratched Song Jingwan¡¯s face, and thenid back down?

    Yu Sitian: ¡°...Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore!¡±

    If they continued talking, she would be angered to death by Song Yaoyao.

    Seeing her turn to leave, Song Yaoyao supported her chin. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    Yu Sitian turned her head and saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s interested gaze and sweet smile.

    Her small face was delicate and alluring, like a blooming begonia flower. If she entered the entertainment industry, countless female stars would feel a sense of crisis.

    ¡°What else is there to talk about?¡±

    Was she supposed to stay behind and suffer mockery?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sign with my studio? And have me support you?¡±

    The anger that was still on Yu Sitian¡¯s face was frozen, and reced by shock.

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    She looked at Song Yaoyao fearfully and started to believe her boyfriend Li Siran¡¯s words. From what he said, Song Yaoyao was not like an ordinary person, but a god.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were dark, but so clear that it was as if there was a clear spring in them. They were so pure that no matter how dirty things were, they seemed to have nothing to do with her. The more harmless she acted, the more Yu Sitian felt terrified.

    ¡°Alright, I admit defeat.¡±

    Yu Sitian gave a bitterugh. She no longer had the pride that she had put up in order to pretend to feel inferior.

    She lowered her head. ¡°Recently, there have been quite a fewpanies contacting me. You might not have experienced how difficult it is to get ahead for rookies like us who don¡¯t have money or power.¡±

    Even with the resources that Song Jingwan had given her, in the eyes of those big shots, she was still a pure rookie.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°A boss took a liking to me and asked me to be his¡±¡ªYu Sitian gritted her teeth as if she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it¡ª¡±he asked me to be his mistress.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really tragic.¡±

    Song Yaoyao clicked her tongue lightly, her expression filled with pity.

    Their eyes met, and Yu Sitian¡¯s heart felt extremely stifled.

    Even though she said this, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of sympathy in her eyes. There was even a hint of ridicule, as well as...

    ...malice.

 Chapter 951 - Yu Sitian: Letâ€™s Make A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 951: Yu Sitian: Let¡¯s Make A Deal</h4>

    Did she have a sociopathic personality?

    That night, her gaze once again appeared in Yu Sitian¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s ything, nor do I want to be a mistress to destroy other people¡¯s families.¡± She was the youngest daughter in the family and had two older brothers.

    Unlike other families that prioritized sons over daughters, she had been the treasure of the entire family since she was young.

    In order to provide for her studies, her brother had dropped out of school and given her the opportunity.

    She couldn¡¯t let her parents and brother feel that she was losing face.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking things?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was curious. ¡°Being the mistress of a rich man is at best a ything. Do you think you have the ability to rise to the top? Don¡¯t those richdies know that their husbands are out there fooling around?¡±

    Yu Sitian swore that she could definitely see the disdain in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Married couples like this have been together for ten to twenty years, or even more. There are so many implications involved. Do you think a mistress can easily rise to the top with a pregnancy like they do in novels?¡±

    If a divorce urred and assets were divided, it would definitely threaten the man¡¯s position in hispany.

    There were only a few idiots, but most of them were in open rtionships. No matter how affectionate they were in front of their lovers, when it came to divorce, their lovers would definitely be kicked aside.

    Yu Sitian was knocked awake by a heavy hammer.

    She pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t smile at all. ¡°Rich people are so insidious.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrugged. She didn¡¯t deny it.

    For example, her brother and her Gege: they weren¡¯t good people.

    It was just that they weren¡¯t phnderers and had a rare quality of integrity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sign you. I¡¯ll instruct my assistant to draft a contract. You have to consider it carefully. The conditions for signing with me will be very harsh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao knocked on the table and raised her chin, indicating that she could leave.

    The change in topic was very abrupt.

    Yu Sitian stood where she was and didn¡¯t react in time.

    ¡°Y-you really want to sign me?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she hate her?

    Song Yaoyao replied, ¡°Do you think I opened a studio to do charity work in the entertainment industry?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she need to earn money?

    It wasn¡¯t like they were talking about friends. Why did she have to like them?

    Moreover, if she signed them, she would be the big boss.

    No matter what, in the future, she would have to do as she pleased.

    This feeling of not being able to kill her even though she hated her was more satisfying.

    Yu Sitian¡¯s eyes lit up and she suddenly bowed. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    This time, she was no longer apologizing because she was forced by Li Siran. She was truly grateful.

    The boss who liked her had a lot of power in the entertainment industry. If he wanted to ban Yu Sitian, a couple of words was all it would take.

    Sure, she had otherpanies to choose from, but why would they offend a big shot for her?

    If she was a top star who could make a lot of money, that may make sense, but she was not.

    She had suppressed her feelings for a long time. Until one day, when she suddenly saw Concubine Yan¡¯s promo online.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s name entered her mind, and she could not get it out.

    Perhaps...

    The only person who could protect her, someone who no one would dare to touch, was Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Can you add me as a friend?¡± Yu Sitian didn¡¯t leave as she asked tentatively.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even turn her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Yu Sitian: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Oh.</i>

    <i>Amazing.</i>

    Tang Xinrou came back after mopping the floor, and she handed something to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Yu Sitian gave it to me.¡± Tang Xinrou rubbed her arms. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a horror clip? The kind where when you open it, a ghostly face suddenly pops out and scares you half to death?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Your imagination is really rich.¡±

 Chapter 952 - What If Iâ€™m Not In My Right Mind

    <h4>Chapter 952: What If I¡¯m Not In My Right Mind </h4>

    However, what made Tang Xinrou feel regretful was when Song Yaoyao inserted the USB drive into theputer and viewed the contents.

    What appeared in front of her wasn¡¯t a horror prank, nor was there any sudden appearance of a ghost.

    On theputer screen, there was arge stretch of pitch-ck darkness, as well as the rustling sound of clothes rubbing against each other.

    There were light footsteps, and the asional sound of breathing could be heard.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows.

    Then, there was a voice on theputer screen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over!¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was stunned. She went from being indifferent to suddenly standing up straight. She leaned over and stared at the screen, trying to see something.

    However, there was nothing on the screen, only a conversation.

    ¡°Go down the mountain now and pretend you didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Are you crazy?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Do you have a grudge against her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Do you think she looks normal?¡±

    Tang Xinrou suddenly looked at Song Yaoyao. Under the light, the young girl¡¯s face emitted a jade-white luster. She had a perky nose, cherry lips, and full cheeks. No matter which angle one looked at her from, she was like a doll in a disy cab, perfect and wless.

    Not normal?

    ¡°That¡¯s f*cking ridiculous! How are you not normal? I told you not to stop mest time. If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have added another line to her face to vent my anger!¡±

    What were they saying? Was this something that a human would say?

    The recording was very short, and then there was a long silence.

    Yu Sitian made a deal with Song Jingwan and left.

    Song Yaoyao pulled out the USB and yed with it in her hand.

    The red mole on her wrist was so bright that it looked like a drop of blood.

    Suddenly, Song Yaoyao looked up.

    The light from the ceiling shone in her eyes, forming a small circle of light. She looked extremely innocent.

    Song Yaoyao asked, ¡°What if I¡¯m really not normal?¡±

    <i>Would you be able to ept it?</i>

    Tang Xinrou was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she rubbed her cheeks in amusement.

    Her tone was affectionate. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can my precious be abnormal? In my eyes, you¡¯re the most normal person! Don¡¯t listen to Song Jingwan¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    Tang Xinrou obviously only thought that Song Yaoyao was joking. As usual, she rubbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, telling her not to talk nonsense.

    Song Yaoyao pulled her hand away and looked at her stubbornly.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. What if I¡¯m not normal? Just like Song Jingwan said, what if I¡¯m mentally unstable?¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s smile faded from her face and she looked at Song Yaoyao seriously.

    In her mind, she remembered how she could single-handedly take on four bodyguards. After that, she heard that all four of them were crippled.

    ¡°You can feel it too, right?¡±

    At that time, the situation had gone out of control. It was Huo Yunque who had arrived in time to stop the crazy Song Yaoyao.

    Tang Xinrou was silent for two seconds.

    Suddenly, she pulled Song Yaoyao into her arms.

    ¡°Mm...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was pressed against ayer of softness. She was almost suffocated from being squeezed.

    She heard Tang Xinrou¡¯s free and easy voice that carried a hint of arrogance in it.

    ¡°So what? Even if Song Jingwan is right, I don¡¯t care. Song Yaoyao, do you think you can scare me with just a few words? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way!¡±

    Tang Xinrou snorted, ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen you as my friend, I won¡¯t change for the rest of my life! So what if you¡¯re mentally unstable? Even if you get into trouble, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t protect you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was struggling halfway when she suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Okay, you said it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°I heard you...¡±

 Chapter 953 - Biased

    <h4>Chapter 953: Biased</h4>

    The next day, just as dawn broke, they were woken up by the loudspeakers in the courtyard.

    Song Yi: ¡°Yaoyao, Xinrou, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Hah¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou suddenly sat up from the bed, rubbed her eyes, and looked around in a daze.

    <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?</i>

    ¡°Get up quickly, or you¡¯ll miss breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Oh... okay.¡±

    Tang Xinrou tilted her head and knocked on her head, trying to drive the confusion out of her mind.

    She narrowed her eyes and started to search for her clothes.

    After putting on her clothes, she crawled out of bed like a wandering soul and suddenly realized...

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yaoyao?!¡±

    Why was the nket beside her empty?

    Song Yi called out once and just as she went downstairs, she bumped into Song Yaoyao who was running back.

    She was dumbfounded. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re up so early?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled shyly. ¡°I can only sleep in my own bed (next to the same person). Since I couldn¡¯t sleep, I decided that I might as well get up and exercise.¡±

    ¡°I really envy you young people. You¡¯re so energetic every day,¡± Song Yi Sighed.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    A charming and pleasant young voice sounded from behind her. When Song Yi heard the voice, her eyes lit up and she greeted warmly, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    At this moment, the others also woke up one after another and came down from upstairs.

    Tang Xinrou was in a trance, walking over and leaning against Song Yaoyao.

    She was a head taller than Song Yaoyao. By Song Yao¡¯s side, it was really impossible to think of her as a coquettish and delicate girl.

    ¡°Precious, when did you wake up? Isn¡¯t it too early?¡±

    She had slepttest night, so she hadn¡¯t slept enough.

    ¡°Five o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Five o¡¯clock?! I give up!¡±

    Tang Xinrou knocked on her head and hugged Song Yaoyao coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Even a pig is more diligent than you.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Tang Xinrou shot a re at her. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡±

    Luo Xingguang pointed at the camera. ¡°Pay attention, we¡¯re filming.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Tang Xinrou nudged Song Yaoyao. ¡°I won¡¯t lower myself to a certain someone¡¯s level.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Pan Shiyu was thest toe down. He stood on the stairs and looked down at the youthful and beautiful faces that had yet to shed their childishness. Instantly, he had a thought. ¡°Am I taking care of a kindergarten?¡±

    And were the people below the children who were crying for food?

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Yi said, ¡°Mr. Pan, if that¡¯s the case, then I might be a repeating student or the type of person who¡¯s stuck in kindergarten.¡±

    Dong Wen wanted tough but did not dare to.

    Pan Shiyu said, ¡°You¡¯re nothingpared to me. You¡¯re still a childpared to me.¡±

    He walked to the kitchen. ¡°Come dear guests, please ce your orders. What would you like to eat in the morning?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was the first to raise her hand. ¡°Strawberry cake!¡±

    Yesterday, Pan Shiyu had prepared a small cake to wee her arrival, but Song Yaoyao had not had enough.

    <i>Cough...</i>

    Pan Shiyu could not help butugh. ¡°Yaoyao, you really love sweets. But in the morning, you have to eat something healthy.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression visibly wilted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you in the afternoon. It¡¯ll be afternoon tea.¡±

    One sentence instantly revived Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pan!¡±

    After their interaction so far, everyone now dared to joke around with Pan Shiyu.

    When they heard what he said, they immediately pretended to be displeased and said, ¡°Mr. Pan is biased!¡±

    ¡°The guests haven¡¯t ordered yet!¡±

    Pan Shiyu said, ¡°So what? You were guests yesterday, but you still have to work today.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    In the end, they had a pancake and a small bowl of porridge each for breakfast. It was apanied by the dried radishes that Pan Shiyu had made himself.

    Through the huge ss window, they watched the rain outside. The pitter-patter on the ground sounded particrly pleasant.

 Chapter 954 - Study Hard

    <h4>Chapter 954: Study Hard</h4>

    Tang Xinrou stretched. ¡°Ah... sofortable!¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded in agreement. ¡°This kind of weather is suitable for filling an exam paper.¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s raised hand froze. She turned her head in disbelief, as if she was looking at the Devil.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already graduated!¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to take the college entrance exam anymore!

    Why did she still need to do exam papers?

    Song Yaoyao touched her face. ¡°You still have your university exams.¡±

    Bang!

    Tang Xinrou mmed her head against the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Dong Wen had already tactfully brought out his 5/3 textbook. ¡°Teacher, I have a question here that I don¡¯t know how to answer. Can you exin it to me?¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Some of the people who hade with Yu Sitian and the others had originally scoffed at Song Yaoyao, thinking that she was trying her best to create the image of a straight-a student.

    However, after listening to her exnation, they started to be shocked.

    So, she really knew how to do it!

    But thinking about it, it made sense. Not everyone could get the top scorer in the national college entrance examination.

    If she did not want to enter Feng City Film Academy, she could have chosen any of the famous universities in the country.

    Even the researchers were fighting over her.

    Pan Shiyu wiped his hands and sat down at the long table.

    It was raining outside, so he couldn¡¯t go out to work.

    Listening to the sound of the rain while reading and writing in the hall was actually not bad.

    Even now, Luo Xingguang could still remember the fear of being dominated by Song Yaoyao. He silently dragged his chair away from the little demon.

    Dong Wen and his good friends who were surrounding her looked at Song Yaoyao as if they were looking at an angel.

    However, they did not know that what they saw was not necessarily true.

    Sometimes, one¡¯s eyes could be deceiving.

    Unfortunately, what they were afraid of came true.

    Pan Shiyu supported his chin with his hand, and the corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile.

    There was a sh of envy in his eyes. He turned his gaze to Luo Xingguang and asked, ¡°Xingguang, I remember that your results were not bad as well. You were even on the news at that time. How does itpare to Yaoyao?¡±

    Luo Xingguang¡¯s expression instantly copsed.

    He forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Pan, can we notpare?¡±

    Pan Shiyu smiled evilly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I don¡¯t think we canpare.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Pan, she has long jumped out of the realm of ordinary people. She has be a god of learning.¡± Luo Xingguang rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. He wasn¡¯t a talkative person, but he had a good rtionship with Pan Shiyu. He could be considered an old friend, ¡°To tell you the truth, the first time I met her, I was ruthlessly pped in the face.¡±

    Then, Luo Xingguang told Pan Shiyu about the blunder that happened during the filming in Liyang.

    ¡°Whoa¡ª¡± Pan Shiyu was surprised. ¡°At that time, I remember that Yaoyao was in her third year of high school, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, the inte said that she single-handedly got all her ssmates into university. Is that true?¡±

    Luo Xingguang spread his hands and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s true.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was a famous figure in Liyang.

    ss 3-3¡¯s ranking was like a rocket. If one was careless, they would quickly be overtaken and they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Pan Shiyu sighed. ¡°How proud her parents must be.¡±

    His tone was filled with envy.

    Luo Xingguang looked at him and smiled without saying anything.

    The following topics were not something that could be discussed in front of the camera. Fortunately, Pan Shiyu was a big shot; the program team did not dare to randomly edit and distort the meaning of his words.

    There was a small bookshelf in the dining room. On it were some world-famous novels.

    White steam rose from the hot tea on the small stove. Outside the window, it was drizzling.

 Chapter 955 - Preschool Student: Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 955: Preschool Student: Song Yaoyao</h4>

    Apart from Luo Xingguang, all the guests were under the age of 20.

    It was rare for them to be quiet but they each found a book that they were interested in on the bookshelf and went to a corner to read it by themselves.

    Once they started reading, they did not stop until the rain had ceased outside the window and it was time for lunch.

    Even Yu Sitian never expected that one day she would be so engrossed in reading a paperback book.

    She exchanged a look with herpanions, and their eyes were filled with surprise.

    After lunch, they finally began their outdoor activities.

    Everyone was given a set of equipment, rain boots, and overalls.

    ¡°Teacher Pan, how do you transnt rice seedlings? I¡¯ve only seen it on TV.¡±

    ¡°Are there snakes in the paddy fields?¡±

    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m here as a guest. I didn¡¯t expect to work! Oh my god!¡±

    The young and lively faces were full of vigor. They were filled with nervousness and anticipation towards the unknown.

    Tang Xinrou waited for a long time. Everyone had set off, but she was the only one still waiting.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    A momentter, Song Yaoyao walked downstairs and Tang Xinrou burst intoughter.

    ¡°Pfff... where did this shortiee from?¡±

    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao pulled up her pants and shot a cold re at Luo Xingguang.

    Looking at the smiling Luo Xingguang, there was a hidden warning in her eyes.

    Luo Xingguang, who was participating in the program, did not put on any makeup, nor did he tidy up his hair. As it was too long and it blocked his line of sight, he tied up a small bunch on top of his head.

    At this moment, his smile was refreshing, and his eyes were bright and clear.

    Compared to the cool guy on the stage, he seemed to have suddenly turned from a serious and unsmiling person into a little bun, and itwas extremely cute.

    Song Yaoyao waved her small fists.

    But when she let go, her pants instantly slid down.

    She was actually 158cm in height, but these clothes were wide in shape. Song Yaoyao had a small frame, and the overly long straps struggled to hang on her shoulders.

    If she wasn¡¯t careful, the straps would slip off.

    Song Yaoyao dragged her pants and angrily walked to Tang Xinrou¡¯s side. She whimpered like a little pig, thinking that if she remained quiet, her microphone wouldn¡¯t pick up on the sound.

    She whispered, ¡°I feel like these pants are targeting me!¡±

    <i>And these shoes too!</i>

    Everyone stood outside the courtyard waiting. When they saw Song Yaoyao walk out with difficulty, they instantly burst intoughter.

    Originally, although Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t cold in their eyes, she was definitely not easy to get close to.

    But when she appeared like this, it instantly melted their hearts.

    Song Yaoyao saw that Pan Shiyu was smiling as well and said pitifully, ¡°Mr. Pan, doesn¡¯t your program know how to be considerate of short people? Also, look at my shoes.¡±

    She lifted her feet. She was a size 35, but she was wearing a pair of size 37 gumboots.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Pan Shiyu could not help butugh and coughed softly. ¡°You will have to speak to the program team about this. It was all prepared by them. How about this, I¡¯ll write it down for you. When youe back next time, I¡¯ll definitely prepare suitable shoes and clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her pants. Next to the girls who were taller than 168cm and boys who were taller than 175cm, she was like a preschool student with a line of snot running down from her nose.

    Song Yi teased, ¡°Mr. Pan, I think you may have to visit the children¡¯s store.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at Song Yi faintly and opened her eyes wide.

    A grudge was formed!

    Clothes meant for working in the fields basically didn¡¯t have a small size. Usually, the smallest ones were the ones that Tang Xinrou and the others were wearing. All that was left wererger ones...

    After all, who would let a thin and petite girl work in the fields?

 Chapter 956 - Pick Up

    <h4>Chapter 956: Pick Up</h4>

    They were all children who had grown up in the city. They had never seen something like rice before in their lives.

    What¡¯s more, they were nting rice with their own hands?

    A group of young people excitedly rushed down to the field. But when they arrived, they realized it was not as fun as they had imagined.

    It was muddy and when they stepped into it, they could not pull their feet back out again.

    But the most surprising thing was Yu Sitian. She was the fastest to get used to it.

    Even though Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t stand her, she was still surprised.

    ¡°You know how to do it?¡±

    Yu Sitian was stunned. She straightened her back and said, ¡°My hometown is in the mountains.¡±

    Although her parents and brother spoiled her, she couldn¡¯t bepared to a real heiress.

    Tang Xinrou was slightly stunned. She sized up Yu Sitian. From her appearance and her usual behavior, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yu Sitian didn¡¯t expect Tang Xinrou to apologize to her. She shrugged her shoulders indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    As long as she could be popr, she was happy to use any means to gain attention.

    Inparison, Tang Xinrou was slow. However, she was serious.

    While the others were ying around and joking, only the few of them were seriously nting rice seedlings.

    Pan Shiyu¡¯s waist wasn¡¯t good, so he watched from the side.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoes were big, so it was especially difficult for her to walk in the paddy field.

    So when Luo Xingguang and the others turned around, they found Song Yaoyao standing in the same spot, nting seedlings all around her.

    In the end, she trapped herself in the middle.

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Luo Xingguang mercilessly mocked, ¡°Song Yaoyao, aren¡¯t you a genius? How could you do such a stupid thing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him.

    She lowered her head and pulled out the seedlings that were blocking her way.

    A strange emotion shed across Yu Sitian¡¯s eyes.

    She had never interacted with her before and only knew about this girl from the bits and pieces on the inte.

    Perhaps, she had been prejudiced against Song Yaoyao from the first time they met.

    She came to Feng City alone, even though Li Sinian had asked someone to help her move her luggage.

    But as soon as she entered the dormitory, she realized that she had a special roommate.

    Not only did she not report for the start of the semester, but she also used the best equipment, skincare products,puters, and other items on the table.

    The entire set was equivalent to the ie that her entire family had saved up after not eating or drinking for several years.

    And these were just her basic necessities...

    Now, she realized that Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t that annoying.

    She was delicate but not pretentious. She never ran away from what she had to do. She was neither arrogant nor impetuous, nor did she fight for the camera.

    Her personality seemed to be...

    Rather cute.

    Pan Shiyu saw that Song Yaoyao was having a hard time, so she held back herughter and waved at her. ¡°Forget it, Yaoyao, you don¡¯t have to do this anymore. Let¡¯s go back and cook.¡±

    With so many peopleing at once, they couldn¡¯t wait for everyone to go back before starting to prepare.

    ¡°Hurry up and go back. I see that you¡¯re having a hard time walking.¡±

    Luo Xingguangughed at her, but he still walked over to grab her arm and pull her out of the mud.

    It was unknown whether it was because he was strong or because Song Yaoyao was too light.

    There was a ¡®pop¡¯ sound...

    Song Yaoyao was lifted up by Luo Xingguang, her shoes still on the ground.

    Song Yaoyao curled up her feet, her face red with anger.

    ¡°Luo Xingguang! You b*st*rd!¡±

    Her fair and tender little feet curled up, only one centimeter away from the mud.

    ¡°Pfff...¡± Tang Xinrou quickly walked over with difficulty, pulling Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoes out of the ground. ¡°Quickly put your shoes back on. Your shoes don¡¯t even fit your feet, you¡¯ll fall againter.¡±

    ¡°Put your feet away. I won¡¯t be responsible if you fall into the mudter.¡±

 Chapter 957 - I Have A Family

    <h4>Chapter 957: I Have A Family</h4>

    After Luo Xingguang finished speaking, he turned around and carried her towards the edge. Pan Shiyu was there to collect her.

    Song Yaoyao kicked her feet and puffed her cheeks. ¡°Luo Xingguang, put me down!¡±

    ¡°Should I put you down and let you continue struggling in the mud?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Do you want to get beaten up?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Do you believe that I¡¯ll throw you in?¡±

    ¡°You try!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, you¡¯re so heavy.¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s teeth hurt. If Mr. Huo were to find out about this, wouldn¡¯t he die of jealousy?

    Song Yaoyao sat by the side of the road and muttered, ¡°If your fans see this, will they chase after me and scold me?¡±

    Luo Xingguang smiled faintly. ¡°Are you still afraid of being scolded?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have a family.¡±

    Their conversation made Song Yi and the others envious.

    Luo Xingguang rolled his eyes at her and turned to leave.

    Tang Xinrou passed her the shoes and went back to continue nting rice.

    ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Pan Shiyu and Song Yaoyao stood together like a father and daughter.

    Pan Shiyu was tall and big. He looked at Song Yaoyao. The two of them chatted andughed as they slowly walked along the winding path towards the small courtyard.

    The dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed. As though they had been poked by a needle, holes formed and rays of sunlight shone through the gaps.

    The two figures gradually disappeared into the distance.

    One big and one small.

    Song Yi Sighed. ¡°I really feel that Yaoyao is like Mr. Pan¡¯s daughter.¡±

    This was probably fate, right?

    In the past, there had been so many guests, but Pan Shiyu had never been particrly close to anyone.

    Tang Xinrou smiled. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like someone like Yaoyao? She¡¯s the type of child that the elders often talk about.¡±

    Sensible, obedient, and good at studying.

    ...

    ¡°Mr. Pan, wait for me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao trotted after him, panting.

    Pan Shiyu found it funny. ¡°Your stamina isn¡¯t that good. You still need to train more.¡±

    He supported Song Yaoyao so she could catch her breath.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Mr. Pan, you¡¯re right. The main thing is that I¡¯m too thin, so Mr. Pan, let¡¯s make a little cake to eatter!¡±

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°...¡±

    He finally understood that Song Yaoyao hade to the program to eat!

    ¡°Did that person at your house agree to let you eat so many sweets?¡±

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Song Yao felt guilty and quickly brushed her hand across Pan Shiyu¡¯s wrist before touching her nose.

    ¡°Mr. Pan, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a celebrity and a little genius, how could I not know? And I already said that my wife really likes you and is your fan.¡±

    When Pan Shiyu mentioned his wife, the corners of his lips could not help but curl into a smile. ¡°If you were to enter the entertainment industry, she would definitely be the happiest one.¡±

    Because she could finally see Song Yaoyao often.

    Song Yaoyao did not expect that there would be people who really liked her.

    She asked curiously, ¡°Then... when you have time, I would like to treat this big sister to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Haha, if she hears you call her big sister, she will be so happy.¡±

    The conversation between the two was quiet andmon.

    There was only one hour in a show; conversations like this would usually be cut out.

    Back at the restaurant. Pan Shiyu said that Huo Yunque did not allow Song Yaoyao to eat too much dessert, but he still made her a cupcake with light cream and strawberry on top.

    Song Yaoyao ate it with satisfaction.

    After three days, everyone got along very well.

    But it was time for Song Yaoyao to leave.

    Before leaving, the guests had to write down some thoughts on the restaurant¡¯s message board. Of course, this could also include gossip.

 Chapter 958 - A Private Message For Pan Shiyu

    <h4>Chapter 958: A Private Message For Pan Shiyu</h4>

    Song Yaoyao wrote: ¡°The people here are all very good, and Mr. Pan¡¯s dessert-making skills are also very good! I liked Sister Song Yi. Next time, I will visit again to help Dong Wen with his homework. I hope Mr. Pan wille up with a new vor of cake by then! ¡ªYaoyao¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, Xinrou, keep in touch!¡±

    Song Yi reluctantly waved goodbye to them.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The two girls only brought a backpack each, so it was really convenient to walk without any heavy luggage.

    Song Yaoyao, who had already walked out of the courtyard, suddenly remembered, ¡°Oh right, Rourou, wait for me!¡±

    After saying that, she suddenly trotted back and stuffed a piece of paper into Pan Shiyu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mr. Pan, this is a letter I wrote to you. Remember to read it in private. Goodbye!¡±

    Pan Shiyu was stunned. He watched as the lively little bunny-like girl hopped away with her friend.

    Song Yi looked at it curiously.

    She was a little jealous. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Yaoyao write a private letter to us? Mr. Pan, why don¡¯t you open it and take a look?¡±

    Pan Shiyu nced at Dong Wen who was looking at him from the side. He then turned around and went upstairs.

    ¡°Yaoyao said that I must read it in private.¡±

    ¡°Tch, stingy!¡±

    Song Yi said, ¡°Little Wen, what do you think Yaoyao wrote to Mr. Pan?¡±

    Dong Wen scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    After returning to his room, Pan Shiyu took off his earpiece.

    Since the guests had left, they could also pack up and leave.

    He opened the piece of paper, and what greeted his eyes was the elegant handwriting of a girl. It was refreshing and clean.

    However, when he saw what was written on it, Pan Shiyu was stunned.

    ¡°The name of a medicinal herb?¡±

    Because he believed that Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t the type to misbehave and y pranks, Pan Shiyu read the lines one by one even though he didn¡¯t understand them.

    Until he reached thest sentence and suddenly lost his cool.

    Because Song Yaoyao wrote: ¡°Take this medicine for three courses, it can restore fertility.¡±

    If Song Yaoyao hadn¡¯t left, Pan Shiyu would have definitely chased after her and asked how she knew.

    That¡¯s right, the outside world thought that he was worried about his wife¡¯s health, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to have children. But the fact was, it was his wife who released this news to protect him.

    In fact, it was Pan Shiyu¡¯s own body that had a problem, causing his sperm to have a low rate of survival.

    Every time he wanted to protect his wife, his wife would sternly stop him from telling the truth. He was an award-winning actor, and he had countless honors; he was capable with students everywhere.

    If the public knew that Pan Shiyu was infertile, those evil keyboard warriors would say some vicious words.

    Just like how Pan Shiyu wanted to protect his wife, his wife also wanted to protect him.

    But now that Song Yaoyao had already gotten into the car and left, Pan Shiyu quickly took out his phone and sent Song Yaoyao a WeChat message to ask about this matter.

    He was not worried that it would be leaked. Even if it was leaked, not only would Pan Shiyu not be angry, but he would also be relieved.

    Many friends who did not know the truth even advised him to find a surrogate or divorce his wife to find another one.

    Pan Shiyu had already cut off all contact with the people who said this. But this matter had undoubtedly be a thorn in his heart.

    Why did his wife like Song Yaoyao so much? It was because Song Yaoyao was the type of daughter that countless parents longed for.

    The message that was sent out sank like a stone in the ocean.

    Pan Shiyu had no choice but to put away his phone and set off home.

    His wife was indeed his assistant, but recently because of health reasons, she did not follow.

 Chapter 959 - She Is A Little Genius

    <h4>Chapter 959: She Is A Little Genius</h4>

    After getting on the ne, he turned off his phone.

    As soon as hended, his old friend called and invited him to dinner.

    This friend was a director with a great background in the industry. He was the kind of person with power and influence.

    After three rounds of drinking, Pan Shiyu suddenly remembered and asked casually, ¡°Old Ren, do you know Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Woah¡ª¡±

    His question shocked Ren Penghai so much that he sobered up.

    He perked up. ¡°You¡¯re asking the right person. She¡¯s a celebrity in our circle! Oh, that¡¯s not right. To be more precise, she¡¯s not really in this circle.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, it¡¯s because we¡¯re not worthy of her! You¡¯ve heard of Mr. Huo, right? He¡¯s currently the head of the Huo Family, and Song Yaoyao is precious to him. More importantly, she¡¯s not just a canary raised by a rich man. She¡¯s also very capable!¡±

    Ren Penghai suddenly pped his forehead. ¡°Oh right, she also has a nickname in the circle. You wouldn¡¯t be able to guess it no matter how hard you try!¡±

    Pan Shiyu was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Hurry up and tell me.¡±

    ¡°Little Miracle Doctor!¡±

    Ren Penghai shook his head. ¡°Hey, what kind of brain do you think she has? She brought home the top score in all subjects in the college entrance examination and became a director at such a young age. She even knows how to treat patients! How did she learn all this? I heard that the higher-ups have already contacted her with an invite.¡±

    Pan Shiyu thought of the prescription and was stunned. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? With our friendship, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± Ren Penghai sighed. ¡°But take what I¡¯ve said and keep it to yourself. Those in the circle are keeping it a secret. Even their own people are struggling to receive treatment from her, so naturally, they don¡¯t want so many people to know. Unfortunately, that girl¡¯s friendship isn¡¯t that easy to build.¡±

    Many people wanted to befriend her, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t even get close to her and were stopped by her bodyguard.

    Pan Shiyu fell into deep thought, feeling both surprised and happy.

    He believed in Penghai¡¯s words. If Song Yaoyao really knew medical skills, then it would be very normal for her to see that there was something wrong with his body.

    In that case, that prescription...

    Would it really work?!

    Ren Penghai did not notice that Pan Shiyu was lost in thought, he continued, ¡°It would be great if you could get to know her. She could take a look at Sister-inw. Hasn¡¯t her body been unwell all this time? Let me tell you, don¡¯t judge her by her young age. She¡¯s very capable! The old man from the Shen Corporation would know best! When he was lying in the hospital, his family was already preparing his funeral. In the end, it was all because of his good luck that he met Song Yaoyao. You should know the final result. Not only did she leave the hospital in good health, but her body got stronger and stronger. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to live for another ten years or so!¡±

    Pan Shiyu came back to her senses. ¡°I have her WeChat.¡±

    Ren Penghai was stunned. ¡°Shiyu, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°The variety show I did, she was the guest in thest episode.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª Really?!¡±

    She even went on a variety show?

    Ren Penghai wanted to pull Pan Shiyu along and ask him a few more questions, such as what Song Yaoyao liked, whether it was easy to get along with her, or whether he could give her WeChat to him.

    In the end, Pan Shiyu seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly turned to leave.

    Back at home, Pan Shiyu handed the prescription to his wife and told her everything Ren Penghai said.

    Zeng Minshu was overjoyed. She took the prescription and looked at it as though she was looking at a blooming flower.

    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±

 Chapter 960 - Saw It

    <h4>Chapter 960: Saw It </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Anyway, let me eat first. It¡¯s fate whether we have a child or not. Aren¡¯t the two of us pretty good on our own?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just leave it to fate. We won¡¯t force it.¡± Of course, Zeng Minshu hoped to have a child with Pan Shiyu, but saying such words would only deepen Pan Shiyu¡¯s sense of guilt. It was useless.

    ¡°But, is there any problem with this prescription? Should we take it to a traditional Chinese doctor?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Pan Shiyu hugged his wife with a smile. ¡°What am Ipared to her? How can she harm me?¡±

    The couple did not know that in the near future, Song Yaoyao would be someone they would be eternally grateful to.

    ...

    At 8 pm on Friday, countless fans were punctually waiting in front of theirputers.

    High school student, Xiao Jia, was a loyal fan of ¡®My Restaurant¡¯. The pressures of studying made it so that she could only rx a little on Friday when she watched her favorite variety show.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting!¡±

    As soon as the show started, the post-production already created amotion.

    The first person to appear was Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°Ahhh, Tang Xinrou is so beautiful!¡±

    She turned on the livements. What fun was a variety show without the livements? Without the crazyizens, the fun was reduced by half.

    ¡°The post-production team is causing trouble again! Who is the mysterious guest? I¡¯m so excited.¡±

    ¡°It must be a girl, right?¡±

    ¡°The person participating with Tang Xinrou isn¡¯t Song Yaoyao, right? Hahahaha...¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? If it¡¯s Song Yaoyao, the program team must have a lot of face to be able to invite her. She rarely appears in the public eye.¡±

    ¡°We could dream...¡±

    The screen quickly cut to the restaurant. Song Yi was waiting for the new guest to arrive.

    At this moment, Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard.

    ¡°Hello, is anyone there?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡±

    Song Yi hurriedly went out to wee them.

    There were two pretty girls standing outside the door. They were wearing the same style of sportswear in different colors, and they each had a backpack. It was as if they were going on an outing.

    Flower petals were added to the scene in post-production.

    While Song Yi looked shocked, the audience also exploded.

    ¡°F*ck!!!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!!!¡±

    ¡°Did I see a ghost?!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, Song Yaoyao? Is that Song Yaoyao? She looks so good in person. Huhu, I¡¯m crying. How is she such a goddess?¡±

    ¡°Little Director Song? Are you the mystery guest?¡±

    Song Yi looked surprised.

    Following that, the three of them introduced themselves. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Song Yi suddenly told Song Yaoyao to hide so they could prank Dong Wen.

    She deliberately asked him who he hoped the mystery guest would be, and Dong Wen¡¯s answer was polite like the fans expected.

    It wasn¡¯t until Tang Xinrou deliberately mentioned Song Yaoyao that he said, ¡°I-I hope it¡¯s Song Yaoyao.¡±

    But Dong Wen¡¯s reaction was the same as the audience¡¯s at first.

    The first thing that shed through their minds was:?<i>How is this possible? Are you dreaming? How could she appear on a variety show?</i>

    Dong Wen thought the same. Song Yi and Tang Xinrou held back theirughter and asked him to look behind.

    Dong Wen turned his head with a face full of disbelief. In the next second, his eyes widened and he sat down on the ground in shock.

    The audience automatically guessed what he was thinking:

    ¡°Mom, I see my idol!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Dong Wen¡¯s life is nowplete. When I found out that his idol was Song Yaoyao, I realized I was right for liking him. Even his choice of idols is so odd!!!¡±

 Chapter 961 - Study Follows Wherever Song Yaoyao Goes

    <h4>Chapter 961: Study Follows Wherever Song Yaoyao Goes</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Song Yaoyao say that she didn¡¯t want to be an artiste? Is she preparing for her debut now? What a p in the face!¡±

    ¡°What are you people bbering about? Can¡¯t a director go on a variety show?¡±

    The livements were especially lively. Many people followed the variety show while taking screenshots to promote on Weibo.

    Soon, My Restaurant weed another wave of popr artistes, and the audience gradually understood why Song Yaoyao chose My Restaurant and not the other shows.

    ¡°As everyone knows, Mr. Pan is the best at making desserts. Those who have eaten them say that they are really good!¡±

    ¡°Vo! You¡¯ve discovered a very important point.¡±

    ¡°There must be a funny story behind this.¡±

    ¡°I identally found out that Song Yaoyao is a foodie! Other variety shows should learn from this. It¡¯s actually very easy to get Director Song on a show.¡±

    The arrival of Luo Xingguang made countless females scream crazily.

    ¡°Ahhh, oh my god, I can¡¯t breathe!¡±

    ¡°Xing! Oh my god, this show is causing trouble!¡±

    ¡°Wow, they must be rich and powerful. Did the restaurant change owners? They could actually afford to hire these two big bosses at the same time? Amazing!¡±

    ¡°Xing, I love you! Take care of yourself and eat more!¡±

    ¡°So, there were two mystery guests this episode?¡±

    Luo Xingguang¡¯s arrival made Song Yi instantly be infatuated.

    Countless fangirls felt like they were looking in a mirror. However, if they were actually present, their screams would definitely be louder than Song Yi¡¯s.

    After a few conversations with Song Yi, the audience finally understood what was going on.

    ¡°What? My Xing wasn¡¯t invited by the program team to participate in the program?¡±

    ¡°I told you, the program team doesn¡¯t have that much face!¡±

    ¡°Idiots, don¡¯t create drama. My Xing is simply too busy with work to go on variety shows. My Restaurant is very good, and these guests are also very good. /Love¡±

    ¡°Be rational, don¡¯t give our Xing a bad rap.¡±

    ¡°So their rtionship is so good? Huhu, I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long before the audience discovered that this episode had a lot of funny moments. At the same time, there were also scenes that made people feel rxed and quiet.

    Yu Sitian¡¯s arrival attracted a wave of fans, and the audience started to ask for her name.

    And Luo Xingguang¡¯s performance made the fans call him cute.

    Of course, there were also people who couldn¡¯t help but ask Luo Xingguang to withdraw from the show and stay away from the fans. This was because he had been repeatedly pped in the face by Song Yaoyao, and the more he suffered, the braver he became.

    In the hearts of the fans, he was no longer a Prince Charming, but a silly fool.

    The scene that followed was after breakfast. Outside the window, the drizzle was soft like silk, gently tapping on the ss.

    In the hall, the guests sat around the long table and each found a book to read quietly. Some even left the main group to sit in the corner by themselves.

    The colors of the program were veryfortable, and the scenery was also very good.

    Through the screen, the audience seemed to be influenced by the quiet atmosphere inside. It was as if they could smell the moist air, the soil, and the grass after the rain.

    ¡°As expected, study follows wherever Song Yaoyao goes.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, time to show her true colors.¡±

    ¡°I want to read.¡±

    ¡°I want to read + 1.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I realized that Song Yaoyao is really a treasure. She¡¯s also very cute and doesn¡¯t put on airs at all. She still has that delicate feeling of a girl, but it¡¯s not annoying at all. As a girl, I really like her.¡±

    Time always flew by when they watched the program.

    After the rain stopped at noon, they were ready to nt rice seedlings.

 Chapter 962 - Controversial Trailer

    <h4>Chapter 962: Controversial Trailer</h4>

    Everyone changed their clothes and waited downstairs. At this time, the background music suddenly grew suspenseful and mysterious, and it was apanied by a line of bold text on the screen: Where¡¯s Song Yaoyao?

    That was when the trailer for the next episode appeared.

    It was unclear whether the program team was deliberately causing trouble, but they actually included a short scene of Luo Xingguang carrying Song Yaoyao, enough to create suspense.

    The fans were shocked. What the hell?

    Why was Xing carrying Song Yaoyao?

    What was their rtionship?

    This scene quickly went viral.

    Just the title alone was particrly eye-catching.

    #LuoXinguangCarryingSongYaoyao

    ¡°What the hell? Why are the two of them so close?¡±

    ¡°Lemon fruit on the lemon tree. You and I are under the lemon tree. /sour¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be misled. Just watch the next episode. Isn¡¯t it normal for the program team to create hype? I¡¯m used to it!¡±

    ¡°Fans, be rational, don¡¯t scold them! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m different from the rest of you, I actually ship them. The cold and aloof male actor x the soft and cute female director. Ah, I¡¯m defeated!¡±

    ¡°Sister, take me with you!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so clever? Here¡¯s a pen. You can write a novel!¡±

    ¡°Couple fans, let¡¯s explode with excitement together!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Song Yaoyao already has a boyfriend? Do you want her Gege to be cheated on?¡±

    ¡°Emmm, the fans must be kidding. Anyone who watched the show would know that Luo Xingguang and Song Yaoyao are friends but they have shing personalities. They don¡¯t feelfortable when they don¡¯t fight. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t see any sparks from them. Please be rational, okay?¡±

    Even though most of Luo Xingguang¡¯s fans were able to remain rational, there was a portion of them who ran straight to Song Yaoyao¡¯s Weibo to call her a vixen. Would she die if she didn¡¯t seduce a man?

    Of course, these people didn¡¯t get any response in the end.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s fans were not to be trifled with. Furthermore, most of her fans were highly educated and the type who loved to study. When she scolded someone, she did not even use a single profanity, and it was enough to make them feel ashamed.

    Onlookers watched themotion and almost died fromughing at Song Yaoyao¡¯s fans.

    ¡°#LuoXingguangCarryingSongYaoyao #PickOnAnyoneButSongYaoyaosFans They have brains!¡±

    ¡°#TeacherSong #PleaseDontCarryTeacherSongAway Please don¡¯t cause trouble, thanks. Teacher Song and Mr. Huo have a good rtionship. Luo Xingguang and Teacher Song are good friends. Fans from both sides, please be rational.¡±

    ¡°#MyRestaurant #SongYaoyao #LuoXingguang By the way, shouldn¡¯t the program team be scolded the most right now? They clearly know that Song Yaoyao has a fianc¨¦, yet they still deliberately created such a gimmick. I would like to ask if they are being too greedy? Hasn¡¯t Song Yaoyao and Luo Xingguang brought you enough attention already? If this goes on, who would still dare to participate in your program?¡±

    ¡°Finally, someone pointed out the main issue! Isn¡¯t the program team the one that should be scolded the most right now? Please open your eyes wide and take a look at the program. Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou practically have a wall between them and Luo Xingguang. Isn¡¯t that enough to avoid suspicion?¡±

    ¡°If something really happened between the two of them, Song Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t have asked Luo Xingguang to appear on the program.¡±

    ¡°Please, haters, stop messing with Xing, okay? It¡¯s not easy for him to make a good friend.¡±

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao had no idea that the inte was out for blood. At that moment, she was struggling with her own problems.

 Chapter 963 - Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 963: Compensation</h4>

    On the day of the broadcast, Song Yaoyao happily asked Huo Yunque to watch it together.

    She felt that she had performed well and had made a good friend.

    Everything was fine in the beginning, and there was nothing romantic between her and Luo Xingguang.

    Until the trailer...

    As they watched her being carried, Song Yaoyao thought to herself,<i>?it¡¯s over, the house is going to copse!</i>

    ¡°Gege, let me exin!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stretched out her hand and looked at Huo Yunque, who was calm andposed, as if he was not angry at all.

    She trembled.

    She knelt on the bed and moved to his side. ¡°This is all a misunderstanding! It¡¯s the editing that¡¯s misleading everyone!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and did notment. ¡°He carried you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt like beating Luo Xingguang to death.

    ¡°It was an ident! It¡¯s all the fault of the shoes!¡±

    Her shoes did not fit her, and she could not get out of the mud. Song Yaoyao did not expect Luo Xingguang to pick her up.

    Song Yaoyao looked at Huo Yunque¡¯s expression, picked up the remote control and stepped back, feeling wronged. Then, she pointed it at Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Look! Do you call that carrying? He¡¯s clearly just picking me up off the ground.¡±

    In Luo Xingguang¡¯s hands, she was like a little chick.

    The camera shed past this scene. Actually, the attention of the public was focused on ater scene where Luo Xingguang was helping her up on the shore. From the back, it looked like the two people were hugging each other.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes shed with a smile, but he did not say anything.

    Song Yaoyao thought he was angry, so she climbed into his arms pitifully and said coquettishly, ¡°Gege... I only like you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s thin lips curled up silently.

    Seeing how cold he was, Song Yaoyao thought he did not believe her, so she quickly expressed her loyalty.

    ¡°Gege, do you not believe me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and carefully looked up at Huo Yunque. She was caught off guard by his smiling ck eyes.

    ¡°Gege...¡±

    Her sharp chin was suddenly pinched, and the man lowered his head.

    A faint, cold fragrance entered her nostrils.

    Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°My confidence isn¡¯t so low that I would be jealous of all men.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°So, now is the time for me to collect my reward.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not get the chance toe back to her senses before her head was dizzy. ¡°What... Mm...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was stopped.

    After she had beenpletely taken advantage of, Song Yaoyao finally realized what Huo Yunque was talking about, and the reward that he mentioned.

    She had nned to use a honey trap after listening to Tang Xinrou¡¯s words on the night of the show, but in the end, Huo Yunque did not do anything. He just quietly hugged her and slept the whole night.

    But did she think that he would let her off just like that? No!

    Thest sentence of the note was the main point!

    And tonight, it came true one by one.

    ...

    Weibo

    Luo Xingguang (verified): ¡°Dear, that¡¯s not very nice, is it? @MyRestaurantOfficial¡±

    As soon as Luo Xingguang¡¯s Weibo post was posted, it was immediately shared by her friends in the circle, including Song Yi, Dong Wen, Tang Xinrou, and others.

    The most unexpected person was probably Yu Sitian, who also shared her support for Luo Xingguang and Song Yaoyao.

    Tang Xinrou shared a post: ¡°Let our Yaoyao go, she is still a child.¡±

    Song Yi shared a post: ¡°Aiya, I didn¡¯t know what happened when I woke up, but after watching the show, I understood. The post-production team needs toe out and get a beating @MyRestaurantOfficial

    Dong Wen shared a post: ¡°Teacher Song and Teacher Luo are both very good people. Please don¡¯t be misled.¡±

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°Do what you need to do, study hard, and pay more attention to positive things.¡±

    At the same time, Xing Jiang was furious in his office.

    As the director of the program, he had more than one project on hand. Editing and being in charge of putting it on the screens belonged to another project team, so this time, he really took the me for no reason.

 Chapter 964 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 964: Exnation</h4>

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the trailer that I saw. I told you not to cause trouble this time. Did you take my words for granted?¡±

    The director mmed the document onto the table, scaring the project managers. They lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Who edited this trailer? Didn¡¯t the person in charge check it before releasing it?¡±

    ¡°Director Xing, this isn¡¯t our fault. We¡¯re just taking the me.¡±

    Someone said weakly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know? But so what? Now that we¡¯ve aroused public anger, the best way is to release the entire clip.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Some people felt differently. ¡°Since it¡¯s already like this, why don¡¯t we dy it a little longer? Because of this incident, our show¡¯s viewership ratings have already reached a new high...¡±

    ¡°Ha, do you want to destroy our show?¡±

    Xing Jiang sneered, ¡°Who is Song Yaoyao? Do you know who¡¯s backing her? And do you think it¡¯s easy to create a scandal about Luo Xinguang? Do you dare to say these words in front of his fans? Would you believe it if I told you that his fans will tear you apart?¡±

    After being rebuked by Xing Jiang for quite a while, the middle-aged man was so embarrassed that he did not dare to speak.

    Indeed, if the trailer this time was slightly easier to handle, their suggestion would have been approved by Xing Jiang.

    He was no saint. If it was good for the show and could attract attention, why not?

    Those artistes probably didn¡¯t mind.

    However, Luo Xingguang was different. He was at the top of the circle. And ever since Song Yaoyao appeared in the eyes of the public, her poprity didn¡¯t decrease either; her every move was closely monitored.

    Everyone knew that she had a fianc¨¦, and that this fianc¨¦, Mr. Huo, was a super big shot.

    To create a scandal between Luo Xinguang and Song Yaoyao, were they courting death?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the station manager for an exnation on this matter. Otherwise, we¡¯ll just be sitting here waiting for our demise.¡±

    Huo Yunque said it was fine because he believed in Song Yaoyao, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t jealous.

    The program team deliberately misinterpreted their actions, maliciously edited and misled the audience, and used their ambiguous rtionship as a gimmick.

    Huo Yunque wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate this.

    After this, the program team was bound to undergo a drastic change.

    But this wouldeter.

    At 8 pm that night, My Restaurant¡¯s official Weibo finally gave a response.

    My Restaurant Official: ¡°Sorry to have kept you all waiting. After a thorough investigation, we discovered that the original trailer was changed by an employee maliciously. In order topensate everyone and let everyone know the truth, we decided to upload the next episode tonight. Everyone is wee to watch it.¡±

    ¡°Maliciously changed? Hehe, do you think we believe that?¡±

    ¡°Rather than finding such ame reason, why don¡¯t you just admit that you wanted to gain poprity?¡±

    ¡°Luo Xingguang¡¯s fans are so annoying. Can you be more rational? If this continues, which woman will dare to get close to your idol? This is really ruining his poprity, okay? What¡¯s so bad about Song Yaoyao? To put it bluntly, your idol might not be worthy of her.¡±

    ¡°She stole my Xing away. Be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Apologies to everyone who was disturbed. We really like Miss Yaoyao. After the trailer came out, we alsoined to the program team. Only a small number of people did not listen to the dissuasion and maliciously cursed at Miss Yaoyao. If everyone looks carefully, they will see many familiar IDs. We do not recognize these people as fans. Please don¡¯t dislike Xing because of their actions! /heart¡±

 Chapter 965 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Truth</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the show!¡±

    ...

    Before the second episode was released, Song Yaoyao had already asked the program team for aplete video and dragged Huo Yunque to watch it.

    After watching it, she held her waist confidently and pointed at theputer, ¡°Tell me, did you wrongly use me?¡±

    Huo Yunque, who had been dyed for a long time, could not help butugh. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve wronged Little Miss Song Yaoyao.¡±

    He reached out and pulled the girl into his arms. His warm and big palm gently caressed her slender waist.

    This topic had been moved on.

    The next episode was as exciting as the previous one.

    Not only did everyone be fans of Yu Si¡¯s doughnut, they also fell in love with Tang Xinrou.

    Since Tang Xinrou had never been on a variety show before, everyone¡¯s understanding of her was limited to the movie Ride The Wind and her personal Weibo.

    They all thought that she was a beautiful, cold, and powerful girl, but in the end...

    They realized she waspletely dopey!

    They loved it!

    There was also a portion of the audience that was aiming for the segment between Luo Xingguang and Song Yaoyao.

    Fortunately, it was shown right at the beginning.

    The suspense at the end of thest episode made everyone¡¯s hearts drop, thinking something happened to Song Yaoyao.

    However, when Song Yaoyao walked down the stairs, everyone who saw this scene, including Luo Xingguang¡¯s fans, burst outughing.

    ¡°Hahahaha, what¡¯s going on with the program team? Do they enjoy bullying children?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao: Can¡¯t you guys prepare something suitable for a small person to wear? /fall!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha Song Yaoyao is so tiny. I want to squish her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to envy Mr. Huo, being able to hold such a little cutie in his arms every day. Huhu, just thinking about it is making me hard.¡±

    ¡°Such a little cutie, if I punch her, she would probably cry for a long time.¡±

    ¡°The person who said they want to punch Song Yaoyao, stand up! As a recent graduate of Liyang, let me tell you, before you even touch her, you¡¯ll be destroyed by the dozens of guardians in her ss.¡±

    ¡°If our ss had such a cute ss president who could drive our results up, we would dote on her too!¡±

    The next scene was of Song Yaoyao struggling to pull her pants up as she walked down the stairs.

    Pan Shiyu¡¯s doting tone made the audience cry out in adoration.

    Song Yi joked about buying shoes for Song Yaoyao and that they needed to go to the children¡¯s store. This caused the audience to burst intoughter.

    The group of people chatted andughed, and the scene was harmonious.

    Although Luo Xingguang and Song Yaoyao walked together, there was no ambiguous interaction between the two that was mentioned on the inte. It was just a very simple exchange of friends.

    Moreover, between the lines, it was clear that they despised each other!

    Rather than saying that they had an ambiguous rtionship, it would be more urate to say that they were friends with shing personalities.

    Later on, Song Yaoyao was also a highlight during the rice nting activity.

    Because her shoes did not fit, she stood in the paddy field and nted the rice seedlings all around her, finally trapping herself in the middle.

    The audienceughed until their stomachs ached.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right, isn¡¯t Song Yaoyao meant to be smart? Why does she seem a little silly in her daily life?¡±

    ¡°Geniuses are all like this.¡±

    ¡°Reality has proven that although my brain can¡¯tpare to Song Yaoyao¡¯s, I know how to transnt rice!¡±

    Pan Shiyu looked at her for a long time and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He decided to let Song Yaoyao leave and apany him in preparing the ingredients for dinner.

    Luo Xingguang mocked her a few more times, but his words were filled with concern.

    Song Yaoyao red at him and tried her best to pull out her leg.

 Chapter 966 - Little Chick, Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 966: Little Chick, Yaoyao</h4>

    After wasting a long time, her feet finally came out, but her shoes were left in the mud.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    There was a burst ofughter around her.

    Luo Xingguang couldn¡¯t stand watching her anymore, so he walked over and picked her up.

    Yes, that¡¯s right, he just picked her up.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s 158cm tall body dangled like a little chick in the hands of Luo Xingguang, who was close to 190.

    She was pitiful and helpless.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, WTF...¡±

    ¡°This is the truth! Luo Xingguang fans, did you see that? Do you call this hugging or carrying?¡±

    ¡°I came here for a good show and this is what you showed me? What is this?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting so impatient...¡±

    ¡°The evidence is clear. Serves him right for being single!¡±

    The scene that appeared in the trailer, the audience realized that it was actually Luo Xingguang who was worried that Song Yaoyao would fall, so he helped her up a little.

    The truth was, he was even rejected by Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I¡¯m someone with a family,¡± she eximed. These words made Luo Xingguang so angry that he turned around and left.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end. She even said, ¡°If your fans see this, they will definitely scold me.¡±

    She probably didn¡¯t expect that her sarcasm at the time would hit the nail on the head after the show aired.

    ¡°The case has been solved. Those who were just here to gossip can now disperse.¡±

    ¡°The evidence is clear. They are friends with shing personalities.¡±

    ¡°Haters, please stop making a fuss. I¡¯m Xing¡¯s fan, but I believe that if he wants to fall in love, then fall in love. As long as he¡¯s not morally corrupt, I¡¯ll support whatever he does. Just because we like him, does that mean he should be single for the rest of his life?¡±

    ¡°Fan reporting. I¡¯ve never scolded Miss Yaoyao. Actually, I¡¯ve been secretly shipping Tang Xinrou and Xing /cheeky¡±

    ¡°Those who have been trying to influence public opinion are all brainless fans. Speaking of which, which celebrity¡¯s fan base doesn¡¯t have a few rats that don¡¯t listen to orders? Besides, they might not even be Xing¡¯s fans! If Xing can find an outstanding girlfriend like Miss Yaoyao, what should we be so picky?¡±

    ¡°Luo Xingguang, did you hear that? Mommy is urging you to date!¡±

    ...

    After the broadcast of this episode, those haters who wanted to scold Song Yaoyao online could no longer scold her.

    Because...

    They were all banned.

    Theizens expressed:

    ¡°Is it because Sister Yao didn¡¯t point a knife at you? Or because your minds wandered elsewhere? Have you forgotten the man behind her?¡±

    ¡°Do you guys still remember the fear of having your ounts permanently banned?¡±

    Because of this show, Tang Xinrou and Yu Sitian gained hundreds of thousands of fans. And these fans weren¡¯t idle, they were all very active.

    As for Song Yaoyao, she didn¡¯t escape the fate of being turned into a meme by the silly fans.

    ¡°Tremble, mortals!¡± [Self-confidenceOfAGenius.jpg] (An image of Song Yaoyao chopping wood)

    ¡°Say another word!¡± [I¡¯llChopYou.jpg] (An image of Luo Xingguang chopping wood)

    ¡°Huhuhu...¡± [PitifulWeakAndHelpless.jpg] (An image of Song Yaoyao being picked up)

    ¡°Disgust!¡± [Don¡¯tBotherMe.jpg] (An image of Luo Xingguang leaving in anger)

    Tang Xinrou, Pan Shiyu, and a few others also couldn¡¯t escape the evil hands of these fans and had some screenshots made fun of.

    [TheLovingGazeOfAFather.jpg][CareForTheMentallyChallenged.jpg] (An image of Pan Shiyu gazing lovingly at Song Yaoyao)

    [Thunderbolt.jpg] (An image of Tang Xinrou applying a facemask and forgetting to study)

    These memes instantly appeared in the circle and flooded all the major social media tforms.

    Even those who didn¡¯t watch the program were attracted to these people.

    The most unexpected thing was probably that Pan Shiyu and Song Yaoyao formed a father-daughter pairing. Fans expressed that they supported it, and there were even people who urged Pan Shiyu to take Song Yaoyao as a goddaughter so they could be a real father and daughter!

 Chapter 967 - Father-daughter Pair

    <h4>Chapter 967: Father-daughter Pair</h4>

    Pan Shiyu had debuted for many years without any scandals, and he was loyal to his wife, so his fans felt sorry for him.

    ¡°Looking at Mr. Pan¡¯s eyes, I can tell that he must like children very much.¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like people like Song Yaoyao? My parents are constantly telling me, ¡®Look at Song Yaoyao, the top scorer in the college entrance exam! Can¡¯t you learn from her?¡¯ She¡¯s the ssic model child.¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Pan also had children, how much would he spoil them?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Mr. Pan is so pitiful. Looking at how he¡¯s been funding the orphanage all these years, I can tell that he really likes children. What a pity...¡±

    The fans would never be able to imagine that the topics they were discussing woulde true one by one in the future.

    ...

    After this incident, Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou returned to school to study.

    In the WeChat group, Meng Qiqi wasining non-stop every day.

    After being influenced by Song Yaoyao, she started to teach herself photography. Later on, she signed up for sses. Now, she had to study while working in the studio. She was ridiculously busy.

    Song Yaoyao calmlyforted them and chased the few of them back to work. When she raised her head, she met Tang Xinrou¡¯s admiring gaze.

    She was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Precious, I never thought you had the potential to be a profiteer!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°I did give them a raise.¡±

    Profiteers would never do that!

    Tang Xinrou was speechless.

    After ss, the two of them returned to the dormitory.

    Just as they entered, Song Yaoyao¡¯s phone rang.

    Tang Xinrou inadvertently looked at the caller ID and was stunned. ¡°Xing Jiang? He still has the nerve to call?¡±

    Obviously, Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t believe that Xing Jiang was unaware of what happened with the trailer. After all, his exnation was toome. Anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    But sometimes, what seemed impossible was actually the truth.

    ¡°Director Xing, is there something you need me for?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Song.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Xing Jiang¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t hide his fatigue.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve only just apologized to you now. I was afraid of disturbing you so I sent you some messages. Did you see them?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao returned to her messages and saw that there were more than ten unread emails.

    After roughly reading through them, she discovered why Xing Jiang was looking for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate this matter. Director Xing, your ability is obvious to all. If you were to leave the television station, have you considered changing your workce?¡±

    Xing Jiang was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send my assistant to talk to you about the specifics. Please wait patiently.¡±

    After hanging up, Tang Xinrou was puzzled. ¡°Yaoyao, you want to sign him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll trick you again?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°WTF?¡± Tang Xinrou was shocked. ¡°Such underhanded methods actually exist?¡±

    ¡°My Restaurant is the most profitable show on their station. It¡¯s normal for people to be jealous.¡±

    The appearance of Song Yaoyao and Luo Xingguang presented an opportunity for those with bad intentions.

    They could stir up discussions. Even better, they could provoke Huo Yunque. If he got jealous, he would naturally not let anyone in the program team off.

    Now that Xing Jiang took the me, the station¡¯s leaders would naturally rece him and their trusted aides could take his position.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this,¡± Tang Xinrou sighed. ¡°No wonder my brother always said that the business world is like a battlefield.¡±

    It was filled with mutual deception and constant fighting.

    ¡°Perhaps leaving is the real start to a better beginning?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked, her smile sweet and harmless.

    She walked into the bathroom and made an overseas call.

    A familiar female voice sounded, unable to hide her surprise.

    ¡°Miss Song? How have you been recently?¡±

 Chapter 968 - Song Weiweiâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 968: Song Weiwei¡¯s Visit</h4>

    Country H.

    At a top medical and stic surgery hospital.

    High heels knocked on the hospital corridor, producing a slightly crisp sound.

    The decoration style of this stic surgery hospital was not as solemn and white as a normal hospital. The vintage European style of the walls and decorations made it look more like a beauty salon.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock¡ª</i>

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s tone was light and cheerful. She sounded like she was in a good mood.

    The door was pushed open.

    All the joy came to an abrupt end.

    ¡°Why are you here? Who told you toe?¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s face darkened. Her face was still wrapped in gauze, so no one could tell what she looked like.

    Two days ago, Song Jingwan had just undergone a surgery. When she saw Song Weiwei, her first reaction was to ask someone to kick her out.

    ¡°Something happened to my older sister. As her younger sister, how could I note and take a look?¡±

    Song Weiwei smiled as she closed the door and slowly walked toward Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t want to make a big fuss in the hospital and let everyone know that we don¡¯t get along, right? Moreover, Wenchuan asked me to apany you. Otherwise¡ª¡±

    She suddenly leaned over, and a light and elegant fragrance entered her nose.

    ¡°Do you think I wanted toe?¡±

    Song Weiwei smiled maliciously. She realized that she had really be bad, but she didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    She had been too weak in the past; she wasn¡¯t worthy of working for Miss Song.

    Song Jingwan suddenly realized that Song Weiwei had changed a lot after she went abroad. The elegance exuding from her bones made her look like a real nobledy, and her skin was so white that it shone.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Countless thoughts shed through her mind. She stared at Song Weiwei¡¯s wless skin for a few seconds and suddenly sneered. ¡°Did you get stic surgery? Which hospital did it? It¡¯s quite natural.¡±

    Song Weiwei silently raised her lips. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t misunderstand. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve seen so many stic surgeries during this time at the hospital that everyone looks like they¡¯ve had work done? Just because you did it, don¡¯t use me of doing the same.¡±

    She stood up and looked at the ward casually.

    Although it was called a ward, it was actually more like a hotel. The atmosphere wreaked of Song Jingwan.

    ¡°Who... did stic surgery?¡± Song Jingwan was d that the project she was going to do had not been implemented yet, otherwise, Song Weiwei would definitelyugh at her again. ¡°This is called restoration, understand?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Song Weiwei spread her hands. ¡°But it¡¯s normal for you to have the illusion that I¡¯ve undergone stic surgery. After all, my skin is indeed much better than when I was in China. Am I right?¡±

    Much better? It was clearly aplete transformation!

    ¡°I just happened to meet a ssmate who is also Chinese, and his family has been practicing traditional Chinese medicine for generations. ¡°As you know, such people always have some pce secret recipes that are not avable to the public. As a result, my skin has be like this.¡±

    Song Weiwei was showing off. ¡°I wanted to bring some, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d need it. Is it really possible for your face to recover?¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Song Jingwan mocked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m interested in that? Since you¡¯re done showing off, get lost!¡±

    Song Weiwei didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t show any emotion at all.

    ¡°Alright, then goodbye, Sis...¡±

    After saying this, Song Weiwei left with a faint smile.

    Her whole body was full of self-satisfaction, and it was overflowing.

    The room returned to silence.

    Song Jingwan sat there in a daze for a few seconds. Just when she thought she would fly into a rage, she suddenly let out a softugh.

    ¡°Some people really know how to attack people while they¡¯re down.¡±

    She knocked on the table and narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 969 - Cheat?

    <h4>Chapter 969: Cheat?</h4>

    Outside the ward, Song Weiwei let out a sigh of relief.

    The arrogance on her body disappeared in an instant. She rubbed her stiff face and sent a message back to China.

    Afterpleting her mission, Song Weiwei returned to Country M to continue her studies.

    At this time, one and a half months had passed since Song Yaoyao contacted Song Weiwei.

    The Doted Concubine had ended, but the craze had not subsided.

    Meanwhile, Concubine Yan had just finished editing.

    As Concubine Yan was dyed and did not have a fixed schedule, the inte was filled with negativements.

    The haters mocked, ¡°Although I admit that you¡¯re good at exams, filming is not as simple. Let¡¯s make a bet. If Concubine Yan bes popr, I¡¯ll livestream myself sh*tting upside down.¡±

    The fans retorted, ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s already the top scorer in the college entrance examination at the age of 19 and she filmed a TV series. People are always improving. We believe that she will eventually be a great director! As for you guys, your keyboards must be broken, right?¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, An Feiran asked us to have dinner together tonight. Are youing?¡±

    Tang Xinrou touched her face in the mirror. ¡°Precious, do you think I¡¯ve gotten more pale? Even my pores have be much more delicate.¡±

    Of cos, she didn¡¯t dare topare herself to Song Yaoyao. Song Yaoyao was a cheat; she had natural baby skin.

    Tang Xinrou stayed up all night watching dramas and reading manga. Compared to her peers, her skin had been like earthpared to heaven.

    But at this moment, Tang Xinrou touched her smooth face, almost falling in love with herself.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stared at theputer screen, which was ying an award-winning movie from overseas.

    During this period of time, Song Yaoyao was either studying or watching dramas, regardless of whether it was good or bad.

    If she liked a drama, she could repeatedly watch it for three consecutive days until she could gain some insights from it.

    Night fell.

    Tang Xinrou packed her things and went to wait for Song Yaoyao outside her ssroom.

    Even though it had been almost three months since the start of school, everyone was still not immune to Song Yaoyao. Wherever she appeared, people inevitably looked at her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, An Feiran is waiting for us at the entrance.¡±

    Speaking of An Feiran, Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice softened a lot, but she didn¡¯t notice it herself.

    The two of them walked side-by-side towards the school entrance.

    Outside the school, two male students with handsome looks, wide shoulders and long legs, were standing by the side of the road, waiting.

    Many girls in the past secretly sized them up. When Tang Xinrou came out, she just happened to see a girl with a phone leaving An Feiran¡¯s side.

    Her face immediately darkened.

    She gnashed her teeth and said angrily, ¡°An Feiran! How dare you flirt behind my back?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±

    An Feiran facepalmed. ¡°I didn¡¯t. You can ask him.¡±

    He pointed at Shen Xun.

    Shen Xun raised his eyebrows and spread his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, but he did say a few words to her.¡±

    He didn¡¯t admit nor deny it.

    It was enough to make people¡¯s imaginations run wild.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°Childish.¡±

    ¡°Ah, An Feiran! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Tang Xinrou pounced on him and grabbed his ear. ¡°Are you lonely? Do they look better than me? How dare you cheat on me!¡±

    An Feiran said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    He nced at Shen Xun faintly. Why was he so stupid as to ask him?

    Didn¡¯t this guy always dislike him?

    If he gave him the opportunity, he would definitely be eager to mess with him.

    ¡°How dare you deny!¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll show you my phone.¡±

    An Feiran let her hit him a bit, then all of a sudden, he grabbed her waist and gently stuffed his phone into her hand.

 Chapter 970 - Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 970: Dinner Party</h4>

    ¡°Look, you know the password.¡±

    Tang Xinrou instantly calmed down, her face burning hot.

    Her eyes wandered, and she mumbled ufortably, ¡°Why are you acting like this? Let go before people see us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just admit it if they see us. We¡¯ve already met each other¡¯s parents.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°...Tsk.¡±

    <i>D*mn it.</i>

    Just then, a luxury car suddenly stopped by the roadside.

    The luxurious super sports car with its arrogant bright blue color attracted countless gazes as soon as it appeared.

    ¡°Miss Song? It really is you. I thought I saw wrong!¡±

    Li Sinian hurriedly got out of the car and became even more excited when he saw Song Yaoyao.

    Everyone present was a descendant of those top aristocratic families.

    ¡°Hello, you are...¡±

    Song Yaoyao still remembered this face, but she couldn¡¯t remember his name.

    Li Sinian was ttered. ¡°My name is Li Sinian. Xingyue belongs to my family.¡±

    ¡°Xingyue Media?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    He was also in the entertainment industry. Song Yaoyao knew about thispany, but she didn¡¯t expect Li Sinian to be the heir of Xingyue.

    If that was the case, why did Yu Sitian want to sign a contract with her?

    Just as she thought of Yu Sitian, she arrived.

    From afar, she could see Li Sinian standing beside a petite youngdy with a fawning smile on his face.

    She pouted her lips. She was used to seeing Li Sinian¡¯s arrogant look, but now that she saw this scene, she wasn¡¯t used to it.

    As expected, no matter where one was, there was a difference in ss.

    Li Sinian was rich and powerful, right? But there were people who were richer and more powerful than him.

    In front of those people, he was just a nobody.

    When Yu Sitian arrived, Li Sinian had already handed his business card to everyone.

    Shen Xun casually held it between his fingers and nced at it. He then threw the business card into his pocket.

    ¡°Eh? Babe, you¡¯re here. Come, let me introduce you. This is Miss Song...¡±

    Yu Sitian nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve already known each other for a long time.¡±

    Li Sinian was taken aback. ¡°Eh?¡±

    Yu Sitian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw Li Sinian looking like he didn¡¯t know anything.

    It had been a month since she and Song Yaoyao had participated in the variety show together. At that time, it was still making waves on the inte, but she didn¡¯t expect Li Sinian to not know anything about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked with her before,¡± Yu Sitian said simply.

    ¡°This is fate!¡± Li Sinian was excited. ¡°Miss Song, do you have time? Would you be so kind as to let me treat everyone to a meal?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at Shen Xun and the others. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shen Xun yawned. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    An Feiran smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Tang Tang.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Tang Xinrou red at him, her ears slightly red.

    The interaction between them made Yu Sitian take a few more nces, and she suddenly understood.

    She didn¡¯t expect Tang Xinrou to already have a boyfriend.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay!¡±

    Li Sinian drove Yu Sitian in front, while Song Yaoyao and the other three took a taxi.

    If it was possible, Li Sinian would rather drive Song Yaoyao. However, there were so many people around her, so even if they tried to curry favor with her, it wouldn¡¯t be his turn.

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. Why did he have to act pretentious and drive his sports car out?

    The dining ce was a famous restaurant in the city. The environment was quiet. Other than a few seats in the lobby, the upper floors were full of private rooms.

    They entered a private room.

    Li Sinian looked at Song Yaoyao who was ying with her phone. He wanted to say something but hesitated.

    In fact, although his title sounded nice, he actually had no power at all.

 Chapter 971 - An Feiran, Work Hard

    <h4>Chapter 971: An Feiran, Work Hard</h4>

    Although he was his father¡¯s only official son, it was hard to say how many half-brothers he had.

    He was not the only heir.

    ¡°Miss Song is really a busy person,¡± Li Sinian smiled and teased to ease the awkwardness.

    Shen Xun leaned against the chair and yed a gamezily.

    And Song Yaoyao, who was called a busy person, was actually...

    Yaoyao: [PattingStomach.jpg] ¡°Has Gege gotten off work?¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°Today is another day that I miss Gege so much. Chuu~!¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°Did you have a good dinner? I¡¯m having a meal outside!¡±

    Gege: ¡°Are youing back to stay tonight?¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused for a moment.

    Gege: ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡±

    Song Yaoyao instantly became worried: ¡°Is it serious? You have to be good, did you take your medicine? I¡¯lle back tonight, wait for me!¡±

    Yaoyao: [BearHug.jpg]

    Someone in thepany conference room put down his phone and silently curved his lips.

    All the executives in the conference room shivered.

    The boss couldn¡¯t be angry, right? Could it be that their proposal wasn¡¯t good? Or could it be that the boss didn¡¯t like anyone?

    Just as they were trembling in fear, Huo Qi, who was taking notes on the side had already put on a posture of, ¡°I know everything, but I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Huo Yunque suddenly stood up, picked up his coat, and strode out of the meeting room.

    ¡°Meeting dismissed.¡±

    Eh?

    It ended just like that?

    Huo Yunque strode with his long legs and quickly disappeared from the meeting room.

    Everyone quickly grabbed Huo Qi and asked, ¡°Huo Qi, Huo Qi, what¡¯s going on? The boss smiled so gently just now. I thought he would tell us to scram the next second!¡±

    Huo Qi rolled his eyes. ¡°In your hearts, is the boss such a scary person?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Huo Qi was at a loss for words. He was in a hurry to leave and eximed, ¡°Can¡¯t you use your brains to think? At this time, who else could cause the boss to be absent-minded during the meeting?¡±

    After saying that, he quickly chased after Huo Yunque.

    Those present were not fools. They knew that their boss was already taken.

    Upon hearing Huo Qi¡¯s words, they came to a sudden realization.

    ¡°So, the boss¡¯s smile was actually because he thought of the Madam?¡±

    ...

    The dishes were quickly served.

    Song Yaoyao put down her phone, but she could not enjoy the food.

    Tang Xinrou sensitively noticed this and asked, ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Nothing.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and curved her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Li Sinian and Yu Sitian were also present. Song Yaoyao did not like to talk about her personal matters.

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyes darkened. He picked up a boiled shrimp with his chopsticks and ced it on Song Yaoyao¡¯s te.

    ¡°Please, Big Bro.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was amused by him and was speechless. ¡°Why are you still doing this?¡±

    Shen Xun curled his lips. ¡°This is called Big Bro for life. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Tch... Suckup!¡± Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Even food can¡¯t shut you up? An Feiran, you¡¯ve got your work cut out for you.¡± Shen Xun raised his chin and smiled faintly.

    Suddenly, there was a series of coughs on the table.

    Tang Xinrou almost exploded. ¡°Shen Xun, shut up!¡±

    An Feiran cleared his throat and picked up some food for Tang Xinrou. ¡°Eat more.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°What are you all talking about?¡±

    It was strange.

    ¡°Nothing¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou blushed.

    Shen Xun was amused. ¡°It¡¯s clearly your thoughts that aren¡¯t healthy. I¡¯m just asking An Feiran to feed you so you don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡±

    <i>Cough, cough, cough¡ª</i>

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    So, how did he offend the almighty Miss Tang?

    It was difficult to understand...

 Chapter 972 - Take Me To Earn Money

    <h4>Chapter 972: Take Me To Earn Money </h4>

    Shen Xun spread his hands. ¡°Big Bro,e be the judge.¡±

    Li Sinian tried his best to remain invisible. Everyone present was a big shot; he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them.

    ¡°Shen Xun, if you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll get Yaoyao to beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Tch...¡±

    Shen Xun was amused. ¡°What does this have to do with my Big Bro?¡±

    Song Yaoyao speechlessly lifted her stool and moved to the side.

    She looked like an old monk meditating. You guys settle it yourselves, don¡¯t bother me.

    Tang Xinrou snorted. She couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with him.

    An Feiran patted her head and silentlyforted her. Then, he turned to Shen Xun and said, ¡°Alright, enough is enough.¡±

    ¡°I think you are the ones who need to know what¡¯s enough.¡±

    Other than Song Yaoyao, everyone else acted as if they understood everything, but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t be bothered with these stupid humans.

    After this small interlude, everyone finally started to eat quietly.

    Li Sinian looked at Song Yaoyao and wanted to say something, but he hesitated.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    Yu Sitian slowly took a sip of her drink and quietly sat beside Li Sinian like a pretty vase.

    Li Sinian smiled in a fawning manner. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I wonder if Miss Song has any ns to shoot a new drama recently?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to...?¡±

    Li Sinian nodded. ¡°Yes, I wonder if you can give me a chance. Miss Song, take me along to earn money.¡±

    Actually, it didn¡¯t matter whether he earned money or not. As long as he could work with Song Yaoyao, he would have a say in the Li family.

    And his illegitimate siblings would not get the chance to step all over him.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh... Th-that¡¯s fine. As long as Miss Song notifies us when she¡¯s filming a new drama in the future, I¡¯ll be there immediately with money and manpower!¡±

    Shen Xun snorted with an ambiguous smile and leaned against the back of his chair.

    Under the table, Yu Sitian¡¯s hand was gently touched.

    She pouted her lips and knew what Li Sinian was hinting at. However, she could not say it when she looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    Previously, she had gone too far with her attitude. At that time, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Yu Sitian was the one who was prejudiced; just because she hated the rich, she treated her rudely.

    Yet Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t hold any grudges and signed her into her studio.

    Although she didn¡¯t know why it hadn¡¯t been officially announced yet, her conditions had indeed improved all of a sudden.

    Yu Sitian was very grateful to Song Yaoyao for this.

    Sure, the contract was very strict. It was like a contract to sell one¡¯s body, and it evensted 20 years. But Yu Sitian didn¡¯t think that she could maintain her poprity for that long.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s studio thought too highly of her.

    Or perhaps, it was for another reason?

    Li Sinian didn¡¯t get a response and was still angry when he saw Song Yaoyao nod. ¡°No problem, I don¡¯t have a business card. If you need anything, look for my assistant. He will do everything.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Y-yes! Thank you, Miss Song!¡± Li Sinian did not expect the surprise toe so quickly. He nodded his head repeatedly to express his gratitude, but soon he felt awkward. ¡°But, Miss Song, your assistant is...¡±

    ¡°This is his business card.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s social interaction was very simple. There were only a few people on WeChat who were on good terms with her.

    Even the big shots who needed her treatment had only contacted her through Huo Jiu or through Elder Shen¡¯s connections.

    Song Yaoyao did not n to print her business card now, nor did she n to do so in the future.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Song. Thank you!¡±

    Li Sinian took the business card with both hands. When he saw the name on the card, he instantly lit up.

 Chapter 973 - One Of The Twelve Guards

    <h4>Chapter 973: One Of The Twelve Guards</h4>

    Huo Jiu.

    One of the Huo Family¡¯s Twelve Guards.

    He had vaguely heard that in this mysterious family of the Huos, every generation¡¯s patriarch would nurture his own people, and this generation¡¯s Twelve Guards were all the greatest talents, both civil and military.

    Moreover, they were extremely loyal to their patriarch. As long as their master said a word, even if he wanted them to die immediately, they would not blink an eye and hesitate for a moment.

    Their loyalty was deeply ingrained in their bones.

    ¡°Treat her well.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up and was about to leave when she suddenly looked at Yu Sitian and said this.

    Yu Sitian was stunned. She looked up nkly and met Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    Li Sinian was puzzled. Who was she referring to?

    ¡°Yu Sitian is now an artist in my studio.¡±

    She admitted it?

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    What was going on tonight? Good news came one after another.

    Li Sinian was overjoyed. He put his arm around Yu Sitian¡¯s shoulder and nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Song. I¡¯ll treat her well.¡±

    Even though he had a yful attitude in the beginning, it was different now.

    Yu Sitian had actually be friends with Song Yaoyao!

    Who was Song Yaoyao? The Huo family had already acknowledged her as their mistress. There was no changing this.

    Even the Twelve Guards who were loyal to Huo Yunque had been assigned to Song Yaoyao. Didn¡¯t that prove something?

    How could an ordinary woman have such an honor?

    Shen Xun let out a sigh of relief when he saw the car carrying Song Yaoyao drive away.

    Without looking at Li Sinian, he put one hand in his pocket and left.

    Tang Xinrou held An Feiran¡¯s hand and yawned. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    An Feiran asked stupidly, ¡°Shall I escort you back to school?¡±

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and stepped on his foot.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    An Feiran¡¯s face scrunched up in pain. He looked innocently at the angry Tang Xinrou. ¡°Tang Tang, are you angry?¡±

    ¡°What do you care?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked angry, but she didn¡¯t leave quickly, so An Feiran quickly chased after her.

    Yu Sitian¡¯s eyes were filled with envy.

    Li Sinian caught her gaze and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. Tang Xinrou isn¡¯t easy to get along with. If you dare to steal her boyfriend, even God won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±

    Yu Sitian pouted her lips slightly. ¡°Is that how you think of me?¡±

    Li Sinian was not bad-looking. Although he couldn¡¯t bepared to someone like Shen Xun and An Feiran, he could still beat some of the fresh idols.

    Yu Sitian had been attracted to him once. However, under the pressures of life and Li Sinian¡¯s indifference, she gradually came to her senses.

    With her status, how could Li Sinian be serious with her?

    Fortunately, back then, she had only agreed to Li Sinian¡¯s pursuit because she wanted to find a backer.

    But now, with Song Yaoyao, anything was possible...

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Li Sinian saw her expression and immediately hugged her with a smile,forting her gently, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. Tang Xinrou¡¯s not an ordinary person. She¡¯s the eldest and only daughter of the Tang family. From a young age, she¡¯s lived awless life. No one can afford to offend her. Of course, I know that you don¡¯t have such thoughts, but look at her attitude. Just a few extra nces can make her jealous. Think about it, am I right? I don¡¯t want you to be wronged.¡±

    Yu Sitian knew that he was lying, so she snorted lightly and hit his shoulder.

    ¡°You only know how to scare me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll let you hit me, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you because I¡¯ll be the one who gets hurt in the end.¡±

 Chapter 974 - You Are My Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 974: You Are My Medicine</h4>

    Li Sinian¡¯s smile deepened, and he feltfortable from head to toe. He hugged Yu Sitian and got into the car. ¡°Good girl, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t be going back to school tonight. Let¡¯s go to a hotel. I¡¯ll take you shopping tomorrow!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t have much power, he still had money in his hands. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to buy a bag worth a few hundred thousand yuan.

    Yu Sitian silently curled her lips and leaned over to kiss him. ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡±

    That¡¯s right, this was supposed to be a transaction. Talking about rtionships would only hurt the money!

    Now, as long as she could climb up thedder and earn enough money to repay her parents and brother, everything would be worth it!

    ...

    ¡°Gege?¡±

    The bedroom was pitch ck. Song Yaoyao kicked off her shoes and stepped on the carpet barefoot.

    The moonlight shone in from the balcony, illuminating the empty room.

    Huo Yunque was nowhere to be seen.

    Song Yaoyao felt her way to the balcony. On the ck leather sofa, there was indeed a tall figure lying down.

    There was only a vague outline with his back to her. She did not know if he was sleeping or not.

    Usually, she would not feel it, but the moment she saw him, she felt her longing surge like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Gege, why aren¡¯t you sleeping on the bed?¡±

    She didn¡¯t turn on the lights and sneaked over.

    Just as she was about to approach him, she kicked something under her foot. Her foot hurt and she toppled forward.

    Before she fell, Song Yaoyao was actually more concerned about falling on top of Huo Yunque.

    But the first thing to fall was tears.

    Song Yaoyao held back her tears and fell into a warm and broad embrace.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was hoarse, lower than usual.

    There was a sense of vulnerability that was almost unnoticeable if one did not listen carefully.

    ¡°Huhu... my foot hurts...¡±

    Song Yaoyao exhaled small mouthfuls of air. Teardrops fell,pletely out of her control.

    She curled up her toes, and her scalp felt numb.

    When she cried, the tip of her nose was red, as if she had been bullied.

    <i>Sigh...</i>

    A low sigh sounded in her ear.

    Huo Yunque carried her up, and the warm yellow chandelier gently shone down.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes hurt, and she buried her head into his arms.

    ¡°It hurts so much.¡±

    She acted coquettishly, and her soft voice was nasally.

    It was so pitiful.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Huo Yunque helped her sit down. He lifted the nket and kneeled down on one knee to support her little foot.

    Song Yaoyao pouted with tears in her eyes. ¡°Have you taken your medicine? Is it serious? Why are you lying on the sofa instead of resting properly? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt my foot! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± sheined with tears in her eyes. She was clearly concerned, but it sounded like she was acting coquettishly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Huo Yunque held her little face and wiped away the tears on her face with his thumb. Then, he lowered his head and slowly pressed his thin lips against her eyes.

    Heat fell upon her eyes, and Song Yaoyao instinctively shrank back.

    ¡°Gege, your lips are so hot...¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle. She pushed him away and put her little hand on his forehead.

    It was slightly hot.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a fever.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque replied in a low voice. There was a smile in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Go take your medicine.¡± Song Yaoyao pushed him again.

    If Huo Yunque wasn¡¯t still holding her foot, Song Yaoyao would have gone to fetch some Chinese medicine to boil for him.

    Fortunately, they still had Liu Yu at home who was highly skilled in medicine.

    As soon as she finished speaking, her body fell into another embrace.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment and gently wrapped her arms around Huo Yunque¡¯s waist.

    Thus, under the gentle light, one sat while the other stood. The scene was as beautiful as a painting.

    ¡°My medicine has returned.¡±

 Chapter 975 - I Donâ€™t Want Medicine. I Just Want...

    <h4>Chapter 975: I Don¡¯t Want Medicine. I Just Want...</h4>

    So, he did not need anything else.

    It took Song Yaoyao some time to understand what Huo Yunque was saying. Her heart ached, but she also felt guilty.

    Because she had to study and work, she was destined to not be able to spend too much time with Huo Yunque.

    She spent more time with her ssmates than she did with him.

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed against his clothes. ¡°I didn¡¯t apany you when you were sick.¡±

    A lightugh sounded above her head.

    Then, Huo Yunque lifted her up and carried her back to the bedroom.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here right now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. She felt that she didn¡¯t treat Huo Yunque well enough.

    She had not given to him as much as he had given to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sentimental at such a young age.¡±

    Huo Yunquey on the bed and sighed in satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m older than you, and I¡¯ve walked a longer path than you. Grow up well, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Actually, there was something he did not say.

    <i>After meeting you, I understand what people mean when they say that one day feels like a year.</i>

    Song Yaoyao wanted to move away from his body, but Huo Yunque held her waist and refused to let go.

    Song Yaoyao was so annoyed that she bit his face. ¡°You¡¯re already sick, and you still don¡¯t know how to behave! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll crush you?!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. In the entire bedroom, only the faint light from the balcony could be seen. He teased, ¡°Little Brat, how heavy could you be?¡±

    She was as light as a feather, without any weight.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°...¡±

    She puffed up her cheeks and cupped Huo Yunque¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. You need to take your medicine. Let go of me, I¡¯m going to call Liu Yu up here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take my medicine.¡±

    Seeing that Huo Yunque had agreed, Song Yaoyao was finally satisfied. She tried to get up, but just as she got up a little, she fell back into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± she yelled

    The next second, the world was spinning.

    She was trapped between his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the medicine now.¡±

    The man¡¯s burning lips fell, and Song Yaoyao stared at him in shock.

    Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions, as if she had never thought that someone would be so shameless.

    He was always breaking the bottom line.

    ¡°Mm... No!¡±

    What was wrong with this man! He was sick and he was still thinking about taking advantage of her?!

    ¡°Gege!¡± Song Yaoyao pushed him away with all her strength. It was really just a little bit. The tip of their noses were almost touching. She tried to use her eyes to persuade Huo Yunque, ¡°What are you doing? Patients should rest well! They shouldn¡¯t...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t what?¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and lifted her chin.

    The dim lights outlined her delicate little face, and her watery eyes seemed to glow.

    ¡°Little friend, do you know how I can get better faster?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was tense. ¡°Eat medicine!¡±

    ¡°Wrong, eat you¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was dripping with blood. She sternly refused, ¡°No! Eating me won¡¯t cure your illness!¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    The man¡¯s chest shook slightly withughter. Because he was sick, his voice was deeper, more charming, and extremely seductive.

    The bottom line was fading bit by bit. That little bit of perseverance of hers was about to copse.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we know if it¡¯s useful or not after trying?¡±

    ¡°Also, have you heard that when you have a fever, you should sweat it out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have...¡±

    She had heard of this before.

    ¡°So, is there a problem with my current behavior?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked nkly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    A certain child who was about to be eaten up did not know that she had been tricked again!

 Chapter 976 - I Can Do It

    <h4>Chapter 976: I Can Do It</h4>

    The next day, the bright sunlight passed through the window and hit Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    Her back was sore. With a sob, she buried her head deeper into the quilt.

    But a momentter, the curtains closed, and the room returned to darkness.

    After a night, someone felt refreshed.

    As for Song Yaoyao, she felt like the pitiful person in a novel who had her essence sucked dry by demons.

    Oh, so pitiful!

    ...

    Time flew by.

    By this point, the production of Concubine Yan had beenpleted. All that was missing was the theme song.

    Xu Yue and An Feiran were put in charge of managing the studio¡¯s internal affairs. Anything involving coboration would first pass through Huo Jiu and Song Yaoyao

    After all, Huo Jiu was in charge of more than just the matters of the studio.

    The school cafeteria was bustling with people, and it was located in a slightly quieter corner.

    Xu Yue said, ¡°I contacted a few songwriters, but they either don¡¯t have time or they don¡¯t have any inspiration. They¡¯ve already declined several times.¡±

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her belly. ¡°What do they mean they don¡¯t have time? To put it bluntly, they just don¡¯t think highly of us.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was quite famous, but not all of those talented songwriters cared about her status.

    The more famous the songwriter, the more they cherished their reputation. These people might not be able to produce a song a year, but every time they did, it was a masterpiece.

    The kind that was written for international directors.

    In terms of seniority, Song Yaoyao was a little too young.

    Xu Yue: ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t have to be those old artists.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Our production is excellent! Are we not worthy?¡± Tang Xinrou was dissatisfied. She was the female lead this time. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll p myself in the face for once and go back to ask my aunt for help.¡±

    Xia Rao had been in the circle for many years. The resources and connections in her hands were something that Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t catch up to even if she tried to curry favor with people.

    Upon hearing Xia Rao being mentioned, Song Yaoyao nced at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her. You want lyrics, right? I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue instantly turned their heads and looked at Song Yaoyao in unison.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t just say this as a passingment. After they parted ways in the cafeteria, she immediately went back to her dorm and started doing her research. She then sent a list of books to Huo Si and asked him to send them over.

    When Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu returned to the dorm together after ss, they saw a few stacks of new books in the dorm. The air even smelled like printing ink.

    The two of them looked at each other in confusion.

    Being a director could no longer satisfy their genius roommate, so was she nning to enter the music industry?

    Song Yaoyao looked at the books seriously and read it in the dormitory for two days in a row. On the third day, she handed Xu Yue a manuscript and asked her to look for Luo Xingguang.

    The lyrics were rich in ancient charm, and Song Yaoyao even added a line from Li Qingzhao¡¯s poem to it.

    The truth was, before Song Yaoyao managed to contact Luo Xingguang, Luo Xingguang had already written the theme song for Concubine Yan in advance.

    But after seeing the lyrics that Xu Yue had sent over, he silently deleted his own lyrics.

    As expected...

    Never underestimate a genius.

    After changing the tune slightly, Luo Xingguang entered the recording studio and sang as he yed to find the feeling. The more he sang, the smoother it became.

    When he encountered areas that needed to be modified, he would stop and quickly use a pen to mark them on a piece of paper.

    After modifying it, on the day of the official recording, the old acquaintances who often worked with Luo Xingguang were all stunned.

    ¡°Old Luo, not bad. After not seeing you for a few days, your lyrics have more depth, and the mood is beautiful.¡±

    Luo Xingguang looked askance at him and threw the manuscript over.

    ¡°You gussed wrong this time. Iposed the music, but the lyrics were written by someone else.¡±

 Chapter 977

    <h4>Chapter 977: Trailer</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Oh? When did such a great talent appear in the industry? I haven¡¯t heard any news about this.¡±

    The man shook the paper and looked down. He was stunned. ¡°Am I seeing things? Why does it say Song Yaoyao? Is it the Song Yaoyao that I know?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    At seven o¡¯clock that night, Concubine Yan announced that it was scheduled for the winter break.

    The first thing that was released was the trailer and the theme song.

    The first half of the theme song was tender, and the second half was resolute.

    The name was simple and rough, and it was called, ¡®Red Lips¡¯.

    Along with the melodious sound of the zither, the pce door slowly opened, and all the wonderful scenes shed past.

    The style was exquisite, and the audience immersed themselves in it.

    After the trailer ended, the audience still felt that they had not had enough.

    ¡°Ahhhhh, there are still so many days left, I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! I think this drama is going to be really good.¡±

    ¡°Look at the cinematography for this drama. It¡¯s much better than certain dramas that just use filters!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded, is this what you call a genius? Th-this production is too exquisite!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! I want to watch, I want to watch, I want to watch!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, my Director Song is amazing! All the haters can wait to be pped in the face!¡±

    ¡°This is what you call a pce drama, okay? Also, thedies in the harem are so beautiful. I feel like this will be a feast for the eyes. The joy of being an emperor is something that you ordinary people can not imagine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too happy! I love Director Song. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the handsome guys. This drama is on my follow list!¡±

    ¡°I hope that the drama will not disappoint!¡±

    ¡°Director Song, you can do it! Concubine Yan, you can do it! Defeat the Doted Concubine. Remember, you¡¯re the real deal!¡±

    From the moment that the trailer for Concubine Yan was released, the poprity never went back down.

    If one was to ask which series was the most anticipated during the winter break? Concubine Yan would be well-deserved!

    Because of Concubine Yan¡¯s official announcement, some trouble-making influencers edited the trailer topare it with the Doted Concubine.

    Sparked by this, the fans of both sides once again shed.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s fans chimed in the quickest. It was strange. Even though Song Jingwan¡¯s face was disfigured, her fans did not decrease but increased instead. To use Tang Xinrou¡¯s words, she was like a cockroach that would not die.

    When others spoke, they would retort with grievance, ¡°Our Jingwan has already apologized. What more do you want from her?¡±

    ¡°If you want to me someone, you should me her manager, it has nothing to do with our Jingwan. The manager was the one who epted the drama.¡±

    ¡°Jingwan has already donated all her earnings. She already knows that she was wrong. Please be merciful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry! Are you still human? Jingwan is already in such a miserable state, yet you won¡¯t let her go? The fans of a certain famous director, this is enough. Every time something happens, they step all over our Jingwan. Is something wrong with you? Deliberately creating an image of a white lotus who is aloof from worldly affairs, but in reality, you¡¯re the best at creating hype! I want to vomit!¡±

    ¡°Dang, Sis, quickly delete yourments. SYY¡¯s fans are a bunch of ferocious dogs. They will bite you if you try to speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°[OpenAShieldForMySisters.jpg] ugh¡±

    As for Song Yaoyao¡¯s fans, who were called ferocious dogs by Song Jingwan¡¯s fans, they werepletely confused. ¡°Ferocious? Excuse me, are you okay? We are just watching the show quietly. Please don¡¯t speak on our behalf.¡±

    ¡°What you do has nothing to do with us. You must be brainless to be led by the words of those influencers. If you have time, you should find some practice questions and help your children get into good universities!¡±

    ¡°Hi, maybe I¡¯ve been a fan of Director Song¡¯s for too long, hence when I saw the news that¡¯s going around, my heart didn¡¯t waver at all. Instead, I felt likeughing. I think I¡¯ve been enlightened!¡±

 Chapter 978

    <h4>Chapter 978: She¡¯s So Arrogant</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Someone¡¯s fans are just being self-righteous. The public has a good sense of judgment. I wonder who is taking advantage of who¡¯s poprity? The liar will definitely be revealed!¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone knew that Song Jingwan and Song Yaoyao were rivals, and their fans could not stand each other.

    Before Concubine Yan was about to start broadcasting, Song Yaoyao was also preparing her the exam.

    The weather was getting colder and colder. It was as if there was no transition from the hot summer to the harsh winter.

    Song Yaoyao looked out of the window, exhaled a breath of mist, and was in a daze out of boredom.

    Thinking carefully, she had been in this world for so long.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Just as she was in a daze, a big face suddenly jumped in front of her window.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked and quickly retreated. Her eyes were wide open, like a frightened hamster.

    After a long while, she finally found her voice.

    ¡°Han Jun?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, ss President, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Since it was her old ssmate, Song Yaoyao endured it.?<i>Forget it, I¡¯ll let him go. I won¡¯t hit him today.</i>

    Han Jun was grinning, not knowing that he had escaped a disaster.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to¡ª Ah!¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a big hand suddenly grabbed his cor from behind. Han Jun instantly lost his voice.

    Shen Xun threw him aside and looked at Song Yaoyao. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Big Bro, let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was still wondering what day it was today when she saw more and more familiar faces appear outside the window.

    Even the little fatty, Long Hu, hade.

    Song Yaoyao blinked nkly and pinched herself quietly.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    She was in so much pain that tears came out of her eyes in an instant. Was this not a dream?

    What the hell?

    ¡°Wow, it can¡¯t be, right? The ss President is moved to tears?¡± Han Jun cried out in surprise.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was cold. ¡°How did you get in here?¡±

    She sniffed and asked in a very unpleasant manner, ¡°Didn¡¯t the security guard throw you out?¡±

    They could actuallye and go as freely as they did in their own universities?

    Everyone: ¡°¡­As expected, only an idiot would think that the ss President is moved to tears.¡±

    Under the gaze of her ssmates, Song Yaoyao walked out of the ssroom.

    Looking at the group of old ssmates who had grown more mature and had much calmer temperaments, Song Yaoyao almost thought that she had returned to Liyang.

    Seeing that Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression was not quite right, Shen Xun raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did you¡­ skip ss?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Han Jun rubbed his nose. ¡°H-how is that possible!¡±

    He felt a little guilty, and his eyes flickered as he spoke, not daring to look Song Yaoyao in the eye.

    ¡°Report! I didn¡¯t! I got a leave of absence slip and came out officially!¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too!¡±

    ¡°I even brought a leave of absence slip with me. ss President, look!¡±

    Song Yaoyao threw a warning look at Han Jun, her hands in her pockets as she walked downstairs.

    Behind her, there was the imposing aura of an army.

    When she passed by the university¡¯s other students, they were so scared that they quickly moved aside.

    Only after a fair distance did someone sigh and ask in a dumbfounded manner, ¡°Who the hell was that¡­??She¡¯s so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Song Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Is she always that arrogant? It felt like was heading to a fight.¡±

    The students whispered to each other as they left the crowd.

    The truth was, Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t as arrogant as her ssmates thought.

    She walked fast because she was cold.

    She had a grumpy face also because she was cold!

    Although it hadn¡¯t snowed yet, the weather was dry and cold, and the wind was like a knife cutting against one¡¯s face.

    Outside the campus, more than 30 people poured into a certain milk tea shop.

 Chapter 979

    <h4>Chapter 979: Surprised Or Shocked</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Two students were hiding behind the counter, shivering. They almost picked up the phone to call the police, thinking that these people were here to smash up the shop.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    Just as they were trembling with fear, there was a knock on the counter.

    The boy¡¯s facial features were strong, and when he curled his lips and smiled, he looked evil. Yet, he was extremely seductive.

    One of the girls took a nce, and her heart instantly beat like a drum. Her face turned red. ¡°H-hello, may I help you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like a cup of strawberry milk tea, 70% sugar, and some pearls.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, okay!¡±

    Song Yaoyao found a seat after entering the shop. She kept her small hands in her pocket and was reluctant to take them out. Her pair of pitch-ck eyes gazed at the crowd and swept over them one by one.

    Thus, a strange scene appeared in the milk tea shop.

    She looked gentle and adorable, like an underage girl sitting with a cold expression. The rest of the people, regardless of whether they were boys or girls, were all taller than her and older than her. Yet, all of them stood obediently like preschool children.

    The scene was asical as it could be.

    What was she doing? Was she filming a television drama?

    But where were the cameras?

    ¡°Tell me, what are you guys doing here?¡±

    Han Jun looked at Shen Xun, only to see him leaning against the counter,zily napping.

    He scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°We came because your birthday ising up soon?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Birthday? She had forgotten about it.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten about it, have you?¡± Han Jun sized up Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression, and sure enough, he caught a hint of confusion in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, yes it is¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue were out filming an advertisement and rushed over when they received the news.

    Tang Xinrou pushed the door open and quickly ordered a serving of milk tea. She then smiled at them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe so quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Han Jun giggled and exchanged nces with the boy beside her. ¡°It¡¯s the ss President¡¯s birthday. How can we not be here?¡±

    Other than the few who went abroad to study, those who were studying in the country and those who were able toe were all present.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and clenched her small fists. ¡°You know about it too?¡±

    In the end, this group of people had hidden it from her, and their sudden appearance gave her a big shock!

    Tang Xinrou took the strawberry-vored milk tea from the cashier when she suddenly heard her name. She coughed softly. ¡°So¡­ do you want to drink milk tea? It¡¯s your favorite strawberry vor!¡±

    The milk tea was brought to her mouth, and Song Yaoyao lowered her head to take a sip.

    The sweet milk mixed with her favorite strawberry vor.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she narrowed her eyes like a cat, slowly chewing on a pearl as she said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t think that a cup of milk tea can fool me.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou touched her nose and chuckled. ¡°This is everyone¡¯s good intention. We agreed a month ago to give you a surprise. How about it? Were you surprised or not?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao held the milk tea and nced at them one by one speechlessly.

    Looking at the silly faces, her eyes curved slightly.

    ¡°No surprise, it was a shock.¡± Han Jun¡¯s big face came at her, and Song Yaoyao almost threw him away reflexively.

    If that happened, there would be no surprise, only tragedy.

    ¡°Have a meal tonight, and go back to where you came from tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That won¡¯t do! It¡¯s your birthday tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we specifically arrived one day earlier because we were afraid that we would miss it! ss President, you¡¯ve changed!¡±

    In the face of everyone¡¯s protest, Song Yaoyao gave them a cold nce.

    ¡°The end-of-semester exams areing soon, right? Dear former ssmates, have you been studying hard?¡±

 Chapter 980

    <h4>Chapter 980: Thank You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Shen Xun clenched his fist to his lips and coughed lightly.

    Han Jun rolled his eyes and suddenly pointed at Shen Xun. ¡°Brother Xun! How are your grades now? You got into such a good university. Grandpa Shen must be so happy, right?¡±

    The corner of Shen Xun¡¯s mouth stiffened. He looked up faintly and stared at Han Jun without saying a word.

    A few secondster, he slowly pulled out a smile.

    ¡°Jun¡¯er,e, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Han Jun ran behind Song Yaoyao. ¡°ss President, save me!!!¡±

    Shen Xun sneered. ¡°Are you itching for a fight?¡±

    Han Junpletely treated Song Yaoyao as a protective talisman. Shen Xun narrowed his eyes. He was already thinking about how to deal with him.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s thoughts were nned. She put down the milk tea and looked straight into Shen Xun¡¯s eyes. She then clenched her small fists.

    ¡°Shen Xun, I think we should have a good talk too¡­¡±

    Han Jun snickered behind her and raised his eyebrows at Shen Xun.

    He was obviously a tall and strong person, yet he was hiding behind a girl who could barely cover him, and he using her as a shield.

    The little girl¡¯s face was slightly red from the heat in the milk tea shop, and her eyes were bright and clear. Shen Xun was the first to look away and cleared his throat ufortably.

    His heart was beating abnormally fast.

    His Adam¡¯s Apple bobbed up and down and he returned to his original position.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡±

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips silently. ¡°You all have to work hard and study hard. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±

    ¡°We know, ss President!¡±

    They all knew that Song Yaoyao was doing this for their own good. She was younger than them, but she had gotten them all into university and made their parents proud. No matter what she said, they would willingly listen to her.

    ¡­

    At the Regency Entertainment Clubhouse.

    In the same room as before.

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t even get the chance to turn her head to look at the male model who was dancing before she was pulled back by the aggrieved An Feiran. ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t I look good? Why do you have to look at other men?¡±

    Tang Xinrou felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± she said, even though she really wanted to look.

    She swore that she absolutely loved An Feiran. But that didn¡¯t stop her from looking at other good-looking and handsome young men.

    She was just admiring them!

    Unfortunately¡­

    Tang Xinrou sighed and rubbed An Feiran¡¯s face. ¡°Of course you¡¯re good-looking. I love you the most. Be good.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Song Yaoyao in admiration. Colorful lights fell on the side of her face. The right side was bustling with activity, singing and dancing. She wasn¡¯t interested in it at all and didn¡¯t even look up once.

    It had been a long time since theyst met, but they did not feel any estrangement from each other and yed together for a long time.

    At some point, the private room became quiet.

    Before Song Yaoyao realized it, the lights in the room suddenly went out with a click.

    She looked up in a daze.

    First, there was a spark, and then like a fuse, it quickly gathered into a sea of light.

    The leader was Shen Xun. He curled his lips and held a starmp in his hand. The soft light fell on his handsome and cold face.

    His gaze seemed to have be gentler.

    ¡°Big Bro, thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao slowly blinked her eyes. The light passed through her curly eyshes and cast a shadow on her lower eyelids.

    She saw that every member of ss 3-3 wore the sunflower emblem on their chests.

    It was as if time had never changed. They were still in the same ss and were being forced to study hard by Song Yaoyao¡¯s violence.

    The light reflected the silly smiles on their faces. Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes curved as well. She turned to look at An Feiran beside her. She had never felt so at ease.

 Chapter 981

    <h4>Chapter 981: Forever ss President</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Yaoyao, I love you.¡±

    Everyone said in unison, ¡°Thank you, ss President!¡±

    This little girl was their ss President for life.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, all of them would still be a drunken mess. After graduation, their parents would have spent money to stuff them into a not-so-bad college to continue eating and waiting for their deaths. Otherwise, they would be out, picking up girls, going clubbing, and drag racingte at night.

    They would do whatever was exciting, just like how they did before.

    But now, those things were a distant memory.

    Because, in their lives, there was a ray of light, a small sun that was always full of vigor.

    From the moment they defeated ss 3-1, they knew that being the pride of their parents was worth far more than their drunken dreams.

    That sense of satisfaction could not be reced by anything else.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked and felt as if her ears were going deaf. She was stunned for a while before she slowly felt their gratitude.

    She said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t check your results just because you¡¯re being sentimental. Those who don¡¯t do well in the monthly test will be punished ten times.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha ss President, you really know how to ruin the atmosphere!¡±

    Such a sentimental scene was forcefully ruined by her.

    When the party ended, everyone still wanted more.

    They were all locals. Since they were back, they naturally had to go home to visit their parents.

    Everyone parted at the door and Song Yaoyao bent down to get into her car.

    She was actually shocked when she got in.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    She pounced on him and hugged his arm. She was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to pick me up?!¡±

    Huo Yunque put down the documents in his hands and raised his eyebrows. ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was more or less aware of Huo Yunque¡¯s tricks now. She rolled her eyes and replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ before turning around to push the car door open. ¡°Since it¡¯s a no, then I¡¯ll stay with Rourou. She just so happened to invite me to her house as a guest¡ª Ah!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she fell into an embrace that emitted a cold fragrance.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That short word made Song Yaoyao grin smugly.

    ¡°I knew it. How dare you try to deny it! Hmph!¡±

    She shook her little head. If there was a little tail behind her, it would definitely be swaying along with her mood.

    But she was still extremely adorable.

    Huo Yunque smiled silently and leaned closer to her, sniffing. ¡°Did you drink again?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao tugged at the hem of her clothes and sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s just a smell.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Song Yaoyao raised her head confidently and her chin was pinched.

    The man¡¯s slightly hot lips fell on her mouth, and his deep and seductive voice carried a hint of amusement. ¡°Let me have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her head passively. She was stunned for a moment before she pouted and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously just taking advantage of me.¡±

    With her low alcohol tolerance, if she actually drank, she would have given herself away long ago.

    Huo Yunqueughed hoarsely. ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Indeed.

    Who asked the little girl to be so cute? He really couldn¡¯t help it.

    By the time they returned home, it was already midnight. Therefore, Song Yaoyao was sleeping in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and was carried in by him.

    As such, she did not notice that Huo Manor had been redecorated, and the lights were on in a certain building at the back.

    Everything was to wee the arrival of the next day.

    However, Song Yaoyao did not know it yet.

    Early in the morning, the sky was bright.

    The cold wind blew the long ck hair of a girl. The hem of her coat fluttered in the wind. With a faint smile on her delicate little face, she walked gracefully out of the airport.

    Outside, a ck luxury car had been waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 982

    <h4>Chapter 982: stic Surgery</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The bodyguard put her luggage into the car.

    The driver looked at the girl¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t look any different but every part of it was so exquisite. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Guan, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled gently, giving off aforting aura like a spring breeze.

    The surrounding light was dim, but wherever she stood, her white body practically glowed.

    At that moment, a slight shutter sound was heard. It was captured by the bodyguard beside Song Jingwan.

    The bodyguard reacted extremely quickly and turned to stop the person immediately. However¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Song Jingwan gave an order, causing the bodyguard to forcefully stop in his tracks.

    She smiled and nodded in the direction of the camera. Then, she bent down and got into the car. Very quickly, she left.

    Before the sky brightened again, a new topic quickly began to trend.

    #SongJingwan¡¯sReturn

    Countless fans of Song Jingwan wished they could set off firecrackers to celebrate. That entire day, the inte was destined to be flooded by Song Jingwan¡¯s name.

    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯ve finally waited for your return! My Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Is this Song Jingwan? Why do I feel like she¡¯s changed a lot?¡±

    ¡°Waaa! She¡¯s be beautiful again! Looking forward to her new projects!¡±

    ¡°You must be tired from flying. Remember to have a good rest. You must have worked hard during this period of time. I love you /heart¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, did she move somewhere else? Ipared the photos from before. The tip of her nose has be perkier. She looks much more exquisite and yful than before. Her lips are also a little thicker. The most surprising thing is her skin. It is so white that it seems to glow. Other than repairing her wound, she probably had mesotherapy or something, right?¡±

    ¡°No one willin if you stay quiet! Wanwan is only 19 years old. It is said that a woman changes eighteen times as she grows up! Is she not allowed to grow up? Some people only know how to gossip and say that she had stic surgery. What? Is it difficult to admit that she¡¯s more beautiful than you? Is it that difficult?¡±

    ¡°Let me purify the air for Sister Jingwan! Stay back, trolls! /leaf /leaf /leaf¡±

    The fans were overjoyed. Meanwhile, those that did not like her, were naturally unhappy about her return.

    One after another, they grabbed hold of her facial changes and used her of stic surgery.

    Therefore, other than the topic of Song Jingwan returning, the topic of Song Jingwan¡¯s stic surgery was also trending.

    In the top three, Song Jingwan alone ounted for two.

    ¡°As a stic surgeon, I dare to conclude that SJW did not have major stic surgery, but her face was definitely fine-tuned. Actually, there is no need for everyone to hold onto this point and say anything. Micro-stic surgery is already verymon nowadays. Not to mention a celebrity? Which celebrity did not undergo stic surgery? Even basic maintenance would still require injections or something. She probably had her lips erged. Of course, just a little bit, but it is more voluptuous and alluring than before. Also, work has been done to the tip of her nose. How should I put it? After being fine-tuned, SJW has more star potential, and she looks more feminine than before!¡±

    ¡°I finally saw a rational analysis. As a passerby, I would like to tell the fans not to be too excited. If it¡¯s stic surgery, so be it. I think she is indeed better looking than before. It¡¯s quite natural.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be rich. Her face injury was so serious, yet she was able to repair it without leaving a trace. This also proves that only rich people can ess better resources. Only they can find the best doctors when they¡¯re sick.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, look at thisment section. Has the lemon demon taken human form? Look at your sour faces. I can¡¯t stand it!¡±

    After knowing that Song Jingwan had returned, Qin Han also rushed to Song Manor as quickly as possible.

    It wasn¡¯t his first time in Song Manor. As soon as they met, he sized up Song Jingwan¡¯s face, and his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his amazement.

    He coughed and said questioningly, ¡°Your face¡­¡±

 Chapter 983

    <h4>Chapter 983: Hype</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Jingwan curled her lips and rubbed her cheeks. ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    Qin Han nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Just as the stic surgeon had analyzed, even though Song Jingwan wasn¡¯t unattractive in the past, she looked too pure and innocent and her acting potential was too narrow.

    Now that she had made a few slight adjustments, her entire appearance was different.

    Exquisite, yful, pure, and even feminine.

    Her appearance could attract even more male fans.

    Song Jingwan yed with her phone and didn¡¯t get angry when she saw those who said that she had stic surgery.

    Even if these people were to criticize her, they still had to admit that she had indeed be much more beautiful now, right?

    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Qin Han suddenly remembered another matter, ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact you before and you weren¡¯t in the country, so I didn¡¯t ask. When did you sponsor those disfigured children? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±

    Song Jingwan had indeed donated a sum of money before, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small sum of money. Why? Do you have an idea?¡±

    Qin Han was excited when he heard this. ¡°I sure do!¡±

    He sized up Song Jingwan. As expected, he wasn¡¯t wrong in the past. Song Jingwan¡¯s future achievements were absolutely limitless!

    ¡°The inte said that you found the best doctor for those disfigured people, and those people contacted me to thank you.¡±

    Song Jingwan was stunned for a moment, and something shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Doctor?¡±

    Qin Han did not notice her reaction ¡°Yes! Did Mr. Song also find this doctor? No matter what, this is beneficial to you. Now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s the right time for you to make aeback. Leave it to me. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Stay at home for a few days first. I¡¯ve already taken on several good endorsements for you.¡±

    Hearing Qin Han¡¯s confident words, Song Jingwan fell silent for a moment.

    Qin Han continued, ¡°Oh right, those people are in City B now. Do you want to meet them?¡±

    Song Jingwan raised her eyebrows silently and agreed readily, ¡°Sure, I want to meet them too.¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make the arrangements!¡±

    Qin Han let out a sigh of relief. Previously, due to the repeated blows, he was in low spirits and had almost copsed.

    However, things were different now. Song Jingwan was back and she was better than ever.

    Now, she also had a good reputation as a phnthropist. Even if theizens ndered her, countless passersby would stand on Song Jingwan¡¯s side.

    He felt that in the past, he must have been prejudiced. He felt that Song Jingwan was unscrupulous and ruthless. Now, he realized that she actually had a kind side to her.

    Qin Han had everything nned out. Song Jingwan saw that he was deep in thought and did not object.

    It was only when Qin Han talked to her about public rtions that she asked hesitantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this not too good?¡±

    ¡°How could it be?¡±

    Qin Han was discouraged. He thought that Song Jingwan did not want to be exposed. ¡°If we let everyone know about this, not only will they have a better impression of you, it will also bind your fans together. It is absolutely harmless! If you don¡¯t want to be too high-profile, I¡¯ll get an influencer to do it. I will make sure it doesn¡¯t lead back to us, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you still hesitating? The current public opinion is very unfavorable for you.¡±

    Song Jingwan sighed. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Qin Han was satisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you. Post a Weibo postter to interact with your fans. They¡¯re all waiting for you!¡±

    They were in the same boat. Qin Han had signed a contract with Song Jingwan, so he could only bring her along as an artiste. If Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t make a name for herself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a name for himself.

    Glory for her, meant glory for him; disgrace for her, meant disgrace for him.

 Chapter 984

    <h4>Chapter 984: Am I Sleepwalking?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Early in the morning, when Song Yaoyao woke up, the person beside her was no longer there.

    She was already used to it. After washing up as usual, she prepared to go downstairs to eat. Her brain was still in a state of confusion after waking up. She was in a daze and did not notice the excessive silence in the house at all.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang?¡±

    It was not until she went downstairs that Song Yaoyao sensed that something was not right.

    Where did everyone go?

    ¡°Is anyone there? Uncle Zhang? Huo Si, Huo Jiu?¡±

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head. ¡°Am I sleepwalking?¡±

    Song Yaoyao tried to pinch a small piece of flesh on her arm and twisted it hard!

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    The next second, Song Yaoyao cried out in pain with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A voice suddenly appeared and interrupted Song Yaoyao¡¯s movements. She looked over with tears in her eyes and saw Huo Yunque looking at her helplessly with his hand on his forehead. He was walking towards her in big strides.

    Song Yaoyao sniffed, feeling wronged. ¡°I-I thought I was dreaming.¡±

    There were always people in Huo Manor, but today, no one was there even after she called out a few times.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Then, a few bursts ofughter came from behind Huo Yunque.

    Song Yaoyao looked up and saw Xia Rao trying hard to hold back herughter.

    Song Yaoyao wiped away her tears. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it.

    How could she be so stupid!

    More importantly, she was actually seen looking so stupid!

    Huo Yunque wiped away her tears, held her slender wrist, and looked down at her. Song Yaoyao¡¯s skin was originally white. After being pinched so hard, her entire skin turned red. It was a shocking sight as if she had been beaten.

    ¡°Silly.¡±

    Huo Yunque gently rubbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Song Yaoyao nodded with tears in her eyes. She also felt that it was silly to do this, so she said sullenly, ¡°I called several times, but there was no one. What are you guys doing?¡±

    She suddenly remembered and looked at Xia Rao. ¡°Sister Xia Rao, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because¡±¡ªXia Rao smiled as she stepped forward and held Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm¡ª¡±I¡¯m a special guest today. Second Brother specially invited me to help. Let¡¯s go, Little Princess.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was dressed in light yellow loungewear, which made her look even more youthful.

    At this moment, she was being dragged away by Xia Rao in a daze. From time to time, she would turn around to look at Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Gege¡­ what exactly are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Xia Rao interrupted her with a smile. ¡°There won¡¯t be any surprises if you keep asking. Don¡¯t be afraid. Your Gege won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t worry and follow me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao could only put down her doubts temporarily and was dragged upstairs passively.

    There were no changes in the room. It was the same asst time. Xia Rao felt the strong aura of life in the room and sighed. ¡°After being with you, Second brother has finally be a human being.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°He is a normal person now. In the past, he was like a god!¡±

    A person who could only be seen from afar and not be touched.

    A person who was unreachable!

    ¡°So, I really admire you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and smiled, her eyes curved.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Xia Rao quickly said, ¡°It must be my makeup artist. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go open the door!¡±

    Makeup artist?

    Song Yaoyao seemed to have realized something. However, it was just a birthday, did it need to be so grand?

    ¡°Sister Rao.¡±

    The man who came in through the door was wearing a flowery shirt and slim jeans. He had a slim figure and was very pretty. Those who didn¡¯t know him would think that he was a youngdy dressed in a neutral outfit.

 Chapter 985

    <h4>Chapter 985: About To Arrive¡­</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°You came quite quickly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sister Rao called me. Even if I was in the Pacific Ocean, I would swim back as fast as I could!¡±

    Xia Rao red at him and scolded him jokingly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    She led the man in and introduced him to Song Yaoyao. ¡°Yaoyao, this is J, my personal makeup artist.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at J curiously and nodded gently. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The exaggerated way he spoke made the corner of Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth twitch. She looked at the two people in front of her nkly.

    What exactly were they trying to do?

    ¡°Hello, beautifuldy! Today, I will be doing your makeup for the banquet. Please rx your body and give yourself to mepletely! Believe me, today, you will be the most beautiful princess!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was confused.

    ¡°Give¡­ my body¡­ to you???¡±

    What was this person talking about? Was he talking dirty?

    <i>Cough¡­</i>

    Xia Rao was helpless. ¡°J, act normal. If the male host hears you, I won¡¯t be able to protect you if he gets jealous.¡±

    J raised his hands. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m sorry, little cutie. I¡¯m just used to it.¡±

    Su Yan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Xia Rao also exined for him, ¡°This is his personality. He doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Oh right, he likes people like himself, so just treat him like a sister.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She sized J up and finally understood the sense of disharmony she had seen from him in the beginning.

    For the whole day, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t have any rest.

    She felt like she could fall asleep sitting down. Fortunately, Xia Rao was with her. At noon, Lin Shuang came with Tong Tong and Xiao Ye. It was much better to have them by her side. Otherwise, Song Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.

    She was bored and was flipping through a book. She asked sullenly, ¡°Sister Xia Rao, is it this hard to be a celebrity?¡±

    Xia Rao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Your current style is already very simple. The mostplicated style I¡¯ve ever done is a special effects makeup. It took two whole days. Even when I was sleeping, I was wearing the makeup.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard this. She had to wear makeup for several days, and she had to sit in front of the makeup table to be fiddled with like a puppet. Just the thought of it was unbearable for her.

    ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t be an artiste,¡± she said with lingering fear.

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Lin Shuang shook her head and asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Director Kang wanted you to be an actress at the beginning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Song Yaoyao had never thought of bing an actress to begin with. Now that she knew how hard it was to be one, shepletely gave up on that idea.

    It turned out that the makeup for Concubine Yan was nothingpared to Xia Rao¡¯s experience.

    After all, Song Yaoyao had been too busy being the director, taking care of everything in the crew that she didn¡¯t have the time to focus on the makeup. Thus, she didn¡¯t know much about it.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s actually very interesting to be an actress. You can experience all kinds of life situations and act as people with different personalities. It¡¯s very interesting.¡±

    Song Yaoyao still shook her head. ¡°No, no, no, no! Compared to acting, I prefer to be a director.¡±

    Being an actress was too tiring.

    Xia Rao looked at her cute appearance, unable to wipe the smile off her face. She really liked this future-sister-inw who was many years younger than her.

    It took a whole day. From head to toe, she was exquisite down to the finest strand of hair.

    She even had a beautiful manicure done on her fingers. It was so serious that Song Yaoyao was a little flustered.

    What was happening, exactly?

    ¡°Alright! Take a look!¡±

    J snapped his fingers and waited for Song Yaoyao to walk out of the changeroom.

 Chapter 986

    <h4>Chapter 986: Marry Me, Sister Yaoyao</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    J gently let go of Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand and backed awaypletely, allowing everyone¡¯s eyes to focus on her.

    The young girl was wearing a strapless dress. The snow-white satin was paired with a fine gauze. Behind her, a small shawl was made. The gauze was decorated with tiny diamonds, shining brilliantly under the light.

    Her ck hair was tied up at the back of her head, and a few strands of curly hair hung naturally by her ears. She looked yful and slightly feminine. The tiara on her head and the huge pink diamond on it were enough to attract the attention of countless people.

    Yet, this outfit did not steal the owner¡¯s brilliance at all. Instead, it made her shine even more brilliantly.

    The tip of her nose was raised, and her lips were plump and bright red, full and lustrous. Her pair of almond-shaped ck eyes were slightly outlined with eyeliner, pure and seductive.

    Xia Rao opened her mouth. ¡°She looks perfect!¡±

    Any other adjective would not suffice.

    Tong Tong¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°Wow!¡±

    She pped her hands so excitedly that they turned red. She ran to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side and lifted her skirt. She then said to Lin Shuang carefully, ¡°Mom! It¡¯s a fairy!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Lin Shuang smiled.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was slightly red under the gaze of so many people. Her eyes moved, and her natural charm made people unable to take their eyes off her.

    Compared to Tong Tong, Xiao Ye was much calmer.

    He wore a small suit and walked steadily to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side. He held her hand and raised his head. His handsome little face was serious.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    Seeing Xiao Ye¡¯s serious expression, Song Yaoyao bent down slightly and questioned him curiously.

    Seeing this, Xiao Ye suddenly stood on his tiptoes and kissed Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    Lin Shuang¡¯s mouth twitched, while Xia Rao almost went crazy fromughter.

    Xiao Ye said, ¡°Sister Yaoyao, can you not marry Uncle Huo? He¡¯s old and fierce. Wait for me. When I grow up, I¡¯ll marry you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her face in a daze, unable to react for a moment.

    ¡°Huh? Can you repeat that?¡±

    Arge hand suddenly appeared and lifted Xiao Ye by the back of his cor, lifting him up easily.

    ¡°U-Uncle Huo¡­¡±

    Xiao Ye instantly became timid and shrunk his neck as he looked at Song Yaoyao for help.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, save me!¡± He felt wronged and pitifully reached out his small hand for a hug.

    The little boy¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears, as if he was truly frightened. It was as if he could cry in front of everyone in the next second.

    In addition to his beautiful looks, his expression made people¡¯s hearts soften even more.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart ached so much that she wanted to rush over to hug him. But before she could even touch Xiao Ye, Huo Yunque grunted and pulled Xiao Ye away.

    ¡°Uncle Huo is a baddie!¡±

    Xiao Ye tried to hit him but missed. He no longer pretended to be obedient as he struggled.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, don¡¯t marry Uncle Huo. He¡¯s a baddie who bullies kids!¡±

    Tong Tong shook his head and sighed as he pulled Lin Shuang¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, Brother is so childish¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Lin Shuang could not help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s also very brave.¡±

    He dared to snatch a woman from Huo Yunque.

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently and put down her hand resentfully. ¡°Gege, put him down¡­¡±

    Xiao Ye was like a little chick. He was sweating profusely, but he could not escape the clutches of the devil.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s embarrassing to bully a child.¡±

    With Song Yaoyao¡¯s support, Xiao Ye continued to provoke Huo Yunque.

 Chapter 987 - Birthday Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 987: Birthday Surprise</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Yunque sneered, ¡°Little brat, do you think I won¡¯t hit a child?¡±

    The man was very aggressive. He lowered his voice and immediately silenced Xiao Ye.

    A struggle shed in his eyes. He was obviously afraid that Huo Yunque would really hit him.

    Huo Yunque smirked silently. ¡°You can¡¯t even endure this little bit of hardship, yet you want to snatch my woman away, huh?¡±

    He turned around, pulled open the door, and threw Xiao Ye into Yi Ting¡¯s arms. ¡°Take good care of your son.¡±

    The next time he dared to steal a woman from him, he would immediately forbid this little bastard from entering Huo Manor.

    Xiao Ye¡¯s body suddenly soared into the air, and he cried out in fear. As soon as he fell into Yi Ting¡¯s arms, he could not wait toin. ¡°Daddy, Uncle Huo is bullying a child!¡±

    Yi Ting pped him on his little butt. ¡°Don¡¯t be a troublemaker. Today is your Uncle Huo¡¯s big day. If you continue to cause trouble, you will go home alone, and won¡¯t be able to stay here.¡±

    Xiao Ye pouted and said sullenly, ¡°But I like Sister Yaoyao too.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother is stupid!¡±

    Tong Tong rolled her eyes speechlessly. The little adult said, ¡°If you like someone, you don¡¯t have to be with her!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Everyone was amused by Tong Tong¡¯s serious tone. Xia Rao picked up Tong Tong lovingly and tapped her little nose. She asked, ¡°Who taught you that?¡±

    Tong Tong raised her little head. ¡°That¡¯s what they say on TV!¡± she said in a clear voice, shaking her head. ¡°Love is letting go, and giving them your blessing!¡±

    ¡°Puhahaha¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao almost burst into tears fromughing. Her eyes were like stars as she looked at Huo Yunque, clear and bright. ¡°Gege, Tong Tong is very cute, right?¡±

    What would her and Gege¡¯s child look like? It would definitely be as cute as Tong Tong and Xiao Ye!

    Song Yaoyao was full of longing, so she did not notice the light that shed across Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes, dark and deep.

    ¡°Do you know what day it is today?¡±

    Suddenly changing the topic, Song Yaoyao did not notice it either. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday!¡±

    Speaking of this, she was a little expectant. What surprise did Huo Yunque prepare for her?

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so smart.¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled and tucked the strands of hair from her forehead behind her ear. He opened his palm lovingly and said, ¡°However, from now on, this day will be more meaningful.¡±

    Their eyes met, and Song Yaoyao almost drowned in the gentle sea of his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Highness.¡±

    The girl¡¯s fingers were slender, and her skin was fair.

    She tilted her head and smiled mischievously. She gently ced her small hand into Huo Yunque¡¯srge palm.

    Huo Yunque retracted his palm and easily wrapped Song Yaoyao¡¯s small hand in it.

    Xia Rao and Lin Shuang looked at each other, their faces full of blessings.

    When Song Yaoyao walked out of the room, she suddenly became nervous.

    She leaned against Huo Yunque¡¯s side and swallowed her saliva. ¡°Gege, I¡¯m a little nervous¡­¡±

    Could he feel that her palms were sweating?

    ¡°Shhh¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled as he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and walked through the long corridor.

    When she stood on the stairs on the second floor and looked down, Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Look! The female lead of tonight has appeared!¡±

    ¡°Wow, is this Mr. Huo¡¯s fianc¨¦e? She¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood rooted to the ground, unable to move her feet.

    ¡°Gege, Gege, this¡­¡±

    Her eyes darted through the crowd.

    Not only did she notice the figures of the students from ss 3-3, but she also noticed Elder Huo.

    He had actually returned to the country, and for the entire day, Song Yaoyao did not know anything!

 Chapter 988 - Engagement Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 988: Engagement Ceremony</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a smile.

    The man¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, and Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face was reflected in his pupils.

    The little girl in front of him was his whole world.

    Song Yaoyao quickly shook her head and held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand even tighter. ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face blushed slightly as sheined, ¡°I feel left out.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque held her waist and walked down the stairs. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Well, not exactly...¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at Huo Yunque. She said that she was angry, but it was more like she was acting coquettishly, which made Huo Yunque smile even more.

    ¡°When did you start setting this up? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    No wonder Xia Rao stayed in the room with her and did not let her go downstairs.

    Moreover, Huo Yunque did not show up for the entire day.

    Regardless, she did not expect that he would secretly prepare such a big surprise.

    The hall was filled with fresh flowers¡ªwhite roses that symbolized purity and love¡ªand the air was filled with a strong fragrance.

    Liu Meichen and Wang Jiayu, who were in the same dorm as Song Yaoyao, were also invited over, as well as Yu Sitian.

    The man who was as handsome as a god and the girl in the white dress who looked like a princess stood together in this dreamy scene. It was almost impossible to look away.

    As they walked over, the crowd automatically parted to make way for them.

    Li Sinian could not hide his excitement and hugged Yu Sitian even tighter. ¡°Babe, it¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±

    Otherwise, how could he have the opportunity to attend Mr. Huo and Miss Song¡¯s engagement ceremony? After all, even his father was not qualified to be friends with this circle.

    He still remembered the moment when he received the invite. The group of illegitimate children who were always finding fault with him, all had ugly expressions on their faces as though they had eaten sh*t. In that moment, Li Sinian¡¯s heart was bursting with joy.

    And when he finally entered this huge manor that was like a pce, Li Sinian felt that there was a real ss divide.

    His family was already considered celebrities in the circle, but whenpared to the Huos, they were instantly defeated.

    Those who came to participate were all celebrities from all walks of life.

    Those with power and influence, the kind that could only be seen on television, were all gathered here now, just to bless this couple.

    Yu Sitian silently raised her lips, but her eyes were extremely calm.

    ¡°Yaoyao, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, be happy!¡±

    Tang Xinrou stood in the crowd and waved at her. The reason why she didn¡¯t go upstairs was because Xu Yue was afraid that with her IQ, she would be seen through by Song Yaoyao if she went up, so she stopped her from going.

    Now, she looked at Song Yaoyao who was dressed like a princess, and her eyes were red. She was even more excited than Song Yaoyao herself.

    ¡°Congrattions, ss President! Happy birthday, ss President!¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and swept her gaze across these familiar rtives and friends one by one. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±

    They had gone to great lengths to prepare this surprise for her.

    She held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand tightly and lifted the hem of her dress.

    In front of her stood a familiar person that Song Yaoyao now felt was a stranger.

    Song Wenchuan...

    He had lost a lot of weight, but he was in good spirits. His bright eyes were smiling. Seeing that Song Yaoyao had noticed him, he walked over with a gift. ¡°Yaoyao, happy birthday and congrattions.¡±

    Being able to attend the engagement ceremony was already a pleasant surprise. Song Wenchuan did not dare to force anything else.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment before she took the gift.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Song Wenchuan smiled and stepped aside. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly and led Song Yaoyao forward.

 Chapter 989 - A Dangerous Person

    <h4>Chapter 989: A Dangerous Person</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    At this moment, Song Wenchuan suddenly paused. He heard a word clearly and his nose immediately turned sour.

    The word was, ¡°Brother...¡±

    Song Yaoyao was still willing to call him ¡°Brother¡±.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Song Wenchuan grinned and held back his tears.

    Many changes had happened in Song Manor, leaving behind a shattered family. Song Yaoyao calling him ¡®Brother¡¯ was enough tofort Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not expect Huo Yunque to be so sharp. She only sighed lightly and was caught by him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples were deep as she shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m justmenting that I¡¯m really going to get engaged to you!¡±

    Although they were already engaged, they had never announced it to everyone in such a solemn manner like today.

    Elder Huo was already waiting for them on the stage with a loving smile on his face.

    Liu Meichen cupped her face with both hands and suppressed the urge to scream as she spoke to Wang Jiayu crazily, ¡°Yaoyao¡¯s boyfriend is really handsome!¡±

    ¡°When I saw half of his body on the Inte, I guessed that he must be very handsome. I didn¡¯t expect that I was right!¡±

    ¡°If those trolls knew what Mr. Huo looks like, would they still have the face to say that Mr. Huo is an old and ugly man? Their faces would be swollen!¡±

    Wang Jiayu was shocked by the extravagance of the engagement ceremony. Just the engagement ceremony alone was already like this, what about the wedding?

    Wang Jiayu had to admit that she was looking forward to it.

    She looked at Song Yaoyao with envy. Her little face was red as she leaned against the man¡¯s side. The air around her seemed to be filled with sweetness and happiness.

    ¡°I hope that I can find a boyfriend like Mr. Huo in the future.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hope to be as handsome and rich as Mr. Huo. She only hoped to be doted on like a treasure.

    Liu Meichen sighed when she heard that. ¡°This kind of man is hard toe by. He is like an endangered animal!¡±

    Everyone agreed.

    They did not have the intention to be jealous. If it were someone else, they may feel uneasy. However, as the female lead this time, Song Yaoyao was also very outstanding. She was on par with Huo Yunque in terms of talent and good looks.

    When a person was outstanding enough, others would not even have the intention to be jealous.

    ...

    Huo Manor was brightly lit and lively.

    Therefore, a certain person dressed in a ck priest¡¯s robe, squatting outside the residence, looked even more pitiful and lonely. The air was filled with loneliness.

    ¡°Dear, if Yaoyao finds out that you did this, she will not be happy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, maybe.¡±

    Huo Jiu crossed his arms and calmly leaned against the car.

    Nn¡¯s light blue eyes shed with helplessness. ¡°How do I prove that I really mean no harm to Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°I swear to almighty God!¡±

    ¡°Father¡±¡ªHuo Jiu smiled¡ª¡±This is China. God can¡¯t hear your oath.¡±

    Nn: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better leave. You can¡¯t go in tonight.¡±

    In Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes, the seemingly harmless priest in front of him was definitely a dangerous person.

    ¡°Oh, my heart hurts. Huo Jiu, I thought we were already considered friends.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Huo Jiu replied.

    Facing Nn¡¯s attempt to befriend him, Huo Jiu took a few steps back with a cold expression and distanced himself from Nn.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to ask people to chase you away, do you? If your subordinates find out, it will be very embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Oh my...¡±

    Nn was puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t have any subordinates. I¡¯m just an ordinary priest. I swear to God...¡±

 Chapter 990 - Being Compared Again

    <h4>Chapter 990: Being Compared Again</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°There is no God here, only the Jade Emperor. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    A burst ofughter came from behind him. Huo Jiu turned around with an unfriendly expression.

    Huo Qi greeted Nn. ¡°Mr. Nn, pleasee in.¡± He hooked his arm around Huo Jiu¡¯s neck and teased him with a smile. ¡°Jiu, are you telling ame joke? It¡¯s so funny.¡±

    Huo Jiu punched him in the stomach and coldly pulled Huo Qi¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Ha, get lost.¡±

    Nn shrugged. ¡°Phew¡­ I thought I was going to stay outside in the cold wind all night.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re an honored guest. The Master asked me to bring you in. This way, please¡­¡±

    Huo Jiu narrowed his eyes and followed him in.

    The engagement ceremony was just a formality to let more people know about their rtionship.

    However, theyout of the venue was not ambiguous at all. It was exquisite and extravagant.

    In the evening, the Weibo trending list was updated.

    [Song Yaoyao¡¯s engagement]

    [Mr. Huo and Song Yaoyao]

    [Photo of Song Jingwan visiting a disfigured girl]

    ¡­

    There were no videos of the engagement ceremony. However, photos of the venue and selfies of the socialites continued to flood the inte.

    The dreamy venue and the huge manor were a feast for the eyes of the spectators.

    ¡°Huhuhu, I wish I was there. So this is the life of a rich person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m envious.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Congrattions to Mr. Huo and Teacher Song. We wish you happiness!¡±

    ¡°Sis, did you go to Yaoyao¡¯s engagement ceremony? I¡¯ve followed you for a long time. I knew you were rich, but I didn¡¯t know you were this rich. /cry¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. It¡¯s a great day for others. Wish them well!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just an engagement, not a wedding. The setting is so luxurious, but they¡¯re only using it once. Wouldn¡¯t it be more meaningful to donate this money to those in need? I hate people who put on a show the most!¡±

    ¡°WTF? What kind of idioticment is that? If you¡¯re rich, you should donate money, otherwise, you¡¯re a ck-hearted profiteer, is that what you¡¯re trying to say? Then why don¡¯t you take the lead? Donate all your money first!¡±

    ¡°What he said made sense. Why can¡¯t people learn from Song Jingwan? Look at her. She¡¯s only just debuted, and she¡¯s already done so many good deeds! On the other hand, someone who disfigured another¡¯s face was covered up. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that person¡¯s ims of innocence. Capitalists are terrifying! It¡¯s so easy for them to clear their names!¡±

    ¡°Little Teacher, it¡¯s such a good day. I didn¡¯t want to curse, but so many idiots have shown up again. You¡¯ve been ndering my Little Teacher every day. Have you earned enough money to buy yourself a coffin yet? Anyway, how do you know that my Little Teacher didn¡¯t donate money? Huh?¡±

    The inte was in an uproar. Song Yaoyao and Song Jingwan were once again tied together andpared.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s engagement was so high-profile. Meanwhile, Song Jingwan silently went to the hospital to visit those poor people who had their faces disfigured.

    This time, the passersby all stood on Song Jingwan¡¯s side and collectively criticized Song Yaoyao for acting innocent and pure. When in fact, she was a scheming person. Otherwise, how could she have found a rich husband?

    The fans were in an uproar.

    At Huo Manor, the engagement party hade to an end.

    Song Yaoyao let out a breath and yawned.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Huo Yunque gently rubbed her waist with his big palm.

    ¡°Uh huh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and acted coquettishly, ¡°I haven¡¯t rested all day, I feel like my waist is going to break!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ve made Student Song Yaoyao tired. Go and get some restter, okay?¡±

 Chapter 991 - Nolanâ€™s Message

    <h4>Chapter 991: Nn¡¯s Message</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Most of the guests had left. They must have been very satisfied with the night.

    The Huos did not easily entertain guests.

    To be able to enter Huo Manor in one¡¯s lifetime was considered to be a sess.

    ¡°Oh! Little angel, we meet again!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Nn.¡±

    Song Yaoyao let go of Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and greeted Nn. Her big eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Mr. Nn, is there something you need me for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of someone.¡±

    Nn bowed in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°I wish Miss Song a happy birthday. May you stay safe and happy.¡±

    Safe and happy¡­

    These words came out of Nn¡¯s mouth as a foreigner. It was so strange, but it made Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes turn red.

    She smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°The following words are for Mr. Huo.¡±

    Nn smiled. ¡°Be happy, my cute little angel.¡± He then looked at Huo Yunque and suddenly became serious as he said, ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯ll leave my little sister to you. Please take good care of her and make her the most loved girl in the world.¡±

    It was clear that Nn was speaking on behalf of someone else.

    For some reason, Song Wenchuan¡¯s face appeared in Huo Yunque¡¯s mind.

    However, Song Wenchuan was at the banquet tonight.

    In fact, Song Wenchuan¡¯s strange behavior was puzzling.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was about to cry. She quickly held back her tears.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Nn chuckled, ¡°Yaoyao is my treasure. Now that I¡¯ve given my treasure to you, please cherish her. In my eyes, she¡¯s perfect and has no ws. I can tolerate anything she does. If one day she¡¯s wronged, I¡¯ll take her away from you. Believe me, I¡¯ll take her to a ce that you won¡¯t be able to find no matter how capable you are.¡±

    ¡°Finally, congrattions!¡±

    The originally serious topic suddenly rxed towards the end.

    Song Yaoyao almost left a mark on her palm when she burst outughing and held back her tears. Only then did she suddenly feel a slight pain in her palm.

    ¡°Really¡­ Why are you saying this¡­¡±

    It was rather emotional.

    Her eyshes were wet as she grumbled andined. Her nasal tone was clearly filled with longing.

    Huo Yunque seemed to have sensed it. He did not wipe away her tears but pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°You can only cry this once.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was still holding it in, but now she could not hold it in anymore.

    Nn sighed with a face full of sadness. ¡°Oh my God, I really can¡¯t stand to see beautiful girls cry. Now that I¡¯ve passed on the message, it¡¯s time for me to leave. Oh, right¡ª¡±

    As he turned around, he suddenly left behind a sentence that confused everyone except for Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I hope Miss Song can take a look at that letter.¡±

    Song Yaoyao paused for a moment and nodded heavily after a while.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nn.¡±

    The young priest had already walked to the door and waved his hand without looking back.

    ¡°Come to Country Y in the future, little cutie. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. However, forget about the one beside you.¡±

    Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that this man deliberately blocked him outside.

    Late at night.

    Song Yaoyao, who was still wearing makeup, sat in front of her desk. She calmly folded the letter and threw it into the shredder.

    A few secondster, the snowkes fell into the wastepaper basket silently.

    She pressed the shortcut button on thendline next to her hand. After the beep, Huo Jiu¡¯s respectful voice sounded, ¡°Miss Song, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan has returned to the country?¡±

 Chapter 992 - Endorsement Stolen? Donâ€™t Panic

    <h4>Chapter 992: Endorsement Stolen? Don¡¯t Panic</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Tang Xinrou sat down on the bed and began to sulk.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    As the exams were approaching, Song Yaoyao was revising. She closed her book and questioned her friend curiously.

    Tang Xinrou, who had always told Song Yaoyao everything, turned around angrily this time. Her face was filled with grief and indignation.

    Seeing this, Song Yaoyao crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Do you want me to ask Xu Yue? You know, Xu Yue has always told me everything.¡±

    Tang Xinrou bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it, it¡¯s too embarrassing!¡±

    Her endorsement had actually been stolen by that fake b*tch!

    ¡°Does it have to do with Song Jingwan?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was stunned and her expression changed. ¡°How did you¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Now that there were only the two of them in the dormitory, there was no need to avoid anyone. Song Yaoyao said inly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess.¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s every move did not escape her eyes.

    When she heard this, Tang Xinrou felt extremely wronged.

    ¡°If I used the power of my family, would she have had the ability to snatch my things? Song Wenchuan must have been brainwashed by Song Jingwan, right? He¡¯s still helping her up to now!¡±

    Tang Xinrou sneered, ¡°If Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t help her, what ability would she have?¡±

    ¡°Song Rui is in jail, Zhou Manli is paralyzed, and Song Jingwan is the only one left by his side. If you take that into ount, can you understand why Song Wenchuan is protecting Song Jingwan?¡±

    Tang Xinrou snorted lightly and exhaled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that endorsement too much, I¡¯m just angry. It doesn¡¯t matter who gets this endorsement, but it¡¯s the Song Jingwan that I hate the most!¡±

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips. ¡°What was the endorsement for?¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°A Japanese skincare product.¡±

    ¡°When do you think they¡¯ll start shooting themercial?¡±

    ¡°In three days.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lowered her head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes. Victory was in her grasp.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be able to shoot it¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Three dayster.

    Early in the morning, Qin Han was already sitting in the nanny van outside Song Manor with Song Jingwan¡¯s assistant, makeup artist, and stylist.

    Just as he was about to call Song Jingwan, a sharp scream suddenly rang out, startling the birds on the branches. Fine snow fluttered down.

    The young assistant was stunned and asked hesitantly, ¡°Brother Qin, was that Jingwan¡¯s voice?¡±

    At this moment, his phone rang.

    The caller was Song Jingwan.

    In the car, including the assistant, no one knew what the other party said. They only saw Qin Han looking more and more displeased. In the end, he said solemnly, ¡°Got it.¡± Then he hung up.

    ¡°Brother Qin, Jingwan¡ª¡±

    ¡°Turn around and go back.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The assistant driving the car was at a loss. ¡°But, aren¡¯t we taking Jingwan to the shoot today¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going anymore.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What? She can¡¯t just call it off because she wants to. This isn¡¯t what we agreed to!¡±

    The district manager of Feng City was so angry that heughed. ¡°Are you guys kidding me? Do you think we have time to y this kind of game with you guys?¡±

    Qin Han was being ridiculed over the phone, but there was nothing he could do.

    He had even lost contact with Song Jingwan. She had turned off her phone, and he didn¡¯t know where she was.

    He had gone to Song Manor a few times, but he had not seen her once.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any exnations from you, nor do I want to hear an apology! If an apology is useful, why do we need the police? Get her toe in person! Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences! I don¡¯t care which family she¡¯s from! I can make her disappear from the entertainment circle forever!¡±

    The Songs had some ability, but in this circle, they weren¡¯t even worthy of a ranking!

 Chapter 993 - Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 993: Disappear</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Mr. Hong, it¡¯s not that Jingwan doesn¡¯t want toe, but something has happened to her. There¡¯s nothing we can do¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. As long as she¡¯s not dead, I want you to bring her here even if you have to carry her over! Otherwise, there¡¯s no room for negotiation, don¡¯t me us for being merciless! On ount that she¡¯s our spokesperson, I¡¯ll give her one day to appear. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±

    Qin Han apologized for a long time. The moment the other party cut off the phone, he suddenly stood up and mmed the phone against the wall.

    In an instant, the phone broke into pieces!

    ¡°F*ck them!¡±

    He had trained quite a number of popr celebrities¡¯ managers in the past. It was only because he had offended someer that his power was suspended and no artiste was willing to follow him.

    He really wanted to use Song Jingwan to return to the spotlight. He wanted to let the people who had targeted him back then know that he would not be so easily defeated.

    But now¡­

    Qin Han only wanted to take a picture of Song Jingwan¡¯s face with his phone and yell, ¡°I¡¯m not working for you anymore!¡±

    He had worked hard to snatch up the endorsements for her. He had devoted his entire heart and soul to her reputation and public rtions.

    In the end, she left just like that? Without even showing her face?

    The endorsement was definitely canceled. He would have to pay the penalty for breach of contract.

    He leaned against the sofa and panted. The more he thought about it, the more difficult it was for him to calm down.

    At this moment, the office door was pushed open.

    The assistant held his phone and walked over anxiously. ¡°Brother Qin, I don¡¯t know how the news of Jingwan canceling on her client got out. It¡¯s already trending now. What should we do?¡±

    Qin Han gritted his teeth and cursed under his breath. ¡°F*ck!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking for me? Look for a publicist!¡±

    He wanted to give Song Jingwan a p. If he had some dignity, he would quit on the spot. However, the contract was written clearly in ck and white. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with the opportunity in his hands.

    His assistant felt his malicious gaze and shrunk his neck. He quickly backed out.

    Regarding this hot topic, the fans did not believe it. They all thought that Song Jingwan had been too popr recently, so she had attracted the jealousy of people with bad intentions.

    That was until an official post was made.

    Z&G¡¯s Official Weibo: ¡°Because we still can¡¯t contact Miss Song Jingwan, we have decided to terminate our partnership with her ording to the terms of our contract. @SongJingwan @SongJingwan¡¯sStudio¡±

    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°The client has already made a statement. It seems this is true. What is Song Jingwan thinking? Is she crazy, or does she not want to stay in this circle anymore?¡±

    ¡°Sister Song is crazy! Many female celebrities have torn their heads apart for this endorsement. Is this the result? I need to bow down to her!¡±

    ¡°Even if she did do good deeds, it¡¯s still a fact that she¡¯s irresponsible when ites to work.¡±

    ¡°Please be rational, everyone. Wanwan is not a heartless person. Something must have happened to her, which is why she can¡¯t be there. I hope the client will forgive her. /tears¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been praised too much, so she¡¯s acting like a big shot. How popr has she been these days? She¡¯s been trending every day, and her family couldn¡¯t wait to tell the world about her good deeds.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, Precious, how did you know that she wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot today? Has she gone crazy?¡± Tang Xinrou hugged Song Yaoyao and asked curiously.

    She was scouring her brain. No matter how she thought about it, she didn¡¯t know how Song Yaoyao did it.

    Song Yaoyao pushed Tang Xinrou away and pretended to kiss her face. Her skin was delicate, and when she looked at Tang Xinrou¡¯s skin color, it was as white as a newborn baby. There wasn¡¯t a single blemish on her face.

    She waved her finger mysteriously. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou pursed her lips. ¡°Tch, do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to act mysteriously?¡±

 Chapter 994 - Tang Tang, Letâ€™s Get Engaged

    <h4>Chapter 994: Tang Tang, Let¡¯s Get Engaged</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Everyone was looking for Song Jingwan, but no one knew that she had gone straight to the hospital in the evening as soon as she walked out of the airport in Country H.

    ¡°Oh my god, Miss Song? Didn¡¯t you¡­ didn¡¯t you go back to your country? Why did you¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan quietly took off her mask.

    Han Zhenxi, the female doctor who was in charge of Song Jingwan¡¯s skin repair, was stunned. She suddenly stood up and looked at Song Jingwan carefully.

    The more she looked, the more shocked she became.

    In the end, she covered her mouth in shock.

    ¡°Oh my god, what happened to you?!¡±

    ¡­

    After Song Jingwan stood up Z&G, this piece of cake became avable again. The female stars who thought there was no hope, once again used all their strength to try and win this endorsement.

    Meanwhile, Tang Xinrou, who had the job snatched from her, was naturally contacted as well.

    It was the Feng City district manager who personally called. His words were rather pleasant.

    Tang Xinrou sneered, ¡°Ha? What are you thinking? Do you think I¡¯m a garbage collector? I¡¯m sorry, you can give this endorsement to whoever you want. I¡¯m not worthy of it!¡±

    After saying this, she hung up the phone.

    An Feiranughed lightly and shook his head with a doting look in his eyes.

    ¡°Phew¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou heaved a sigh of relief. She was finallyfortable.

    She raised her chin. ¡°Do I need this endorsement to raise my status? Don¡¯t they know that they already lost their opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Childish!¡± Xu Yue rolled her eyes and turned around to leave.

    She didn¡¯t me Tang Xinrou for rejecting the endorsement and offending the client.

    After all, with Tang Xinrou¡¯s status, even if she offended them, so be it. Would the Tang Family allow her to be bullied?

    Tang Xinrou pounced into An Feiran¡¯s embrace and said fiercely, ¡°Great, now I¡¯m a jobless vagrant again! An Feiran, when are you going to marry me? I might as well go home and be a full-time wife!¡±

    Actually, she was just casually saying this. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she could livefortably on dividends for the rest of her life.

    After all, she was the only daughter of the Tang Family. From the moment she was born, her father had transferred a portion of his shares to her name.

    Over the years, she had umted a considerable amount of wealth.

    An Feiran had a thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get engaged first?¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m joking!¡±

    ¡°What style do you like? What date do you want? Why don¡¯t we set it for New Year¡¯s Day? How about it?¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±

    She was just joking. Why would she tie herself up so tightly for no reason?

    ¡°My mom really wants to see you. When shees back, shall we have dinner together?¡±

    ¡°This is too sudden¡­¡± Tang Xinrou was speechless. She was a little confused.

    ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±

    The clean and refined-looking boy paused for a moment. His bright eyes gradually dimmed, and there was an unspeakable sense of disappointment.

    ¡°I thought you wanted to get engaged to me too.¡±

    He appeared aggrieved and depressed. In addition to his short, soft ck hair, his long eyshes drooped.

    He looked extremely harmless, and it made one¡¯s heart soften.

    Tang Xinrou opened her mouth and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s a no,¡±An Feiran said sullenly.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou bit him with hatred, her face slightly burning. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re so annoying! I¡¯ll agree to it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An Feiran was revived in a second. He raised his eyes, and his eyes were filled with glee.

    He hugged Tang Xinrou tightly and said with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy, definitely!¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­damn it, An Feiran, did you just trick me? You definitely did!¡±

 Chapter 995 - Our Newly Signed Artiste Isâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 995: Our Newly Signed Artiste Is¡­</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°So? You¡¯ve been tricked by An Feiran and you¡¯re getting engaged?¡±

    Xu Yue raised her eyebrows and sneered as she stared at Tang Xinrou¡¯s slender neck. She wished she could strangle her to death. ¡°I said that your IQ is low, but you¡¯re really low! Missy, you¡¯ve just debuted and are currently on the rise. Now you¡¯re telling me that you want to get engaged?¡±

    Tang Xinrou felt wronged, pitiful, and helpless. She crouched in the corner guiltily and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Xu Yue crossed her arms across her chest. ¡°It¡¯s not a rtionship, it¡¯s an engagement! An engagement!¡±

    She facepalmed. ¡°Why did I make such a stupid decision and be your manager?¡±

    ¡°Huhu, I didn¡¯t want to either. Who asked An Feiran to look so pitiful that it made my heart soften¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    In response to this, Xu Yue responded with a sneer.

    An Feiran looked pitiful? That must have been an act! That guy was ck-bellied and not a good person!

    It was no wonder that Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t win against him.

    ¡°Getting engaged is fine.¡±

    She could also guess that An Feiran didn¡¯t feel safe and that was why he wanted a title.

    Even if Xu Yue didn¡¯t agree, An Feiran probably wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou had just heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Xu Yue¡¯s words and her heart rate once again rose.

    She knew that she was in the wrong and said obsequiously, ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Tell An Feiran to hide it from the media!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Xinrou rubbed her nose. ¡°Isn¡¯t that lying?¡±

    ¡°So? Tang Xinrou, has your brain been eaten by zombies? You haven¡¯t even graduated from university yet. In the eyes of many fans, you¡¯re still a child! Yet you¡¯re getting engaged? Engagement is a rtionship that¡¯s even more intimate than dating! In some ces, even if you get engaged, you can cohabit and have children!¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She made up her mind that she would definitely give An Feiran a good beating in the future.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too unfair to An Feiran?¡± she asked carefully.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s chosen to be with you, he has to be mentally prepared. Are you nning to stop acting because of him? Are you going to stop interacting with male actors? Look at your uncle. Compared to your aunt, An Feiran is much more fortunate.¡±

    Mu Jing had waited for Xia Rao for a long time before she finally agreed to marry him.

    Later on, because Xia Rao was busy with her career, she couldn¡¯t expose her rtionship. As a result, Mu Jing willingly remained invisible for many years.

    And no one knew anything about them.

    The good thing about An Feiranpared to Mu Jing was that he had Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart from the very beginning.

    ¡°He will agree.¡±

    Reality proved that Xu Yue was right.

    Before Tang Xinrou could say anything, An Feiran had already made ns.

    ¡°Xu Yue must be furious, right?¡± An Feiran guessed as he asked with a smile.

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve been scolded so badly! She actually dared to scold me! How things have changed! She¡¯s probably forgotten how she used to be a delinquent.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Xinrou raised her head. ¡°Did Xu Yue tell you all this? How did you know what she said?¡±

    ¡°I guessed.¡±

    An Feiran curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m already very satisfied that you¡¯re willing to be engaged to me.¡± He stroked Tang Xinrou¡¯s hair. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from pursuing your career, and I won¡¯t be a stumbling block for you.¡±

    Therefore, he was willing to hide his name.

    When Song Jingwan went missing, Song Yaoyao¡¯s studio suddenly announced a newly signed artiste.

    When they saw the photo, theizens were shocked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Song Jingwan?¡±

    ¡°I must be blind, what¡¯s going on? Wanwan, stop messing around, okay? Come home with us!¡±

    ¡°Look carefully. They look the same, but they are actually different.¡±

 Chapter 996 - Tang Xinrouâ€™s Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 996: Tang Xinrou¡¯s Engagement</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Miss S¡ª Ah! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts...¡±

    Before the man wearing a hat and a thick down jacket could get close to Song Yaoyao, Huo Si grabbed his arm and pressed him against the car.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not a bad person! Miss Song, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Qin Han, Miss Song Jingwan¡¯s manager. I¡¯m looking for you because I have something to ask you. Ouch, it hurts...¡±

    Huo Si increased his strength, and Qin Han immediately cried out in pain.

    ¡°Why should our Miss Song answer your question? Do you think you¡¯re that important? Huh?¡±

    Huo Siughed coldly and pushed him away. ¡°The next time you dare to force your way to Miss Song, the consequences will not be so simple.¡±

    With that, he bent over, pulled open the car door, and escorted Song Yaoyao into the car.

    Song Yaoyao nced at Qin Han indifferently and lowered her head to get into the car.

    Qin Han felt as if his arm was about to be dislocated by Huo Si. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Miss Song, I just want to know why you signed Song Weiwei? That person is Song Weiwei, right? Your Studio¡¯s newly signed artist...¡±

    ¡°Make way.¡±

    Huo Si got into the car swiftly and turned the steering wheel.

    The car rushed towards Qin Han. Qin Han was so scared that his face turned pale. He staggered and sat on the ground, looking at the scene in a daze. He did not even know how to dodge.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids. After all, she wasn¡¯t a good person in the ordinary sense.

    The car stopped just as the front bumper was about to touch Qin Han¡¯s face. Only then did Qin Han seem to suddenly react by rolling and crawling away.

    Huo Si grinned and said, ¡°Miss Song, with his abilities, it¡¯s no wonder that he hasn¡¯t been able to produce anything decent after so many years.¡±

    In the entertainment industry, he should know the power of capital the most.

    It was the first time Huo Si had seen someone rashly question someone in front of them.

    Song Yaoyao curved her lips slightly. ¡°How are the people at the hospital?¡±

    Although Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t mention their names, Huo Si knew who she was referring to.

    ¡°Those withrge-scale disfigurement cannot bepletely cured at this time. However, those with minor disfigurement have already finished their surgery and are currently recuperating in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Tang Xinrou finally chose to hold her engagement ceremony on New Year¡¯s Day.

    The Ans were also a famous aristocratic family in the circle. Whether it was in terms of family background or personality, the Tangs were undoubtedly satisfied with An Feiran.

    But even so...

    An Feiran was still called over by Tang Xinrou¡¯s older brothers. Using the excuse of sparring, he was ¡®slightly¡¯ taught a lesson.

    One could imagine that if An Feiran dared to let Tang Xinrou down in the future, just her older brothers alone would not let him off.

    In the luxurious hotel banquet hall, the huge crystal chandelier shone brilliantly, and the floor was covered with a dark red, golden-patterned carpet. The people who passed by were all famous people from all walks of life. They were all dressed in suits and they drove beautiful cars.

    A figure paused at the door, and her gaze swept across the hall.

    Song Yaoyao tugged at the corner of Huo Yunque¡¯s shirt and said softly, ¡°Gege, I¡¯ll be leaving for a while.¡±

    Huo Yunque followed her gaze and nodded. ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°You came alone?¡±

    Song Weiwei was still looking around when she heard a familiar voice. She was finally relieved.

    She smiled. ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao led Song Weiwei through the crowd. In the room, Tang Xinrou, who was wearing a long red dress, sat with her back facing the crowd. The makeup artist was holding a makeup brush and gently sweeping it across her face.

    Hearing the voice, Tang Xinrou waved her hand and turned around. When she saw Song Weiwei, her eyes immediately lit up.

 Chapter 997 - Give The Contact Information To Song Jingwan

    <h4>Chapter 997: Give The Contact Information To Song Jingwan</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Her face was slightly red as she reached out her hand to ask Song Yaoyao toe over. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m a little nervous. What should I do...¡±

    ¡°Other than being nervous? Is there anything else?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved as she handed a gift box to Tang Xinrou. ¡°Rx. When we get out, you just need to look at An Feiran. He¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes darted around as she took the gift box and said, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s more like I¡¯m protecting him.¡±

    Thinking back to the past, An Feiran was still a weak and gentle high school boy. In the blink of an eye, not long had passed, but he seemed to have be a mature man who could take charge of his own affairs.

    The change was so fast that she could barely react.

    ¡°Tang Xinrou, happy engagement.¡±

    Song Weiwei took a deep breath and handed over the gift box, sincerely wishing her well.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at her familiar face and paused. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    She admitted that she was just venting her anger. Song Weiwei hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and she had even helped Song Yaoyao by embarrassing Song Jingwan, but when she saw this face, Tang Xinrou still felt weird.

    ¡°You want to ask about my sister?¡±

    She referred to Song Jingwan as her sister quite naturally.

    Tang Xinrou looked away ufortably. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to know.¡±

    After all, she already knew that Song Weiwei had been scolded badly during this time, and everyone said that she had deliberately appeared at such a time to use Song Jingwan as a stepping stone. She had even signed a contract with Song Yaoyao¡¯s studio to deliberately go against Song Jingwan.

    There was no way that Song Jingwan¡¯s fans could be happy.

    But so what if those fans were unhappy? Song Weiwei still had a lot of resources.

    Even the endorsement that Song Jingwan missed was given to Song Weiwei in the end.

    Yet, there was more that she wanted to know.

    Song Weiwei looked at Song Yaoyao and knew that nothing could escape her control. Seeing that Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t object, she smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s still in Country H. She shouldn¡¯t be able to return for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was really curious this time. She blinked her eyes. ¡°Could it be that she really overdid her stic surgery and returned to the factory?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember that time at the pharmacy when you asked for beauty cream and I didn¡¯t give it to you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Tang Xinrou instantly remembered. Her eyes widened as she looked at Song Yaoyao, wanting to say something but stopping.

    Her heart was filled with admiration for her.

    ¡°That time, you were¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tang Tang, it¡¯s time to go out.¡±

    At this moment, An Feiran pushed open the door and entered.

    Tang Xinrou could only swallow back her words. But looking at Song Yaoyao¡¯s iparably bright eyes, she was pulled back by An Feiran as she turned her head. ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ll look for you after I¡¯m engaged!¡±

    No wonder Song Yaoyao was so certain. It turned out that she had already made preparations.

    However, how did she get Song Jingwan to use the beauty cream she made?

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation on her side?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stroked her skirt and walked out of the door with the hem of her skirt in her hands.

    Song Weiwei followed behind her andughed lightly when she heard this. ¡°She¡¯s going crazy. My phone is about to explode from her calls these past few days.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°She can¡¯t get in touch with the descendant of the famous traditional Chinese medicine family in Country M.¡± Song Weiwei curled her lips with a hint of mockery in her eyes. No matter how miserable Song Jingwan was, she couldn¡¯t feel a shred of sympathy for her.

    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity...¡±

    Light shed in the girl¡¯s eyes. Her delicate little face was soft and alluring, like a blossoming begonia, pure yet seductive.

    She licked her lips. ¡°If shees to you again, give her the contact information of that mysterious person.¡±

 Chapter 998 - A Face Slap For Z&G

    <h4>Chapter 998: A Face p For Z&G</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    What should she do? She was getting a little impatient...

    The engagement party went smoothly.

    Under the bright moonlight, beautiful piano music flowed in the banquet hall.

    As the district manager of Z&G in China, Fan Hua was lucky enough to receive an invitation.

    But at this moment, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    Looking at the smiling and flirtatious female celebrity beside An Feiran, who was also the female lead of this party, he was unable to regain his senses for a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t until his partner called him twice that he came back to his senses.

    He hurriedly asked, ¡°Chief Liu, is the person next to Young Master An called Tang Xinrou? Is she a female celebrity that has been quite popr in the entertainment industry recently?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hearing this, the other party waved her hand, ¡°That heiress only entered the entertainment industry for fun. Her real identity is the Eldest Miss of the Tang Family! She¡¯s the only daughter of the Tangs; the apple of their eye! Xia Rao know this. She¡¯s her auntie. And her uncle is the CEO of Mu Corporation.¡± President Liu did not notice that cold sweat was almost dripping down Fan Hua¡¯s forehead. As if it was not enough, he continued to exin, ¡°And the person next to her, Miss Song, she is even more amazing! She is the future mistress of the Huo Family.¡±

    Fan Hua pursed his lips. ¡°President Liu, don¡¯t lie to me. I haven¡¯t heard anything about this.¡±

    If he had known that Tang Xinrou was the eldest daughter of Tang Corporation, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to break the agreement, kick Tang Xinrou out, and turn around to work with Song Jingwan.

    It was no wonder that when he called Tang Xinrou back then, she had the confidence to scold him and turn on him, telling him to get lost.

    The Tang Family¡¯s eldest daughter had an astonishing background, so she naturally had the confidence to do this!

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? There¡¯s no benefit to it.¡± The man shook his head. ¡°The heiress wanted to experience life. Anyway, she¡¯s in the entertainment industry now. Look at those big shots who know her identity, which one of them would dare to touch her? Only those who don¡¯t have eyes would dare to give her a hard time. Now, she¡¯s even engaged to the only heir of the An Family. Tsk, tsk, tsk, that¡¯s incredible. That¡¯s why hard work can¡¯tpare to birth. The moment she was born, she was already at a height that we could not reach.¡±

    Fan Hua wanted to cry when he was inadvertently scolded.

    ¡°Th-this...¡±

    What the hell was this?!

    He didn¡¯t have the mood to think about anything else for the entire night. He simply watched Tang Xinrou¡¯s side, and when he saw that there was no one around her after much difficulty, he hurriedly rushed forward.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Tang! I¡¯m Z&G¡¯s district manager in China, Fan Hua. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°You... are Fan Hua?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was overjoyed. There were so many people at the banquet tonight. If Fan Hua didn¡¯t say anything, Tang Xinrou probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him even if they were face to face. However, when he mentioned Z&G, she immediately knew his attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Fan Hua saw her smile and broke out in cold sweat. He said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about the endorsement. I was blind. Please forgive me, Miss Tang.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Tang Xinrou blinked and looked at him calmly.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Fan Hua was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Tang Xinrou to say such a thing.

    Seeing that he was dumbfounded, Tang Xinrou burst outughing.

    She sneered, ¡°Regarding this matter, I have nothing to say. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use my identity against you or anything. If you want to break the contract, I can¡¯t stop you. In any case, I won¡¯t be cooperating with Z&G in the future. As for you, if you really feel apologetic...¡±

    Tang Xinrou hooked her finger at Song Weiwei.

 Chapter 999 - Make Money For My Precious

    <h4>Chapter 999: Make Money For My Precious</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Weiwei stayed by Song Yaoyao¡¯s side throughout the banquet, like a transparent person.

    Seeing Tang Xinrou¡¯s, she was stunned. It was only after Song Yaoyao reassured her that she carefully walked over.

    ¡°Tsk, so slow.¡±

    Tang Xinrou raised her chin arrogantly and pulled Song Weiwei¡¯s arm. ¡°If you really want to make it up to me, then use her!¡±

    Song Weiwei was stunned. She never thought that Tang Xinrou would help her.

    ¡°President Fan.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re too kind. Just call me by my name!¡± Fan Hua hurriedly nodded in agreement and recognized Song Weiwei.

    To be honest, Fan Hua didn¡¯t have a good impression of Song Weiwei at the beginning. who asked her to look exactly like Song Jingwan?

    These days, not only did Song Jingwan¡¯s fans attack her but also the haters of Song Jingwan naturally vented their anger when they saw her.

    ¡°You can go now.¡±

    Tang Xinrou crossed her arms and saidzily.

    Fan Hua heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper at all and quickly walked away.

    ¡°You...¡±¡ªwhen they were far away, Song Weiwei asked in confusion¡ª¡±Why did you help me?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say thank you?¡± Tang Xinrou nced at her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Tang Xinrou lifted the hem of her skirt proudly and walked towards Song Yaoyao in her high heels. ¡°Who asked you to be my Precious¡¯ signed artiste? If you don¡¯t do well, won¡¯t you embarrass her? Only when you¡¯re popr can you earn money for her!¡±

    Her Precious was a little money-grubber.

    Song Weiwei was stunned and then let out a huff.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s answer was more reasonable. If she had given any other reason, Song Weiwei would have suspected that she was trying to do something to her.

    ...

    Fan Hua¡¯s actions were very fast. That night, Z&G¡¯s official Weibo was updated once again, announcing that Song Weiwei was the only spokesperson for their China region.

    For a neer, she had just signed a contract and already received such a big endorsement. It was enough to make people jealous.

    Unexpectedly, this was not the end.

    Very soon, an idol drama adapted from a popr novel and highly anticipated by the audience also officially announced the female lead.

    It was Song Weiwei.

    This time, Song Jingwan¡¯s fans exploded.

    ¡°Based on what? Based on what?¡±

    ¡°Is this her biological sister? She¡¯s f*cking here to suck our Jingwan¡¯s blood, right? She¡¯s taking advantage of Jingwan¡¯s ident and using her as a stepping stone! I can¡¯t believe this... Haha!¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying, I will forever be her anti-fan! I will never watch anything with her in it!¡±

    ¡°Looking at your face, which is the same as my Wanwan¡¯s, I feel disgusted. No matter how I look at it, you¡¯re just a fake b*tch. My Wanwan is still the prettiest, most dignified, and magnanimous one!¡±

    ¡°Where did this pheasante from?¡±

    ¡°Errr, I¡¯m just saying it as it is. I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s fan, but SJW¡¯s fans are really disgusting. The good reputation that she has umted from her charity work these few days is about to be ruined by you guys. You said that she sucks blood. Did she steal SJW¡¯s resources? Just because her resources are good, are you guys jealous? Song Jingwan was the one who didn¡¯t want Z&G¡¯s endorsement deal. Please figure it out!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, are SJW¡¯s fans stupid? Song Weiwei¡¯s resources are good because she was signed by a big shot! Is there anyone who Director Song wants to promote that can¡¯t be promoted?¡±

    Far away in a foreign country. By the time Song Jingwan saw all this, she was already very, very calm.

    ¡°Song Weiwei, good move.¡±

    When did she be rted to Song Yaoyao? Or was it actually Song Yaoyao who arranged for her to join the Song Family from the start?

    Watching Song Yaoyao¡¯s life getting better and better, it gradually made her feel unworthy. Song Jingwan suddenly realized that to Song Yaoyao, the Song Family was really nothing.

    In fact, the things she cared so much about, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t care about at all.

 Chapter 1000 - Sleep In The Study Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Sleep In The Study Tonight</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    There were a few knocks on the door, and then the hospital nurse pushed the door open and entered.

    The room was dimly lit. When she saw that Song Jingwan was still sitting by the bed looking at her phone, she reminded her softly, ¡°Miss Song, you should rest early. It will be beneficial for your recovery.¡±

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips.

    Recovery?

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then, good night.¡±

    The nurse quietly left. She looked gentle and was undoubtedly sympathetic towards Song Jingwan.

    <i>Ha.</i>

    During this period of time, Song Jingwan had seen countless such looks.

    She opened her phone to contact the person she had been calling recently. The number that she often dialed was already familiar to her.

    She pressed it again and waited for the automatic response.

    But...

    This time, the call went through.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    When she heard the voice, Song Jingwan¡¯s calm expression started to fall apart. Her tone was sharp and vicious. ¡°Song Weiwei! You deliberately set me up!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Gege, it¡¯s time to sleep!¡±

    Song Yaoyao gently pushed open the door of the study and sneaked in like a thief. She theny on Huo Yunque¡¯s back and gently tugged at his earlobe.

    Huo Yunque smiled, his deep voice revealing a smile that could not be hidden.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, I¡¯m in a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao stared nkly ahead. When she saw the meeting room showing on theptop, Song Yaoyao¡¯s face instantly flushed red.

    She had entered and acted coquettishly in front of so many people!

    It was too embarrassing!

    Song Yaoyao instinctively tried to escape, but Huo Yunque grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto hisp.

    ¡°Where are you going? Let¡¯s listen together.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not dare to look directly into the eyes of those people, her body was so stiff that it was terrifying.

    ¡°Gege!¡± she gritted her teeth andined in a low voice, her small hand pinching the soft flesh on his waist.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Huo Yunque knocked on the table with a smile and asked in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat enough for dinner? Use more strength.¡±

    ¡°You! Let go of me quickly!¡±

    Waves of hot air rushed toward her face. Song Yaoyao did not need to look to know that her face was frighteningly hot.

    ¡°You may be shameless, but I¡¯m not. Let go of me now!¡± Song Yaoyao kicked him angrily.

    ¡°Ha...¡±

    The man¡¯s sexy protruding throat moved slightly, and ripples appeared in his deep ck eyes. He stopped teasing her.

    ¡°They can¡¯t see, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She looked at Huo Yunque¡¯s slender, clean fingertips and saw that the camera and microphone were indeed switched off.

    She let out a long sigh of relief, stared at him, and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore! You¡¯re such a bad guy!¡±

    He knew that she was scared to death, yet he deliberately tormented her.

    Seeing that she was really going to cry, Huo Yunque quickly raised his hands and surrendered. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I was wrong, okay? You go and rest first. I¡¯ll be at your disposalter, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t that! You can sleep in the study tonight!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pushed him away angrily, jumped off hisp, and left with a shake of her hand.

    Huo Yunque held his forehead andughed softly, ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s soft voice was extremely cute even when she was throwing a tantrum.

    The door was mmed heavily, representing the anger in Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart.

    She patted her cheeks and rushed into the washroom to wash her face with cold water. Only then did the irritation gradually dissipate.

    At this moment, her phone rang.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flickered as she vaguely guessed something.

    She picked up her phone and realized that there were already dozens of missed calls and text messages.

    The caller seemed anxious.

    It just so happened that she had nowhere to vent the anger in her stomach. This call came just in time. This person was walking straight into the firing line.

 Chapter 1001 - Yaoyao: Are You Surprised?

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Yaoyao: Are You Surprised?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    She pressed the answer button and did not make a sound. Instead, she found a book and sat at the table to read it.

    ¡°Hello? Is that Jenny?¡±

    ¡°Hello? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything!¡±

    At first, the other party was able to remain calm. After a long period of silence, she gradually broke down.

    ¡°What kind of medicine did you give me? Do you know what I¡¯ve be now? Do you know that you¡¯ve made me miserable?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re there. Say something! What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    The cat with the small crescent moon on its forehead was chubby from eating. It swayed its small body and rubbed against Song Yaoyao¡¯s toes.

    Song Yaoyao threw the book down and bent down to pick it up.

    ¡°Unhappy, you¡¯ve gained weight again. You need to go on a diet.¡±

    Song Jingwan was stunned.

    In a quiet room in a foreign country, she suddenly felt a chill all over her body.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Song Yaoyao mumbledzily, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I¡¯m d you can still recognize my voice.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Song Jingwan gritted her teeth to suppress the shock in her voice. ¡°Why is it you? Isn¡¯t this Jenny¡¯s phone number?¡±

    Song Jingwan smiled with her eyes curved. She was extremely happy.

    ¡°You¡¯re really interesting. Don¡¯t you understand yet? There are many people called Jenny in this world, but the one you¡¯re looking for doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    The girl¡¯s tone was light, and her soft voice was filled with joy.

    Song Jingwan shook her head. She gripped the phone so hard that her fingers were pale. ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    She suddenly screamed and hung up the phone.

    Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°No fun at all.¡±

    She scratched Unhappy¡¯s belly. ¡°Unhappy, where¡¯s your friend? Come, I¡¯ll find him for you!¡±

    Just as she took two steps, the phone rang again.

    This time, Song Yaoyao left the room without looking back, ignoring it.

    Song Jingwan seemed to be possessed as she continued to call persistently. Her face was frighteningly pale, and her lips were trembling.

    ¡°Pick up the phone... Pick up the phone... Song Yaoyao! Pick up the phone!¡±

    She seemed to have gone mad as she kept muttering, cursing, and screaming.

    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to her.

    ...

    Song Wenchuan worked for most of the night before returning home in the early hours of the morning.

    He was so tired that he didn¡¯t even have the time to lift his eyelids.

    As soon as he entered the hall, he realized that the lights in the hall were on. A thin and small figure was nestled on the sofa. She was wrapped in a nket, unable to sleep well.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart sank.

    Song Weiwei wasn¡¯t a heavy sleeper to begin with. When she heard the sound of footsteps, she suddenly woke up. When she saw Song Wenchuan, a smile suddenly appeared on her face.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Song Wenchuan stared at her nkly. After a long while, he softly said, ¡°Yes.¡±.

    He didn¡¯t seem to feel tired anymore.

    ¡°Brother, have you eaten? I left you some soup. I made it tonight and I¡¯ve been keeping it warm. Have a bowl before you rest?¡±

    As Song Weiwei spoke, she moved the nket away and walked to the kitchen.

    Song Wenchuan wanted to say that there was no need, but seeing Song Weiwei¡¯s enthusiastic look, he paused and swallowed his refusal.

    The girl¡¯s figure was slender and graceful, and she was dressed in simple loungewear. It was also because of her presence that this huge house gained some life.

    ¡°It¡¯s still very hot. Be careful.¡±

    Song Weiwei put the soup on the table with a smile and looked at Song Wenchuan expectantly. ¡°Try it and give me some suggestions.¡±

 Chapter 1002 - The Warmth That He Had Not Felt For A Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 1002: The Warmth That He Had Not Felt For A Long Time</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    She was not as cute as Song Yaoyao, nor was she as temperamental as Song Jingwan.

    It was a simple conversation, and her posture was not overly intimate. However, it made Song Wenchuan feel the warmth that he had not felt for a long time. He lowered his head and took a sip, and his nose instantly turned sour.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Song Weiwei¡¯s eyes shed. She pursed her lower lips and questioned him softly.

    Song Wenchuan finished the chicken soup in one go and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good, very good¡ª¡±

    It was the taste of home.

    He handed the bowl to Song Weiwei. ¡°Is there any more? I want to drink another bowl.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Weiwei was a little surprised. She quickly took the bowl. Guessing that Song Wenchuan had probably been so busy that he had not eaten yet, she scooped up a bowl of soup and said, ¡°I made some other things tonight, especially for you. I didn¡¯t touch them. Can I heat them up in the microwave for you?¡±

    Song Wenchuan patted his stomach. It felt warm.

    The warm chicken soup just so happened to soothe his aching stomach.

    He opened his mouth. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The microwave heated up the food very quickly, and it was done in a few minutes.

    A few dishes that Song Wenchuan liked were ced on the table. His hand that was holding the chopsticks trembled, and he looked up just in time to meet Song Weiwei¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were filled with anticipation.

    When Song Wenchuan saw this, he looked away embarrassedly.

    Song Wenchuan finally believed that the dishes that Song Weiwei had specially prepared for him were real.

    He rarely paid attention to this little sister, yet in private, she already knew so much about his preferences.

    ¡°Weiwei.¡±

    Song Wenchuan finished all the food. He watched as Song Weiwei cleaned up the dishes and suddenly called out to her, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you thanking me for? If brother likes it, I¡¯ll cook for you every day from now on.¡± Song Weiwei smiled and said gently, ¡°We¡¯re family.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have a family, and neither did Song Wenchuan.

    Since Song Jingwan didn¡¯t know how to cherish it, why couldn¡¯t she have it?

    She would definitely cherish it.

    <i>Family...</i>

    When Song Wenchuan finished washing up andy down in bed, this word kept echoing in his mind.

    His stomach felt warm. It had been a long time since he had such a satisfying meal.

    Song Wenchuan had never expected that one day, the kinship he longed for, would be obtained from his little sister whom he rarely noticed.

    His body sank into the soft bed, and Song Wenchuan quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    However, he had only fallen asleep for a short while when he was awakened by an urgent call from his cell phone.

    His heart was beating rapidly like a drum.

    Song Wenchuan felt dizzy. He almost suspected that he would die in the next second.

    He sat up and picked up his phone. ¡°Jingwan?¡±

    ¡°Wenchuan! Help me contact Song Yaoyao! She deliberately harmed me!¡±

    Her sharp and neurotic words gave Song Wenchuan an extreme headache.

    He frowned. ¡°Jingwan, you¡¯re in Country H and Yaoyao is in China. With Yaoyao¡¯s personality, she would never take the initiative to harm anyone.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? You¡¯d rather believe Song Yaoyao than me?! Do you know what I¡¯ve be now? I¡¯ve be an old woman! The vitality of my skin is gradually disappearing! I¡¯m going to get older and older! Doesn¡¯t Song Yaoyao have medical skills? She¡¯s the one who did all this, she¡¯s the one who harmed me!¡±

    Her sharp voice forced Song Wenchuan to move his phone away. He took a deep breath. ¡°She has no motive to harm you. I believe her.¡±

    ¡°Huh, what did you say?¡±

    Song Jingwan sneered. ¡°Are you my brother? Why are you always taking sides? You¡¯ve never treated me as your younger sister, right? Song Yaoyao has caused me so much trouble, and you still only trust her?¡±

 Chapter 1003 - Stupid And Evil

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Stupid And Evil</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s heart was extremely cold. He wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t.

    His eyes were filled with tears.

    His voice was filled with exhaustion. ¡°If you say so, then so be it...¡±

    She needed a doctor, so he used his connections to find her the best doctor. When she returned to China and needed resources, he put all his pride on the line and asked the director and his partners to take care of her.

    It turned out that in her eyes, he did not treat her as a younger sister.

    If that was all, Song Wenchuan would have epted it. But now, with Song Weiwei¡¯s contrast, he suddenly felt like an idiot.

    Song Jingwan had already lost her rationality. ¡°I want to see Song Yaoyao. She won¡¯t answer my calls. Help me contact her! Ask her to give me the antidote!¡±

    Song Wenchuanughed. ¡°Jingwan, why are you so confident?¡±

    Facing the silence, he said in disappointment, ¡°In this world, no one owes you anything. I treat you well and don¡¯t ask for anything in return, but this isn¡¯t a reason for you to take it for granted. You said that Yaoyao harmed you. Alright, then tell me, why did she harm you?¡±

    ¡°She was the one who harmed me! I pushed her down the mountain and she saw me! That must be it! She will never let me off! ! Brother, brother, help me, I¡¯m only 20 years old. I don¡¯t want to be like this...¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Song Wenchuan interrupted her. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard.

    ¡°Yaoyao didn¡¯t fall down on her own? You pushed her?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s lips twitched. She suddenly calmed down as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head.

    She had actually blurted out her thoughts in a moment of impulse.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t... You heard it wrong...¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan!¡±

    Song Wenchuan closed his eyes. ¡°Have you gone mad? You almost killed Yaoyao! I always thought that you were just a little jealous, but now I know that you are stupid and evil! I really want to know, in your eyes, what are we? As long as we get in the way of your interests, are you willing to¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Song Wenchuan suddenly realized something else.

    His voice trembled. ¡°Song Jingwan, tell me, does what happened to Mom and Dad have anything to do with you?¡±

    He had always thought that it was an ident and retribution.

    It was only now that he suddenly realized that Song Rui was such a calm person. How could he be so furious that he wanted to kill Zhou Manli?

    Song Jingwan had never expected that Song Wenchuan would link that incident to her.

    She opened her mouth. ¡°H-how is that possible, I...¡±

    The more one hoped, the more disappointed they would feel.

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s gaze gradually dimmed. ¡°I understand. In the future, you can just rely on yourself. I won¡¯t care about your matters anymore.¡±

    Not even a little.

    Song Jingwan felt guilty.

    What kind of monster did their family raise? Was Song Jingwan a demon? She wanted to kill her younger sister who she had grown up with andshe even set up her own parents.

    Song Wenchuan felt dizzy. Ever since the car ident, his health hadn¡¯t been good.

    After suffering such a huge blow, he couldn¡¯t get up the next day and fell ill.

    Song Yaoyao thought that she would never walk into Song Manor again in her life, but the truth was, she was back.

    Song Weiwei¡¯s eyes were red as she pinched her fingers tightly. ¡°Miss Song, Brother is upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Did you get the doctor to see him?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Weiwei quickly nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no major problem, but he has been unconscious and he keeps calling your name.¡±

 Chapter 1004 - Song Wenchuanâ€™s Apology

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Song Wenchuan¡¯s Apology</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Song Weiwei hurriedly nodded. This was Song Yaoyao¡¯s former home, so she did not need Song Weiwei to lead the way. She knew which room Song Wenchuan was staying in.

    ¡°Give it to me. You guys wait outside.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stretched out her hand. Huo Si immediately handed the medicine box respectfully to her. When the door closed, he stood guard outside like a guardian, not allowing anyone toe near.

    Song Weiwei looked at the fierce-looking Huo Si and tactfully retreated to the side.

    Song Yaoyao thought that Song Wenchuan only had a simple fever, but after seeing him with her own eyes, she realized that rather than saying that he was sick, it was more like he had fallen into a trance.

    One moment he called her name, the next he called her Song Jingwan.

    His voice was hoarse, and tears kept falling from the corners of his eyes. His pillow was wet from the tears.

    She opened the medicine box and took out the silver needles.

    A few minutester¡­

    Song Wenchuan gradually recovered and slowly woke up.

    Song Yaoyao lowered her eyes and put away the silver needles.

    Song Wenchuan hadn¡¯t forgotten that he was at home. When he saw Song Yaoyao in Song Manor, he thought he was dreaming.

    ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡±

    He reached out and touched Song Yaoyao¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Song Yaoyao frowned and stared at him, letting his palm touch her cheek. She did not move.

    The warm and delicate touch, as well as the soft and caring voice, stunned Song Wenchuan.

    He regained some consciousness and asked in a daze, ¡°Yaoyao? Am I not dreaming?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pinch yourself to see if it hurts?¡±

    As soon as she said this, Song Wenchuan immediately pinched his own arm.

    He groaned in pain and let go of his arm. One could see that his skin had turned red. It was obvious that he had pinched himself hard.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­What happened?¡±

    It was so abnormal. It didn¡¯t seem like something Song Wenchuan would do.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    He pursed his lips, unable to smile.

    In the past, he always hoped that Song Yaoyao woulde back, and that she would still be his sister. Butter on, he realized that in this family, apart from him, no one weed her.

    On the other hand, in the Huo family, Song Yaoyao was like a Princess that everyone cherished.

    She was living such a good and happy life, what right did he have to disturb her?

    Butst night, he identally found out from Song Jingwan that Song Yaoyao¡¯s recent fall was not an ident; it was a deliberate act by Song Jingwan!

    It was attempted murder!

    ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient to say, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao interrupted him indifferently, her two fingers pressed against his wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. If¡­¡± she paused, and looked at Song Wenchuan, ¡°If you¡¯re really tired, you can take a break.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and seemingly cold, but the truth was, there was unconceble concern in her eyes.

    Song Wenchuan smiled. He suddenly opened his arms and hugged Song Yaoyao tightly.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao struggled for a while and heard Song Wenchuan¡¯s muffled voice. ¡°Let me hug you, please¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips.

    ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He only knew now how many things he had done to hurt her. She trusted him so much and treated him as her older brother. Why did it change in the end?

    He thought he knew, but only now did he realize that that wasn¡¯t the whole truth.

    ¡°You must be very disappointed, right? With me as your older brother.¡± Song Wenchuan smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Song Yaoyao, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak if he stared into her pure eyes. He could only use this method.

 Chapter 1005 - Concubine Yan Starts Broadcasting

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Concubine Yan Starts Broadcasting</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°I know what Jingwan has done to you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were very clear. When she heard this, her eyes did not waver at all. Her small hand gently patted his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry that I only know the truth now.¡±

    His voice was hoarse. ¡°If I knew, I would have definitely disciplined her properly. I would have never allowed her to hurt you and target you time and time again. She has be like this partly because I spoiled her. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You want to plead for her?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pushed him away and stood up. She tilted her head and quietly sized him up.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her go. We have a long-standing feud. She owes me two lives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡±

    ¡°In your eyes, she¡¯s just jealous. But, in my eyes, she¡¯s capable of murder. Song Jingwan has always wanted me dead.¡±

    When the girl in front of him said these words, her tone did not change at all. It was so calm that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    Song Wenchuan felt as if his neck was being gripped by an invisible hand. Even breathing was difficult, and his heart ached terribly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re better, rest well. Don¡¯t tire yourself too much,¡± Song Yaoyao said quietly and turned to leave the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao¡ª¡±

    However, Song Yaoyao did not turn around even though Song Wenchuan called her a few times from behind.

    Song Weiwei saw hering out and quickly went up to her. ¡°Miss Song, my brother¡­ Is he alright? Is the problem serious?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised the tip of her lower lip and nced at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look for yourself? I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    She handed the medicine box to Huo Si and quickly went downstairs to leave.

    Song Weiwei stared nkly. As Song Yaoyao reached the bottom of the stairs, she hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯ll send you off!¡±

    After that, Song Wenchuan used his illness as an excuse to rest at home for two days.

    Once he recovered, he quickly handed over thepany¡¯s affairs to his trusted subordinates. Then, he rushed to Country M to bring Zhou Manli back.

    In Country M, even with their advanced medical resources, Zhou Manli¡¯s condition did not improve. Instead, it worsened.

    Now, she could not even control her face. Her mouth was crooked, and her eyes were nted.

    Song Wenchuan did not say anything. He just directly brought Zhou Manli back and ced her in the previous hospital. He even hired a nurse.

    Song Weiwei asionally went over to take a look, but most of the time, she sat quietly and did not say a word.

    It was as if everyone had temporarily forgotten about Song Jingwan who was far away in the Country H.

    Time flew by, and soon, it was the winter vacation.

    Concubine Yan officially started broadcasting.

    On the first day of broadcasting, theizens who had been waiting for a long time were already waiting in front of the television, waiting for the first episode.

    Not only were the fans paying attention, but the haters were also paying close attention. Only when they saw the content could they mock Song Yaoyao.

    Xiao Min was also a new student at Feng City Film Academy this year. She studied screenwriting and she had seen Song Yaoyao on campus, but she did not have the guts to talk to her.

    In her eyes, Song Yaoyao had a god-like existence. She had entered the film academy with good results and even became a director who had her own production even before she entered the academy.

    Whether it was good or bad, it was admirable.

    ¡°Hey, girl, what are you doing? Hurry up and change the channel. I want to watch the Doted Concubine.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯ve already watched that twice! What¡¯s so good about that kind of drama?¡±

    Xiao Min quickly hid the remote control and hid far away.

 Chapter 1006 - Big Production!

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Big Production!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Her mother was so angry that she wanted to hit her, but the remote control was not in her hands, so she could only give up.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to watch? I don¡¯t like watching those kinds of messy young people falling in love.¡±

    Little Min rolled her eyes when she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the Doted Concubine isn¡¯t about falling in love. Mom, let me tell you, tonight¡¯s drama is something I¡¯ve been looking forward to for a long time. It was filmed by a ssmate from my university! The actors are also from my university!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The woman was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, weren¡¯t you telling me about Song Yaoyao every day before? She was the one who filmed this drama!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s that amazing? She was the top scorer in the college entrance exam! Then I¡¯ll have to take a look. But her grades are so good, why did she join the film academy?¡±

    Hearing this, Little Min was speechless. ¡°This was her choice. Even if she¡¯s a director, she¡¯s still a genius.¡±

    As the mother and daughter were talking, they heard a melodious music sound. Following that, the poetic lyrics were sung by Luo Xingguang. It was like a story being told.

    It was obviously very ordinary, but it carried a charm that others could not imitate.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Luo Xingguang sang the theme song! It¡¯s so good!¡± Little Min cupped her face with both hands, her eyes almost sparkling.

    Her mother knocked her forehead in amusement, ¡°Is it really that good? You silly fangirl!¡±

    ¡°This is Luo Xingguang we¡¯re talking about! He knows how topose, arrange music, and dance! He even knows how to act! There¡¯s nothing that he can¡¯t do! I don¡¯t just like anyone, okay?¡±

    The mother and daughter joked around. After the theme song ended, the drama finally began.

    As people often said, those from outside of the industry could only enjoy what¡¯s on the surface. Only those from within the industry could truly see the details.

    From the start of the drama, Xiao Min was stunned.

    Was this still Tang Xinrou?

    She waspletely immersed in Tang Xinrou¡¯s acting skills. When the two episodes ended, she was unable to regain her senses for a long time. Her hands pressed the remote control restlessly, but her mind was still nk.

    The production of this drama was so well-done that Xiao Min was amazed. She couldn¡¯t help but fantasize how lucky she would be if Song Yaoyao took a fancy to the script she would write in the future.

    With her talent and ability, it was a blessing for her to be chosen by her. It was a show of respect and appreciation for the screeny!

    Liu Yan¡¯s forbearance, the open and hidden conflicts in the back residence, and the stepmother who appeared kind on the surface but always schemed against her; in ancient times, a concubine¡¯s daughter was nothing. It was not that her father did not know that she was wronged, but so what?

    The male protagonist was outside while the female protagonist was inside. As long as the stepmother did notmit a major crime and only taught a concubine¡¯s daughter a lesson, he couldpletely turn a blind eye.

    Then, in the second episode, Liu Yan¡¯s aunt passed away. In the firelight, Liu Yan¡¯s tearful eyes were reflected; eyes that tried hard to contain their grief. The mes danced in her eyes, and the hatred in them made people¡¯s hearts palpitate!

    Just as she was curious about how Liu Yan was going to take revenge, the second episode ended.

    ¡°H-Hey, is that all? Did you change the channel?¡±

    Xiao Min¡¯s mother was so engrossed in watching the drama that when she saw the dissatisfying scene, she immediately snatched back the remote control.

    Xiao Min said, ¡°Mom, two episodes a day. There¡¯s no more today. I¡¯m going to sleep! You should rest early too!¡±

    After saying this, she went back to her room. However, when she returned to her room, she did not sleep at all. Instead, she excitedly found the original novel and started reading it.

    But how should she put it? Compared to the TV series, the original novel felt a little less interesting. Although the theme was still the same, there were too many changes.

 Chapter 1007 - Director Song

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Director Song</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    However, it was undeniable that Song Yaoyao¡¯s changes brought sess to the Pce Wall novel.

    She could not continue reading after flipping through a few pages. However, she was so excited that she could not calm down. Shey on the bed and started to swipe her phone.

    This scene happened in countless homes across the country.

    Including Yun Shuihan¡¯s.

    That night, she grabbed her parents and younger brother and sat in front of the television on time to watch Concubine Yan.

    Actually, she had already watched thepleted episodes before it was broadcast. However, she still wanted to share it with her family.

    She turned her head and saw the pride and relief in her parents¡¯ eyes. Suddenly, she felt a lump in her throat.

    To Song Yaoyao, she was filled with gratitude.

    As soon as the two episodes of Concubine Yan¡¯s biography ended, the rted topics rocketed to the top searches.

    They were unstoppable!

    #DirectorSongIsAwesome!

    #TangXinrou¡¯sActing

    #TearsForConcubineYan

    #ConcubineYanWell-produced

    The first few trending topics were all taken up by Concubine Yan.

    Those who did not know would ask nkly, ¡°What is Concubine Yan? Did they buy the trending topics? They¡¯re quite generous, buying so many trending topics at once. Who is the main actor? Is it because I haven¡¯t been surfing the inte for too long, so I missed the big news?¡±

    Regarding this question, the fans were all excited and began to happily give their rmendations.

    ¡°Sis! Hurry and go watch Concubine Yan! It¡¯s the best drama of the year. The production is well-done,parable to a movie production. It is genuinely good!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, all of you go and support Director Song! Director Song is awesome! Huhu, I love her to death!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, haters, are you all dumbfounded? You must be furious! If this is not good enough, and the plot is not exciting enough, then how will the giarized Doted Concubine be able to do it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start a war in thements section. Just follow the show obediently and don¡¯t attract haters for Director Song.¡±

    ¡°Has anyone praised our Tang Tang? Huhuhu, I love her so much! Her acting is godly!¡±

    ¡°Everyone thought Tang Xinrou was just a pretty face, but now, she used her strength to ruthlessly p the faces of the keyboard warriors. Speaking of which, why do I feel a little smug?¡±

    Meanwhile, as soon as Concubine Yan started broadcasting, half the entertainment circle started promoting it, even those who didn¡¯t know her and didn¡¯t interact with her.

    Theypletely saved a huge amount of publicity money.

    Flush: ¡°Don¡¯t miss it when you¡¯re passing by! Director Song¡¯s Concubine Yan has started broadcasting. It¡¯s super good. Everyone, quickly go and watch it!¡±

    There were also jokers who directly asked Song Yaoyao to transfer the publicity money to them or give them a role in her next production.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s ount was in Huo Jiu¡¯s hands. Normally, she only had little time to log in, so most of the publicity was done by Huo Jiu.

    When Concubine Yan was released, Song Yaoyao was still busy in the study. She had finished writing the new script and had been revising it recently. She hadpletely forgotten that Concubine Yan was going to be broadcast tonight.

    It was not until her stomach protested that Song Yaoyao rubbed her eyes and went downstairs in a daze.

    Then¡­

    She met a bunch of sparkling eyes.

    Huo Qi was one of them.

    Song Yaoyao was so scared that she almost sat down on the steps. She widened her round eyes and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    It¡¯s already sote, why weren¡¯t they sleeping?

    Upon hearing that, Huo Qi suddenly dashed forward.

    He rubbed his hands in a fawning manner and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Song, tonight was the night of Concubine Yan¡¯s broadcast.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Oh? Is that so? So be it.¡±

    Huo Qi was dumbfounded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited? Concubine Yan is a hit!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°I guessed it would be.¡±

 Chapter 1008 - Yaoyaoâ€™s Acting Unexpectedly

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Yaoyao¡¯s Acting Unexpectedly</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    A girl who looked like a high school student stood on the stairs in her home clothes and replied matter-of-factly.

    Uncle Zhang smiled.

    Huo Qi closed his shocked mouth and rubbed his hands together. ¡°Miss Song, what¡¯s the content of the third episode? Will Liu Yan kill her stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡±

    Uncle Zhang shook his head in amusement as he watched her tease Huo Qi.

    !!

    Huo Qi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Huh? Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Her mother-inw is dead. The finale can be tomorrow.¡±

    What else was there to show?

    Who didn¡¯t know that the main character would eventually defeat evil and take revenge?

    But...

    Didn¡¯t the audience want to see the twists and turns? The moreplicated it was, the better it would be. The audience loved watching the show and cursing at the same time.

    Huo Qi watched in a daze as Song Yaoyao brushed past him.

    He finally reacted...

    ¡°Miss Song! You tricked me!¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    What else did he expect?

    She coquettishly said to Uncle Zhang, ¡°Uncle Zhang, I¡¯m hungry...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get someone to make supper for you. What do you want to eat?¡± Uncle Zhang¡¯s heart softened when he heard her speak to him. He smiled like a flower and looked lovingly at Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I want to eat cake!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Uncle Zhang wanted to say something but stopped himself. ¡°Ahem, why don¡¯t you change it to...¡±

    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s what I want to eat! I haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time! Uncle Zhang!¡± Song Yaoyao whispered, ¡°Uncle Zhang, Gege isn¡¯t here anyway. I¡¯ll eat it secretly. Just a little bit, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    After Song Yaoyao said this, she suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little too quiet.

    She blinked her eyes, and the back of her neck was suddenly pinched.

    A charming and cold voice sounded behind her, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was so scared that she almost jumped up. She suddenly turned around and stared at Huo Yunque with her round almond eyes, ¡°You, when did youe...¡±

    She felt a little guilty, and her eyes shed. She did not dare to look Huo Yunque in the eye.

    ¡°When someone tried to eat dessert without telling me.¡±

    Huo Yunque ordered calmly, ¡°Make her something light. Without me, she is not allowed to eat dessert.¡±

    ¡°Gege! How can you do this!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and waved her small fists in protest.

    Huo Yunque simply reached out his big palm and wrapped it around her little fist, leading her to the dining room.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the way I am.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not know what to say when he admitted it directly.

    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I was originally quite happy. Gege, have you seen my drama? Even Huo Qi has seen it!¡±

    Huo Yunque paused and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Song Yaoyaoughed coldly and shook off his hand, cing her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Huo Qi has seen it. As my fianc¨¦, you don¡¯t care about my career at all! Do you think this is eptable? It¡¯s not eptable at all!¡±

    She stomped forward and sat down on the soft chair.

    Huo Yunque had just sat down beside her when Song Yaoyao quickly snorted and moved to the other side.

    Huo Yunque facepalmed. ¡°It was my negligence. I¡¯ll go and take a look when I have time, okay?¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her chin and looked at him sideways. ¡°Since you¡¯re such a forgetful person, I don¡¯t expect you to do anything. Sigh, in the end, I¡¯m the one who takes care of everything.¡±

    She cupped her small face and leaned on the table with her elbows. Her delicate brows were tightly furrowed, and she said in a heavy tone, ¡°How sad, howmentable!¡±

    Huo Yunque was speechless. He sized up Song Yaoyao, and she was also looking at him.

    Their eyes met for a moment. Then, Song Yaoyao snorted and quickly looked away.

 Chapter 1009 - Gege Taught Me Well

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Gege Taught Me Well</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    He put on an ¡®I¡¯m very angry, I¡¯m very disappointed, please don¡¯t talk to me¡¯ expression, and his cheeks almost bulged like a frog.

    ¡°Miss Song, you can eat now.¡±

    Uncle Zhang brought the food over personally.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at the soup ced in front of her. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked away proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, I have no appetite!¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Uncle Zhang was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry just now?¡±

    However, he was only puzzled for a moment before he quickly reacted.

    Usually, whenever Huo Yunque was around, Song Yaoyao would stick to Huo Yunque¡¯s side. However, there were exceptions, such as now¡­

    When there was a conflict between the two of them, Song Yaoyao would do this: she would sit far away from Huo Yunque and act as if she was drawing a clear line.

    She was so cute.

    Uncle Zhang looked at Huo Yunque and said earnestly, ¡°Sir, Miss Song is still young. Please go easy on her.¡±

    The truth was, Huo Yunque had never quarreled with Song Yaoyao before. ¡®Someone¡¯ was just looking for trouble.

    Being wronged for no reason, Huo Yunque looked askance at the angry Song Yaoyao and shook his head. He sighed and made apromise, ¡°Uncle Zhang, tell the kitchen to make a cake for her.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression immediately lit up.

    She jumped into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Gege. I love you so much. I¡¯ll forgive you for what happened tonight!¡±

    Huo Yunque pinched her cheek helplessly. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re getting thick-skinned, huh?¡±

    Uncle Zhang quickly agreed. Seeing that the two of them had reconciled, he was extremely happy.

    ¡°Also,¡± Huo Yunque poked the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re like a little fox. Who taught you that?¡±

    She even learned how to trick him.

    Huo Yunque knew that she was deliberately putting on an act just to cheat a piece of cake. However, he was indeed in the wrong about what happened tonight. That was how Song Yaoyao, the Little Fox, got him.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because Gege taught me well!¡± Song Yaoyao replied happily. She was not ashamed but proud.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head and carried her onto hisp. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have it for now. You¡¯ll regret it if you have cavities.¡±

    ¡°Aiya,¡± Song Yaoyao waved her hand with ease. ¡°I¡¯m used to it!¡±

    It hurt, but it was nothing!

    Huo Yunque¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, he was helpless.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do about you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡±

    Today, Comrade Song Yaoyao did herself well, she managed to win back one round!

    From now on, she hoped to keep up the good work!

    ¡­

    Along with the poprity of Concubine Yan, more and more people paid attention to the lead actors.

    Even before the finale, Tang Xinrou¡¯s Weibo fans had already increased by nearly 10 million.

    Now, her Weibo fans had reached nearly 20 million.

    After the winter break, Tang Xinrou happily stayed at home every day, catching up on her drama with her mother.

    After Xia Rao temporarily retired and rested, she suddenly felt idle and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Because she was in the same city as her sister, she often went to the Tang Manor every two or three days.

    After the episode ended, Xia Rao looked at Tang Xinrou, who was jumping in glee. She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. Even though you¡¯re popr now, the entertainment industry is a ce where everything changes in an instant. You have to keep your feet on the ground.¡±

    Tang Xinrou nodded her head and continued to browse Weibo. The fans¡¯pliments made her very happy.

    Mother Tang also agreed with Xia Rao¡¯s words. Seeing Tang Xinrou like this, she patted her and said, ¡°You child! Listen carefully to what your aunt is saying. She¡¯s experienced, she won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Xia Rao Is Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Xia Rao Is Pregnant</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Aiya, Mom, I know! I¡¯m not getting over my head. I can¡¯t take credit for the poprity of this drama.¡±

    Tang Xinrou put down her phone, ¡°It¡¯s the script that¡¯s good. Plus, Yaoyao produced it well. If another actress with good acting skills was in my role, the result would have been dozens of times better. It was because she chose me that I had the chance to gain the favor of so many people.¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s mother and Xia Rao didn¡¯t expect Tang Xinrou to suddenly say this.

    When they came back to their senses, they were filled with relief.

    ¡°You usually look like a child, but it turns out you understand everything.¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s mother gently stroked Tang Xinrou¡¯s hair, ¡°I still remember when you were just born and I watched as you gradually grew older. How did you be a young woman in the blink of an eye?¡±

    She found a boyfriend, got engaged, and had a career that she liked.

    As parents, they were getting old.

    Xia Rao held the hot water and smiled. ¡°I know, right? But Sis, you don¡¯t have to worry, Rourou isn¡¯t stupid. Children of our family have never been stupid. Rourou,¡±¡ªshe looked at Tang Xinrou¡ª¡±don¡¯t belittle yourself. You were born to be in this line of work. Do you know that sometimes even I envy you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Tang Xinrou was at a loss.

    Her aunt was a best actress! Even on the international stage, she had a high status.

    ¡°Do you think that I became a best actress the moment I debuted?¡± Back when she debuted, she had suffered a lot. In fact, she was almost drugged and taken advantage of.

    Fortunately, although her parents tried to force her to go home and refused to support her, Mother Tang was much older and she couldn¡¯t bear to see her sister suffer. So, even though she didn¡¯t dare to support her openly, she still sent people to protect her. No one had any idea how many troubles she settled for Xia Rao.

    ¡°At that time, the inte wasn¡¯t that developed. How long have you debuted? Your Weibo fans are almost 20 million. The future is bright.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Tang Xinrou scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m embarrassed by your sudden praise.¡±

    ¡°Little Fool.¡±

    Xia Rao rolled her eyes at her.

    At this moment, a servant came over with a bowl of ck Chinese medicine. ¡°Miss Xia, take your medicine.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Tang Xinrou and Mother Tang couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.

    Xia Rao had been drinking this for several months. Just the smell alone made Tang Xinrou unable to stand it. Just smelling it made her want to retch.

    Just as this thought came out...

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Tang Xinrou jumped in fright and stared at Xia Rao.

    She had already covered her mouth and quickly ran to the bathroom.

    Mother Tang was stunned and then delighted. ¡°Could it be...¡±

    Was she pregnant?

    Early in the morning, Song Yaoyao was dragged out of bed.

    She was extremely sleepy. The price for her trickeryst night was to be eaten clean.

    In the end, she only fell asleep in the middle of the night. She couldn¡¯t even lift her eyelids.

    ¡°Yaoyao! Yaoyao, are you there? Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat up abruptly from the bed. With her hair in a mess, she got out of bed in a daze. She walked to the door and pulled it open.

    Mu Jing smiled like a peacock and almost knocked Song Yaoyao in the face. Huo Yunque, who had juste out of the study, saw this scene. His face was cold as he red at him. ¡°Mu Jing, don¡¯t you want that hand of yours anymore?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª I was too excited!¡±

    Mu Jing touched his nose and said excitedly, ¡°Yaoyao, I came here specifically to find you today. Raorao is pregnant! Help me take a look at her and see how she and the child are doing.¡±

    The truth was, Song Yaoyao had already guessed this was the case when she saw Mu Jing.

 Chapter 1011 - Is There A Problem With The Child?

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Is There A Problem With The Child?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    But when she heard the news from Mu Jing, she was still very happy.

    ¡°Really? Where is Sister Xia Rao?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s downstairs. She¡¯s only two months pregnant but she keeps climbing up and down. How can I not be worried?¡± Mu Jing smiled like a fool.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°Then wait for me for a few minutes. I¡¯ll go down after I change.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay! It¡¯s okay, I can wait!¡±

    When he said this, it was as if he had forgotten what he had just done.

    Song Yaoyao went in to change. Huo Yunque leaned against the wall and looked at Mu Jing¡¯s excited face.

    He raised his eyebrows and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you really that happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mu Jing looked at Huo Yunque in confusion, ¡°Think about it, it¡¯s like you and Yaoyao. Don¡¯t you want to have a child with both of your bloodlines in it? He will continue your rtionship forever. Of course, I hope it¡¯s a daughter, preferably one like Raoro. What do you think? Doesn¡¯t the thought make you excited? Like me?!¡±

    He grinned. If the female employees of thepany who usually regarded him as their idol saw this, they would probably suspect that he was possessed by something.

    He was no different from a fool.

    Huo Yunques thought about it:?<i>A child like her?</i>

    Huo Yunque stroked the prayer beads on his wrist, his expression still calm. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    An expression like Mu Jing¡¯s probably would never appear on his face in this lifetime.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Mu Jing rolled his eyes and said happily, ¡°I should have guessed, I can¡¯t expect too much from you. After all, before Yaoyao appeared, we all thought that you were going to be alone for the rest of your life. Now that you have a partner, it¡¯s already considered an improvement.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father! I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±

    Huo Yunque turned around and left. He did not want to look at this fool anymore.

    ...

    Ten minutester.

    Four eyes were staring nervously at Song Yaoyao, making her nervous.

    ¡°How is it? Is Raorao alright?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t say anything. Xia Rao pursed her lips and ced her hand on her lower abdomen.

    It was still t, but there was already a little life there.

    How magical was that?

    ¡°Yaoyao, is the child... not good?¡± Xia Rao¡¯s voice was hoarse when she said this.

    When she was young, she had never thought about having a child. She had earned the title of Risktaker. She did all her stunts herself and never needed a body double. Even in the middle of winter, it didn¡¯t matter if the director ordered her to jump into the iceke.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that her repeated bad decisions almost made her lose the right to be a mother.

    Mu Jing¡¯s smile faded. He put his arm around Xia Rao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if we don¡¯t have a child... it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys thinking?¡±

    Song Yaoyao retracted her hand. She was speechless. ¡°Can¡¯t you think more positively? Stop being so pessimistic.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Yaoyao, do you mean...¡± Mu Jing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    This was the child that he had been looking forward to for a long time. Although in his heart, Xia Rao would always be number one, it didn¡¯t mean that if possible, he didn¡¯t want to have his own child.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small problem, but it¡¯s not a big issue.¡± Song Yaoyao took out a pen from under the table and found a piece of paper. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll bring sister Xia Rao here every three days. The medicine she¡¯s taking is slightly counteracting, so she can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll write a few prescriptions. Take it as instructed. We¡¯ll talk about it after her body has recovered.

 Chapter 1012 - I Only Believe You

    <h4>Chapter 1012: I Only Believe You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Mu Jing got a prescription and thanked Song Yaoyao gratefully.

    Xia Rao also held Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand emotionally, ¡°Song Yaoyao, apart from you, I don¡¯t know who I can trust now.¡±

    She was not the first doctor to see her. Actually, when she first decided to have a child, she was caught off guard by the news that she couldn¡¯t be a mother. As a result, she had already met with famous doctors in private under the guise of business trips, but none of them could make her a mother.

    Yet, Song Yaoyao could do it.

    In just a few months, she gave Xia Rao a huge surprise!

    ¡°Focus on raising your child in peace,¡± Song Yaoyao said before she cautiously asked, ¡°Can I touch to see?¡±

    Xia Rao was surprised as she looked at her child-like appearance. She almost forgot that this was just a twenty-year-old girl. She immediately nodded. ¡°Good! If you weren¡¯t too young, I would have wanted you to be the child¡¯s godmother after it was born.¡±

    If not for Song Yaoyao, this child may not have had the chance to live.

    All of this was new to Song Yaoyao. She ced her small hand close to Xia Rao¡¯s abdomen. Her eyes were round. The child in Xia Rao¡¯s belly was only an embryo at that moment, but Song Yaoyao seemed to be able to feel the small life inside.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be born healthy, for sure!¡±

    Xia Rao was surprised. ¡°Thank you, may your wordse true,¡± she said sincerely.

    It was a casual conversation at that moment, but they did not know thatter, Xia Rao¡¯s children, would really grow up safe and healthy without any illnesses as Song Yaoyao said.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the year.

    ¡°Yaoyao, the Gold Laurel Awards Ceremony has sent us invitations. Will you be attending?¡±

    In the study, Xu Yue took out a golden invitation card from her bag and ced it on the desk.

    Seeing the bored expression on Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, she said, ¡°The Gold Laurel Award is still highly regarded in the country. Concubine Yan has also been nominated and the production team will be participating. They all want you to go.¡±

    After all, six months had already passed since the drama first aired, and they had not met Song Yaoyao since.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed the invitation card. ¡°What if we win?¡±

    Seeing her wink, Xu Yue smiled.

    Sometimes, when she looked at Song Yaoyao, she was still the delicate girl that she knew.

    ¡­

    ¡°This year¡¯s Gold Laurel Award involved some of the most popr actors and actresses. Our chances of winning an award are slim. But being nominated for our first drama is a pleasant surprise. I can¡¯t go in there with you, so make sure to pay attention to your expression. There are many cameras watching. If you get an unttering shot, you¡¯re bound to be criticized.¡±

    Tang Xinrou covered her ears, refusing to listen.

    When Xu Yue finished, sheined, ¡°I don¡¯t think the way that you do. Yaoyao filmed the drama so well. In my heart, she is the best! Why wouldn¡¯t she win an award? Be bold! I¡¯m predicting she¡¯ll win!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this the star of the recent popr Concubine Yan? No wonder she can say this.¡±

    Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue turned around at the same and saw a group of assistants surrounding an actress who was dressed like a peacock. As Tang Xinrou looked at her, she raised her chin arrogantly as if she was a queen.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Tang Xinrouughed. ¡°I guess Concubine Yan really was a hit. Even the older generation knows about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    This actress was named Gao Ziyu. She was also a hot candidate for the Gold Laurel Award. Apparently, she had quite a strong backing.

 Chapter 1013 - Reveal Your Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Reveal Your Identity</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Also, she was known in the circle for having a bad temper. The media said she was arrogant but many fans liked this about her.

    ¡°Little girl, you must be really confident,¡± Gao Ziyu said as she walked up to Tang Xinrou with her skirt in hand. ¡°Even though self-confidence is a good thing, too much self-confidence is¡ª As someone with experience, I advise you to keep a low profile. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t get an award this time. There will be more opportunities in the future!¡±

    Her arrogant expression made Tang Xinrou grind her teeth.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, we will learn from you: live a low profile life.¡± Xu Yue grabbed Tang Xinrou¡¯s wrist and gripped it tightly to stop her from saying anything else.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Gao Ziyu¡¯s drama also aired during the winter vacation, and coincidentally, it was a drama about pce infighting as well. During this time, the audience had beenparing the two productions every day.

    They evenmented on her acting, saying that she couldn¡¯tpare to a neer even though she had debuted for so long.

    And that neer was Tang Xinrou!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you win an award or not. Just think of this as gaining experience.¡±

    At that moment in time, the ceremony hadn¡¯t started yet, but various celebrities were being called on stage to perform.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes were sharp as she stared at Gao Ziyu without a word.

    Gao Ziyu was flustered as dissatisfaction grew in her heart. ¡°It appears as though Miss Tang doesn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Xu Yue shook her head softly and gently. With her lips parted, she said in a polite tone, ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re a senior. Xinrou has a lot to learn. You¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t matter if she wins an award or not. After all, this is her first time ying a lead role. If she wins it, it would be a bit awkward. Oh, by the way, Concubine Yan has been nominated¡­ You were also nominated too, right?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou almost burst intoughter as she held back a smile. She then watched as Gao Ziyu red at them and left.

    She nced sideways at Xu Yue. ¡°I thought you were going to endure this time too. Did you see the look on her face? With her EQ, it¡¯s no wonder that she hasn¡¯t received any valuable awards all these years.¡±

    The Gold Laurel was a big award, but it was not in the top three in China.

    How many years had it been since Gao Ziyu debuted? Yet she was still fighting over an award with a neer.

    Look at the other famous actresses, they were sitting elegantly with no expectations. To win an award was the icing on the cake, but even if they didn¡¯t win, it would not upset them.

    ¡°Look at yourself first before youment on others. From now on, endure where you can.¡±

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Yue shrugged. She then looked at Song Yaoyao who had just arrived and said, ¡°Then you should have a showdown. Reveal your true identity. I promise, in this circle, no one would dare provoke you after that.¡±

    Unless they wanted their careers destroyed.

    Tang Xinrou was dumbfounded.¡±You may as well have said nothing.¡±

    ¡°What else did you expect?¡± Xu Yue joked. ¡°The future daughter-inw of An Corporation or the Tang Family heiress, who would dare to touch you if either of these titles are thrown out. That missy just now wouldn¡¯t even qualify to hold your shoes.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Thest sentence amused Tang Xinrou, ¡°What kind of society do we live in now? Who holds shoes these days? Don¡¯t worry, even though I¡¯m angry, I wouldn¡¯t disregard my identity and fight with her.

    ¡°Do I need to reveal my identity?

    ¡°No!¡±

    Tang Xinrou raised her head with confidence. ¡°I want to rely on myself to be someone like my auntie!¡±

    Xu Yue smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    The two turned and looked at Song Yaoyao.

 Chapter 1014 - Huo Jiu: Is Miss Xu Afraid Of Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Huo Jiu: Is Miss Xu Afraid Of Me?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Apanying her tonight was Huo Jiu. He was wearing a nice suit and shoes with gold-framed sses, just like a fake gentleman.

    Xu Yue¡¯s eyes darted. She greeted Song Yaoyao and quickly left Tang Xinrou with her.

    Huo Jiu nced at Xu Yue and his lips silently curved.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you look so pretty tonight!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was wearing a smoky rose-colored dress. Her makeup was clean and natural. Half her eyes were lined with raspberry eyeliner and highlighted with glitter. When the light fell upon her, she looked simple on the surface, but her look was actually well thought out.

    ¡°You look good tonight, too.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not have any special requirements when it came to her clothes. Basically, she wore whatever the stylist picked for her.

    Of course, after trying it on, she would have to pass Mr. Huo¡¯s examination before she could officially step out in it.

    ¡°You have no idea. I just met a¡­¡±

    As soon as she saw Song Yaoyao, Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t wait to recall what she had encountered.

    The two girls walked ahead while Xu Yue stopped at the door.

    She had just turned around when she heard a man¡¯s voice.

    It was gentle and elegant.

    ¡°Miss Xu seems afraid of me.¡±

    Xu Yue¡¯s spine stiffened and her mind instantly went nk. Even her hair stood on end.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Huo Jiu raised an eyebrow. His eyes followed Song Yaoyao as he casually adjusted his Bluetooth headset. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you turn around and look at me? Don¡¯t worry, you are now a friend of Miss Song¡¯s, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°What else can you do?¡±

    Xu Yue suddenly turned around, but as soon as she met Huo Jiu¡¯s eyes, her anger immediately dissipated.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°I had iting to me. There¡¯s nothing I can say about that.¡± She nodded a little and then left to wait outside.

    ¡°In that case, I suppose we can shake hands and make peace?¡±

    Huo Jiu outstretched his hand. ¡°As Miss Song¡¯s assistant, we are bound to meet more often in the future. I hope we can, at least,municate with each other.¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡± Xu Yue wasn¡¯t as clueless and naive as before. She was ufortable because of the fear that Huo Jiu once ingrained into her, but she was not afraid of him anymore.

    She did not choose to shake hands. ¡°You go in. I¡¯m going to get going, bye.¡±

    Huo Jiu raised an eyebrow and calmly withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Nice, you¡¯re tougher than I thought. Goodbye, then.¡±

    If an ordinary person was locked up in a ce like that, they would either go crazy or be deterred by the outside world.

    Xu Yue was an exception. Not only did she befriend Song Yaoyao, she even worked for her as a manager.

    Obviously, a manager was expected tomunicate with arge number of people. It was a career for an all-rounder. In order to get good resources, fighting wasmon, but they also needed to be a master of rtionships.

    Not only had she not been crushed, she even grew stronger.

    How interesting¡­

    ¡­

    The crew of Concubine Yan were arranged to sit together.

    Song Yaoyao sat in the middle of the crowd with a coat on.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Song doesn¡¯t have her cell phone with her. If you have any business matters, you can speak to me.¡±

    Huo Jiu smiled as he politely protected Song Yaoyao from any troubles.

    Tang Xinrou clicked her tongue, and suddenly whispered into Song Yaoyao¡¯s ear, ¡°Yaoyao, are all the Huo Guards this handsome? He¡¯s even got good style!¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at her.

    Tang Xinrou spread her fingers, ¡°He¡¯s smart and can fight. More importantly, he¡¯s so good-looking. Tsk, tsk, if he debuts as a celebrity, who knows how many girls would be willing to die for him. Aren¡¯t fake gentlemen all the trend now?¡±

 Chapter 1015 - Compete For Awards

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Compete For Awards</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang, I can hear you.¡±

    Huo Jiu stood calmly in the corridor and suddenly looked at Tang Xinrou.

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Tang Xinrou touched her nose guiltily. She was scared.

    However, she was only quiet for a short while before she suddenly realized something¡­

    That¡¯s not right, she didn¡¯t say anything bad about Huo Jiu! She was clearlyplimenting him!

    So, what was she afraid of?

    As she was attending the ceremony with an indifferent attitude, Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t pay much attention to the stage at all. Instead, she was talking to Song Yaoyao in a low voice the entire time.

    On the other hand, the other people from Concubine Yan were all nervous. They even began to mumble and pray.

    This weird crew always made people pay more attention to them.

    This year¡¯s Gold Laurel Awards kept up with the times by live streaming.

    Just to see their idols, fans followed the broadcast. They did not have to worry about their viewership at all.

    At that moment, the camera was positioned above Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou. Neither of them noticed as they continued whispering to each other. This made the fansugh to death.

    ¡°Hahahaha, doesn¡¯t this remind you of absent-minded students chatting behind their teacher¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°Kids! Stop chatting, stop chatting, it¡¯s your turn soon!¡±

    ¡°These two are the most absent-minded guests I¡¯ve ever seen. Can you girls take a look at how nervous your friends are?¡±

    ¡®Hahahaha, f*ck, look quickly, is Xia Ying shaking?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I actually feel sad. If she hadn¡¯t been shelved, she would have be a top actress long ago! She¡¯s got the looks and the skills.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Director Song!¡±

    ¡°I will love Director Song for 10,000 years! Confession!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m so curious about what the two of them are talking about. I¡¯m dying of curiosity. If they want to be absent-minded, they should speak louder!¡±

    Perhaps it was because the fans¡¯ resentment was too strong, Song Yaoyao seemed to sense it and raised her head to take a look.

    Her eyes met the ck camera.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Her eyes were clear, the cks and whites distinct. At this moment, she was staring at the camera in a daze.

    They looked at each other.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha, Director Song is too cute!¡±

    ¡°I want to carry Yaoyao away!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. This is my wife!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao¡¯s makeup is so beautiful tonight!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ isn¡¯t this an awards ceremony? The fans of the other celebrities are arguing, and there are even some who want to fight. To be honest, I¡¯m not really used to seeing such a harmoniousments section¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao was truly calm, and Tang Xinrou believed in Song Yaoyao¡¯s strength.

    The protagonist was not nervous. On the contrary, the supporting characters were all extremely nervous.

    ¡°Next, let me see, who are the nominees for best drama?¡±

    ¡°Beauty Destroys The World, Concubine Yan¡­¡±

    Every time the host read out a name, the camera would sweep over the actors.

    Tang Xinrou said, ¡°Beauty Destroys The World, that¡¯s the one that Gao Ziyu acted in. Her acting skills are terrible. If she really wins the award, I will never¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the whole ce suddenly fell silent.

    In the darkness, one stream of light jumped around rapidly.

    No one knew where the light would stop and who it wouldnd on.

    ¡°Ahhhhh, I¡¯m so nervous. I hope to win the award! Please, please! !¡±

    When the pir of lightnded on Gao Ziyu, she turned her head proudly and threw a nce at Tang Xinrou. Straightening her skirt, she was about to stand up.

    However, just as she stood up, the beam of light suddenly moved away.

 Chapter 1016 - Sweeping The Awards

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Sweeping The Awards</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Gao Ziyu¡¯s smile froze at the corner of her lips, and displeasure gradually swept across her face. The top and bottom half of her face werepletely different, causing her appearance to look exceptionally strange.

    The entire venue grew quieter.

    No one had expected Gao Ziyu to stand up so confidently.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°See, it¡¯s fortunate that she wasn¡¯t the one who won the prize. Otherwise, she would have died of happiness¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was stunned.

    The stream of lightnded on her body.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples sunk into her cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that you trust me?¡±

    Tang Xinrou no longer had time to answer. Under the host¡¯s introduction, she slowly stood up. Her face disyed a proper smile that she had trained for a long time. She elegantly nodded to her surroundings, then lifted the hem of her dress and walked towards the stage.

    Many people looked at her with envy.

    Only Song Yaoyao saw that she was so nervous that she was clutching her dress with pale fingertips.

    No one expected this award to fall into the hands of Concubine Yan. Everyone present knew that it was the most popr ancient drama during the winter break this year, but¡­

    This was the work of a neer! Aplete neer!

    The director was a neer, and so was the main actor!

    It could be said that before Concubine Yan aired, everyone was already prepared for it to fail. However, it gave everyone a loud p, as if announcing loudly, ¡°You blind people, all of you have made a mistake!¡±

    In the end, the Best Neer Award went to Tang Xinrou.

    At the same time, Concubine Yan also won the Best Supporting Role Award, Best Screeny Award, and Neer Director Award.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it swept the ceremony.

    After the ceremony, there was a banquet.

    Song Yaoyao had just walked out when she was surrounded.

    ¡°Congrattions, Director Song. The new generation is certainly impressive.¡±

    ¡°Director Song, I wonder how the preparation for your new drama is going?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡± She narrowed her eyes and looked at Tang Xinrou, who was quietly lifting her dress, about to slip away. The corners of her mouth twitched in dissatisfaction.

    Tang Xinrou seemed to have sensed something and turned around to meet Song Yaoyao¡¯s threatening gaze.

    She sped her hands together, bowed to Song Yaoyao, and sped up her step.

    <i>Sorry, Sis!</i>?This kind of situation was too difficult. She had to slip away first as a form of respect!

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡±

    She was so focused on looking behind that she didn¡¯t pay attention to what was in front of her. The moment she bumped into someone, Tang xinrou quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t see¡ª¡±

    ¡°You?!¡±

    Gao Ziyu gritted her teeth and stared at Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was interrupted halfway through her apology. When she raised her head, she saw Gao Ziyu¡¯s face. She was stunned for a moment, but she still continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention just now.¡±

    ¡°Ha, what do you mean you didn¡¯t pay attention? I think you did it on purpose.¡± Gao Ziyu sneered. ¡°You must be very proud of winning the award, right? Do you really think that you¡¯re number one in the world and that you can look down on everyone?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was confused. ¡°No? The award was given by the organizers. If you have any objections, you can protest to them. This isn¡¯t something that I can decide.¡±

    Also, did she need to look down on everyone?

    Ever since she was young, she had never been so wronged.

    ¡°Really?¡± Gao Ziyu curled her lips and crossed her arms. ¡°In this day and age, who doesn¡¯t have a backer? Would you be able to achieve this on your own?¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°On my own?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to make it so clear?¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± She turned around and went to look for Song Yaoyao.

 Chapter 1017 - an Shiyuâ€™s Thanks

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Pan Shiyu¡¯s Thanks</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    If she had known that she would encounter such a thing, she would have stuck with Song Yaoyao from the very beginning.

    Song Yaoyao finally managed to get rid of those people. She took advantage of the moment when the others were about to make a move and immediately slipped away. That was when she saw that Tang Xinrou, who had just left, had returned.

    She puffed up her cheeks and tilted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave? Why did youe back?¡±

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    Sensing her dissatisfaction, Tang Xinrou knew she was in the wrong and quickly said coquettishly, ¡°I really don¡¯t like situations like this. I was wrong, I was wrong. Didn¡¯t Ie back to make up for my mistakes? Yaoyao, forgive me this time!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao?¡±

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou turned around. Under the light, a particrly handsome and dazzling youth was smiling as he walked towards them.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you so happy?¡±

    ¡°This is a topic between girls. Boys, stay back!¡± Tang Xinrou waved her finger.

    She looked around and realized that there were quite a number of celebrities that she was familiar with at the banquet.

    Pan Shiyu was also invited this time.

    Very quickly, the few of them gathered at a table.

    Pan Shiyu patted Luo Xingguang¡¯s shoulder. He was smiling so much that the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were showing. He lowered his voice and said to Song Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really!¡± Song Yaoyao was pleasantly surprised. First, it was Xia Rao, now, it was Pan Shiyu. Song Yaoyao began to wonder if she should change her nickname from Miracle Doctor to God Of Fertility.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Pan Shiyu was already in his forties, but at this moment, he had the spirit of a young man. ¡°I only found out this morning. I thought you would definitelye tonight, so I wanted to tell you personally.¡±

    Luo Xingguang was one of the few people who knew the whole story, so he was sincerely happy for Pan Shiyu.

    Hearing this, he looked at Song Yaoyao curiously. ¡°What does this have to do with her?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You still don¡¯t know?¡±

    Luo Xingguang was confused. ¡°Should I know something?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at him as if he was an idiot, and Tang Xinrou directly ridiculed him. ¡°What kind of friend are you? Our Yaoyao is the Miracle Doctor that everyone in the industry has been praising!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luo Xingguang thought they were in cahoots to fool him, but everyone¡¯s expressions were especially real.

    Pan Shiyu shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true. Thest time we filmed the program together, I didn¡¯t expect Yaoyao to have this ability. She actually saw through my ailment and gave me a prescription before she left.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you took it ording to her instructions?¡±

    Luo Xingguang was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t know whether to say that Pan Shiyu was open-minded or that Song Yaoyao was awesome.

    This girl, was there anything she didn¡¯t know?

    Song Yaoyao curled the corners of her lips and looked at him from the corner of her eyes, looking very pleased with herself.

    Luo Xingguang was speechless. ¡°You really hid it well!¡±

    This was the type of person who couldpete with others for a job no matter what she did.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never hidden anything from you. You were the one who didn¡¯t notice,¡± Song Yaoyao spread her hands and said tenderly.

    Song Yaoyao had specifically brought Yu Sitian and Song Weiwei to participate in this event. At this moment, the two of them were sitting at the side, acting like invisible people.

    Song Yaoyao looked at them and suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Oh right, my new drama is going to start shooting soon.¡±

    ¡°So soon? Isn¡¯t Concubine Yan not finished yet?¡±

    Luo Xingguang and Pan Shiyu were both surprised by this news.

    ¡°Yes. Does your promise still count?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were bright as she looked at Luo Xingguang.

    ¡°Of course, I will keep my promise. However, I don¡¯t want to be the main character!¡±

 Chapter 1018 - Iâ€™ll Get Down On My Knees And Beg You For The Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 1018: I¡¯ll Get Down On My Knees And Beg You For The Antidote</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    With just a few words, Song Yaoyao hired Luo Xingguang for her new drama, the big shot that other directors couldn¡¯t get even after putting in a lot of much effort.

    Pan Shiyu watched in amazement.

    Thinking of Song Yaoyao¡¯s ability, he could only feel convinced. Pan Shiyu had been in the entertainment industry for many years, and it could be said that he had spent most of his life in the entertainment industry, but he had never seen someone as talented as Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Yaoyao, if there¡¯s a role that suits me, remember to leave it for me.¡±

    Tang Xinrouughed. ¡°No way? Mr. Pan, don¡¯t you have enough shows to film? Aren¡¯t all the big directors begging you to act for them, but you¡¯re not willing?¡±

    <i>Sigh.</i>?Pan Shiyu waved his hand. ¡°Things are different now. I¡¯m old. I¡¯m hoping that Yaoyao will give me a chance to earn some milk powder money!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, did you say¡ª Eh? Where did Yaoyao go?!¡±

    In the dim corridor, Song Yaoyao suddenly stopped.

    There stood a woman who was wearing a mask and covered entirely. Her figure was thin and shriveled.

    ¡°Song Jingwan.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, who knew you¡¯d recognize me.¡±

    The hoarse Song Jingwan slowly took off her mask. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even recognize my face when I looked in the mirror. You actually recognized me with just one look.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re so sly. I only realized it now. Song Weiwei was arranged by you, wasn¡¯t she? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after!¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao found it very funny. She lowered her curly eyshes and looked down at Song Jingwan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to leave the Song Family? Why did you continue to target me?¡±

    Song Jingwan opened her mouth. ¡°If I say that I lost control of myself, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I believe you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around to leave. After confirming that it was Song Jingwan, she suddenly lost interest.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    Song Jingwan suddenly called out to her. She took a few steps forward and grabbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist tightly, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, okay? Give me the antidote! I swear, from now on, I won¡¯t provoke you anymore! If you¡¯re unhappy, just p me a few times to vent your anger. I promise not to fight back, okay?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Song Jingwan couldn¡¯t stand the state that her face was in. asionally, the headlights of the cars shone into the dim corridor and reflected on half of Song Jingwan¡¯s face. Her skin was saggy and full of spots. It was as if a young girl¡¯s essence had been sucked dry overnight and she had be an old woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯ll get down on my knees! I know I was wrong. Please let me go!¡±

    She finally realized that she couldn¡¯t win against Song Yaoyao at all.

    She didn¡¯t even have to act herself. She just needed to sit at the back and give pointers, and countless people would solve her problems for her.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her face and gently pinched her fingers. With a slight ¡®crack¡¯, Song Jingwan cried out in pain.

    Her fingers hung down in an abnormal position. It was obvious that they were fractured.

    ¡°What did I do wrong to make you think that I¡¯m some saint?¡±

    She slowly leaned over and patted Song Jingwan¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Do you think this is all? No, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    ¡°No!!!¡±

    Hatred shot out from Song Jingwan¡¯s eyes. She admitted that even though she realized that she could not defeat Song Yaoyao, she still couldn¡¯t truly feel guilty towards her. She only apologized because she wanted to get the antidote from Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Am I not miserable enough now? What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 1019 - Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Cheating</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so naive!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes and smiled innocently. ¡°Of course I want you to have nothing. Just these alone aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Song Jingwanpletely believed that she had the ability to do that. ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m evil. But the most evil one is actually you!¡±

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s been betrayed by everyone.¡± Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°Do you want me to calcte how much you owe me? You can¡¯tpensate me even if I kill you! How about this? Why don¡¯t you just cherish this face of yours? Because you¡¯ll only get older and uglier¡­¡±

    She brushed Song Jingwan aside like she was throwing away trash and walked briskly upstairs.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Snap¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao sneered and broke the dagger that was being aimed at her.

    She threw half of the de on the ground indifferently and curved her eyes at Song Jingwan. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re such an idiot. Do you think I¡¯ll let you plot against me a second time? I haven¡¯t lost my mind.¡±

    She smiled sweetly and left under Song Jingwan¡¯s terrified gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Song Yaoyao¡­ Song Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s face was pale. She slowly squatted on the ground as if she had been scooped out of water; her clothes were drenched in cold sweat.

    How could this be the weak and easily bullied Song Yaoyao who was especially stupid?

    For some reason, Song Jingwan suddenly thought of that night at the resort. Song Yaoyao, who had been rescued from the pool, had changed.

    She had been at the bottom of the pool for so long, how could she still be alive?

    However, she had somehow survived!

    Song Jingwan felt a chill run down her spine. She desperately wanted to leave this ce. She picked up her mask and hat, shivered, and quickly left through a safe corridor.

    She had used most of her energy to bribe the security guards to get in.

    Now, she was in a daze, and her mind was a mess.

    She thought about what she should do, and then she thought about whether Song Yaoyao was a ghost or a human.

    At that moment, the headlights turned on and a car crashed into her.

    She saw nothing but white, and then she felt a sharp pain all over her body andpletely lost consciousness.

    The car stopped and a strong man with a foreign face walked out. He first checked her breath, frowned, and turned around. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s an old woman.¡±

    His calm voice was slightly cold.

    ¡°Take her with us.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Song Jingwan, who was lying in a pool of blood, was treated like a rag and casually thrown into the trunk.

    During the banquet, Huo Jiu walked over quickly, leaned over and whispered something into Song Yaoyao¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled with interest. ¡°These people were so keen toe to China? Let Elder Hou know. He will naturally handle it.¡±

    ¡­

    That night, the various social media tforms were lively as expected. Posts from various popr ounts were flying all over the ce. The beautiful women, the jewelry they were wearing, and the dresses they wore to the ceremony were all topics that theizens were talking about.

    The news of Concubine Yan¡¯s awards were within the expectations of the audience but also beyond.

    The fans were naturally happy, but those who did not like it felt as bad as if they had eaten sh*t.

    Some said that they deserved it, while others said that Song Yaoyao was relying on her background, so the organizers didn¡¯t dare not give her the award.

    The spectators were like melon lovers in a melon field, eating with satisfaction.

    It wasn¡¯t until just after midnight that a piece of newspletely flooded the media.

    ¡°Explosive news! Pan Shiyu brought a mysterious woman to the hospital for a prenatal checkup. He is suspected of cheating!¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Please Believe Me

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Please Believe Me</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    In the photos released by the media, Pan Shiyu¡¯s face was captured. Meanwhile, the woman he was carefully protecting was dressed young and slim, looking much younger than him.

    The woman was wearing a hat and a mask, so her face could not be seen clearly, but the two of them were intimately holding each other¡¯s arms.

    In the media¡¯s description, the two of them behaved very intimately, and Pan Shiyu seemed to care about the woman a lot. Not only did he apany her for a prenatal check-up, he also ran around at her beck and call, his eyes never leaving the woman.

    ¡°How ridiculous! Please let Mr. Pan go. You guys are really out of your depth!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t quite believe it¡­¡±

    ¡°So, the good husband image has finally fallen apart.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m actually not surprised by this result at all. You all know how messy the entertainment industry is. Look at how many men with good husband images have been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in Pan Shiyu. That was definitely not his wife, right? Isn¡¯t his wife unable to have children? So in the end, he still chose to be like those disgusting men, cheating on his wife and looking for a mistress in the name of carrying on the family line?¡±

    ¡­

    Pan Shiyu was criticized by everyone and became the top trending topic.

    And at this point, Pan Shiyu had already fallen asleep with his wife. Pan Shiyu had a habit at home, which was not to enter the bedroom with his cell phone. Now that his wife was pregnant, it was even more impossible for him to let anything with radiation that might harm his wife near her.

    Therefore, Pan Shiyu only found out about this news the next day. His first reaction was that it was funny.

    He cheated? For the sake of having a child?

    He was the one who clearly could not give birth!

    But in the eyes of theizens and fans, they believed he was avoiding the scandal because of a guilty conscience.

    At that moment, the public rtions team was probably still in a meeting thinking about how to clear his name.

    It could be said that in the few hours that Pan Shiyu hadn¡¯t appeared, he had already been given the title of a scumbag, and everyone was shouting and beating him.

    Fortunately, Pan Shiyu hadn¡¯t really cheated. Even if the paparazzi made it sound like it was true, it wasn¡¯t true.

    At 8am, Pan Shiyu made a rification apanied by his wife¡¯s pregnancy test report.

    Pan Shiyu (verified): Thank you for your concern, but this mistake seems to have gone too far. There was no mistress, there was no affair. I just apanied my wife to the hospital for a normal prenatal checkup.

    The spectators were dumbfounded. The media was in an uproar.

    What? Apanying his wife for a prenatal checkup?

    Wasn¡¯t his wife unable to give birth? Or did he secretly change his wife while they were unaware?

    Someone thought this, so naturally, someone asked it out loud.

    As ast resort, Pan Shiyu once again posted on Weibo.

    Pan Shiyu (verified): ¡°My wife is that wife! The one who apanied me for 20 years. There is no other wife, nor is there a mistress. It is my wife of 20 years who is pregnant. Please stop imagining things.¡±

    Pan Shiyu was a low-profile person. The things he shared on Weibo were mostly rted to his wife. Of course, he rarely let his wife show her face in public.

    But this time, he really had no choice. He could only post his marriage certificate and the photo of him and his wife together on the inte.

    The photos on their marriage certificate were young and they were both very good-looking. Of course, even now, they were still very good-looking.

    Seeing this, the fans immediately apologized and rushed to the gossiping news sites to leave their angryments.

    ¡°I just want to ask if you have eyes? Do you have eyes?!¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, the editor who wrote this article should be fired. Being blind is an illness that needs to be treated!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coughing up blood. What the hell was this? How could you create a rumor about our Old Pan when you have nothing?¡±

 Chapter 1021 - Is This Enough Money? If Not, Iâ€™ll Earn More

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Is This Enough Money? If Not, I¡¯ll Earn More</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    After Pan Shiyu posted a few Weibo posts to rify this matter, he finally gained everyone¡¯s trust.

    But what was the saying?

    Outsiders could only watch the show, but insiders had questions for Pan Shiyu.

    ¡°You and your wife haven¡¯t had a child for so many years. How did you suddenly have one?¡±

    ¡°Old Pan! Don¡¯t hide it. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Which doctor helped you treat your illness? Can you introduce him to me?¡±

    For a few days, people came to look for him.

    In this circle, there were people who had hurt their bodies from filming in the past or those with unspeakable reasons that made it difficult for them to have children. However, when one reached a certain age, who wouldn¡¯t yearn to have a child of their own?

    Especially those who were married and hadn¡¯t had a child for many years, they were even more anxious.

    But, what could they do? They didn¡¯tck money, but money couldn¡¯t buy a child!

    Hence, it wasmon to see many childless celebrity couples telling the public that they didn¡¯t want to have children or that they were busy with work and had no free time. It was rare for them to tell the public that they had fertility problems.

    Now, Pan Shiyu had set a precedent, these people better not go looking for Song Yaoyao.

    Fortunately, Pan Shiyu did not rashly look for Song Yaoyao. Instead, he carefully asked for her opinion.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao had just finished her conversation with Elder Hou.

    ¡°That person is missing?¡±

    Elder Hou nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that old woman is a hobo or something. She has been missing for so many days, but there is no news at all. Her family hasn¡¯t looked for her either.¡±

    Hearing the way Elder Hou addressed Song Jingwan, Song Yaoyao silently curled her lips and smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t find her, let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    Elder Hou looked at her expression, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why she looked that way. This girl was young and calctive. If she didn¡¯t want to be seen through, no one would be able to figure it out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look for her family again.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t say yes, nor did she refuse.

    She poured some hot tea into Elder Hou¡¯s teacup. Just then, a message popped up on her phone. When she saw it, she smiled.

    ¡°Elder Hou, the money I gave you, was it enough?¡±

    Elder Hou was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He smiled embarrassedly, ¡°ording to what you said, I used that money to support orphans, build schools in poor areas, and pay for those people¡¯s skin repair expenses. It was arge sum of money, but don¡¯t worry, I have people recording these expenses. You can check them at any time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and blinked yfully.

    ¡°What I mean is, if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go earn some more.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao simply replied to Pan Shiyu¡¯s message with an ¡®okay¡¯.

    Pan Shiyu, who had been waiting for the news, let out a long sigh of relief. He looked up and saw his friend¡¯s nervous face. Seeing this, he asked repeatedly, ¡°How is it? Did the miracle doctor agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can rx now, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Old Pan! I love you to death!¡± When the other party heard this, he gave Pan Shiyu a big bear hug. ¡°If my wife and I can really have a child, you and the miracle doctor will be our saviors!¡±

    Pan Shiyu: ¡°¡­¡± There was no need for that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you thank me, but I have to say in advance that everyone¡¯s situation is different, so don¡¯t have too much hope. Whether it can be cured or not depends on luck.¡±

    He did not want these people to think that if he was cured and had a child, then they would definitely be able to do it too.

 Chapter 1022 - Official Announcement For New Drama

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Official Announcement For New Drama</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    A few dayster, Song Yaoyao transferred arge sum of money to the charity ount that Elder Hou created.

    Not only did Song Yaoyao donate money, but the celebrities and socialites who wanted to befriend Song Yaoyao also donated a lot of money to win her favor.

    Otherwise, Elder Hou¡¯s charity work wouldn¡¯t have been so sessful.

    ¡°Elder Hou! Miss Song is sending money again!¡±

    Elder Hou was very calm in the face of his subordinates¡¯ shocked voices.

    ¡°Lower your voice. Why are you shouting so loudly?¡±

    He was already used to it. In the beginning, he would feel surprised every time money was sent; every time he saw arge amount of money, his eyelids would twitch a few times.

    Now, he knew Song Yaoyao¡¯s ability.

    She was a lucky charm, and her ability to attract gold was top-notch!

    The most admirable thing was that even though she clearly loved money, she was also generous and kind.

    She donated medical fees and raised countless orphans.

    Recently, Song Yaoyao even nned to open a stray animal rescue center and even asked Elder Hou if she could apply for aw to be created.

    She couldn¡¯t help it. Ever since she adopted Dopey and Unhappy, Song Yaoyao could no longer bear to see so many stray animals outside without food. They were even at risk of being captured and tortured.

    ¡­

    After the new year, school was about to start.

    Taking advantage of this period of time, Song Yaoyao confirmed her crew first.

    After signing contracts with the actors and taking their photos, the studio officially announced its new drama.

    ¡®The Boyfriend Next Door¡¯ was a sci-fi idol drama. The male lead was someone who had traveled from the future and possessed magical abilities. However, at the same time, he did not possess certain human emotions. For example, love¡­

    The female lead was a popr actress in the entertainment industry. Sexy and enchanting were her synonyms. She was vicious and people often said she acted like a big shot. However, she was still regarded as a goddess by countless male homebodies and was crazily pursued.

    The female lead was neither a saint nor an idiot.

    The two leads were brought together by the strange murder of a female celebrity.

    On the surface, this sounded like an entertainment industry drama, but it could actually be a criminal investigation drama in disguise.

    However, if one thought it was purely a criminal investigation drama, there were also all kinds of romantic scenes that girls loved.

    In short, after the announcement was made and after watching Concubine Yan, the fans who were waiting for Song Yaoyao¡¯s new drama were all excited.

    After the official announcement was released, the drama that had just begun to be prepared was immediately trending.

    Because¡­

    Luo Xingguang.

    ¡°F*ck!!!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m shocked. Director Song is awesome!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh, finally! Luckily, I didn¡¯t give up!¡±

    ¡°I never watch ancient dramas, but I finished watching Concubine Yan because of Director Song and fell deeply in love with Liu Yan. When I was bored, I went to look for other ancient dramas. I thought I could ept it, but I found myself wondering¡­ what are they shooting? As expected, I still only love Director Song¡¯s ancient dramas.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, why don¡¯t you continue shooting ancient dramas? What is this? An idol drama? But it doesn¡¯t look like it. The cover is a little weird¡­¡±

    ¡°As a diehard fan, I will definitely follow it!¡±

    ¡°Director Song is awesome! She got Luo Xingguang! Ahhh, I¡¯m so excited that I want to go out and run a fewps to calm down. This is a drama of a lifetime! With Director Song¡¯s skills and Luo Xingguang¡¯s face, this is a heavenlybo!¡±

 Chapter 1023 - Hide It Forever

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Hide It Forever</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    That night, Song Yaoyao¡¯s fans and Luo Xingguang¡¯s fans were ecstatic.

    But, wherever there were fans, there were also haters.

    So, it was time for paidmenters to step up and stir up a storm.

    ¡°#BoyfriendNextDoor Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m a fan of Director Song¡¯s, but is it really a good idea to openly favor an artiste of her own studio? Especially aplete neer? There are so many good actresses in the industry, why did she choose Song Weiwei? Is she on the same level as Luo Xingguang? Even if we put her level aside, what about her acting skills? Don¡¯t ruin your drama because of her!¡±

    ¡°#BoyfriendNextDoor I don¡¯t like Song Jingwan. Even looking at Song Weiwei¡¯s face makes me sick. I¡¯m sorry, Director Song, I¡¯m not interested in this drama.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, her sister just had an ident, and she¡¯s already stepping on her to get ahead. Who would be a fan of such a scheming b*tch? Was Song Yaoyao blind to sign her? #BoyfriendNextDoor¡±

    ¡°#BoyfriendNextDoor Let go of our Wanwan, she hasn¡¯t worked in a long time, and she hasn¡¯t appeared in a long time. Miss Song Weiwei, please pave your own path. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m sitting hereughing. The girl hasn¡¯t even done anything yet and she¡¯s already being called a scheming b*tch by you guys. You¡¯re all iming that she stepped on Song Jingwan to get to the top, but what kind of status does Song Jingwan have? In the entertainment circle, she¡¯s nothing! She debuted in a giarized production. What right do her fans have to criticize others?¡±

    ¡°Thementer above is an idiot. Authenticationplete!¡±

    ¡°Protect my Wanwan!¡±

    ¡°Take her away, thanks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to mock Song Jingwan, but before that, go and find out what she did. Not only did she donate all of her pay, but she also took the initiative to bear the expenses for people who had been disfigured due to idents but did not have the money for treatment. There¡¯s no way you can hate her after you find out what she did! Don¡¯t you trolls have hearts?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Weiwei, what are you looking at?¡±

    Inside Song Manor, Song Weiwei quickly put away her phone and smiled. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, are you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Oh? No, you must be imagining things.¡± Song Weiwei quickly shook her head and her heart softened.

    Such a good brother, why didn¡¯t Song Jingwan cherish him?

    She quickly walked up to him, not wanting to make him worry. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight, Wenchuan?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to cook tonight. Let¡¯s go out to eat and also go to the hospital.¡± After saying this, Song Wenchuan paused and asked for Song Weiwei¡¯s opinion. ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Although Song Weiwei did not want to see Zhou Manli, she did not show it.

    She nodded obediently. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Song Weiwei went upstairs to change her clothes and headed out with Song Wenchuan.

    Perhaps due to the fact that he had finally let go ofeverything, the gloominess between his eyes had disappeared. As he drove, he asked, ¡°Are you nervous about heading on set? Is it alright for you to temporarily suspend your studies?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. After everything has settled down, I can go back and continue studying.¡±

    Song Wenchuan chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous when working with Yaoyao. She can be quite serious sometimes, but she has a good personality and is very kind. You two should get along well.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Song Weiwei felt a little emotional as she listened to Song Wenchuan¡¯s advice. She quickly looked out of the window.

    He would never know the real reason why she showed up at Song Manor, and that she had yed a part in forcing Song Jingwan to this point.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Also, if there¡¯s a problem that can¡¯t be solved, remember to tell me.¡± Song Wenchuan looked sideways and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°I¡¯ll always be here¡­¡±

 Chapter 1024 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Encounter</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Miss Song, thank you so much. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what I would have done.¡±

    The doctor in white was full of gratitude towards Song Yaoyao as he personally showed her to the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can contact me directly if you need anything next time.¡±

    The person speaking to Song Yaoyao was Dr. Wei who had personally witnessed her journey until this point. He had seen her cure Elder Shen and watched as she pulled Song Wenchuan back from the brink of death.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Song Yaoyao not wanting to take any students, Dr. Wei would have asked her to be his teacher.

    It didn¡¯t matter that he was old. If he wanted to learn something, it was never toote.

    In this line of work, seniority was not determined by age, but by ability!

    Dr. Wei was convinced that Song Yaoyao was capable.

    ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand in the future, please don¡¯t find me troublesome, Miss Song,¡± Dr. Wei said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡±

    ¡°No need, you go ahead with what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Song Yaoyao led Huo Si forward, but Dr. Wei still insisted on walking her downstairs.

    ¡°Yaoyao? It¡¯s sote, why are you in the hospital?¡±

    Song Wenchuan did not expect to see Song Yaoyao the moment he entered.

    He immediately asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Mis¡ª Yaoyao.¡±

    Song Weiwei was used to calling her Miss Song. When she was about to call out, she realized that Song Wenchuan was beside her, so she immediately changed her words.

    She looked at Song Yaoyao apologetically.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. Seeing Song Weiwei and Song Wenchuan appear together, she knew that they were there to visit Zhou Manli. From the moment that, Song Wenchuan brought Zhou Manli back, she had already been made aware of it.

    Dr. Wei nodded. ¡°Mr. Song, don¡¯t worry. It was I who encountered a problem and urgently asked Miss Song for help. Fortunately, I had her. Otherwise, I would have been in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao is really amazing.¡±

    Song Wenchuan heaved a sigh of relief. When he said this, his eyes were filled with pride.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her chin slightly, and her tone became a little lighter.

    The two of them seemed like they were still siblings with no estrangement between them.

    ¡°Of course, our Yaoyao is the best,¡± Song Wenchuan sincerely praised.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You guys go ahead. I need to get going.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Song Wenchuan was a little reluctant. ¡°Have you eaten dinner yet? Why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re already at the hospital. Aren¡¯t you here to see someone? I¡¯m leaving. You guys go ahead.¡±

    They should feel fortunate that she did not do anything to Zhou Manli. There was no way that she was going to visit her again.

    If Zhou Manli saw her, she would probably jump out of bed in anger and scold her while she foamed at the mouth.

    After Song Yaoyao finished speaking, she left. Song Wenchuan looked at her back and felt a little disappointed.

    Seeing this, Song Weiweiforted, ¡°Wenchuan, Yaoyao might be busy, let¡¯s go up first. When she¡¯s free, we can have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, Miss Song is a very busy person right now. Those who want to see her have already been queued up for a few months.¡±

    Dr. Wei quickly exined as well.

    Previously, Zhou Manli had caused a scene in the hospital and even pped Song Yaoyao. All of this was witnessed by the doctors and nurses.

    It was only when everyone found out that Song Yaoyao was not Zhou Manli¡¯s biological child that they finally understood why Zhou Manli treated Song Yaoyao so badly.

    Song Wenchuan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Then shall we go up together?¡±

 Chapter 1025 - Yaoyao Saved My Life Once?

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Yaoyao Saved My Life Once?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Dr. Wei gave his suggestion. As he spoke, he silently sized up Song Weiwei. Song Weiwei noticed and nodded at him as a form of greeting. She then quietly followed behind Song Wenchuan.

    This girl, was she the biological daughter who had been lost on the outside?

    She seemed to have a pretty good personality.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Song, How is your body now?¡±

    In the elevator, Dr. Wei looked at Song Wenchuan inquisitively. If it were not for the fact that it was not appropriate to ask, he would have personally dragged Song Wenchuan to have a check-up.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. My recovery is very good in all aspects.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Dr. Wei smiled and added, ¡°You don¡¯t know how dangerous it was back then. The hospital had already raised the rm that you were bleeding uncontrobly during your surgery. If you continued to bleed your surgery wouldn¡¯t have gone ahead! It was all thanks to Miss Song that you survived¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s breathing became rapid as he quickly interrupted Dr. Wei with a shocked expression. ¡°You said that it was Yaoyao who saved me?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±

    Dr. Wei did not expect that Song Yaoyao had never mentioned this to Song Wenchuan. Now that he said it out loud, he wondered if it was a bad thing?

    ¡°What¡­ was the situation back then?¡±

    Song Wenchuan naturally realized something from his expression. His voice was hoarse as he fixed his gaze on Dr. Wei.

    ¡°That¡­ Sigh¡­ At this point, there¡¯s no need to hide it from you.¡± Dr. Wei pped his thigh and recalled what had happened.

    At that time, Song Weiwei had not returned to the Song Family yet, so she naturally did not know about this.

    When she heard about the car ident, she quickly looked at Song Wenchuan.

    It was hard to imagine that Song Wenchuan could still be healthy and standing there in one piece after such a dangerous car ident.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hard work had never been told to outsiders.

    ¡°Back then, the surgery went on for an entire night. When Miss Song came out, her face was so pale that there was not a trace of blood. She copsed as she walked out; it was Mr. Huo who carried her back.¡±

    At this point, Dr. Wei felt sorry for Song Yaoyao. He evenined to Song Wenchuan and the others.

    ¡°Miss Song is such a good person. She has good grades, she¡¯s beautiful, and she¡¯s kind and generous. Yet, Mrs. Song hit her, told her bodyguards to chase her away, and refused to let her see you. Tell me, if Miss Song really left in anger, then¡ª¡±

    Although Dr. Wei didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Song Wenchuan already understood.

    ¡°The Songs do indeed owe Yaoyao too much.¡±

    That was why he didn¡¯t have the face to beg Song Yaoyao to save Zhou Manli.

    However, he really didn¡¯t expect that on the day of his car ident, Zhou Manli had actually hit Yaoyao.

    She had never mentioned it.

    However, thinking about her personality, she had never been a mboyant person.

    ¡°But it¡¯s all in the past now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Thinking about Zhou Manli¡¯s fate, it was enough to make people sigh. ¡°Miss Song is doing quite well now, and you, Mr. Song, are also recovering very well. As long as you¡¯re alive and well, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    After Dr. Wei finished speaking, he said goodbye to Song Wenchuan and Song Weiwei, and returned to duty.

    Meanwhile, Song Wenchuan suddenly lost the mood to visit Zhou Manli.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Standing outside the ward, Song Weiwei noticed that Song Wenchuan was a little silent and called out to him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Wenchuan came back to his senses and looked down at Song Weiwei. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Weiwei, I have something to ask Mom. Can you wait for me outside?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Song Weiwei smiled and sat down on a chair in the corridor.

 Chapter 1026 - Let Me Tell You Something Exciting

    Chapter 1026: Let Me Tell You Something Exciting

    Song Wenchuan took a deep breath, pushed open the door, and entered.

    The once-radiant and elegantdy was nowpletely unrecognizable. Her face was swollen and covered in spots. She had aged at least ten years. When she saw Song Wenchuan enter, she immediately called out something in a muffled voice.

    Song Wenchuan closed the door and stood at the door, sizing up Zhou Manli from afar.

    The aura from his body caused the atmosphere in the ward to gradually turn serious.

    Zhou Manli vaguely sensed that something was wrong, and the joy in her eyes faded. She looked at Song Wenchuan in confusion.

    !!

    ¡°Mom, sometimes I really don¡¯t understand how you could have been so mean to Yaoyao even when you didn¡¯t know that she was not your daughter.¡±

    When she heard the word, ¡®Yaoyao¡¯, Zhou Manli instantly seemed provoked and started screaming.

    The nurse quickly rushed over, but Song Wenchuan stopped her.

    He quietly watched as Zhou Manli went crazy and did not try tofort her. When her voice became hoarse and she lost all her strength, shey on the bed and panted heavily. Only then did he say, ¡°Yaoyao saved my life. Before today, I had absolutely no clue.¡±

    Zhou Manli snorted coldly and turned her face away.

    Seeing how she was already like this, and still so against Song Yaoyao, Song Wenchuan found it even moreughable.

    ¡°Yaoyao is a miracle doctor. You don¡¯t know how good her medical skills are, do you? It wasn¡¯t an ident that she saved me back then. People who have been gued with illnesses for many years have more or less reduced their symptoms or recovered thanks to her. There are even paralyzed patients like you. Under Yaoyao¡¯s treatment, although they still can¡¯t bepared to normal people, they can now move and go out in wheelchairs.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Then why won¡¯t she help me?!¡±

    Song Wenchuan looked at Zhou Manli¡¯s awakened eyes and immediately knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I won¡¯t force her. Even if you lie in bed for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll take good care of you and let you live out your old age safely.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    Song Wenchuan still shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? If you weren¡¯t so bad to Yaoyao, how could she abandon you with her personality? By the way, let me tell you another ridiculous thing. Up until now, I still find it hard to believe¡­¡±

    Zhou Manli stared nkly at Song Wenchuan, her instincts telling her to run away.

    But she was paralyzed, and could only lie on the bed, unable to go anywhere.

    A few minutester, the door of the ward opened and Song Wenchuan walked out.

    He had just stepped out when a scream that sounded likeughter and tears rang out in the ward. It sounded like a crazy person.

    Song Weiwei suddenly stood up. ¡°That¡ª¡±

    She wanted to go in to check, but Song Wenchuan stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to have dinner.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±Song Weiwei hesitated, ¡°Mom¡­¡± What was going on?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He dragged Song Weiwei away without any hesitation. The nurse quickly rushed into the ward. Since it was impossible to pacify her, she could only give Zhou Manli a sedative.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao walked into the bedroom. The lights were bright inside, but Huo Yunque was nowhere to be seen.

    However, the sound of running water came from the bathroom.

    She rolled her eyes, giggled, and gently pushed the frosted door open, intending to scare Huo Yunque.

    However, as soon as she appeared, a towel flew over and covered her head.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In the next second, someone grabbed her wrist and easily dragged her into the bathroom.

    Warm water sshed down from above her head.

    Song Yaoyao was like a cat that was drenched, shrieking as she shrunk her neck to hide.

 Chapter 1027 - The Price For Saying The Wrong Thing

    <h4>Chapter 1027: The Price For Saying The Wrong Thing</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    With all her clothes stuck to her body, she pulled down the towel with great difficulty. Amidst the steam, she stared at the man¡¯s face that was bing more and more clear and handsome.

    ¡°Smelly Gege, you¡¯re too much!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    ¡°Your clothes are all wet. Look!¡± Song Yaoyao pouted and kicked him. She hadpletely forgotten that she was the one who came to him at the beginning and nned to do something bad.

    Even though this ¡®something bad¡¯ was not the same ¡®something bad¡¯.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yaoyao tugged at her clothes. She could wring out water with just a casual twist.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s voice lowered. He easily pushed Song Yaoyao against the wall, his long arms trapping her in a ce where he could kiss her just by lowering his head.

    He curled his lips. ¡°Since it¡¯s wet, then take it off.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The sound of water in the bathroom was still the same, but it was much noisier than before.

    asionally, there would be a girl¡¯s nasally voice and softints.

    ¡°Indecent!¡±

    ¡°Big hooligan!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡±

    ¡­

    Later, when she returned to the bed from the bathroom, Song Yaoyao finally realized how terrible the consequences of saying the wrong thing was.

    Just because she casually said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore,¡± Song Yaoyao was forced to say the shameful words, ¡°I love you, I like you the most,¡± in the middle of the night.

    The next day, during the opening ceremony, Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was unexpectedly hoarse.

    But, what could she do?

    She could only use herself to pay for her sins!

    ¡­

    On the first day of filming, everyone knew that Director Song was in a bad mood.

    Everyone knew that Song Yaoyao liked to bring artistes from her studio to film.

    Even Tang Xinrou had a cameo role in this drama.

    Song Weiwei was the first female lead, while Yu Sitian was the second female lead.

    The filming location was also carefully selected and there were countless luxury cars in the garage.

    The apartment where the male and female lead lived was the most luxurious area in Feng City. No one knew when Song Yaoyao started preparing. Only when the crew officially moved in did they realize how ¡®rich¡¯ she was!

    The male lead¡¯s personality was typically cold and ascetic, so the furnishings in the apartment were also cold. At a nce, it was obvious that the ck and white leather sofa was worth a lot. Meanwhile, the wine cab upied an entire wall. But it wasn¡¯t just a decoration, it actually contained a collection of rare and famous wines.

    Of course¡­

    These weren¡¯t all prepared by Song Yaoyao.

    Everyone was still busy observing the huge and luxurious apartment when Li Sinian rubbed his hands and asked fawningly, ¡°Miss Song, do you think these are okay?¡±

    After knowing that Song Yaoyao was willing to bring him along, Li Sinian was overjoyed.

    He had brought all his luxury cars, but of course, he also borrowed some from his good friends.

    After all, his one benefit was that he had plenty of prodigal yboy friends.

    On top of that, the wine in the wine cab was also voluntarily funded by Li Sinian.

    But it did not matter even if Li Sinian did not send these over. The Huos had an entire underground wine cer, and there were countless types of famous wines in it.

    Unlike Li Sinian, Huo Yunque was not a glutton. The number of times he took out the wines could be counted on one hand.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted his shoulder encouragingly. ¡°Keep working hard! If this drama bes popr, half of the credit will go to you! !¡±

    ¡°Hey, no, no, no¡­¡±

    Li Sinian¡¯s smile was so wide that it almost reached his ears. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°How would I dare to ask for credit? I am already very grateful that Miss Song is willing to bring me around! If there is anything else you need, just tell me. I will do what I can! If I can¡¯t, I will think of a way toplete it!¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Climb Up The Social Ladder

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Climb Up The Social Ladder</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Li Sinian thought about the expressions on his brothers¡¯ faces recently. They were smiling so much that their mouths were almost crooked.

    Usually, when they saw that he was not liked by their father, these illegitimate children would show off. But now, they no longer jumped up and down to provoke him. When they saw him, they even had to respectfully call him Big Brother.

    What was the reason for this?

    It was because of Song Yaoyao!

    He was so grateful to Song Yaoyao. He was going to fawn up to her as much as possible! And cling to her for dear life.

    Song Yaoyao smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Li Sinian saw that she didn¡¯t want to continue chatting, so he tactfully found an excuse to slip away.

    Luo Xingguang had his hands in his pockets as hezily leaned against the sofa in front of the French windows, looking at the scenery outside. ¡°Good job, Director Song. Powerful! Invincible!¡±

    He gave Song Yaoyao a thumbs up teasingly.

    Song Yaoyao waved her little fist. ¡°Be more serious!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Luo Xingguang¡¯s scalp tightened, but he still wanted to provoke her. ¡°Director Song, other directors would only scold their production team at most. But you, do you want to resort to violence?¡±

    He tapped his own face and moved closer to Song Yaoyao. His smiling handsome face approached, asking for trouble. ¡°If you break my face, I won¡¯t be able to film anymore¡­ Ouch!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his handsome face twisted.

    It was so painful that he instantly picked up his feet and jumped around on the spot.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao! You¡¯re bullying me again!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled coldly. ¡°You owe me too much.¡±

    The way the two of them got along so naturally made many people envious.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t think that Song Yaoyao, as a little girl, would have much strength. They assumed that Luo Xingguang¡¯s exaggerated performance was most likely an act.

    Who would know how much Luo Xingguang was actually suffering?

    As the new drama started filming, Song Yaoyao started to focus on the set again.

    As for university, she got her ssmates to help her sign in. When it was time for the exams, she would return.

    She originally thought that as time passed, theizens would no longer focus on Song Weiwei.

    However, she somehow got on the nerves of Song Jingwan¡¯s fans, so they kept clinging to her.

    The topic of boycotting Song Weiwei was extremely hot, and it trended every few days.

    ¡°I refuse to let Song Weiwei rece Jingwan. The goddess is irreceable!¡±

    ¡°Agree, look at what Song Weiwei is doing! I heard that she was at the bottom of the ss in school. Even if she does look like Jingwan, she has no temperament, body, and figure. If she was on the streets, she would just be an ordinary passerby. I really don¡¯t understand why Song Yaoyao would choose her?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t you understand? Of course, it¡¯s to disgust people! The most shameless person is Song Weiwei! It doesn¡¯t matter how others reacted, but when something happened to her sister, she couldn¡¯t wait to step on her and climb up the socialdder. She even signed a contract with her sister¡¯spetitor. She is such a two-faced b*tch!¡±

    ¡°The entertainment industry is too chaotic, I¡¯m about to throw up.¡±

    ¡°This is disgusting!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, The Boyfriend Next Door was filming downstairs at the apartment.

    A few girls were wearing masks. They looked like thieves as they peeked into the neighborhood.

    They were sneaky. It was very strange at first nce.

    This was because this was a high-end residential estate. Those who lived here were all those with money and backgrounds. The security guards hired were naturally not ordinary guards who did nothing all day. If something happened to the head of the household, they would be responsible.

    ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Huh? We, we¡­¡±

    These girls did not expect the security guards to notice them so quickly. The leader of the group was so scared that she stuttered and could not speak. Her eyes were filled with confusion and her expression was very unnatural.

 Chapter 1029 - Little Granny, Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Little Granny, Yaoyao</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Do you girls live here? Strangers are prohibited. If you are not from here, then hurry up and leave.¡±

    ¡°Eh? No!¡±

    Their goal had not been achieved yet. How could they leave just like that?

    The girls exchanged nces. One of them gritted her teeth and suddenly said, ¡°Sir, we are fans of Director Song¡¯s. Is she filming here?¡±

    The security guard was stunned for a moment before he reacted.

    !!

    ¡°Hey... you guys are quite well-informed, huh? You even know about this?¡±

    However, these words were not enough for the security guard to let them go. ¡°But their production team doesn¡¯t allow visitors. You should hurry up and leave. There are many cars here. One of them might hit you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sir, please let us wait here. We¡¯ll leave after taking a look at her! Please, please!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir, I¡¯m begging you...¡±

    The few girls acted coquettishly. How could a normal man handle it?

    Besides, fans chased after celebrities all the time. He looked at their hands, saw that they did not have any dangerous items, andnodded reluctantly. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but you have to stay away from the door. Don¡¯t go near the door. We won¡¯t be responsible if a car touches you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Thank you, Sir!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    The moment the security guard left, the girls immediately became excited.

    ¡°Huhuhu, we¡¯re going to see Yaoyao Baby soon. I wonder when she¡¯lle out.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait. It¡¯ll be even better if we can see Luo Xingguang and the others as well!¡±

    ¡°I want Director Song¡¯s Autograph. I¡¯ll take it home and cherish it. I¡¯ll bow to it before every exam and pray for the God of Study to bless me!¡±

    ...

    A few girls were chattering away, their eyes filled with excitement.

    The sky gradually darkened.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You can rest now.¡±

    She pped her hands and yawned.

    As expected, one could not ck off. After staying at home for a period of time, she was used to taking an afternoon nap every day. Now that she was suddenly busy, she could not get used to it.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, director!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her hand, rubbed her neck, and stood up.

    Huo Si immediately handed her her thermos sk.

    Song Yaoyao twisted it open and took a sip. Without handing it back, she just kept it in her arms.

    The corner of Luo Xingguang¡¯s mouth twitched as he brushed aside the stray hair on his forehead. He was wearing a decent shirt and trousers, fully disying his superior figure.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, do you know what you look like?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at him sideways. ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to know, thank you.¡±

    However, even though she didn¡¯t want to know, was that enough to stop Luo Xinguang from telling her? This did not fit his provoking character.

    ¡°Like a little granny.¡±

    At such a young age, she was already living like a retired person.

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Yu Sitian held back herughter. Meanwhile, Song Weiwei looked at Song Yaoyao and felt that the more she looked at her, the more Luo Xingguang was right.

    Of course, in the end, a good-looking person still looked good. It didn¡¯t matter that she was wearing a vest that was specifically used by directors; the kind with a lot of pockets that could be stuffed with various things, ranging from notebooks to pens to other misceneous items.

    But the design was huge and could almost be worn as a dress. Perhaps, the designers did not consider small people when they were making this type of clothing.

    Since they were filming a modern drama, they didn¡¯t have to go through the trouble of removing makeup and changing clothes. Everyone could just pack up and leave.

    There was a hotel nearby, which was used as a resting ce for the actors.

    This apartment had everything ready-made, so it could also be used for living.

    But thinking about it, wasn¡¯t it scary to sleep in a room full of cameras?

 Chapter 1030 - Stalker Fans?

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Stalker Fans?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down together. We can have a meal. I¡¯m starving to death.¡± At first, Song Weiwei and the others thought that Luo Xingguang was a very cold and aloof person who was difficult to get close to.

    And the fact was, they weren¡¯t far from the truth...

    But of course, that was only towards strangers.

    When it came to good friends like Song Yaoyao, he was especially talkative. He clearly knew that what he said was asking for a beating, but he still continued to provoke Song Yaoyao over and over again.

    Only after he was beaten up did he behave.

    But he continued to repeat this over and over again.

    Everyone began to wonder if Luo Xingguang was a masochist.

    Song Yaoyao did not care. ¡°What do you want to eat? What about you guys?¡±

    Seeing Song Yaoyao asking for their opinion, everyone was ttered.

    Song Weiwei waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    Yu Sitian nodded as well. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to Director Song!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a hot pot restaurant nearby. It¡¯s quite delicious. Shall we go together?¡± Luo Xingguang suggested.

    The filming of the new drama had just begun. Unless they were lucky and the actors they worked with happened to be good friends, a meal was the fastest way to bond.

    Imagine, every day after filming, everyone would have a meal together, chat at the dinner table, and discuss the script. Wouldn¡¯t they quickly be familiar with each other?

    This would also help with the filming.

    Of course, Song Yaoyao had no reason to refuse.

    ¡°If everyone has no objections, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao made the decision and everyone cheered.

    The group walked downstairs. When they passed by the security booth, Song Yaoyao was called out.

    ¡°Is it Director Song?¡±

    Huo Si guarded beside Song Yaoyao and looked over.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yaoyao walked out from behind Huo Si and Luo Xingguang. Her small size stunned the security guard.

    He didn¡¯t expect the director to be so young.

    He pointed at the corner of the wall and said, ¡°Your fans are outside. They¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. It¡¯s not easy for a few youngdies in this weather.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. ¡°Fans?¡±

    Without Song Yaoyao saying anything, Huo Si had already gone out to check.

    The few people behind him followed closely behind.

    Luo Xingguang frowned. ¡°Someone leaked the news? We¡¯ve only just started filming. Wasn¡¯t this kept tightly under wraps?¡±

    He took out his phone and searched casually. There wasn¡¯t any news about the location of their filming.

    ¡°Look.¡± Luo Xingguang gestured for Song Yaoyao to take a look. ¡°Where did these people find out about this?¡±

    Of course, there were many ways to find out about their idol; the media wasn¡¯t the only channel.

    But no matter what, this kind of behavior made Luo Xingguang displeased.

    Among these people, Luo Xingguang was the most popr and had the highest status. The rest, including Song Weiwei and Yu Sitian, were all pure newbies. Naturally, they did not know how troublesome stalker fans could be.

    When they walked out, the eyes of the girls who were shivering in the cold wind lit up. ¡°Is it Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s really her!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m your fan! Can you give me an autograph? I really like you. I¡¯ve seen Concubine Yan three times!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t get too close to Miss Song.¡±

    The four of them stood in front of Song Yaoyao.

    Luo Xingguang frowned and got a little closer to Song Yaoyao. He said in a low voice, ¡°Just leave. Don¡¯t bother with them.¡±

    If this wasn¡¯t the typical behavior of stalker fans, then what was it?

    Not only did they cause trouble for their idol, but they were also irresponsible for their own safety.

    Song Yaoyao nodded and was about to leave when she heard a sob.

    ¡°Yaoyao, make sure to get some rest! Don¡¯t be too busy, take your time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t give us your autograph. If this is troubling for you, we apologize!¡±

 Chapter 1031

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Do You Want An Autograph?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°We really wanted to see you, so when we heard that you were filming here, we wanted to try our luck. Originally, we just wanted to take a look from afar...¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and met the girl¡¯s clear eyes. Her eyes were filled with tears of excitement.

    She looked like she was still in high school, which meant that she was younger than her.

    Song Yaoyao was not an artiste, nor did she participate inmercial tforms. Naturally, these fans did not have any means to understand her. Even if they wanted to see her, they did not know where to go.

    Luo Xingguang pursed his lips. Weren¡¯t they stalker fans?

    ¡°We all listened to your lecture before. If you don¡¯t like it, we won¡¯te again! Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    The girls were reluctant to part as they carefully apologized to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Miss Song?¡±

    Huo Si didn¡¯t feel anything. It was his duty to protect Song Yaoyao. No matter how pitiful these girls were, he didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for them.

    He only wanted to ask for her instruction when he saw that Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the girls and suddenly asked, ¡°Have you thought about what you want me to sign?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    It would be a lie for those girls to say that they weren¡¯t disappointed, but they didn¡¯t me Song Yaoyao.

    After all, she had concealed the information and didn¡¯t want anyone to visit her. Moreover, she kept a low profile and wasn¡¯t an artiste. Their sudden appearance had indeed disturbed her.

    So, when they heard what she said, they were in disbelief for a moment.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and a smile bloomed on her fair little face. She asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want an autograph? Have you thought about what you want to sign? Who do you want me to write it to?¡±

    This time, they finally understood.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    In an instant, they were as happy as groundhogs. They ran towards Song Yaoyao excitedly but stopped two meters away from her.

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows, thinking that Song Yaoyao¡¯s fans were a little weird.

    Each and every one of them was extremely polite.

    As if they knew that Huo Si didn¡¯t want them to get close to Song Yaoyao, they stopped two meters away from her. One of them handed the photo in her hand to Huo Si, ¡°Sir, can I trouble you to pass it on? Yaoyao, can you wish me all the best in my college entrance exam? I want to follow in your footsteps.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t ask to let them closer. Instead, she wrote out the names they spelled and gave them each a personal autograph with a blessing.

    Until thest one.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t take out a photo for her to sign, Song Yaoyao blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Do you want an autograph?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    The girl who had been wearing a mask seemed a little nervous. Facing Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. Her hands were in her pockets as if she was taking out her phone. She walked carefully towards Song Yaoyao and asked, ¡°I forgot to bring a photo... Yaoyao, can I take a photo with you? I really like you!¡±

    It was thest one. Huo Si narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want any problems to arise.

    He turned around and silently asked Song Yaoyao for her opinion with his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao nodded slightly.

    The girl heaved a sigh of relief and jogged towards her.

    ¡°Thank you, Yaoyao!¡±

    The other girls didn¡¯t realize anything as they chatted and happily shared their autographs. They were so excited that their little faces turned red. At the same time, they were also a little envious that they didn¡¯t get a photo with Song Yaoyao.

    It was at this moment that something unexpected happened...

 Chapter 1032 - Throwing Acid

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Throwing Acid</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The girls¡¯ smiles froze on their faces as they looked over.

    The girl wearing a mask pulled her hand out of her pocket. It wasn¡¯t the phone that everyone thought it was, but a bottle of some unknown liquid.

    There was madness in her eyes as she quickly threw the content toward Song Yaoyao.

    Most of the people were dumbfounded.

    Huo Si only managed to push her away in time. The liquid sshed andnded on the girl¡¯s hand. A pungent smell immediately filled the air as she screamed.

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    Luo Xingguang cursed in a low voice and strode forward.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Hearing his voice, s shadow hiding behind a tree immediately turned around and ran away, still holding the camera in his hand.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    The girls looked at the person on the ground in shock and were extremely disappointed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Yaoyao¡¯s fan? Did you lie to us?¡±

    Huo Si narrowed his eyes and sized up the girls.

    The person lying on the ground lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word.

    One of the girls looked as if she had been betrayed. With red eyes, she angrily stepped forward and questioned, ¡°Say something! You liar! What is that in your hand? Sulfuric acid?¡±

    The girl lying on the ground slowly raised her head. Song Yaoyao vaguely sensed that something was wrong and got ready to step forward.

    As expected¡­

    In the next second, the girl seemed to have broken the bottle. Even if she didn¡¯t harm Song Yaoyao, she was going to drag someone down with her. And the girl who went to question her was going to be unlucky.

    The bottle was directed at the girl.

    She waspletely dumbfounded. She could only watch helplessly, unable to move.

    At the critical moment, she was pulled away abruptly.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    Luo Xingguang didn¡¯t manage to catch the girl. When he turned around, he saw a scene that caused his pupils to constrict. Huo Si was so furious that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as he sent the girl flying with a kick.

    ¡°Miss Song, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao¡­ you¡­¡±

    No one understood how Song Yaoyao managed to do what she did. She was older than these girls, but she was actually the shortest one. If everyone were to say that Song Yaoyao was their junior, no one would suspect a thing.

    Yet, this petite and delicate girl actually stood in front of her fans when danger approached.

    ¡°Quickly take off your clothes and be careful.¡±

    Luo Xingguang¡¯s expression was dark as Song Weiwei and Yu Sitian rushed forward to help.

    They carefully tugged at Song Yaoyao¡¯s sleeves and helped her pull off her corroded down jacket.

    It was already March. Apart from Song Yaoyao, the others had long changed into thin coats. Only she was afraid of the cold and wore a down jacket.

    Some of the sulfuric acid had sshed onto the ground and some onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s clothes and hat.

    The down jacket on the ground was badly destroyed. At that moment, the girl who was protected by Song Yaoyao suddenly burst into tears and her entire body trembled violently.

    It had been so close. If it weren¡¯t for Song Yaoyao, she would have been disfigured.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Her head was suddenly patted gently. The girl¡¯s voice was soft and gentle.

    Holding back her tears, she slowly raised her head and looked at the smiling Song Yaoyao. Her eyes were clear and bright, as bright as the stars.

    It was as if all the filth in the world had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Huhu¡­ Y-Yaoyao, are you, are you okay¡­¡± she sobbed and looked at Song Yaoyao worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Song Yaoyao signaled with her eyes and Huo Si strode over to remove the girl¡¯s mask.

    When they saw her appearance, everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 1033 - Disfigured Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Disfigured Girl</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Ah! My mask! Give me back my mask!¡± The girl desperately covered her face and curled up on the ground. She turned her back and refused to let anyone look at her.

    However, everyone had already seen what they should have seen.

    Their gazes wereplicated.

    But, Luo Xingguang only sneered.

    Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Call someone to drive them home.¡±

    !!

    Huo Si nodded, turned around, and dialed a number. Soon, a car drove over.

    Song Yaoyao told the fans to go home first and to be careful in the dark. The girls were all scared out of their wits. Their small faces were pale; they no longer had the excitement of meeting their idol. They got into the car in a daze and were taken away.

    Only thest girl was left on the ground.

    The lower half of her face waspletely twisted. This was a literal description. Her skin was like tree bark, wrinkled and even more unpleasant than the skin of an olddy.

    ¡°Who told you toe?¡±

    Even though this girl looked very pitiful, it was a pity that Luo Xingguang could not feel the slightest bit of sympathy for her.

    Sure, he always quarreled with Song Yaoyao. But in his eyes, he had long treated her as a sister. The moment he thought about what he had just seen, Luo Xingguang could not calm down.

    If not for the fact that he still had some rationality left in him, he would have gone up and kicked the girl a few more times.

    The girl did not say a word.

    Luo Xingguang sneered, ¡°Just call the police. Looking at her age, she¡¯s already an adult, right? At the very least, she will be sent to jail for a few years.¡±

    Hearing this, the girl trembled, ¡°No, don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Luo Xingguang turned his head. ¡°People like you aren¡¯t worthy of sympathy at all. Since you know how painful it is to be disfigured, why would you still use such a method to hurt others?¡±

    Song Weiwei and Yu Sitian also looked at her coldly.

    No one present could sympathize with her.

    In their hearts, they would definitely still favor Song Yaoyao. She had a good personality and was generous. Moreover, she was very serious in her work. It was veryfortable to work with her. Everyone liked this smart and studious girl from the bottom of their hearts.

    At that moment, her face had almost been disfigured. No one couldugh.

    ¡°Just call the police!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sympathize with this kind of person. She deserves to die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What did our Director Song do to provoke you? How could you be so vicious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry, I really want to kick her to death!¡±

    Song Yaoyao watched coldly as she slowly walked forward and crouched down beside the girl.

    Huo Si opened his mouth and followed her step by step. He didn¡¯t even dare to blink his eyes, afraid that Song Yaoyao might be at risk of getting hurt again.

    If even a drop of that sulfuric acid hadnded on Song Yaoyao¡¯s body, Huo Si would have med himself to death.

    ¡°I¡¯m also very curious as to why.¡±

    Tears were rolling in the girl¡¯s eyes. She lifted her eyes in a daze and stared straight at Song Yaoyao. There was obvious hatred in the depths of her eyes.

    The person who was crouching and looking down at her from above was so beautiful. Her skin was snow white and her facial features were as exquisite as a doll in a shop window. She was surrounded by so many celebrities and had everything she wanted, yet she was still so smart.

    It was as if the world revolved around her.

    But it was exactly this kind of person that...

    She turned her head and looked at the crowd, and finally, her eyes fell on Song Weiwei.

    She gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°Because of her!¡±

    The crowd looked at each other, followed her gaze, and their eyes finally fell on Song Weiwei.

    ¡°What the hell? What does this have to do with Weiwei?¡±

    ¡°Exactly...¡±

    ¡°How strange.¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Not Worthy Of Sympathy

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Not Worthy Of Sympathy</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Weiwei was also famous for her good temper; she did not have the temper of a wealthy brat at all.

    When the girl heard this, she sneered, ¡°Pretentious b*tch, two-faced sl*t! Stepping on Jingwan to get to the top, you are not worthy of being her sister!¡±

    After saying this, she turned her head in disgust as if her eyes would get dirty if she took another look.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly understood. ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­¡± She found it funny. ¡°Are you Song Jingwan¡¯s fan?¡±

    ¡°She helped me.¡± At this point, the girl had nothing to hide. When she mentioned Song Jingwan, her eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°She helped us find the best doctor and gave us hope.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was slightly stunned. Then, she sized up the girl. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t lying, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Do you really think she did that? Did Song Jingwan help you?¡±

    Upon closer inspection, one could still see that the color of the girl¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t uniform. Some parts were darker while others were lighter. It seemed that she had just had a skin graft operation.

    The lower half of her face hadn¡¯t been repaired yet.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Seeing that Song Yaoyao was actually questioning her benefactor, her voice turned sharp as she pointed at Song Weiwei with hatred, ¡°Why did you sign this b*tch and let her work with Luo Xingguang? You¡¯re deliberately targeting Jingwan! You¡¯d better rece her or I won¡¯t let this go!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what? ¡°The girl was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t expect Song Yayaoo to agree so readily. She looked over.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smiling eyes narrowed like crescent moons. Her eyes flickered, looking particrly intelligent and crafty. ¡°Do as you wish. Do you really think you have a chance? Did I say I¡¯d let you go?¡±

    She shook her head and looked at the girl scornfully, sighing. ¡°Some people aren¡¯t worth sympathizing with at all.¡±

    ¡°Call the police, let the police handle it.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t call the police and her Gege found out, this girl¡¯s fate would definitely be worse.

    However, asking Song Yaoyao to let her go¡­

    That was even more impossible. She wasn¡¯t a saint.

    The police arrived very quickly, and Song Yaoyao directly went to take a statement.

    Before she left, Song Weiwei deliberately stayed at the back.

    She looked at the handcuffed girl who was being detained and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just making assumptions? Since when did I treat Song Jingwan as my sister? However, you¡¯re right about one thing. She really doesn¡¯t deserve it¡ª¡±

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    These words obviously provoked the girl. Her eyes were red as she struggled. If she wasn¡¯t locked up, she would have rushed up to bite Song Weiwei to death long ago.

    ¡°I wonder if your master will thank you or hate you after knowing that you did all these things for her?¡±

    After all, idols paid for the actions of their fans.

    ¡­

    The news of Song Yaoyao being attacked was quickly posted on the inte by the media.

    By the time Song Yaoyao left the police station, the news had already spread.

    The top three trending searches were all about this matter.

    When the incident happened, they were standing outside the residential area. There were many surveince cameras there, so there was no possibility of faking it.

    #SongYaoyaoAttackedBySulfuricAcid

    #SongYaoyaoBravelyProtectsFan

    The number of searches for such terms kept increasing.

    Whether it was passersby or fans, their hearts were all on edge.

    Among them, there were even trolls and influencers who took advantage of the situation and said some words that were asking for a scolding.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­ How is Song Yaoyao? Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh, if my baby is injured, I swear that no matter where that idiot goes, I will find her and pour a liter of sulfuric acid on her face! At most, I will spend the rest of my life in prison!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry, what the hell is this? Who did Director Song offend? Which idiot did this?¡±

    Right at this moment, in the country¡¯srgest forum, a particrly high-level and active moderator posted.

    ¡°Found it! The person who poured the sulfuric acid was hiding amongst Yaoyao¡¯s fans and approached her for a photo. Luckily, Yaoyao had a bodyguard by her side, which prevented her from getting what she wanted. However, when the culprit saw that she didn¡¯t get what she wanted, she actually tried to make a move on her friend. Fortunately, Yaoyao blocked the attack. There are clothes in the picture that I attached. You can see that they werepletely burnt by the acid! Thinking about it, if this was really sshed on her face, she would be ruined for the rest of her life!¡±

    Commenter #1: ¡°But, what was her motive? Was it simply because she hates Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Commenter #2: ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? How could we normal people understand the thoughts of a psycho? But, thinking about it, who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of Song Yaoyao? She¡¯s beautiful and capable, and she even found herself such a powerful husband. She¡¯s only twenty years old, but she¡¯s already at the peak of her life!¡±

    Commenter #3: ¡°But this isn¡¯t reason enough to throw sulfuric acid, right? Even if a normal person is jealous, they would at most say a few sour words. Only a madman could do such a crazy thing, right?¡±

    ¡­

    Commenter #17: ¡°Looks like the OP has more to reveal!¡±

    Commenter #18: ¡°I¡¯ve given you a reward, hurry up and reveal the information!¡±

    Commenter #19: ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a screenshot.¡±

    OP: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ording to reliable sources, the one who poured the sulfuric acid was actually a fan of SJW¡¯s. She hates the fact that SYY¡¯s studio signed SWW and is promoting her. She also hates that they¡¯re allowing her to work with a top-level actor upon her debut. Only a mentally unstable person would do something so stupid.¡±

    OP: ¡°Of course, I am not a fan of either side. If you want to believe my information, then believe it. If you don¡¯t believe it, then forget it.¡±

    ¡­

    Commenter #22: ¡°No way! SJW¡¯s fan? Didn¡¯t she already retreat from the circle? No one knows what she¡¯s up to these days. Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous? This information seems a little fake.¡±

    Commenter #23: ¡°Not really. As everyone knows, SJW¡¯s fans are like a cult. They bite whoever they can get their hands on.¡±

    Commenter #24: ¡°If you hate SWW, then go find her! F*ck, why did this idiot vent her anger on my goddess!¡±

    OP: ¡°I have inside information. I heard that the girl ran away from the hospital and is undergoing a skin graft. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Commenter #26: ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Commenter #27: ¡°I immediately understand!¡±

    Commenter #28: ¡°That¡¯s a lot of information. No, I need time to digest it.¡±

    Commenter #29: ¡°So this girl is getting justice for her benefactor? She must think that SWW stole SJW¡¯s resources. Speaking of which, I really don¡¯t understand sometimes, how can SJW¡¯s fans be so shameless? Their idol isn¡¯t even popr. Hasn¡¯t she only debuted for a short time? Until now, she only has one drama to show. Even she herself isn¡¯t qualified to work with LXG. Even if she is qualified, the director is SYY, and LXG is her fan. Many directors want to invite LXG to work with them, but they can¡¯t! Do they think SJW has the ability to work with him?¡±

    Commenter #30: ¡°Ha¡­ if that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s quite hrious!¡±

    ¡­

    This post was quickly screenshotted and uploaded to Weibo, once again triggering a wave of discussions.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s fans and Song Jingwan¡¯s fans each had their own opinions, and none of them were willing to back down.

    Song Jingwan¡¯s fans expressed:

    ¡°Who said this idiot is our Jingwan¡¯s fan? I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t me Jingwan, thank you!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t acknowledge it!¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t stand up for Jingwan either. She¡¯s deliberately trying to harm our Jingwan!¡±

    ¡°Maybe someone is acting on their own. Hehe.¡±

 Chapter 1035 - One Should Take Responsibility For Their Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 1035: One Should Take Responsibility For Their Mistakes</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Miss S¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    The girl put her index finger to her lips and signaled for Huo Jiu to stop talking.

    Huo Jiu was stunned. He heard a piece of entertainment news on the TV in the study.

    ¡°Mr. Qin, where did Song Jingwan go? Is it true that she was disfigured because of excessive stic surgery?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qin, Mr. Qin, please wait...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qin, does Song Jingwan know about the incident where her fan sshed Director Song with sulfuric acid? What do you think about this?¡±

    The media couldn¡¯t find Song Jingwan in person, so they surrounded her manager, Qin Han, one by one, and shoved microphones up to his mouth.

    Huo Jiu looked at Song Yaoyao. The girl was leisurely holding a cup of tea. She gently swayed her feet and looked meaningfully at the television screen.

    Qin Han did not look pleased. In front of the camera, it was already difficult for him to control his emotions.

    ¡°Sorry, excuse me!¡± he finally said after he clenched and loosened his fists.

    ¡°Mr. Qin, if this is your answer, do we have reason to suspect that you don¡¯t know where Miss Song Jingwan is?¡±

    Qin Han stopped in his tracks and took a deep breath.

    He suddenly turned his head and looked straight into the camera.

    ¡°Jingwan is doing very well. Thank you for your concern. As for that fan, who knows if she said that on purpose to avoid responsibility. You shouldn¡¯t be asking me about such things. You should be asking thew! We respect thew and are willing to listen to all the arrangements made by the police.¡±

    After saying this, no one stopped Qin Han this time.

    He squeezed through the crowd, bent down, got into the car, and quickly left.

    Qin Han left, and the interview came to an end.

    Song Yaoyao used the remote control to turn off the television and looked sideways. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still about that girl. She wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Because she had almost been disfigured by sulfuric acid, Song Yaoyao was now barred from leaving the house.

    She refused immediately. Song Yaoyao did not want to know anything about the girl¡¯s thoughts, nor did she want to understand her. Since she had done such a thing, she had to have the courage to face the consequences.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Huo Jiu lowered his head and said respectfully.

    However, he had hidden some things. For example, the fact that girl¡¯s parents were guarding outside the police station every day, trying to wait for Song Yaoyao. They wanted her to be merciful and let the girl go.

    But...

    Why?!

    Huo Jiu wasn¡¯t there to witness the dangerous incident that day, so he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. If he had been there, he wouldn¡¯t have been as merciful as Huo Si.

    Call the police?

    He wanted that lunatic to beg for death!

    Unfortunately, by the time he found out, the girl had already been taken away by the police.

    However, this matter wasn¡¯t over yet.

    He turned around, and all sorts of violent thoughts shed through his mind, but he was suddenly stopped by Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Gege?¡±

    That day, when Huo Yunque found out about Song Yaoyao¡¯s ident, his expression was terrifying. The entire Huo Manor was immediately shrouded in a dark cloud. The servants held their breath as they walked, afraid that if they were to speak a little louder, it would cause their master to be unhappy.

    ¡°Sir? He¡¯s in his study...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    At this moment,pared to Song Yaoyao¡¯s study, which had the vibe of a young girl, the other study looked much more serious.

    Old Hou raised his head for the umpteenth time and looked at the tall man sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the man was slowly but rhythmically twirling the prayer beads on his wrist, he would have thought that he was already asleep.

    His face was clear and his aura was strong.

 Chapter 1036 - Gege, I Have A Bad Temper

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Gege, I Have A Bad Temper</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    This was a man who made it easy to overlook his age. Even Old Hou would sometimes forget that Huo Yunque was a child that he had watched grow up.

    ¡°Ahem, Yunque, why did you call me here this time?¡±

    Hearing this, the man slowly moved.

    His pitch-ck eyshes slowly lifted, and his eyes were like cold jade. There was no human emotion mixed in them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, Old Hou?¡±

    His thin lips curled up, but his smile was cold.

    Elder Hou pursed his lips, feeling helpless. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. How could an old man like me guess what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    If it was any other young man, he would have seen right through them.

    However, Huo Yunque just sat there quietly. He looked gentle and refined, but no one could see what he was thinking.

    ¡°I remember that Yaoyao once asked you to create a charity.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª What¡¯s wrong? Is it about Yaoyao?¡±

    Elder Hou was stunned, but he suddenly reacted and quickly looked at Huo Yunque.

    Seeing that he raised his eyebrows slightly and did not refute, he suddenly understood.

    The only thing that could make Huo Yunque act so strangely was his weakness... Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Old Hou, why don¡¯t you take a look at this?¡±

    He knocked on the table and pushed a leather bag in front of Elder Hou.

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    Elder Hou opened the leather bag and some documents with a few photos slid out. The first thing Elder Hou saw were the photos; the quality was clear.

    His expression gradually grew cold until his eyes were practically covered in ayer of ice.

    ¡°This is too much!¡±

    With a?<i>bang</i>, Elder Hou mmed the table and stood up abruptly.

    ¡°This was obviously funded by Yaoyao. What does it have to do with that cheap sister of hers? An artiste with such bad morals should bepletely cklisted! It¡¯s understandable for an artiste to chase after fame and fortune, but they can¡¯t just take credit for other people¡¯s deeds! How dare she!¡±

    His face was tense, and he had an imposing aura.

    Huo Yunque let out an ambiguous chuckle. ¡°Old Hou, you should be able to give me a satisfactory answer, right? You know, I¡¯ve always had a bad temper. If you want me to take action...¡±

    Elder Hou naturally knew what he was implying.

    Everyone was afraid that this kid would get angry. Once he went crazy, he would definitely not let go of this grudge.

    If he were to vent his anger, there would be many people who would suffer.

    ¡°Yes, yes, this is my negligence. Yunque, don¡¯t worry, I...¡±

    ¡°Gege~¡±

    A soft and coquettish voice suddenly sounded, interrupting the conversation between the two.

    Huo Yunque pinched the space between his eyebrows and looked up.

    A small head appeared at the door. The other party seemed to have realized that he had made a mistake. He rubbed his nose in embarrassment and asked weakly, ¡°I... am I disturbing you? I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Huo Yunque waved at her.

    Song Yaoyao walked into the study and greeted Elder Hou.

    ¡°Elder Hou, when did youe?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Elder Hou smiled and quietly put the photos and documents into the leather bag.

    ¡°I guess I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Elder Hou shook the leather bag. ¡°And this, Yunque, I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly and his gaze stopped on Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao was pulled onto Huo Yunque¡¯sp. She wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and looked in the direction Elder Hou had left. She asked curiously, ¡°Gege, why was Elder Hou here? Why do I feel as though he looked at me strangely?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse as he pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 1037 - Everyone Sympathizes The Weak

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Everyone Sympathizes The Weak</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s just an illusion.¡± He closed his eyes and leaned against the back of the chair.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Mm¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and pushed Huo Yunque. ¡°Gege, you¡¯re holding me too tightly. I can¡¯t breathe!¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque loosened his grip a little, the sound of breathinging out from his nose.

    However, just as he loosened his grip for a few seconds, Song Yaoyao only had time to catch her breath before she was hugged tightly again.

    It was as if he wanted to fuse her with his bones.

    Song Yaoyao was speechless.

    She nestled in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and pinched the soft flesh on his waist.

    What a bad guy!

    ¡­

    On the inte.

    Qin Han¡¯s answer caused a lot of discussions.

    ¡°Why do I feel that Qin Han really doesn¡¯t know where Song Jingwan is?¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan is probably the fastest to be famous and the fastest to disappear, right?¡±

    ¡°Emmm, to be honest, ever since a certain someone entered the entertainment industry, all sorts of things have happened in the past year. I don¡¯t really believe that there wasn¡¯t a certain someone behind this.¡±

    ¡°Please be careful with your words! Don¡¯t you want your ount anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I always thought that there couldn¡¯t be such an innocent person in this world. They¡¯re all just manufactured characters. Song Jingwan could be considered an heiress, butpared to a certain someone, it¡¯s like hitting an egg against a stone! Sigh, what a pity. She¡¯s so beautiful. I don¡¯t know why she insists on standing in someone else¡¯s way.¡±

    ¡°All the conspiracy theorists in the forum are acting out a melodrama here? Is Song Jingwan even capable of standing in someone¡¯s way? I know who you¡¯re talking about. If you have the guts, say her name. Are you afraid of being held ountable by thew? Is it difficult to admit that someone else is outstanding?¡±

    ¡°A certain someone¡¯s brain-dead fan is really scary. I simply told the truth and I¡¯m being chased and scolded by hundreds of people in the forum, haha.¡±

    ¡°Since everyone is making guesses, then I¡¯ll boldly put forward a question¡­ Was Song Jingwan¡¯s disfigurement actually an ident, or was it some other reason? Why did both women meet with danger at the same time? One went missing, and all the instructors went to look for her, while the other went missing for half a night, and no one found her. To be honest, if they had found her earlier, Song Jingwan¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t have been so badly injured, right?¡±

    ¡­

    People always sympathized with the weak, especially now that Song Jingwan¡¯s life and death were unknown, and Song Yaoyao was standing on the strong side.

    In the eyes of outsiders, she had a background, and she had connections all over the industry. Exaggeratedly, she even said that the entertainment industry was her ce, a ce for capitalists.

    Some people were prone to being extreme, especially on the inte. They didn¡¯t need to take responsibility for their words and actions. So they easily stirred up the emotions of spammers.

    All of a sudden, news about Song Yaoyao being heartless, malicious, and a liar began to pop up everywhere.

    And Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t ask anyone to suppress it.

    Unless they killed all these people, they would always find a way to discuss this matter.

    To suppress them, the tform would have to block all entries about her. If that happened, those ¡®saints¡¯ would say that Song Yaoyao had a guilty conscience.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Tang Xinrou had recently joined a new drama. The director was her idol, Director Kang. He invited her to y a cameo role, so Tang Xinrou naturally went without saying anything.

    It was only after she saw the news that she realized that her Precious had encountered such a dangerous situation.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate it. On the way back, she was so anxious that she took a direct flight home.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? It¡¯s such a big matter!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was so angry that she put her hands on her hips and fiercely red at Song Yaoyao¡¯s calm and delicate little face.

    Song Yaoyao grinned.

 Chapter 1038 - Same Song as Song Yaoyao

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Same Song as Song Yaoyao</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood tough! I was almost frightened to death!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes reddened as she fiercely hugged Song Yaoyao. ¡°Damn it! Are you going to be at odds with that sl*t Song Jingwan for the rest of your life? I should just stab her to death! She was born to oppose you. Even though she¡¯s missing, it doesn¡¯t stop her fans from causing trouble for you!¡±

    Song Jingwan¡¯s fans were just like her¡ªcrazy.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Aren¡¯t I fine?¡± Song Yaoyao said softly, patting Tang Xinrou on the back. ¡°I didn¡¯t want everyone to worry, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything. Are you allowed to y with your phone on Director Kang¡¯s set? When I see Teacher, I¡¯m going to give him some suggestions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡± Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes, ¡°I forgive you this time. Next time, no matter what happens, you have to tell me! Do you hear me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled foolishly with her eyes curved. A momentter, she felt a strong pinch on her cheeks.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t smile anymore. She was in so much pain that tears welled up in her eyes as she tried to save her face.

    ¡°Hurry up and answer! If you dare do this again, I won¡¯t be friends with you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao said pitifully, ¡°O-okay¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Tang Xinrou let go and saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s fair face turn red from her pinching. Song Yaoyao was aggrieved as she held back tears and red at her with aining look in her eyes.

    This made Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart ache. She quickly reached out to massage her. ¡°Who told you to hide it from me? Do you know how I felt when I saw the news? I was so worried!¡±

    She threw her phone to the side. On it were weirdments fromizens.

    ¡°Do these people have a problem with their morals?¡± Tang Xinrouughed in anger. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a person be punished for doing something wrong? Someone¡¯s even saying that the girl is pitiful and the police should let her go. And that you deserve it! Seriously¡­¡±

    She paused and looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s clear, ck and white almond-shaped eyes. In the end, she forcefully held back her profanity.

    ¡°Wait! This time, I¡¯m going to p these idiots in the face! I¡¯m going to let them know that they can eat whatever they want, but they can¡¯t say whatever they want!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you going to do?¡± Song Yaoyao was in a daze, her nose still red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Watch me.¡±

    Tang Xinrou knew all the things that Song Yaoyao had done. She had even donated all of her first movie¡¯s profits. In the past, she simply thought Song Jingwan was ridiculous and that she must be so vain to exaggerate the truth.

    Who would have thought that the consequences of letting her go would almost harm Song Yaoyao.

    At five in the afternoon, Tang Xinrou updated Weibo.

    Her words were filled with anger.

    The Strongest Little Tang (verified): I just heard about this news and flew back. When I saw everyone¡¯sments online, I was almost stunned. Have saints taken over Weibo? There¡¯s actually a request for the criminal to be released? If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you let here out and pour a bottle of sulfuric acid on your face? You can wash your face with it! Also, there¡¯s another thing that I don¡¯t understand. Could it be that everyone thinks that Song Jingwan saved all the disfigured people in the country by herself? No way, right?¡¯

    [Picture attached]

    The content of the picture was a proof of donation.

    Soon, the official ount of a charity foundation that rose to prominencest year and became the country¡¯s most charitable and wealthy charity, forwarded Tang Xinrou¡¯s Weibo post with the caption: ¡°The founder of our Charity is surnamed Song! I hope theizens understand that it is the same Song as Song Yaoyao!¡±

 Chapter 1039 - Someone Elseâ€™s Good Deed

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Someone Else¡¯s Good Deed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Time to take action! Looks like we have a good show to watch!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare two buckets of popcorn here first. Come and eat them when they¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be what I think, right? No way! I¡¯m losing my mind!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one losing your mind. Half of us are!¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±

    The charity¡¯s post wasn¡¯t all. Everyone knew that their background was very powerful and that they were linked to certain people. Many of the good things they did were often updated on Weibo for the world to see.

    However, they kept a low profile. They never held any charity events, ran any promotions, or encouraged celebrities and businesses to donate. Therefore, if it weren¡¯t for Tang Xinrou, many people didn¡¯t actually take notice of their ount.

    Some curiousizens scrolled through the ount from beginning to end, and the more they read, the more shocked they became.

    In this one year, this foundation had built a total of 108 schools in poor areas across the country! It had funded countless orphans and poor students! Not to mention, for children who were sick and did not have the money to treat their illnesses, they would lend a helping hand as long as they verified it.

    It was only at this time that this mysterious charity officially entered the public¡¯s line of sight.

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°F*ck! They kept such a low profile even though they did so many good deeds! if it wasn¡¯t for this matter, I would bepletely unaware of it!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? Some people do a few little things, and they publicize them and make them known to everyone. Yet, the ones who are doing the real good deeds are actually being smeared by jealousy, insults, and conspiracy theories!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao? Is it the Song Yaoyao I know?¡±

    Because of one sentence from the official ount,izens flooded Song Yaoyao¡¯s Weibo with questions.

    However, from beginning to end, Song Yaoyao did not say a single word.

    Theizens were confused.

    ¡°It really you? Can youe out and say something?¡¯

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, Song Yaoyao has never done anything wrong to anyone! If anyone thinks that she has harmed anyone, please show evidence. Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Before the truth is revealed, everyone should stop scolding her, okay?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, we hope that you can stand up and tell everyone. Doing good deeds is a virtue worthy of respect!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to fawn up to her now? I wish I could raise my knife and chop you all!¡¯

    ...

    Tang Xinrou was anxious when she saw this. She shook Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Precious, say something! If you¡¯re not free, give me your phone, and I¡¯ll clear your name for you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Song Yaoyao avoided her hand and calmly read.

    ¡°Why is there no need! Song Jingwan, that two-faced b*tch, falsely took your credit. If everyone doesn¡¯t know, those idiots will think that you¡¯ve done something heartless!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was the most unique person she had ever met. Did she love money? She did. But she was also very kind. She donated so much money without even blinking.

    Tang Xinrou asked herself, if it was her, could she do it?

    Could she bear to do it?

    She wasn¡¯t sure.

    Seeing Song Yaoyao refuse without putting any thought into it, Tang Xinrou felt gratified but angry.

    The gratifying thing was that Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t care, so she wouldn¡¯t be hurt by those vicious words. The angry thing was that those idiots were still questioning Song Yaoyao because she didn¡¯t make an appearance.

    Song Yaoyao could endure it, but Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t.

    Tang Xinrou (verified): ¡°Is the answer not clear enough? Do you need me to teach you how to write ¡®Song Yaoyao¡¯ one stroke at a time? She has never done anything wrong. Instead, she has silently done many good things! We don¡¯t expect anything in return, but we hope that no blind person will be misled and hurt her again! Thank you, everyone!¡±

    As everyone knew, Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao were good friends who talked about everything. Tang Xinrou¡¯s first role was through a rmendation from Song Yaoyao, and her second role was in Concubine Yan which Song Yaoyao personally directed.

    In private, the two of them had a very good rtionship.

    After Tang Xinrou posted this Weibo post, the charity also made an update.

    This time, it was a long list of names.

    Those who still had doubts were speechless.

    The amount of money listed reached a shocking level. In the eyes of ordinary people, this was an astronomical number, and it was money that they would never be able to earn in their lifetime.

    The donors were all well-known business tycoons in the country who often appeared on the finance channel for interviews.

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m impressed! Yaoyao is awesome!¡±

    ¡°What is Song Yaoyao¡¯s background? Is this moneying from a clean source? Could it be that she is using the charity tounder money?¡±

    ¡°The person above probably has a problem with their brain. Did it not developpletely? Is it difficult to admit that others have a lot of charisma? Is something wrong with your eyes too? Didn¡¯t you see the addresses of the schools that the charity has helped? There are so many schools, and the amount of resources required is so huge that you can¡¯t even imagine it in your lifetime! There are also orphans, students, patients, and the elderly who are sponsored! All of these are clearly recorded. If they wereundering money, would they announce it openly? Isn¡¯t this telling everyone to quickly investigate?¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say, I trust them. It¡¯spletely unnecessary to casually investigate whether they are lying or not.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a young 20-year-old girl who hasn¡¯t done anything bad would be ndered just because she¡¯s too outstanding. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person in charge of the foundation couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, everyone wouldn¡¯t know that she had done so many good things, right?¡±

    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t nder Song Yaoyao anymore.¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who¡¯s curious how Song Yaoyao got so many connections? Where did shee from? So many big shots donated to her charity. She¡¯s only 20 years old, where did she get so much face? I¡¯m betting it¡¯s because of her fiance!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with haters anymore. I¡¯m tired. No matter what she¡¯s like, there¡¯s no denying that she¡¯s outstanding. Most people in the world, even if they spend their entire lives, won¡¯t be able to reach her level.¡±

    ...

    As theizens discussed, everyone suddenly remembered something.

    Since the money was donated by Song Yaoyao, then the doctors must have been supplied by her too.

    Then, what did Song Jingwan do?

    Without a doubt, Qin Han¡¯s phone was flooded with calls again and his residence was surrounded by paparazzi, causing him to not even dare to leave his house.

    During this period of time, he had made countless calls to Song Jingwan, but all of them led to no result.

    The matter of Song Jingwan swindling donations was already a foregone conclusion. For the sake of fame, she had pretended to take credit and imed the good deeds of others for herself.

    Meanwhile, Song Jingwan¡¯s public rtions team was exhausted. They weakly posted a paragraph, but it was quickly criticized by theizens, and they could no longer show their faces.

 Chapter 1040 - Song Jingwanâ€™s Finished

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Song Jingwan¡¯s Finished</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Jingwan¡¯s Fan Club (verified): ¡°Everyone, please be rational. Jingwan never said that she was the one who hired those doctors. Moreover, it¡¯s true that she donated all of her pay to treat those poor people. There¡¯s a picture as proof.¡±

    [Picture attached]

    Song Jingwan did donate money. Her pay was a few million yuan, and she donated all of it.

    But what was a few million yuan? How many people could she save?

    ¡°You¡¯re making meugh. Back then, when everyone was praising her online, was Song Jingwan dead? Why didn¡¯t shee forward to rify things? She simply allowed theizens to continue with their misunderstanding. Because of this matter, how many more people paid attention to her? I¡¯m sure she was aware. Did she want to improve her reputation by spending that measly amount? How could there be such a good thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Tang Xinrou who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to clear things up for Director Song, she would have died from injustice, right?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she clear things up back then? Where was she?¡±

    ¡°Donating money is the truth. To be honest, if Song Jingwan hade forward to clear things up and told everyone that this was all she had donated, theizens would still have sincerely liked her. After all, she had done a good deed. However, her team must have seen the benefits and decided to ept the free publicity. How disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Song Jingwan should quickly scram! It would be best if she neveres back! Disgusting!¡±

    #SongJingwanLeaveEntertainment

    This hashtag rose to number one that night, and people who knew the truth joined in to boycott Song Jingwan.

    Because of this, a certain video website even removed The Doted Concubine. And Run, who had giarized, was dragged out by angryizens for a brutal scolding.

    On every movie review website, The Doted Concubine received a one-star.

    Song Jingwan waspletely finished. She would never be able to return to the entertainment industry in this lifetime.

    Although the major media outlets had not explicitly banned her, they had already made posts about her.

    Endorsers were also looking for new partners as they cursed Song Jingwan on the inside.

    They thought that she was the most promising neer. Who knew that she would rise and fall so quickly.

    The matter ended swiftly.

    At this moment, on the biggest gossip forum in the country, someone suddenly raised a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s SYY¡¯s background? Have you seen the donation list? Thework is terrifying!¡±

    Commenter #1: ¡°Rich and beautiful, fianc¨¦e of a top-tier tycoon, top scorer in the college entrance exam, new genius director, phnthropist¡­ What else?¡±

    Commenter #2: ¡°I¡¯m here for the show¡±

    Commenter #3: ¡°Insider here to say a few words. SYY is amazing, literally. I¡¯m not trying to say that she¡¯s calctive. She and her fianc¨¦ are free to love as they please. The two of them have a very good rtionship without seduction or interference. When I say amazing, I mean her ability. Let me put it this way, in the circle, anyone who can get in touch with her, will gain the respect of their elders. Anyone who can be friends with her, will be greatly rewarded!¡±

    Commenter #4: ¡°Woah! I¡¯m listening. Please continue!¡±

    Commenter #5: ¡°Sigh, my family isn¡¯t at her level. I simply saw her from afar at a banquet. She was really beautiful. It was just that everywhere she went, there was a big bodyguard standing beside her. It was quite scary.¡±

    Commenter #6: ¡°I saw someone was curious where all the money she donated came from? Can you guess?¡±

    Commenter #7: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Where?¡±

    Commenter #8: ¡°Selling popcorn in the back row if anyone needs it!¡±

 Chapter 1041 - Big News

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Big News</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡­

    Commenter #99: ¡°F*ck, where¡¯s the guy who leaked us the information? Did he run away without finishing?¡±

    Commenter #100: ¡°I¡¯m dying of curiosity!¡±

    Commenter #101: ¡°Can someone check his IP? I¡¯ll go look for him myself!¡±

    Commenter #102: ¡°And then what? Give him an*l? ugh¡±

    Commenter #103: ¡°F*ck, wind it back, you guys are too much! Is an*l really good? I¡¯m a straight guy. Don¡¯t even think about it! Just now, my dad called me over. Not surprisingly, he wants me to get on good terms with SYY! So many socialites haven¡¯t had the chance, where am I going to find a chance?¡±

    Commenter #104: ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get back down to business!¡±

    Commenter #105: ¡°Here, bro, take the microphone!¡±

    Commenter #106: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite ridiculous. I¡¯m too scared to talk about it for fear of being recognized by insiders. Just my father alone will beat me to death.¡±

    Commenter #107: ¡°After waiting so long, you gave me this? This is it?¡±

    Commenter #108: ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it, I really can¡¯t say it! In short, SYY is really strong! All the rich kids in our circle respect her! Since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll tell you something else. At one point, a top research institute in the country offered her a position. As for whether she agreed or not, I don¡¯t know. But, as you know, our country has a lot of secret departments! For them to look for SYY, it can only mean that she is really, really outstanding!!¡±

    ¡­

    After saying this, this person never appeared again.

    When some people curiously wanted to click on his profile, they found out that he had already deactivated his ount.

    This matter was originally treated as hearsay, but because he suddenly deactivated his ount, it made some people pay extra attention.

    However, most people still thought that this person was telling a story and was full of nonsense so they went after him and scolded him.

    It wouldn¡¯t be until muchter on when these forum members got married and had children at an old age. They would turn on the television one day, see Song Yaoyao being interviewed, and think back on this ordinary day and the person who made this revtion.

    Only then would they realize that everything he said was true!

    ¡­

    ¡°Precious, I¡¯m leaving then! Remember to take good care of yourself and don¡¯t get too close to those strangers, do you understand? If you encounter anything, you must tell me first, okay?¡±

    Tang Xinrou had apanied Song Yaoyao for two days at the Huo Residence. Before she left, she pulled her face to threaten her.

    It was not until Song Yaoyao nodded with tears in her eyes, indicating that she understood, that she hurriedly rushed to catch the ne and fly back to the film set.

    If it was anyone else, they would have been fired for randomly taking leave.

    Song Yaoyao put her hands in her pockets and waited for Tang Xinrou to leave before slowly walking back.

    After walking a few steps, she suddenly heard the sound of brakes behind her, apanied by a soft grunt.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Song Yaoyao originally thought that Tang Xinrou had returned, but when she heard the sound, she realized that it wasn¡¯t her.

    She slowly turned her head back andzily lifted her eyelids to take a look.

    <i>Oh, an acquaintance.</i>

    Huo Tian had a head of milk-blonde hair and she was wearing a red coat with a pair of small boots. She was dressed as if she was a member of a national girl group.

    ¡°Hey! Song Yaoyao, didn¡¯t you hear me when I told you to stop?¡±

    She gritted her teeth and angrily chased after her.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her ears. ¡°Call me Auntie.¡±

 Chapter 1042 - Call Me Auntie And Iâ€™ll Let You In

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Call Me Auntie And I¡¯ll Let You In</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Aun¡­ Why should I call you Auntie?!¡±

    Huo Tian red at Song Yaoyao, wishing she could punch two holes in her back.

    ¡°Fine, suit yourself.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took small steps forward. Huo Tian wanted to chase after her, but she was stopped by the bodyguards at the door. She could only watch as Song Yaoyao walked away.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Song Yaoyao! Did you say something to Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao was curious. She turned around with her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Otherwise, why would I be stopped?¡±

    Huo Tian felt wronged. She had never been like this before.

    As Elder Huo¡¯s favorite grandchild, she had always been free toe and go in the Huo Family.

    Of course, that was only if she did not disturb Huo Yunque¡¯s peace and quiet.

    But who in the entire younger generation of the Huo Family would dare to provoke Huo Yunque? Even their parents would not dare to do so, right?

    ¡°You must be the one who said it! Just like what my cousin said, you are a bad woman!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Are you an idiot? You believe everything that others say?¡±

    She looked at Huo Tian as if she was looking at a fool.

    Huo Tian clenched her fists. ¡°You are the idiot! I don¡¯t care, get out of my way, why can¡¯t I go in?¡±

    She was as willful as a child, almost rolling on the ground. Song Yaoyao watched coldly as the bodyguards tried to stop her. After a while, she said calmly, ¡°Enough.¡±

    Huo Tian stopped. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only say what I¡¯m about to say once. I hope you¡¯ll listen carefully.¡± Song Yaoyao looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Even if I¡¯m a bad woman, you can¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m thedy of Huo Manor. Do you believe that one word from me is enough to not only stop you from entering Huo Manor, I can even stop you from entering the country?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Huo Tian gritted her teeth. Of course, she believed her. ¡°Does my Uncle know you¡¯re like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yaoyao smiled brightly and replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no solution. Call me Auntie, and I¡¯ll get them to let you in.¡±

    Her casual statement made Huo Tian extremely angry.

    She red at Song Yaoyao, pushed away the bodyguards, and turned to leave.

    ¡°In your dreams! In my heart, my cousin is the best candidate!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips. ¡°But, if your cousin marries your uncle, should you call her ¡®Cousin¡¯or ¡®Auntie¡¯?¡±

    Huo Tian stumbled and almost fell.

    She turned to re at Song Yaoyao. ¡°None of your business!¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°When you¡¯ve decided, you cane to Huo Manor to look for me anytime. Goodbye.¡±

    With that, she waved her hand casually, bent over, got into her car, and left.

    Huo Tian could do nothing but watch.

    With those bodyguards watching, she couldn¡¯t even take a step into Huo Manor.

    ¡°Sh-she¡¯s outrageous! Are you guys just going to let her do this?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes were red with anger as she pointed angrily in the direction Song Yaoyao left.

    Huo Si grinned, but his face only made him look fierce.

    Huo Tian¡¯s face was pale as she took a few steps back.

    Huo Si said, ¡°Yes, our Master dotes on her, do you have any objections?¡±

    Huo Tian almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered talking to you!¡±

    She was furious¡­

    These bodyguards were ridiculous. This ce was partially her home too. Why couldn¡¯t she enter?

    If her cousin became the mistress of this ce, she would never treat her the way that Song Yaoyao did.

 Chapter 1043 - Talent Show?

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Talent Show?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The more she thought about it, the more she was against Song Yaoyao.

    It was already veryte. The sky was dark and was gradually swallowing up the light.

    In the sea of clouds, the hazy crescent moon had already risen.

    Originally, Huo Tian had returned to the country to temporarily stay at Huo Manor, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even enter the door.

    Thinking of this, Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    With a sullen face, she ordered the driver, ¡°Return to the hotel.¡±

    When they reached the hotel, her bandmates had already finished their dinner and were sitting in their rooms ying games. When they saw Huo Tian push the door open and enter, they could not help but be surprised.

    ¡°Tian Tian, why are you back? Didn¡¯t you say you were going home?¡±

    Yes, she did. Huo Tian was d that she did not act too arrogant and had decided to go back and take a look first. Her n was to get Huo Yunque¡¯s approval first before bringing her bandmates back to Huo Manor to stay.

    After all, there were so many rooms in Huo Manor. Even if there were a hundred more, they would still be able to fit in.

    Huo Tian had initially left in a proud manner, thinking that with her Uncle¡¯s character, he would not care so much and would definitely give his approval.

    But in the end, Huo Tian was pped in the face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly lost the urge to go back.¡±

    Of course, she would not reveal that she was rejected. After speaking, she walked past the crowd coldly and returned to her room.

    ¡°Eh? Have you had dinner? Do you want to order some takeou¡ª¡±

    <i>Bang¡ª</i>

    The door closed.

    The other three girls looked at each other and looked at the tightly shut door with strange expressions.

    They were all from ordinary families while Huo Tian was an heiress, the eldest daughter of a rich family. Although they did not know what exactly her family did, all they could conclude was that she had a lot of money based on her usual style.

    And of course, her personality was typical of an heiress.

    ¡­

    ¡°A girl group?¡±

    ¡°Yes, take a look at this.¡±

    Xu Yue ced a document in front of Song Yaoyao and used a highlighter to mark the key points.

    ¡°The remuneration offered by the program team is very attractive. It¡¯s only the first episode, and you¡¯ll be attending as a special guest. It¡¯ll be done in about a day.¡±

    Song Yaoyao gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Who gave you the illusion that I¡¯m very free?¡±

    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t an artiste and didn¡¯t want to develop in the direction of an artiste.

    ¡°But they¡¯re willing to pay you 15 million¡±¡ªXu Yue said before she calmly added¡ª¡±for one day.¡± She could earn 15 million in one day!

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°This money¡­ Where¡¯s my pen?¡±

    A pen was silently handed over in front of her.

    Song Yaoyao quickly signed her name.

    Then, she patted the contract with a satisfied smile. ¡°When will the recording begin?¡±

    Xu Yue knew it would be like this. She put away the contract. ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Xu Yue thought to herself, ¡®<i>You can¡¯t wait to get the money, right?</i>¡®

    Those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that Mr. Huo was harsh on her and that she was short of pocket money.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, the girl who attacked Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t escape the sanctions of thew in the end. But, her parents didn¡¯t know how to tell their daughter the truth.

    If she knew that the person she hated was her true benefactor, and she almost ruined the life of her benefactor, she would probably copse.

    But in the inte age,izens did not hold back.

    This matter was quickly exposed.

    During this time, Song Yaoyao continued to immerse herself in the filming of The Boyfriend Next Door while making sure that she didn¡¯t fall behind in her studies, and Tang Xinrou joined a new film set. Not only did she have to film every day, but she also had to study like crazy.

    By the time The Boyfriend Next Door finished filming, it was already midsummer.

    In the blink of an eye, a few months had passed, and the program that Song Yaoyao had signed was finally ready for recording.

 Chapter 1044 - The Pre-determined Winnerâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1044: The Pre-determined Winner¡­</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Recently, domestically produced talent shows were very popr. In this particr one, 100 girlspeted on the same stage for the rankings and thest nine would form a girl group to debut.

    Famous choreographers,posers, and arrangers would also participate and create their debut songs for them.

    With the temptation of the idol groups that hade before them, countless young girls signed up as soon as they heard the show was being prepared.

    On the first day of June, Song Yaoyao arrived at the recording studio.

    There were pink signs everywhere, and many young girls were standing outside.

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re here. This way, please.¡±

    The staff who had been specially sent to pick up Song Yaoyao saw her get off the car, so she immediately went up to her and led the way.

    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Today, Song Yaoyao had put on bright makeup, and her long hair was slightly curly. Her purple checkered skirt and knitted tight vest outlined her graceful figure.

    She passed through the crowd and walked into the special passageway without looking sideways. Soon, she disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    It was not until her figure was no longer seen that the girls at the scene seemed to have woken up from a dream. One by one, they covered their mouths in surprise. ¡°Was that¡­ Director Song?¡±

    ¡°No way! It really looked like her! But with Director Song¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t be participating in a variety show, right? This isn¡¯t a food show, and there¡¯s nothing that attracts her¡­¡±

    Everyone knew that Song Yaoyao only agreed to go on the previous reality show because of Pan Shiyu¡¯s culinary skills.

    ¡°But, hasn¡¯t the program already announced the mentors for this season? Then who was that? Is she also a student?¡±

    Everyone guessed one after another. The more they guessed, the more they felt that the girl was a student just like them.

    The main reason was that she was dressed too young and beautiful, and had the vibe of a girl group member!

    Thinking of this, they could not help but feel a sense of crisis.

    On the surface, this was a talent show and thepetition was fierce. But in reality, the realpetition was amongst the agencies and investors behind these girls.

    Disregarding the list of reserved debut spots, there weren¡¯t many remaining opportunities for these ordinary girls.

    Everyone wanted to debut, was that possible?

    ¡°Tian Tian, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Her bandmate Xie Qingqiu nudged Huo Tian and asked worriedly.

    Their performance was about to start soon, and the first performance would determine which ss they¡¯d be in. The higher the ss, the more chances they had to be noticed by the audience.

    Of course, they hoped that their ranking would be good. The contestants were all from small girl groups. There were groups that had been together for several years, and there were also temporary groups.

    In the future, they would split up and form new groups anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter. However, the first performance was for them to perform together.

    If something happened to Huo Tian at thest minute, the entire group would be implicated.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Huo Tian was stunned and came back to her senses.

    ¡°I say, are you feeling unwell? Why didn¡¯t you say anything just now? Everyone was discussing who that girl was. We were all standing outside, but she could go in first.¡±

    It was¡­ ridiculous.

    Some people felt that it didn¡¯t matter. After all, if this was pre-determined internally, no matter how hard they tried, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. On the contrary, it was more beneficial to have a good rtionship with someone who was a pre-determined winner.

    Since it was decided internally, the program team would definitely give her extra screentime.If they had a good rtionship with her, perhaps they could form an onscreen friendship and gain some poprity.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Huo Tian opened her mouth and looked at the empty tunnel with aplicated gaze.

    She felt weird. She didn¡¯t know if she was seeing things. Was that person Song Yaoyao?

 Chapter 1045 - Director Song is Debuting

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Director Song is Debuting</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    If it was Song Yaoyao, then what was she doing here?

    She didn¡¯t say anything, but her bandmate, Wang Ruo, gossiped, ¡°Someone said that it was Director Song who went in. I think it looked like her too. Did you see?¡±

    Huo Tian had never told her bandmates about her rtionship with Song Yaoyao, so naturally, they didn¡¯t know.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand why she did this. In her heart, she had never acknowledged Song Yaoyao as her aunt, so naturally, she disdained introducing her to outsiders.

    Hearing this, she scowled. ¡°What does it have to do with me? Instead of paying attention to others, it¡¯s better to prepare well and try not to make any mistakes!¡±

    Even though she said this, her heart was still in turmoil.

    After being rebuked by her, the three bandmates no longer had any intention of talking to her.

    Instead, they started to practice their songs quietly and moved their bodies slightly.

    ¡­

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, why don¡¯t you just debut? I guarantee you¡¯ll be famous.¡±

    In the mentor¡¯s lounge, Song Yaoyao had her eyes closed as her makeup artist helped her apply makeup. When she heard these words, she opened her eyes.

    A young man with a head full of silver hair, dressed in hip-hop clothing, crossed his arms and casually leaned against the door.

    When he saw Song Yaoyao looking over, he whistled.

    Song Yaoyao did not even turn her head back. In the mirror, she could already see the face that deserved a beating.

    ¡°Why is it you? If I knew it was you, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Luo Xingguang ground his mrs and walked over, leaning his butt against the makeup table beside her. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re meant to be pretty, but why do you have such an annoying mouth?¡±

    Song Yaoyao gestured for the makeup artist to finish.

    She turned her head and flexed her wrist.

    ¡°In your eyes, my hands must be pointless.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she bared her fists and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Teacher Luo, do you have a good rtionship with Teacher Song?¡±

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows. ¡°I-it¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡­

    The recording began and the 100 girls took their seats.

    Song Yaoyao was seated in the third-tost row, on the edge.

    The moment the girls came up, they saw the person who had taken her seat first. They were so surprised that they stopped in their tracks.

    Huo Tian could not help but look at her a few more times.

    Song Yaoyao did not look away.

    The director shouted from below the stage, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re about to begin.¡±

    When they heard this, the girls immediately jogged over to find their seats.

    Soon, the seats below were filled. The seat at the top, which symbolized first ce, was the only one that no one dared to sit on.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Director Song?¡± a girl asked her softly.

    Song Yaoyao looked sideways and saw a baby face.

    ¡°Guess.¡± Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ that couldn¡¯t be the case, right? Director Song wouldn¡¯t participate in a talent show¡­¡±

    She was already popr enough. Even if she really had a dream of joining a girl group, there was no need for her toe here and start from the bottom.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A mischievous glint shed across Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes as she cupped her small face and said, ¡°Many people say that I look like her, but I think I¡¯m more beautiful than Song Yaoyao. What do you think?¡±

    The people around her: ¡°¡­¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this person too narcissistic?

    The baby-faced girl who was being questioned: ¡°This¡­ I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow! Look!¡±

    At this moment, the girl¡¯s words were interrupted.

    Song Yaoyao followed everyone and looked over.

    The girl who walked in wore a long dress. Her ink-ck hair draped over her shoulders and she had a clean temperament, as if she didn¡¯t belong to this world. She stood below the stage and smiled shyly when she saw that everyone was sizing her up. Then, she lifted her skirt and stepped on the stairs, walking firmly to the top¡­

    One step, two steps, three steps¡­

    Her steps were light and elegant, and everyone followed her figure.

 Chapter 1046 - Director Song, Please Perform

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Director Song, Please Perform</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°She¡¯s sitting! She¡¯s sitting!¡± the crowd eximed. The girls looked at the girl in the white dress with envy in their eyes.

    ¡°Huhuhu, she¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s like a fairy!¡±

    ¡°How can wepare? As long as she sits there, people will go crazy and pick her!¡±

    This girl¡¯s appearance attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Naturally, no one ced their gaze on Song Yaoyao.

    At this point, all 100 trainees had arrived.

    Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but look at the girl in the white dress. The more she looked at her, the more she felt that she was vaguely familiar?

    At this moment¡­

    With a bang, all the lights in the venue were extinguished.

    As the lights turned back on, their mentor appeared on stage.

    Even before the official announcement was made, they already knew that the person was Luo Xingguang. However, when they really saw him standing at the center of the stage, they still couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    The spotlight fell on him, and he was so dazzling that they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.

    One of his eyebrows raised as he casually curved his lips. It was enough to make people scream continuously.

    ¡°Ahhh! Luo Xingguang!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Song Yaoyao silently covered her ears. She did not notice that a camera was facing her, giving her a close-up of her face.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Luo Xingguang chuckled, his slender fingers pressed against his lips.

    The screams stopped abruptly.

    Those girls covered their mouths tightly to prevent their screams from leaking out. Their eyes were bright as they looked at Luo Xingguang.

    ¡°First¡­¡±

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyes and swept over them one by one.

    Song Yaoyao even felt that the baby-faced girl beside her was so excited that her body was trembling.

    She raised her head in confusion, and their eyes met.

    Luo Xingguang curved his lips at her.

    ¡°Wee, 100 trainees. Here¡­¡±

    Even if it was just some boring rules, the good-looking man was so dazzling that they could not bear to shift their attention away.

    From his clothes to the ring on his hand, even his handsome features became the focus of the trainees¡¯ private discussions.

    Was Luo Xingguang that handsome?

    These blind people! Luo Xingguang was nowhere near as good-looking as her Gege!

    Song Yaoyao cursed silently as she watched the few mentors take their seats one after another.

    Other than Luo Xingguang, there were three others.

    The lead singer of China¡¯s once top girl group, Shan Ling; the Little Prince of Asia, Yang Fan, who was once popr among young girls; and the famous boy group member, Yu Bai, who had just ended his contract abroadst year.

    ¡°This is all worth it! To be able to see these people with my own eyes is worth it even if I am eliminated now!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, Shan Ling. She was my idol when I was young!¡±

    ¡°Her songs are so popr. In the past, it was all the rage in Asia. Many young people were her fans.¡±

    ¡°Yu Bai is also so handsome, ohhh!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo is amazing! He¡¯s so handsome that I can¡¯t close my legs.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt that the people beside her were like a bunch of small sparrows, chirping non-stop.

    Soon, the test was about to begin.

    Luo Xingguang suddenly turned around, holding the microphone in his hand. ¡°This is the first episode of the program. How about we y something different?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The girls were dumbfounded. ¡°Something different?¡±

    ¡°Does anyone want to be the first to perform? Raise your hand and let me see.¡±

    No one knew what he was trying to do. Looking at Luo Xingguang¡¯s handsome and eye-catching face, all of their faces were flushed red and they stammered, not daring to make a sound.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one?¡±

    Luo Xingguang clicked his tongue lightly and his gaze swept over the girls with interest before finallynding on a certain spot.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll choose. Teachers, what do you think?¡±

    The other three mentors had received their scripts before they stepped on set. There were quite a few girls present who were from the samepany as them, so their bosses had naturally told them to take particr care of them.

    However, even if the audience knew about the script, they had to pretend that they didn¡¯t have a script so the show would feel authentic and believable.

    Shan Ling was at a loss. ¡°Huh? Did the director arrange for this segment?¡±

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°Oh, I created it myself.¡±

    The trainees: ¡°¡­¡± Was he serious? What was Teacher Luo trying to do?

    Yang Fan teased, ¡°These youngdies can¡¯t handle being frightened. Let¡¯s draw lots to decide!¡±

    ¡°How boring¡­¡±

    Luo Xingguang¡¯s eyes turned and suddenlynded on Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao looked at him calmly and raised her chin. Luo Xingguang raised his hand and pointed. ¡°You, Student Song Yaoyao. Come down.¡±

    ¡°F-fudge!¡±

    The girls beside her were so shocked that their mouths couldn¡¯t close. They widened their eyes and instantly, 99 pairs of eyes were staring straight at Song Yaoyao.

    Before she could curse, she realized that there was a microphone on her cor, so she quickly turned the word ¡®f*ck¡¯ into ¡®fudge¡¯.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Director Song?¡±

    These two voices came from the mentors.

    Song Yaoyao stood up calmly and walked down to the stage.

    She was wearing white sneakers, fresh and lively, and her long hair was slightly curly.

    ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! I can¡¯t believe I was so close to Director Song just now!¡±

    ¡°I thought she looked like her, but I didn¡¯t dare to believe it! Why would Director Song be a trainee?¡±

    Everyone thought that Song Yaoyao was crazy, but it was true that she was sitting among the 100 trainees.

    Seeing Song Yaoyao walk onto the stage, Luo Xingguang curled his lips and cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone knows that Student Song Yaoyao is my good friend.¡±

    ¡°More than that, right? Didn¡¯t you guys work together on a drama before?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Luo Xingguang nodded. ¡°She was my director.¡±

    Yu Bai had a very funny and lively personality. Hearing this, he suddenly pped his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, bro, Director Song is your direct superior!¡±

    ¡°You can say that too. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°I want to know what Director Song was like when she was filming. I heard that directors are very fierce. Is that true?¡±

    Luo Xingguang frowned and pretended to be deep in thought for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s alright. She doesn¡¯t lose her temper.¡± After saying this, he looked at Song Yaoyao and smiled. ¡°She mainly hits people.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The trainees were also dumbfounded.

    Yang Fan and Shan Ling turned their heads in unison and looked at Luo Xingguang. Was he actually taking things so far? He really dared to say anything.

    Yu Bai: ¡°You must be kidding. Bro, have you been beaten up before?¡±

    Luo Xingguang spread his hands. ¡°You should be asking, other than me, who else in the production team has been beaten up.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    This answer made everyone burst intoughter.

    The only one who was not amused was probably Song Yaoyao.

    Faced with so many pairs of eyes, she was as calm as if she was at home. If she was given a chair, she could probably take the spot of the program director.

    ¡°Director Song, is what teacher Luo said true?¡± Shan Ling asked nosily.

 Chapter 1047 - I Quit!

    <h4>Chapter 1047: I Quit!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyes and nced at Luo Xingguang.

    In an instant, Luo Xingguang stood up and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Director Song, please take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Bahahahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo is so interesting. He ispletely different from the rumors!¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± (Talking like Shan Ling)

    This sentence was heard by Shan Ling. She suddenly turned around and pretended to be angry, ¡°Don¡¯t copy me!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao was really giving face. She walked over and sat down on Luo Xingguang¡¯s seat.

    At the center of the mentors.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Seeing that Song Yaoyao had really sat down, the girls looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡°Could it have been arranged by the program team? Could it be that Director Song is here to be a mentor?¡±

    ¡°Director Song has a good rtionship with Teacher Luo!¡±

    When Song Yaoyao sat down, the three mentors immediately shook hands with her enthusiastically and introduced themselves.

    Yu Bai said even more exaggeratedly, ¡°Director Song, you can stay.¡±

    ¡°Then who will be the trainee?¡± Song Yaoyao asked innocently.

    The gazes of the mentors couldn¡¯t help but fall on Luo Xingguang.

    Luo Xingguang said, ¡°Get it straight, this is a girl group we are trying to form!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled. Her fair legs were crossed as shezily leaned back in her chair. Her aura was powerful.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s invite Teacher Luo to perform for us.¡±

    After saying this, she did not turn around but asked the trainees behind her, ¡°What do you all think? Huh?¡±

    Her gentle voice was unique, as though it was hiding a sly little fox.

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°Song Yaoyao, get out of my way!¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± There was a hidden threat in her words.

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°¡­¡±

    At this moment, the girls behind her also reacted.

    If Luo Xingguang performed then they would be treated to a live show.

    What was there to hesitate about? So they began to cheer and shout.

    ¡°Teacher Luo, Teacher Luo!¡±

    ¡°Perform! Perform! Perform!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo, we believe in you!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pick you!¡±

    ¡°We all pick you!¡±

    Luo Xingguang pursed his lips.

    Suddenly, the entire venue turned dark.

    A rhythmic electronic apaniment sounded.

    The only beam of light in the entire venue chased after Luo Xingguang¡¯s figure.

    He suddenly started dancing.

    Luo Xingguang was best at hip hop dancing, but he was a talented dancer. He could take the best points from other dances, mix them together, and develop his own distinctive dance.

    It seemedzy and casual, but every movement and posture was just right.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t been but stop to my beat too bad!

    ¡°Haven¡¯t haven¡¯t been but stop to my beat too bad

    ¡°Haven¡¯t been but stop to my beat¡­¡±

    The spotlight continuously chased his figure. His control over his body had reached perfection.

    As soon as the music started, his brain quickly came up with the most suitable dance.

    Shan Ling¡¯s heart pounded as she watched the man dance right in front of the mentors¡¯ seats. She finally understood how this young man made his way to the top of the entertainment industry.

    No matter how many boys debuted every year, none of them could shake his status.

    He was a legend.

    As thest drum beat ended, the lights dimmed.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    In the darkness, all the senses could be maximized.

    <i>Shua¡ª</i>

    The lights lit up, reflecting Luo Xingguang¡¯s handsome face. A few strands of hair fell from his bangs, and he panted slightly. In his bright eyes, it was as if there was a pool of water that could drown a person.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh, Teacher Luo!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe anymore. Help!¡±

    Luo Xingguang adjusted his microphone and raised his eyebrows at Song Yaoyao. ¡°Now, Director Song, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    All the girls who were already fanatical instantly lost theirposure.

    ¡°Director Song, Director Song!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up and swapped ces with Luo Xingguang.

    When the trainees saw that the staff had indeed brought out a piano, they became even more unsettled.

    They were actually ying for real?

    So, it wasn¡¯t for the show¡¯s effects, but rather, was Director Song really going to debut as a trainee?

    By the time everyone present knew about Song Yaoyao, she was already out of the limelight. Everyone knew that she was a genius, a new director, the wife of a wealthy family, and a phnthropist.

    However, only a small portion of them had seen the adapted version of the song that Song Yaoyao had yed and sang by herself.

    As the lights dimmed, Song Yaoyao sat down.

    ¡°Hey, have you seen it? The video of Loyalty To My Country.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±

    ¡°Can Director Song sing?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Director Song¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh! Quiet, she¡¯s about to start!¡±

    The girl¡¯s slender and fair fingers slowly leaped over the ck and white keys. The prelude to the song flowed slowly from her fingers.

    It was like moonlight.

    Peaceful and beautiful.

    The girl in the white dress on the high seat watched quietly.

    ¡°And I¡¯m here just like I used to be.

    ¡°We were here in old days with you with me.

    ¡°All my fears have gone when you whisper to me¡­¡±

    When the first sentence came out, some people covered their mouths in shock.

    Shan Ling did not expect Song Yaoyao to really know how to sing.

    Moreover, she sang this song with a different vor.

    It felt romantic like a snowy day.

    After the song was sung, there was silence for a few seconds. Song Yaoyao asked curiously, ¡°Did I sing badly?¡±

    As soon as she finished her sentence, the crowd erupted into thunderous apuse.

    The cheers almost tore the roof apart.

    Yang Fan had no choice but to kindly remind everyone, ¡°Take it easy. Don¡¯t forget that you guys still have topete in the ss allocationpetitionter. If your voices get split, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±

    The rest of the teachersughed loudly.

    The atmosphere was rxed.

    Yu Bai cupped his face. ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m a die-hard fan of Director Song!¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Luo Xingguang threw him a look. ¡°You sang well, but you didn¡¯t dance. Do the teachers have any suggestions?¡±

    Shan Ling had a look of sudden realization.

    She suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have Director Song dance for us then?¡±

    For real?

    Until now, no one had suspected that Song Yaoyao was here to be a trainee. Although it was unbelievable, she had reallye.

    Before this, no news had spread.

    ¡°Then¡­ perform a piece for us.¡± Luo Xingguang mischievously raised his eyebrows at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao stood up and turned to leave.

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°H-hey, Director Song¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Director Song angry?¡±

    The atmosphere instantly became heavy, seeing that Song Yaoyao was really going to leave.

    Shan Ling suddenlyughed, ¡°Quick, stop Director Song! Director Song is our special guest. Come,e, everyone, wee our Director Song!¡±

 Chapter 1048 - Congratulations, Class A

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Congrattions, ss A</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    So it was a false rm¡­

    All the trainees heaved a sigh of relief.

    Only then did everyone notice that there was a special seat in front of the trainees¡¯ seats.

    Song Yaoyao slowly walked over and sat down.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­ it really scared me to death. I thought Director Song was really going to debut as an artiste¡­¡±

    ¡°But Director Song¡¯s singing is so good! Woo!¡±

    ¡°If Director Song really wants to participate, her fans will definitely help her get the center position.¡±

    ¡°I also want to help Director Song debut in the center position, hehehe.¡±

    The instructorsughed as they listened to the trainees¡¯ discussions. When they calmed down, they finally said, ¡°Alright, everyone, quiet down. Our assessment is about to begin. Are you all ready?¡±

    The discussions stopped abruptly.

    A momentter¡­

    The girls spoke in unison, their high-pitched voices filled with determination.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡±

    They were going to work hard for their debut!

    Song Yaoyao realized that participating in this program was quite interesting.

    The girls each had their own unique talents. Their voices were different, their styles were different, and the stage effects were different as well.

    Some of them were already fully qualified to debut, while others seemed to just be here foric relief.

    Song Yaoyao focused on reading, asionally writing something in her notebook.

    When she was asked toment on something, she would hit the nail on the head.

    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, two hours had passed, but the assessment was still continuing.

    Song Yaoyao yawned.

    ¡°Next, solo trainee, Zhongli Xue.¡±

    When she read this name, Shan Ling was as curious as the trainees. ¡°Zhongli, is this your original name, or is it your stage name?¡±

    Zhongli Xue stood up elegantly and walked down the steps to the center of the stage.

    ¡°Zhongli is my surname, not my stage name.¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle, and her eyes were clear like spring water.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard this surname in real life. It¡¯s too rare,¡± Shan Ling said apologetically. ¡°You can get ready to begin.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡±

    Zhong Lixue sat quietly. She had also chosen to y and sing by herself, and the song she was singing was a simple ¡®goodnight¡¯. Her voice was ethereal. Listening to her singing, one could not help but hold their breath, afraid that they would disturb her.

    Luo Xingguang¡¯s expression was very calm. He quickly memorized something. After she finished singing, he nodded.

    The other three teachers had already started pping.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Yang Fan turned his head and did not hide his praise as he said to Luo Xingguang, ¡°Xingguang, all night, up until now, this performance has had the best stage presence and it¡¯s also the strongest one. You don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    In the trainee seats, the girls looked at each other in dismay.

    ¡°Such a high evaluation?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Everyone here is like a god! It¡¯s so hard! Mom, I want to go home!¡±

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows and did notment.

    ¡°Yaoyao, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare a dance?¡± Song Yaoyao did not answer. Instead, she questioned the girl.

    Zhongli Xue had a good temper. When she smiled, it was gentle and soft without making people feel disgusted. She was like a fairy.

    This girl had a high EQ. Either she was born with this kind of personality, or her acting skills were very good.

    She knew how to control the situation too well. A little more would cause others to dislike her, but a little less wasn¡¯t enough to make people involuntarily like her and be attracted to her.

    ¡°Teacher, yes.¡±

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s eyes curved like crescent moons. Her temperament was clean and gentle.

    ¡°I prepared a ballet routine for today.¡±

    She put down the microphone and everyone looked at her feet. Only then did they realize that she had stepped on stage in dancing shoes.

    A beautiful apaniment sounded.

    Zhongli Xue suddenly stood on her toes and stretched her body. Instantly, she was ready.

    She was very beautiful. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and the soft lighting on the stage enveloped her. She was like a swan dancing in the snow. Her neck was like white jade, and her body was unbelievably soft.

    A three-minute dance made people unable toe back to their senses.

    After a long time, thunderous apuse sounded in the studio.

    ¡°ss A! She¡¯s definitely going to ss A!¡±

    ¡°The first ss A student is born tonight!¡±

    ¡°No wonder she had the courage to take the first ce. So she has the confidence.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡±

    There were many girls in the studio who looked at her with envy. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be this beautiful and pure girl?

    ¡°How is it? Teacher Song, what do you think of this dance?¡±

    Faced with Yu Bai¡¯s question, Song Yaoyao calmly deflected it. ¡°I¡¯m not a professional dancer. Let a professional judge it. What do you think, Teacher Yu?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Yu Bai rubbed his nose. ¡°Impable. It was perfect,¡± he dryly said before turning to Luo Xingguang to seek his approval. ¡°What do you think, Teacher Luo?¡±

    This time, Luo Xingguang simply nodded. ¡°Mm, not bad.¡±

    ¡°Student Zhongli, please wait for a while, we¡¯ll discuss it,¡± Shan Ling interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± From the beginning to the end, Zhongli Xue had a smile on her face.

    The teachers left their seats and gathered around Luo Xingguang.

    Luo Xingguang pulled Song Yaoyao over.

    As they chatted amongst themselves, everyone felt extremely curious.

    After the discussion ended, they returned to their original positions.

    ¡°Our special guest, Teacher Song, will announce it for us!¡± Shan Ling said.

    The people behind him were discussing animatedly.

    ¡°No way, don¡¯t tell me this doesn¡¯t deserve ss A¡­¡±

    ¡°If she can¡¯t get into ss A with her performance, I don¡¯t know who else can.¡±

    Song Yaoyao flipped through her notes. ¡°When you were singing just now, you yed a wrong note.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on her thigh, mimicking the movements of ying the piano as she chanted the scale. However, looking at Zhongli Xue¡¯s expression, she did not seem to agree with Song Yaoyao¡¯s words.

    Song Yaoyao did not care. ¡°Excuse me, can you yback the climax for me?¡±

    The scene was silent as Zhongli Xue¡¯s singing reyed.

    The rey cut in directly from the middle. Everyone pricked up their ears and listened quietly.

    Must she be that strict? They didn¡¯t hear any problems.

    Only Zhongli Xue listened quietly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I yed it wrong.¡±

    Shan Ling teased, ¡°Teacher Song, what kind of ears do you have? This is too strict. If we follow your standards, when will a ss A student appear?¡±

    ¡°We already have one.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at Zhongli Xue and said softly, ¡°Congrattions, ss A.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I knew it!¡±

    ¡°Go, Zhongli Xue!¡±

    ¡°You deserve it.¡±

    The girl in the white dress who was standing on the stage bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± The moment she stood up, she let out a soft breath. Only a few people noticed it.

    In reality, she was not as calm as she appeared to be.

    Perhaps it was because Zhongli Xue¡¯s performance was too stunning, for a long time after that, no one could surpass her, and no one was rewarded a spot in ss A.

 Chapter 1049 - Classmate Song, Please Explain

    <h4>Chapter 1049: ssmate Song, Please Exin</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The assessment continued into the middle of the night.

    Whether it was the mentors or the students, they were all gasping for air.

    When thest team had finished their assessment, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Song Yaoyao yawnedzily. Her curly ck eyshes trembled, and the corners of her eyes were slightly red as if they had been dyed with rouge. She was extremely beautiful.

    Luo Xingguang turned around and snapped his fingers in front of her.

    ¡°Hey, wake up. Do you want to eat?¡±

    Song Yaoyao mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Sleepy? Get up and have some fun!¡±

    Luo Xingguang pulled her up without any exnation. ¡°Quick, quick, wake up! Our nightlife has just begun!¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao pushed him away in disgust.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours, not mine.¡± She pinched Luo Xingguang¡¯s wrist andmented, ¡°Your spleen and stomach are weak, and your heart rate is abnormal. I suggest you go home now and lie down on the bed to have a good sleep.¡±

    She yawned and walked out.

    Luo Xingguang wanted to refute her, but then he remembered that Song Yaoyao really knew Chinese Medicine.

    He quickly swallowed back his words and said exaggeratedly, ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you cursing me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stopped in her tracks when she heard this.

    Because she was sleepy, her round almond-shaped eyes were watery, making them look even brighter. She nced at Luo Xingguang and continued walking. ¡°I just don¡¯t want my friend to suddenly die from staying upte.¡±

    Luo Xingguang was speechless.

    A few secondster, he extracted a word from it.

    ¡°Haha! Song Yaoyao, admit it! I¡¯m your friend!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡­

    The recording was veryte that day.But even though the mentors were finished with their work, the trainees could not rest yet.

    They were going to live together in a closed dormitory where they would also train.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what the dormitory was like, so she watched as the girls filed out. She put her hands in the pockets of her coat and walked out slowly.

    ¡°Miss Song, how are you?¡±

    Huo Jiu had been waiting outside the whole time. When he saw Song Yaoyaoe out, he handed her her cup.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She sneezed just as she finished speaking.

    She looked up with teary eyes, and her attention was attracted by a figure in front of her.

    Zhongli Xue, who was so stunning a moment ago, threw herself into a man¡¯s arms. She was quite a distance away, so Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t see clearly. However, she could feel the man¡¯s affection for her. He hugged her gently and patted her head. The two of them whispered something.

    ¡°Miss Song, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Huo Jiu¡¯s voice pulled Song Yaoyao back to reality.

    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t even turn her head. ¡°No, you should go back to sleep too. Right away!¡±

    She boarded her car and mmed the door.

    Luo Xingguang stood outside with his hands in his pockets, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re not saying what you truly mean, yet you deny that you care about me.¡±

    Although it sounded a little harsh, it came from good intentions.

    So, he decided to listen to it.

    ¡­

    After the first episode of the recording ended, Song Yaoyao did not pay much attention to it after that.

    She had to focus on post-production work, and there was a huge pile of work that was no less than Concubine Yan.

    ¡®The Boyfriend Next Door¡¯ could be considered half a sci-fi drama; there were many aspects that required special effects. Song Yaoyao was a person who sought perfection. Her work did not seek the best, it sought better. Therefore, she would never let her work feature cheap special effects.

    It wasn¡¯t until the first episode of ¡®Dazzling You¡¯ was aired that she remembered it.

    At that time, she was studying in her dorm to prepare for the final exams.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen were huddled together to watch the program.

    Before this, there wasn¡¯t even a hint on the inte about Song Yaoyao appearing on the program. It was obvious that the program team had intentionally concealed it.

    With Luo Xingguang around, they didn¡¯t have to worry about the viewership ratings at all. Since they didn¡¯t need Song Yaoyao to pull in more poprity, they decided to keep things under wraps and give the audience a big ¡®surprise¡¯ when it officially aired!

    They believed that when the audience saw Song Yaoyao, the discussions would immediately increase.

    When that time came, their goal would be achieved. The goal to surpass other talent shows and to have the top viewership ratings in the country!

    ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Xingguang? I want to see Luo Xingguang!¡±

    ¡°I saw a picture on the inte. Luo Xingguang is so handsome, I love him so much!¡±

    The two fangirls covered their mouths to suppress their excitement as they stared nervously at theputer screen.

    However, the first ones to appear were the trainees, and the cameranded on the girls.

    Wang Jiayu said enviously, ¡°So many beautiful girls!¡±

    Ye Meichen nodded. ¡°I like that short-haired girl with the baby face. She¡¯s so cute.¡±

    Watching talent shows was all about first impressions.

    And the so-called audience affinity yed a huge factor. But, it was so mysterious that no one could define what it actually was.

    The trainees walked into the assessment venue. There were a total of 100 seats.

    At this moment, all the girls opened their mouths in unison. They covered their mouths and widened their eyes as they looked in front of them in disbelief.

    The scene paused on the shocked faces. The caption read: High energy ahead!

    It made Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen nervous.

    ¡°What? Do they see Luo Xingguang?¡±

    Luo Xingguang was waiting for them in front?

    The screen paused for a few seconds and yed as usual.

    ¡°Is it really (bleep)?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just someone who looks simr, right?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, she¡¯s looking at me! It really looks like her! It can¡¯t be, right? Is (bleep) really going to participate in this talent show? This is too fake. The program team must have arranged it on purpose!¡±

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen listened to their discussion and were dying of curiosity.

    In the blink of an eye, the scene switched to the mentors¡¯ lounge.

    This was only a pilot episode, not the main.

    But even so, it was enough for Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen to curse, ¡°D*rn the post-production!¡±

    What the heck was this editing?!

    Who was the person they were talking about?

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t pay attention to the outside world as she calmly continued writing at full speed.

    Until¡­

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡¯

    Two screams sounded at the same time, scaring Song Yaoyao so much that she jumped up from her seat.

    ¡°What are you girls doing?¡± She puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ye Meichen couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Her hand trembled as she pointed at the screen. ¡°Th-this person¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Song Yaoyao had an innocent look on her face. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    This was a huge problem!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say? Our dear ssmate Song?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to say anything?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to?¡±

    Their question was kicked around like a rubber ball.

    It wasn¡¯t until Wang Jiayu couldn¡¯t take it anymore that she pressed the pause button. ¡°Hold on, hold on! Yaoyao, you know what we want to know. Most importantly, how did we only find out about this after watching the program?¡±

    This was too big of a problem!

    They looked as if they had been betrayed. Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Your expressions are very strange¡­¡±

 Chapter 1050 - 15 Million, Worth It!

    <h4>Chapter 1050: 15 Million, Worth It!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Ye Meichen broke down. ¡°Do you know how shocked we were when we saw you on the talent show?¡±

    Wang Jiayu nodded in agreement.

    The two of them stared at Song Yaoyao with amon enemy.

    Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Am I ugly? Did I scare you guys?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­ is that the main point?¡±

    Wang Jiayu was speechless. ¡°Your director gig was going so well. Why did you join a girl group talent show? Are you nning to debut?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a guest.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the two girls heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew it¡­¡±

    If Song Yaoyao really did join a girl group, they could guarantee that she¡¯d appear on the trending searches at any moment.

    However, this oue wasn¡¯t bad either. At least, this way, Song Yaoyao premeditated that she¡¯d appear on the trending searches.

    ¡°But why? Haven¡¯t you always disliked participating in variety shows? Let alone a talent show.¡± Ye Meichen was puzzled. ¡°If you were to participate in a food show, we would understand.¡±

    Song Yaoyao calmly spat out two words. ¡°10 million.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s 15 million. This is the fee for my appearance in the first episode.¡±

    After listening to her exnation, Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen felt sour.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we shouldn¡¯t have questioned your decision, Boss!¡±

    As expected, the Boss was always a boss. When did Song Yaoyao ever do things just for fun?

    ¡°Boss, you can continue your revision. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore! By the way, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±

    Wang Jiayu eagerly helped Song Yaoyao to her chair while Ye Meichen ran over and quickly poured her a ss of water.

    The expressions of the two were as obsequious as they could get.

    Song Yaoyao nced at them innocently and calmly sat down to continue her revision.

    The dormitory was quiet. Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen were head to head, each with a headset in their ears. However, asionally, the two of them would lose control and say words like ¡®f*ck¡¯, ¡®awesome¡¯, ¡®fairy¡¯, and ¡®too strong¡¯.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen guessed correctly. In fact, before the first episode of the program ended, posts about Song Yaoyao debuting had already appeared on the hot searches.

    The producers of Dazzling You were overjoyed. They were monitoring the show¡¯s broadcast in real time backstage. This was the first episode, so the viewership ratings rose steadily.

    But they realized that when Song Yaoyao appeared, both the bulletments and the viewership ratings soared. The poprity never dropped after that.

    ¡°This 15 million was worth it!¡±

    Dazzling You hadn¡¯t even yed halfway before its viewership ratings surpassed those of simr talent shows. A few minutester, it had left itspetitors in the dust.

    During the first episode, many viewers who had been waiting for this program for a long time immediately clicked to y it.

    The first thing that came into view was a group of beautiful youngdies, which was a feast for the eyes.

    Their styles were different: sexy, sweet, smart, and neutral. The air of youth emanated from their bodies.

    ¡°Youngdies, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Have you guys thought about who you want to pick?¡±

    ¡°Who is that youngdy with the long hair and a red dress? She¡¯s so sexy! Oh my god! I¡¯m in love!¡±

    ¡°Beautifuldies, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xingguang? I want to see him!¡±

    ¡°Luo Xingguang, Luo Xingguang, Luo Xingguang! /heart¡±

    ¡°Fans, don¡¯t attract hatred for our Xingguang. This program is all about the girls. You canment about him when he appears. Please don¡¯t affect others. Muah!¡±

 Chapter 1051 - Shocking Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Shocking Scene</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    As the audience increased, so did the bulletments.

    The girls walked into the arena one after another. At this moment, a scene of them all shocked appeared on the screen.

    The words ¡®High energy ahead¡¯ aroused the curiosity of the audience.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m dying of curiosity!¡±

    ¡°D*mn this editing!¡±

    Next was the mentors¡¯ entrance. Just the fans who came for the four teachers were quite a number. As soon as they appeared, the scene was drowned out by the bulletments; confessions filled the screen.

    The four mentors were all handsome men and beautiful women. They had many fans. Even if they weren¡¯t fans, the visual impact of these four appearing together at this moment, made them temporarily forget their curiosity about what the girls saw just a moment earlier.

    The show continued.

    Luo Xingguang had a head of arrogant silver hair. He raised his eyebrows and curled his lips, carrying an irresistible charm.

    Hezily ced his hand on the handrail and turned his head to look at the trainee seats.

    His voice waszy and carried a slight trace of amusement.

    ¡°The assessments are about to begin. Before that, I would like to ask, does anyone want to be the first to perform?¡±

    His eyes were bright and focused.

    The fans watching the broadcast were so mesmerized that they cried out, ¡°Ahhh, Xingguang, look at me and don¡¯t look at them!¡±

    ¡°I hate myself for not knowing anything! Otherwise, I would also participate in the show. One look from Xingguang and I would die without regrets!¡±

    ¡°Xingguang is too charming!¡±

    ¡°When he smiles, my legs go weak.¡±

    ¡­

    The venue was extremely quiet. Along with the sounds of heartbeats that made people even more nervous, everyone looked at each other. No one raised their hands.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so anxious that I want to raise my hand for them!¡±

    ¡°What a great opportunity to perform. Charge!¡±

    ¡°Let me see who will be thest one!¡±

    Luo Xingguang was obviously a little disappointed. He raised his eyebrows and shrugged, ¡°No one? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll choose¡­¡±

    The girls became even more nervous.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning as they watched Luo Xingguang¡¯s every move. They saw his gaze sweep past the girls and finallynd on a certain spot. Suddenly, he smiled.

    This smile was a true smile. The light in his eyes flickered, carrying a hint of childishness.

    His thin lips curled up as he said slowly, ¡°You, Student Song Yaoyao. Come down.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    The bulletments were filled with question marks.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao???¡±

    ¡°Bro, have you lost your mind? How could Director Song participate in a talent show?!¡±

    ¡°Dude, did you blurt that out by mistake? I can¡¯t believe the stupid editors left it in.¡±

    At this moment, the scene changed again.

    It actually returned to the scene of the girls entering the stage.

    ¡®High energy ahead¡¯

    The camera turned, and there was already a person sitting in one of the empty seats.

    Her makeup was lively and exquisite, and her long hair was slightly curly and fluffy. She was wearing a short T-shirt and id skirt, looking very beautiful.

    She looked familiar yet unfamiliar, and a name gradually rose in the back of everyone¡¯s minds.

    The girls shouted out on behalf of the countless audience members.

    ¡°Director Song?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°No way! What the f*ck, I¡¯m dumbfounded¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, in the bulletments¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you guys who are dumbfounded, I¡¯m dumbfounded too.¡±

    ¡°Director Song is about to debut?¡±

    ¡°Dazzling You, you¡¯re so generous! You can even invite Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°At this moment, I have no choice but to give the producer a thumbs up, awesome!¡±

    ¡°Awesome! Sisters, wake up. Hurry and upgrade to VIP ounts so you can vote for Baby Yaoyao!¡±

    The director urged the girls to take their seats. As they walked, they quietly sized up Song Yaoyao.

 Chapter 1052 - An Ordinary Little Prodigy

    <h4>Chapter 1052: An Ordinary Little Prodigy</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The camera was focused on the baby-faced girl. She turned her head from time to time. After hesitating for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Um¡­ Hello, are you Director Song?¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and pretended to be confused. ¡°Ah¡­ you think I look like her too, right?¡±

    The baby-faced girl was at a loss. ¡°You¡¯re not her?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes. Her expression was clever and cunning. The audience seemed to have seen the fox tail behind her.

    She whispered in a voice that was even smaller than the girl¡¯s, ¡°Although many people say that I look like Song Yaoyao, I think I look better than her. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡±

    The audience burst intoughter. Director Song was too good at messing with people!

    ¡°Hahahahaha, you¡¯re so cheeky, Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not her, I¡¯ll eat watermelon while standing on my head.¡±

    ¡°Have some shame. You just want to eat watermelons, you¡¯re nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m bursting withughter. I¡¯m about to cry. Yaoyao, touch your conscience. Does it hurt? That question is like a death sentence!¡±

    Fortunately, before the baby-faced girl could reply, Luo Xingguang spoke.

    Everyone saw that she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°Student Song Yaoyao,e.¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked off the stage calmly.

    The baby-faced girl finally reacted after being teased by her and sat on the spot in a daze.

    So¡­

    Was that Director Song or not?

    If not, then why did Teacher Luo call her Song Yaoyao?

    ¡°Hahahaha, she¡¯s so cute and dopey!¡±

    ¡°How weak! From the looks of it, Yaoyao, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°There are actually so many people praising her? Didn¡¯t she always say that she didn¡¯t want to debut as an artiste? She even made herself out to be the purest and most unique person. Isn¡¯t this a p in the face?¡±

    ¡°All the haters can crawl for me. Even if Yaoyao decides to debut, us fans will make sure she debuts in the center position! Who do you think you are? When did she say in public that she would never be an artiste in this lifetime? You pulled those words out of nowhere. Since you¡¯re so awesome, why don¡¯t you pull something useful out of your *ss!¡±

    ¡°What beautifulnguage¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people remember the song that Yaoyao sang and adapted herself. I¡¯m already looking forward to her performance.¡±

    ¡­

    Although there were discordant voices in the bulletments, most of them were from good intentions.

    The interaction between the mentors also made the audienceugh their heads off.

    Originally, Song Yaoyao was meant to perform. In the end, the other three mentors spoke up, Song Yaoyao sat down, and the person performing turned out to be Luo Xingguang.

    The entire venue was dark. There was no gaudy lighting effect. Only a clean beam of light was chasing after the figure dancing in front of the mentors¡¯ seats.

    At this moment, the girls in front of their screens were the same as the girls in the room. Other than screaming, they couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    The bulletments were filled with ¡°Ahhhhh¡±.

    ¡°We are like groundhogs right now.¡±

    ¡°Xingguang is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°My mother woke up because I shouted too loudly in the middle of the night. She rushed in and wanted to hit me. I said, ¡°Mom, can you wait until I finish watching Xingguang dance before you do anything?¡±¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu! Thank you, Director Song! I love Director Song for life!¡±

    ¡°Luo Xingguang, the little prodigy of ordinary dancing. There will be no loss to invest in him!¡±

    After the dance ended, Luo Xingguang brushed back the sweat-covered hair on his forehead andughed softly while panting. He ced his hands on the mentors¡¯ table and lowered his eyes, ¡°Teacher, how was my dance?¡±

 Chapter 1053 - Donâ€™t Flirt Like That

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Don¡¯t Flirt Like That</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Ahhh, f*ck!¡±

    ¡°Luo Xingguang, you better be a little more serious! I won¡¯t allow you to flirt like that!¡±

    ¡°Xingguang, I love you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m suffocating, hurry up and get me an ambnce!¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at him calmly. Her words made people burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re such a flirt¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Luo Xingguang said, ¡°Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a mentor.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s words directly pulled the girls who were mesmerized by Luo Xingguang back to reality.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao is a tough girl, no doubt.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, punk, how could you be so silly as to flirt with Director Song?¡±

    ¡°Wake up, Xingguang, you¡¯re not Director Song¡¯s type. She¡¯s already engaged!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone ship the Yaoguang couple?¡±

    ¡°No, get lost!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the only one who thinks that. Xingguang and Director Song are very, very good friends. Moreover, Director Song is already engaged, and she has a very good rtionship with her fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t disgust us with this ship, thank you.¡±

    ¡­

    This episode could be said to be full of high-level talent.

    After Luo Xingguang¡¯s performance ended, it was finally Song Yaoyao¡¯s turn.

    She yed and sang an English song that no one could find any faults with.

    Even if she was to release an album, she was qualified enough.

    This was even a live show!

    People who weren¡¯t originally fans of Song Yaoyao, immediately became her fans after this program.

    Who wouldn¡¯t love a smart and capable girl with a treasure trove of talent?

    After she finished singing, Luo Xingguang joked again, putting on a front to make Song Yaoyao dance. This time, Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him and turned around to leave.

    On the screen, a few big words appeared:¡¯I¡¯m not ying with you anymore!¡¯

    Seeing that she was really going to leave, Shan Ling hurriedly stopped her with a loudugh.

    As she did this, she also revealed her identity.

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t a trainee, but a special guest.

    It had to be said that the program team¡¯s attempt at creating twists and turns was very satisfying for the audience.

    ¡°I wanted tough out loud when I saw the girls breathe a sigh of relief. Sure enough, my Big Boss Yaoyao is feared no matter where she goes!¡±

    ¡°Is she a genius? I really want to know what Song Yaoyao doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°She can y the zither, y the piano, and sing¡­ Oh my god, I didn¡¯t know all this. All I knew was that she got the top score for all subjects in the college entrance examination, and she can direct¡­ I don¡¯t need my knees, take them! I¡¯m kneeling!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, luckily she¡¯s a special guest, or thedies would cry. Yaoyao has so many fans. If she wants to debut, how will the otherspete?¡±

    ¡°Wee, Teacher Song! Hahaha, it was a false rm.¡±

    ¡°Calling Teacher Song!¡±

    With Song Yaoyao and Luo Xingguang making a good start, the two of them quickly became trending topics. The discussions increased, and they attracted more and more viewers.

    At the end of the official assessment, Song Yaoyao¡¯sments also made people call her an expert.

    She really knew what she was talking about and wasn¡¯t there to y.

    The fans were proud and the passersby admired her.

    However, it was probably because Song Yaoyao was too unexpected and too stunning that many of the performances that cameter appeared very ordinary.

    After the episode ended, the only person who could bepared to Song Yaoyao and Luo Xingguang in terms of discussion was probably Zhongli Xue.

    Just like her name, her temperament was as clear as snow (Xue). Looking at her, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she felt beautiful.

    #SongYaoyaoGirlGroup

    #YaoguangCouple

    Even though fans from both sides exined that Song Yaoyao and Luo Xinguang were only good friends, because of this program, arge number of fans were still attracted to the couple.

    ¡°Scared me to death. When I saw the hashtags, I thought Song Yaoyao was going to debut.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao is a hidden treasure! The world deserves someone like Song Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°If Song Yaoyao were to debut, it would be a huge loss for us drama and movie fans.¡±

 Chapter 1054 - My Little Lady Is Hard To Please

    <h4>Chapter 1054: My Little Lady Is Hard To Please</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Regarding Song Yaoyao¡¯s appearance in variety shows, not everyone was in favor. After all, no matter what topic it was, there would always be people who opposed it.

    Those people all thought that Song Yaoyao was doing this to increase her fame, that she had drifted from her original beliefs, that she had been mesmerized by the showiness of the entertainment industry, and that she was no longer down-to-earth.

    Dazzling You had a taste of the good life and tried to invite Song Yaoyao to be a permanent guest. They even offered her a sky-high price.

    But this time, Song Yaoyao¡¯s side rejected them outright.

    Xu Yue, on the other hand, didn¡¯t deny all possibilities. She only said, ¡°Miss Song has to prepare for her final exams so she doesn¡¯t have the time to participate in the program. But she said that if the program still needs her after she finishes her exams, she can be a special guest without any remuneration.¡±

    Although the producer of Dazzling You was very regretful, he was still very happy to hear Xu Yue¡¯s response. He repeatedly expressed that they were willing to wait no matter how long it took.

    Of course, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know about this because she was about to take her exams¡­

    More than a month; over 40 days. It was faster than one thought.

    Before long Song Yaoyao had already taken a month off, and the production of The Boyfriend Next Door had also reached its end.

    Meanwhile, Dazzling You became the most popr talent show in the country, and many of the girls stood out from the one hundred trainees and became goddesses that were sought after.

    Among them, Zhongli Xue was the most popr.

    ¡­

    In the greenhouse, Song Yaoyao, who was wearing pink loungewear, was squatting on the ground. She held a small shovel in her hand, and her snow-white hands were stained with soil as she carefully tended to the nts.

    The temperature wasfortable, and the bright sun outside did not affect her at all.

    Footsteps came from behind.

    Song Yaoyao turned around in surprise and said in a light voice, ¡°Gege, look at what I nted¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she saw an unfamiliar face.

    Song Yaoyao swallowed the rest of her words, and the bright smile on her face gradually faded.

    Before she could ask, the man had already spoken before her.

    ¡°You are¡­ Huo Yunque¡¯s sister?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was very deep, befitting the vibe that he gave off. His facial features were sunken, with some traces of foreign blood. He fixed his gaze on Song Yaoyao. The light in his eyes was dark, and his sense of aggression was very strong. Song Yaoyao did not like that kind of gaze.

    She lifted her sharp chin, her eyes arrogant.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m his wife!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I heard that Huo Yunque found a fianc¨¦e who is almost ten years younger than him. Could it be you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nine,¡± Song Yaoyao interrupted him impatiently. She did not like this man, and she did not like the contempt in his voice whenever he mentioned Huo Yunque.

    It only made her want to hit him.

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°Are you no good at maths?¡±

    Song Yaoyao threw down the shovel and stood up, patting the soil on her hands, ¡°One year is 365 days. Ten yearspared to nine years, that¡¯s a whole lot less days. Sir, you look smart, but I suggest you keep your mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The man¡¯s dark eyes shed with a hint of surprise.

    Song Yaoyao saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s easy to expose your IQ.¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t be rude to our guest.¡±

    A familiar voice came from the side. Song Yaoyao pouted and rushed towards Huo Yunque, ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just making a suggestion!¡±

    She whimpered and acted coquettishly.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and patted her head with his big palm. It looked like he was ming her, but in fact, he did not use any strength to hit her head. Instead, he was extremely gentle.

    ¡°You¡¯re being cheeky.¡±

    ¡°Meh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao made a face at him.

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He gently nodded at the man and said, ¡°Mr. Zhongli, don¡¯t mind her. I¡¯ve spoiled this little kid.¡±

    He said it lightly, not mentioning anything about making Song Yaoyao apologize.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to stay with this guy. His gaze made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Your hands are so dirty. What did you do?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted. ¡°nt flowers.¡±

    ¡°This must be Miss Song, right? Hello, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    The man reached out his hand gracefully. Song Yaoyao nced at him and leisurely touched his fingertip.

    The girl¡¯s small hand was warm and soft, and it had a bit of wet soil on it. She was like a small flower bud that came out of the soil in spring.

    ¡°I was dazzled by the beauty of the greenhouse just now and identally disturbed Miss Song. Please forgive me. Oh, by the way, I didn¡¯t have time to introduce myself. Hello, Miss Song, I¡¯m Zhongli.¡±

    Huo Yunque took out a handkerchief and wiped the soil off Song Yaoyao¡¯s fingertips.

    After more than a month, she had heard this special surname again.

    Recently, the surname Zhongli had be very popr.

    Zhongli Xue, who debuted via Dazzling You was very popr among her circle of friends.

    Suddenly seeing Zhongli¡¯s everywhere, Song Yaoyao was curious. ¡°Is your name Zhong Li, or is your surname Zhongli?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s both my name and my surname.¡±

    Zhongli answered.

    Song Yaoyao muttered in her heart, ¡®what a weird person¡¯, but she respected everything.

    She shrugged nonchntly, grabbed Huo Yunque¡¯s neck, and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Gege, you guys talk. I¡¯m going back first. I¡¯m tired!¡±

    Huo Yunque patted her back helplessly. ¡°Walk properly, don¡¯t jump, and don¡¯t have cold drinks when you go back. Do you hear me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him and walked out, swaying her arms by her sides.

    She mumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t do this, and I can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re such a bossy pants!¡±

    Zhongli raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl¡¯s petite back.

    When she walked, it was so light that it was as if her feet were stepping on clouds. Her fluffy hair fluttered as she walked, and a strand on the top of her head bounced up and down, looking extremely cute.

    ¡°Mr. Zhongli, would you like some tea or¡­?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression became calm as soon as Song Yaoyao left. His face was clear, and his temperament was gentle as if he was harmless.

    Zhongli looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you want to serve me.¡±

    The two of them walked to the tea room and sat down. There were two futons on either side of the room.

    Zhongli took off his coat, knelt on the futon, and epted the hot tea that Huo Yunque handed him.

    There was a moment of silence in the greenhouse. All that could be heard were the sound of birds chirping outside.

    After a long time¡­

    Zhongli was the first to speak. ¡°Mr. Huo, have you considered my suggestion?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled faintly. ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You and my sister.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    As soon as Zhongli finished speaking, he heard Huo Yunqueugh in a low voice, which was different from before. There were faint ripples in his lead-gray eyes as if light was dancing across them.

    Those who did not know would think that Huo Yunque¡¯s gentleness was for his sister.

    But Zhongli knew that it was not.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not let my littledy hear this.¡± Huo Yunque sipped his tea with a smile. ¡°She looks obedient, but if she really makes a scene, it will be very difficult to coax her. Mr. Zhongli, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t joke around so that I won¡¯t be in a difficult position.¡±

 Chapter 1055 - A Marriage Of Con

    <h4>Chapter 1055: A Marriage Of Convenience? Are You Worthy?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Zhongli narrowed his eyes and put down his teacup.

    There was a crisp sound.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worthy?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows as if he couldn¡¯t understand.

    In the face of Zhongli¡¯s aggressiveness, Huo Yunque grew calmer and calmer. Upon closer inspection, one could see that his expression seemed to be filled with pity.

    However, in the eyes of others, this was clearly not the case.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, you must be joking, right? The marriage between our two families is beneficial to both sides. Perhaps, you should reconsider?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque rubbed the space between his brows and yed with his teacup. ¡°Now I understand why the little kid made such an evaluation of you.¡±

    Zhongli quietly looked at the man in front of him.

    No matter how peaceful and harmless he appeared, no one would treat him like a tiger that had lost its teeth.

    ¡°Mr. Zhongli, if you need to see a brain doctor, I have a very good rmendation for you.¡±

    Zhongli¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were filled with malice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    <i>Clink!</i>

    As soon as he finished speaking, a crisp sound was heard.

    Huo Yunque casually threw the teacup back onto the table. The teacup flipped over and rolled around on the table. Coincidentally, it stopped in front of Zhongli.

    ¡°Mr. Zhongli has been praised too highly by others. Do you think that the Huos need to rely on you to survive?¡±

    He pushed the table with hisrge palm and stood up, brushing off the dust that didn¡¯t actually exist on his body.

    He looked down at him from above, his voice still calm.

    ¡°The Huos have never needed a marriage of convenience. If we want something, we just take it.¡±

    He curled his lips, his eyes filled with pity. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you mention it again, understand?¡±

    ¡°Huo Qi, see the guest out.¡±

    At that moment, Song Yaoyao was pestering Uncle Zhang for ice cream, not expecting Huo Yunque to return so quickly. The little girl who was acting like a child immediately straightened her body, her face tense.

    She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Gege, why¡­ why are you back so soon?¡±

    Her eyes darted around and she quickly gave Uncle Zhang a look.

    Uncle Zhang could not help butugh.?<i>Miss Song, you are so cute!</i>

    Huo Yunque ordered, ¡°Scoop her some ice cream.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Uncle Zhang smiled and left. Song Yaoyao was still a little dazed.

    She came to her senses and took two steps back to avoid Huo Yunque¡¯s hand. From top to bottom, from left to right, she looked at him carefully.

    Squinting her eyes, she raised her finger and said, ¡°Speak! Did you do something wrong? I sense something bad! Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Huo Yunque said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat ice cream? Forget it then.¡±

    He calmly walked upstairs.

    Song Yaoyao was dumbfounded. She was stunned for a moment before she chased after him angrily.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I eat it? You must have done something to let me down. If I don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll suffer a huge loss!¡±

    Huo Yunque facepalmed. ¡°Little fool.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not hear his mumbling clearly. She narrowed her eyes and squinted at him, trying to read something from his body.

    ¡°Come here and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Huo Yunque hooked his finger.

    ¡°No¡ª Hey!¡±

    Before she could refuse, Huo Yunque pulled her onto hisp.

    Hisrge palm caressed her slender back, causing her to grow more and more suspicious. She cupped his face and looked at him carefully. ¡°Gege¡­ you didn¡¯t really¡­ do something to let me down, did you?¡±

    Her eyes were filled with shock, and her mouth was pursed. It was as though she would cry if Huo Yunque dared to nod.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Huo Yunque threw the question back at her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes widened. At this moment, bitterness welled up in her heart.

    She was about to burst into tears uncontrobly.

    Suddenly¡­

    A gentle kissnded on her eyshes.

    ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Huo Yunque flicked her forehead. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe in your own charms. I don¡¯t want anyone else but you in this life.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed and pinched him hard in anger.

    Huo Yunque did not react after she pinched him. Instead, Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart ached for him. Her eyes were red. As she rubbed them, she asked softly, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Uncle Zhang personally brought the ice cream over. He noticed that the atmosphere in the study room was not right, so he quietly put it down and quickly left.

    Song Yaoyao ate a big spoonful and said sullenly, ¡°Baddie! You did it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You deliberately spoiled my appetite!¡±

    With that, she ate another big spoonful.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°¡­¡±

    He did not know what to do with the little girl in his arms. He suddenly asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Song Yaoyao did not sound too pleased, but she still ate it quickly.

    ¡°Then let me try¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon froze in the air. Her chin was grabbed and a kiss quicklynded on her lips.

    Before she could react, Huo Yunque had already sat up calmly.

    ¡°I tried it. It¡¯s quite sweet.¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind was nk. She ate the ice cream robotically after that. Even though it was cold, it could not lower the temperature on her face.

    When she finally came back to her senses, she found that the bowl was empty.

    Song Yaoyao did not feel as though she had even tasted it.

    ¡°Wah! You have topensate me for the ice cream!¡±

    Song Yaoyao cried out loud.

    As expected, this bastard obviously had other ns!

    Huo Yunque did not expect this to happen. The little girl¡¯s brain was always thinking out of the box. He would never be able to keep up with her.

    It took him a lot of effort to coax her. He even promised to let her eat ice cream the next day if the weather was good. Only then did she feel happy again.

    What a child¡­

    Huo Yunque wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue. ¡°Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Song Yaoyao leaned into his arms, swinging her legs in boredom.

    ¡°If one day someone says something unpleasant about me to you, will you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re my future husband, of course I believe you!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± Huo Yunque pinched her cheek. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not even need to think about it. She was definitely on Huo Yunque¡¯s side.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    She shook her little fist and said in a hateful voice, ¡°If I find out who¡¯s spreading rumors about you, I¡¯ll definitely bash their head in!¡±

    ¡°Let Huo Si and Huo Jiu handle it. Be careful not to hurt your hand.¡± Huo Yunque said protectively.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use a pole.¡±

    ¡°Good girl. Remember to protect yourself.¡± Huo Yunque stroked her long, soft hair.

    The husband and wife discussed this matter in the study, discussing how to deal with the rumor mill.

    Meanwhile, Zhongli, who had just left Huo Manor, got out of his car and suddenly sneezed, causing him to almost fall to the ground.

    ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡±

    The bodyguard hurriedly came to help him but was blocked.

    His thin lips pursed tightly.

    <i>Who is cursing me?</i>

 Chapter 1056 - Iâ€™ll Be The Guest

    <h4>Chapter 1056: I¡¯ll Be The Guest</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Half of the summer vacation was over, and Dazzling You neared its end.

    A few public performances had allowed the public to see the girls and their potential.

    Obviously, Zhongli Xue¡¯s debut was a done deal.

    During this time, Song Yaoyao received another invitation. This time, she didn¡¯t reject it.

    She was arranged to visit the girls¡¯ dormitory. There would be a camera behind her to capture the footage.

    The girls¡¯ dormitory was all pink. It had a romantic girly vibe without feeling cheesy and vulgar. The girls who made their debut were living in single rooms and their conditions were better.

    By now, the dormitory was more than half empty, making the entire building seem empty.

    ¡°Teacher Song, the shooting of the materials is almost done. We¡¯re going down to eatter. Do you want toe with us?¡±

    ¡°Can I take a look around?¡±

    Naturally, no one would reject such a simple request. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go downstairs first. Call us if you need anything. Someone wille pick you up.¡±

    After saying goodbye to the photographer, Song Yaoyao walked around and arrived at the practice room.

    There was a window on the door that allowed people to see the room from the outside. The girls had their backs to her and were focused on practicing, so they did not notice her at first.

    ¡°Liu Xiaowan, you still need to work harder on fine-tuning your moves. Keep it up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Teacher.¡±

    The group of girls bowed thankfully at Shan Ling.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Keep up the good work!¡± Shan Ling clenched her fists to cheer them on. When she looked up, she saw Song Yaoyao standing outside and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Teacher Song? When did youe!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s participation in the first episode had made the show popr, and it had alsoid the foundation for its future poprity.

    It could be said that she herself represented poprity.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to befriend such a capable person with a strong background?

    ¡°What? Teacher Song?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Song is here?¡±

    The girls turned their heads one after another.

    Among these people, there were some who were younger than Song Yaoyao and some who were much older. However, they all called her Teacher; no one felt it was inappropriate.

    Huo Tian wiped the sweat from her forehead and stood quietly behind the crowd.

    ¡°Hi, how are you?¡± Song Yaoyao waved her hand and smiled sweetly.

    Shan Ling quickly walked up to her. ¡°Quick, give me a hug! Have you been busytely?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m almost done with my work.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you had any new ideas recently? Are you preparing a new drama?¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao was stunned. ¡°Hey, do you have some kind of misunderstanding about me? Inspiration isn¡¯t something that can be obtained just by saying it.¡±

    Moreover, she had been busy for so long and wanted some time off. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the second half of the year. Perhaps, I¡¯ll just focus on university and rest first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Shan Ling suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria for a meal together. You haven¡¯t eaten in our cafeteria before, right?¡±

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ about that¡­¡± Shan Ling smiled and raised her chin. ¡°Ask them.¡±

    Upon hearing about the cafeteria, Huo Tian¡¯s stomach churned. It wasn¡¯t that she found it hard to swallow. It was just that she was used to eating delicacies, so when she first entered the training camp, she really couldn¡¯t get used to it.

    Also, the dormitory shared by so many people, how could the young miss have experienced such things.

    She kept feeling that her privacy had been vited. Because of this incident, the program team had even captured a few of her sullen expressions and released them as tidbits. Other than her own fans, the other passersby did not have a good impression of her and criticized her for her spoiled temper.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze swept past Huo Tian and asked the crowd curiously.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I guess so¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I won¡¯t eat it.¡±

    When Song Yaoyao heard their hesitant reply, she immediately lost interest in the cafeteria.

    Seeing this, Shan Ling hurriedly exined, ¡°The mentors¡¯ food is different from the students¡¯. Go and try it. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why is it different?¡±

    Hearing this, the students¡¯ faces turned bitter.

    ¡°Because you need to lose weight!¡±

    As an artiste, body management was a basic requirement. After all, on television, the camera would zoom in on countless details. Many female celebrities who appeared on television were actually so skinny in reality that they were only skin and bones.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Song Yaoyao agreed, so the group of people walked towards the cafeteria in a mighty manner.

    The cafeteria was on the next floor, and when they walked in, Song Yaoyao thought she had entered the university cafeteria.

    Shan Ling let Song Yaoyao sit down first, and she went to order the dishes.

    Everyone experienced how strict Song Yaoyao was in the first episode. Moreover, she had achieved so much at such a young age. So, it was easy for ordinary girls to feel a sense of distance.

    At that moment, someone took a seat beside her.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows.

    There were no cameras in the cafeteria. Huo Tian crossed her arms across her chest and said stiffly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a guest.¡±

    Song Yaoyao yed with her water cup and sized up Huo Tian. During this period of time, she could be said to have undergone aplete transformation.

    She looked like a star, and her presence had undergone visible changes.

    ¡°You, on the other hand, are really unexpected.¡±

    Huo Tian pursed her lips. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell the director your identity? Don¡¯t you want to debut?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Huo Tian pursed her lips. ¡°Is my ranking very bad?¡±

    After all, she was just a teenage girl. No matter how spoiled she was, when she heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°You¡¯re in closed-door training, and you¡¯re not allowed to look at your phones. In other words, you don¡¯t know what the outside world thinks of you at all?¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s heart sank. She saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s mischievous gaze.

    Perhaps the audience¡¯s evaluation of her was very bad. This made her feel a little sad.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll beg you just because of that?¡± She turned her head and snorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I didn¡¯t ask you to beg me.¡±

    The girls were secretly sizing up the ce. They were curious about what Huo Tian had said to Song Yaoyao, and why the two of them looked like they knew each other?

    Unlike Huo Tian, 99% of the trainees who stayed behind were already contracted to agencies. With their agencies keeping their eyes on them, they naturally knew about the situation in the outside world and adjusted themselves to avoid annoying the audience.

    Only Huo Tian had participated in thepetition as an individual and had stumbled her way this far.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°As expected, even after not seeing you for so long, you¡¯re still so unlikable.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Huo Tian red at her. Suddenly, someone rushed over from behind her. The tray in his hand tilted and the food on top headed for Huo Tian¡¯s head.

    No one could react in time except for Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°ng¡ª¡±

    She quickly blocked the tray with her hand and it fell heavily onto the ground.

    Hot seaweed soup sshed out, and a few dropsnded on Huo Tian¡¯s face. The pain made her tear up instantly.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    ¡°Teacher Song! Are you alright?!¡±

 Chapter 1057 - You Have No Right To Bully Her

    <h4>Chapter 1057: You Have No Right To Bully Her</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°What the¡­ What¡¯s going on? Bring me a bottle of ice water!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Song, how are you? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    Huo Tian looked up with tears in her eyes. She saw Song Yaoyao standing beside her. Her sleeves were soaked, and there was seaweed stuck to them.

    Someone rolled up her sleeves and poured ice water on her.

    She had fair skin, but her entire arm was now red like blood, and some parts were already starting to blister.

    The soup was originally headed for Huo Tian¡¯s face!

    The panic in her heart reached its peak when she touched Song Yaoyao¡¯s red arm and saw the pain on her face.

    She stood up abruptly, and while everyone was paying attention to Song Yaoyao, she pped the person who poured the soup.

    There was a crisp sound, and the surroundings fellpletely silent.

    ¡°Huo Tian, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hitting you of course. Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see?!¡±

    Huo Tian, who had been suppressing her temper for two months, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Back at Huo Manor, she had already proved how spoiled she was when she blindly targeted Song Yaoyoa.

    Moreover, before Song Yaoyao appeared, she was Elder Huo¡¯s favorite little child.

    Even if her family was only a branch of the Huos and not direct descendants, as long as her surname was Huo, she would not allow others to bully her!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Especially when she saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, she immediately exploded.

    Another p was thrown.

    The other party covered their face with tears and was stunned.

    ¡°Mi Le¡¯er, it¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re always giving me a hard time. If it weren¡¯t for the program team not allowing me to hit people, I would have killed you long ago! You have someone supporting you, right? You¡¯re always making secret calls in the bathroom. Do you think your roommate is deaf? I heard that you¡¯re pre-determined to debut, is that why you¡¯re so fearless?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The staff of Dazzling You rushed over when they heard the news. After ordering her dishes, Shan Ling squeezed in through the crowd. When she saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm, her eyes darkened. ¡°Oh my god, what happened to you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was a big treasure. The producer and director had repeatedly reminded her to take good care of her and not to let her receive any knocks or bumps on set.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t receive any knocks or bumps, but this burn was a thousand times more serious than the former!

    ¡°Teacher Shan, it¡¯s Le¡¯er. She didn¡¯t hold her lunch properly, so¡­¡±

    Mi Le¡¯er bit her lower lip tightly.

    ¡°So, you dropped it on Teacher Song?¡±

    ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Teacher Song, I was too tired from practicing my dance, that¡¯s why¡­ You need to believe me¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. Her eyes were slightly red, and her delicate appearance grew more and more adorable.

    Her smile made Mi Le¡¯er sigh in relief as she threw a smug look at Huo Tian.

    This made Huo Tian¡¯s eyes turn red with anger. She huffed as she red at Song Yaoyao.

    She was cursing on the inside. Wasn¡¯t she so spoiled by her uncle that she waswless? Wasn¡¯t she precious to the Huo Family? Why was she so scalded and not saying a word? Was she a saint?

    Her heart was filled with rage.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly looked at her and said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re cursing me on the inside.¡±

    Everyone was at a loss.

    Shan Ling was even more confused. ¡°What? Who are you talking about?¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s gaze quickly moved away from Song Yaoyao¡¯s face and drifted to the side. She was so embarrassed that she did not dare to look at her.

    Could this woman read minds?!

    Mi Le¡¯er was happy to see this.

    It seemed that Teacher Song did not like Huo Tian, which made things much easier.

    She felt that it was a pity that she did not chase Huo Tian out this time. This meant she was going to stay and continue to be an eyesore. However, she did not expect Song Yaoyao to be so understanding.

    Her face was filled with gratitude, and her eyes were filled with tears. When she put down her hands, everyone saw that her face was swollen, and there was a clear palm mark on her cheek.

    She looked pitiful.

    ¡°Teacher Song, thank you for believing me, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Huo Jiu rushed over with a cold expression. He took off his suit jacket, put it on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder, and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Song, please excuse me.¡±

    Then, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll make a decision after investigating the truth of this matter. You¡¯d better pray that Miss Song is okay.¡±

    If not, he would not care whether this woman did it on purpose or not.

    The guards trained by the Huos would only be loyal to one master in their lifetime. Since Huo Yunque had given him and Huo Si to Song Yaoyao, then Song Yaoyao was their master.

    They would regard Song Yaoyao¡¯s safety as more important than their own lives.

    Now, Song Yaoyao was in trouble again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± He was shocked by what he saw and was about to leave while protecting Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s face was pale as she stared nkly at the handsome young man. ¡°You¡­ are Mr. Huo?¡±

    ¡°My surname is indeed Huo, but I can¡¯t be called Mr. Huo. I¡¯m just Miss Song¡¯s bodyguard.¡±

    The girls quietly sized up Huo Jiu and were shocked by his words.

    So all handsome men had gone to be bodyguards? If he were to enter the entertainment industry, he would definitely be able to charm thousands of young girls.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s jet-ck eyshes slowly opened. Her eyes were extremely deep as she looked at Mi Le¡¯er quietly.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Before Mi Le¡¯er could heave a sigh of relief, she heard Song Yaoyaough and say, ¡°You really didn¡¯t pour the soup on me on purpose. After all, not many people here are that stupid to want to ruin their future.¡±

    Her words were very impolite, but no one retorted, including Shan Ling.

    Even at this moment, she was feeling uneasy.

    Huo Tian was stunned.

    What was Song Yaoyao trying to say? Couldn¡¯t she finish her sentence in one go?

    ¡°You should hurry to the hospital.¡± Huo Tian pursed her lips and said dryly, ¡°If you don¡¯t deal with it quickly and it leaves a scar, my uncle will kill me.¡±

    Just because she said a few unpleasant words previously, her uncle forbid her from entering Huo Manor. Now, Song Yao was injured in order to protect her. As someone who didn¡¯t like Song Yaoyao, even she felt ufortable looking at her shocking injury. Wouldn¡¯t her uncle be heartbroken?

    In a moment of carelessness, she revealed her identity that she had hidden for two months.

    ¡°What? You are¡­¡± Mi Le¡¯er turned her head to look at Huo Tian in disbelief.

    Her name was silently recited in her mind. Huo Tian, Huo Tian¡­

    Huo¡ª

    She froze on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning. Her entire body felt cold.

    ¡°It looks like you were targeting Huo Tian on purpose.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled faintly and did not even look at Huo Tian, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious. With your ranking, you¡¯ll definitely make a name for yourself. As for Huo Tian, with her current poprity, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to you even if she tried. Why would you dislike her?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡­¡± Huo Jiu frowned. ¡°You should go to the hospital to treat your wound.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Song Yao agreed immediately. Suddenly, she blinked her eyes yfully. ¡°But I can understand. She¡¯s indeed not very likable.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Huo Tian was in a bad mood. When she heard this out of the blue, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    ¡°However, even if she is not likable, you have no right to bully her.¡±

 Chapter 1058 - She Didnâ€™t Need To Please Anyone

    <h4>Chapter 1058: She Didn¡¯t Need To Please Anyone</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Tian was stunned.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±<i>Are you crazy?</i>

    She didn¡¯t think Song Yaoyao was a saint; her words weren¡¯t nice and she didn¡¯t treat her as one of her own. But right now, Song Yaoyao was actually protecting her.

    The burn on Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm was right in front of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t say anything nasty.

    She was even thinking, if it was her cousin, would she take the hit for her?

    ¡°Miss Song, we should go.¡± Huo Jiu¡¯s tone was grave.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not want to leave a scar. She nodded and turned around. After taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped and said mischievously, ¡°If you ever want to call me Auntie, I will ask your Uncle to let you in. Be good.¡±

    Huo Tian: ¡°You wish!¡±

    She scratched her hair and stared at Song Yaoyao¡¯s departing back.

    As expected, she should not be grateful to Song Yaoyao. This brat was clearly as vile as before!

    <i>Fake! Pui!</i>

    ¡°Huo Tian, you¡­¡±

    After they left, everyone looked at her with a strange expression as they sized her up secretly.

    Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s small face was pale, looking like she was going to faint at any moment. There were two palm prints on her cheeks, making her look even more pitiful.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think, but she¡¯s not my Aunt. I don¡¯t acknowledge that!¡± Huo Tian thought of something and curled her lips as she exined stiffly, raising her chin and looking arrogant.

    To others, this sentence sounded like she was throwing a tantrum. Especially since she was only eighteen years old and had just be an adult; it was understandable if she was a little childish.

    ¡°Miss Huo? Aiya, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? How are you? You didn¡¯t burn yourself just now, right?¡±

    The attitude of the staff changed as they spoke. They were now extremely fond of Huo Tian.

    There were even people who had informed the director and producer to ask how they should arrange Huo Tian¡¯s next move.

    To be fair, Huo Tian¡¯s ability was not bad. Her fans had alwaysined that she had too few scenes. The program team had deliberately ignored her and maliciously edited some scenes that were not good for her reputation to mislead the audience.

    Who asked the chosen candidate, Miss Mi Le¡¯er, not to like her?

    Anyway, there were many capable people, so it was not a big deal to have one less.

    But now¡­ these staff members had already sensed in their hearts that the next day was going to change.

    ¡°What could have happened to me? You¡¯d better pray that Song Yaoyao is okay,¡± Huo Tian crossed her arms across her chest. With a malicious sneer, she said, ¡°If something happens to her, with my Uncle¡¯s scheming mind, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a problem whether your program can continue recording or not.¡±

    Her attitude was arrogant, but no one came forward to refute her.

    ¡°Huo Tian¡­¡±

    At this moment, the corner of her shirt was tugged. Huo Tian turned her head and saw who was talking. She was so angry that sheughed. ¡°What? If you want to apologize, then forget it. I¡¯m not the one who got scalded!¡±

    She was full of anger when she said this. Especially when the image of Song Yaoyao holding back her tears in pain appeared in her mind.

    This image brought up a lot of questions.

    Why did Song Yaoyao help her? What was she after?

    Fawning over her was obviously useless to her?

    Although Huo Tian was pampered, during the time that her mother brought her back to be raised, she also understood a fact. She did not want to admit it, but Song Yaoyao really did not need to fawn over anyone. She already had everything at Huo Manor.

    Even Elder Huo saw her as his only daughter-inw.

    Who else did she need to please? If she said that she disliked someone, her Uncle would make them disappear from this world so that they wouldn¡¯t be an eyesore to her!

 Chapter 1059 - I Donâ€™t Care If You Did It On Purpose Or Not

    <h4>Chapter 1059: I Don¡¯t Care If You Did It On Purpose Or Not</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    She coldly shook Mi Le¡¯er off and rolled her eyes.

    Mi Le¡¯er froze on the side, her shoulders trembling slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±

    There were people who were close to Mi Le¡¯er, and they were willing to believe that she didn¡¯t mean it. Although the girls present were calctive, they weren¡¯t so bad as to ruin a person just because they didn¡¯t like them.

    Assuming that they were all the same, they naturally thought Mi Le¡¯er had the same principles.

    However, Huo Tian was in a fit of anger, so she refused to listen to anyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The voice from beyond the crowd was very soft, but it made everyone heave a sigh of relief.

    Mi Le¡¯er had endured for a long time. When she heard the voice, she suddenly burst into tears.

    She turned around, squeezed through the crowd, and threw herself into Zhongli Xue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Xue Xue! Huhuhu, help me. I don¡¯t want to leave this show. I want to debut with you guys!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhongli Xue frowned imperceptibly. She patted Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s back tofort her, helped her up quietly, and then withdrew her hand.

    This action was smooth and natural, and no one noticed it.

    Mi Le¡¯er felt extremely wronged. ¡°I just¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please believe me, okay? Huhuhu, Xue Xue, help me¡­¡±

    She sobbed and sobbed for a long time, but she did not get to the key point.

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s eyes shed with impatience and annoyance. She said rationally, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin clearly, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª Come on!¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, she heard a sneer.

    Huo Tian leaned against the dining table and looked at Zhongli Xue mockingly. ¡°Who are you to help her? Do you know what she has done? Moreover, the person who was hurt did not say that she forgave her. Who has the right to forgive her?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Upon hearing what she said, Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s shoulders trembled and her tears fell like beans. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Huo Tian hated girls who cried the most. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you did it on purpose or not. If you have the guts, tell that to my uncle!¡±

    She was annoyed. Her mother did not want her to return to the country, afraid that she would cause trouble and upset Song Yaoyao again. So when she returned to the country to join the girl group, she hade back without her mother¡¯s knowledge. Until now, the other party probably thought that she was still studying hard at school.

    Now that such a thing had happened, she did not know how to exin it to her uncle. Of course, she couldn¡¯t find anything to like about Mi Le¡¯er either.

    ¡°Can I trouble you to pause for a moment?¡± Zhongli Xue sighed. ¡°Can you at least let me know what happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    Seeing this, the people around them told Zhongli Xue everything that had happened.

    The more she listened, the lower Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s head drooped.

    No matter what other people thought, she knew that her motives were not pure.

    Zhongli Xue looked at Mi Le¡¯er silently. After a long while, she suddenly asked softly, ¡°Le¡¯er, did you really not do it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª Of course I didn¡¯t!¡±

    However, Zhongli Xue was not a saint. She had her own judgment.

    Her expression turned cold. She took two steps back to avoid Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Then, she stopped talking.

    It was already very clear whether she would help Mi Le¡¯er or not.

    Huo Tian curled her lips. It was rare for her to find Zhongli Xue pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Stop struggling. Pack up and get lost. I¡¯m really sad for your fans. They actually fell for someone like you.¡±

    Hypocritical and vicious.

    She turned around and asked a staff member to borrow her phone. ¡°I want to make a call. Can I borrow your phone?¡±

 Chapter 1060 - Rich Little Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Rich Little Lady</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    It was true that the trainees were not allowed ess to cell phones, but the restrictions were not that strict. If it was necessary to make a call, it was also possible.

    Especially now that everyone knew Huo Tian¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Of course, you can use it as long as you want!¡±

    The staff immediately handed her a cell phone and did not mention anything about following and monitoring her.

    The program team did this mainly to prevent the students from knowing their results. However, no matter how hard they tried, it could not be avoided; they already knew what they needed to know.

    The rules were only limited to those with no background.

    Huo Tian took the phone and left.

    The cafeteriady came over to clean up the mess on the floor. In the blink of an eye, it was clean as if nothing had happened.

    However, everyone did not have much appetite.

    This lunch was filled with all sorts of emotions. In general, they were more surprised than happy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Huo Tian¡¯s background to be so strong.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a rich littledy!¡±

    ¡°No wonder she wears brand names and many of them are limited edition. You can¡¯t buy them even if you want to. Now that I think about it, she¡¯s not just rich, she¡¯s among the wealthiest!¡±

    They were talking about the Huos! Mr. Huo was her uncle! Director Song was her aunt¡­

    This background was simply too powerful!

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to reincarnate well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m envious¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m envious + 1.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that all roads lead to Rome. But some people were already born in Rome.¡±

    At this moment, someone calmly added, ¡°Some are even the ones who built Rome!¡±

    After saying this, everyone felt sad.

    Now, other than THAT person, Huo Tian should have the strongest background in Dazzling You, right?

    The girl¡¯s gaze looked into the distance. The young girl in loose sportswear was sitting in an empty corner, engrossed in her meal.

    Her dining etiquette was extremely good. Her posture was elegant, and her eating movements were very elegant. However, one would never see too many people around her.

    She was very beautiful, very strong, and had a very good personality.

    There was no doubt about this, but it made people feel a sense of distance, and they couldn¡¯t exin why.

    ¡°Eh? Where did Mi Le¡¯er go?¡±

    Suddenly, someone noticed that Mi Le¡¯er had disappeared without anyone knowing.

    Zhongli Xue paused when she heard this. She finally stopped eating and looked up.

    ¡°She was taken away by the staff. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to see her again when I go back.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you guys think she really did it on purpose? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s really unlucky, but she¡¯s really dangerous! If Director Song didn¡¯t help Huo Tian block that soup, she would have been scalded if not disfigured.¡±

    If that happened, she wouldn¡¯t be able topete in the following matches and would be forced to withdraw from thepetition.

    ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s quite a pity.¡±

    No one knew who she was talking about.

    ¡°I wonder if Director Song¡¯s injury is serious. It looked so scary! I think she was about to cry. It hurt just looking at it!¡±

    Director Song?

    ¡°Are you talking about¡­ Song Yaoyao?¡±

    The girls who were gossiping raised their heads and realized that Zhongli Xue had arrived at some point in time. When they saw that she was actually interested in gossiping, they were all very surprised and forgot to answer for a moment.

    ¡°The one who was scalded was Song Yaoyao, Director Song?¡± Zhongli Xue asked again quietly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡±

    This time, someone finally remembered to answer, ¡°I went to the hospital just now. There were a few blisters on her arm from the scalding. I wonder if it will leave a scar.¡±

    Although this kind of injury would not cause death, it would still hurt for at least eight to ten days.

    ¡°Then, Huo Tian and Director Song¡­ What¡¯s going on between them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. Huo Tian is a member of the Huos. The infamous Huos! Director Song is her youngest aunt, and Mr. Huo is Director Song¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±

 Chapter 1061 - Last Glimmer Of Hope

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Last Glimmer Of Hope</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    After she finished speaking, the girl asked carefully, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    They only found out recently that Zhongli Xue grew up abroad and had specifically returned to participate in the program.

    Sure enough, Zhongli Xue paused for a moment.

    Then, she said in an extremely soft voice, ¡°I understand.¡± She nodded her head gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After saying this, she did not linger any longer and left.

    Due to her unique style, the girls did not think much of her reaction.

    Zhongli Xue was probably one of those beautiful and capable girls who did not make others feel disgusted, even when she was a little arrogant.

    ¡­

    Huo Tian walked outside and made a transantic call.

    The first time, she was mercilessly hung up.

    The second time, it rang for a few minutes before someone finally answered.

    On the other end of the phone, a woman¡¯s impatient voice sounded. ¡°Hello, this is Monica.¡±

    Huo Tian paused for a moment and gently gripped her phone tightly. The spot where the soup had sshed on her face was still hurting a little.

    She was silent for a moment before softly calling out, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Monica was Dai Shiqing¡¯s English name.

    Dai Shiqing was clearly stunned and her tone was suspicious. ¡°Tian Tian? Why is it you? This number is from China! Have you returned to China?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Dai Shiqing¡¯s tone was slightly hurried as she asked, ¡°Then are you staying at Huo Manor? I heard that Mr. Huo is engaged to that woman? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Tian pursed her lips.

    Dai Shiqing quickly said, ¡°Tiantian, listen to me! You must not let them get together! I like Mr. Huo so much. That woman doesn¡¯t know anything and has a bad temper. If she really bes thedy of Huo Manor, then there¡¯ll be no ce for you.¡±

    In the past, when she heard these words, Huo Tian would definitely join forces with Dai Shiqing to fight against Song Yaoyao.

    But now, after the incident she experienced, she hesitated.

    Song Yaoyao¡­ Was she really that bad even though her mouth was quite vicious?

    ¡°I¡¯m already experiencing that,¡± Huo Tian said. ¡°Uncle won¡¯t let me into Huo Manor.¡±

    Dai Shiqing was surprised. Her words were filled with anger. ¡°I knew it! It must be that woman who instigated it! Huo Manor is also your home, and now you can¡¯t even go home?¡±

    Huo Tian listened quietly and suddenly felt annoyed.

    She had heard too many such words. Now that she thought about it carefully, what Dai Shiqing had instilled in her was actually all negative energy! This also caused her to be more and more unpredictable.

    At this time, her mother¡¯s words shed through her mind again.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t ever contact Dai Shiqing again! She¡¯s using you, do you know that? You silly child!¡±

    Huo Tian suddenly asked after she finished, ¡°Cousin, why didn¡¯t you ask me why I came back to the country? Since I¡¯m not allowed to stay at Huo Manor, why aren¡¯t you asking where I¡¯m staying now?¡±

    Also, why didn¡¯t she ask who she had returned to the country with and whether she had encountered any danger, etc?

    She didn¡¯t ask any of this.

    In fact, Dai Shiqing¡¯s next reaction destroyed Huo Tian¡¯sst glimmer of hope for her.

    A low chuckle came from the receiver. Dai Shiqing¡¯s gentle voice carried a hint of amusement as if she was coaxing a child.

    ¡°Your family has quite a number of residences in the country and you¡¯ve nevercked money. I don¡¯t need to worry about this. Oh right, you should make a trip to Huo Manor when you find the opportunity. Your Uncle has watched you grow up, so he wouldn¡¯t really reject you. You¡­¡±

 Chapter 1062 - She Wonâ€™t Die

    <h4>Chapter 1062: She Won¡¯t Die</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    There was no need to continue the conversation. Huo Tian ended the call and blocked the number.

    She couldn¡¯t say that she hadpletely changed her opinion of Song Yaoyao because of this, but it was enough for her to see another person clearly.

    No wonder her mother said that her cousin was using her. Her entire family had to rely on her uncle to survive. Offending the person he liked would not benefit her family at all.

    ¡°I want to take a leave of absence.¡±

    Huo Tian started walking out. As the director and producer rushed over, that was the first thing she said to them.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­ Wait, what?¡±

    The producer agreed repeatedly before he realized what he had agreed to. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Huo Tian walked past them. She did not care whether they agreed or not. She walked straight to the exit. ¡°I said I want to take a leave of absence. Now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, but¡ª¡±

    The program team¡¯s rule was that no leave was allowed.

    ¡°Then, I can directly withdraw from thepetition.¡±

    Huo Tian replied without turning around. Her voice was cold. She was in a very bad mood and did not have the energy to please anyone.

    Besides, she had the backing to do so.

    As expected, when the producer heard her words, he wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at the director. He sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to apply for leave. But you have to tell us where you¡¯re going, right? Otherwise, if something goes wrong¡­¡± Would the show continue?

    He did not understand why this young miss hade to participate in the talent show without revealing her identity. Could it be that she was just here to experience life?

    Thinking about how he had intentionally edited the controversial scenes to make it unfavorable for Huo Tian, and how he also helped Mi Le¡¯er rise to the top, he felt a lingering fear.

    He did not know if the Huos would settle the scoreter.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go visit¡­ Song Yaoyao.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s figure had already disappeared. The trainees looked at each other and wisely chose to remain silent.

    Suddenly, Zhongli Xue stood up.

    ¡°Teacher, I would like to apply for leave too.¡±

    ¡­

    At the hospital.

    Doctor Wei personally came over to take a look at Song Yaoyao¡¯s injuries. The wounds looked scary because of her tender skin, but the actual situation was not as serious as it looked.

    ¡°Miss Song, Why are you so careless? Remember not to touch water for the next few days and apply more ointment to avoid leaving scars.¡±

    Such a beautiful girl should be wless.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s bangs were wet with sweat and stuck to her forehead. She nodded lightly and applied the ointment on her arm.

    Outside the hospital.

    Huo Tian had just arrived when she saw a tall man with a low body pressure. He bent down and got out of the car, walking quickly into the hospital.

    Her knees went weak and she almost knelt on the ground.

    She vaguely knew that Song Yao was very important to Huo Yunque, but she did not expect him to arrive so quickly.

    What should she do? Should she still go in?

    She had seen Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm with her own eyes. It was so scary that she felt pain just by looking at it. If her uncle saw it, he would be heartbroken.

    The cause and effect could not be hidden. If her uncle found out that it was because of her, he would probably want to kill her.

    Go in?

    Not go in?

    ¡°Brother Yunque.¡±

    What the hell?

    Huo Tian was in a dilemma when a familiar voice came from behind her. With a sh, a slender figure chased after Huo Yunque.

    ¡°No way! What the hell¡­¡±

    Was her eyes ying tricks on her? Huo Tian rubbed her eyes hard. She couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer.

    She had to face the situation sooner orter.

    It was best to get it over and done with!

    She quickly chased after him.

    The man in front of her strode forward. The bodyguards beside him all had cold expressions on their faces. It was obvious that they were not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Brother Yunque!¡±

    The elevator door slowly closed. She was only a second away from Huo Yunque¡¯s figure.

    Meanwhile, Zhongli Xue was silent as she watched the elevator floor numbers change, her breathing slightly hurried.

    ¡°I was wondering who it was. It really is you. I asked for leave to see Song Yaoyao, what are you doing here?¡±

    Huo Tian turned her head with an unfriendly expression, sizing up Zhongli Xue.

    Among the trainees, Zhongli Xue was popr and had a good personality. If anyone had any questions that needed her help, be it dancing or singing, she would be willing to answer them.

    But from the beginning to the end, Zhongli Xue did not even blink. She just calmly watched the elevator floor stop and then slowly descend.

    ¡°You know my uncle?¡±

    Huo Tian felt disdain in her heart. Here was another person who was obsessed with her uncle.

    She did not expect that Zhongli Xue was one of them. But, how did she know about her uncle? And she greeted him as though they were really close.

    The elevator door opened and Zhongli Xue entered, followed closely by Huo Tian.

    The two of them were speechless for a moment.

    Zhongli Xue was cold and aloof, and Huo Tian did not like sticking her nose where it wasn¡¯t wee.

    However, a trace of excitement suddenly surged in her heart.

    With Song Yaoyao¡¯s temper, if she knew about this, Zhongli Xue would probably die without even knowing how!

    Especially since her uncle spoiled her. In his eyes, any bad things she did was cute.

    It was going to be a battlefield!

    How exciting!

    Huo Tian suddenly stopped in her tracks. Zhongli Xue walked past and inadvertently turned her head to take a look. She paused.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Why was her expression so strange?

    Huo Tian returned to normal in a second. She pursed her lips and asked the nurse where Song Yaoyao was. Then, she left.

    This hospital was a private hospital. It specialized in serving the big shots in the upper-ss. Therefore, there were not many people in the hospital.

    Doctor Wei had specially booked a ward for Song Yaoyao so that she could take a break.

    After checking on Song Yaoyao¡¯s wound and confirming that she was fine, he went back to his post.

    Huo Tian arrived almost at the same time as Zhongli Xue.

    Before entering the door, she heard a girl¡¯s soft and sweet voice.

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt if you blow on it.¡±

    Compared to her, the man¡¯s voice was low and deep, as if it was filled with ice.

    ¡°Why did you stretch out your arm when you knew it would hurt?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips. ¡°Who asked me to be a little angel? Kind, cute, and pretty!¡±

    Huo Tian: ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to look to know that Zhongli Xue was probably thinking the same thing as her.

    ¡°What did you promise me, huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque sat down beside Song Yaoyao, his fingers pinching the parts of her body that were not scalded. He looked at her carefully, and the more he looked at her, the colder his gaze became.

    Song Yaoyao trembled as she tried to pull her hand away, but she failed.

    She said pitifully, ¡°It was an ident, Gege, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It was an ident that could have been avoided.¡± Huo Yunque was indifferent, his voice calm and cold.

    Huo Tian felt guilty.

    Song Yaoyao paused and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Huo Tian, and she has never called me Auntie, if I didn¡¯t help her block that attack, she would be the one in the hospital right now.¡±

    There was a moment of silence in the room. Huo Tian had a feeling that Huo Yunque¡¯s next words would not be pleasant to hear.

    As expected¡­

    Huo Yunqueughed mysteriously and said calmly, ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡±

    Huo Tian silently covered her heart and shed two lines of tears.

    That hurt!

 Chapter 1063 - Gege, Blow The Pain Away

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Gege, Blow The Pain Away</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She shamelessly wanted to hug Huo Yunque¡¯s neck, but the man gave her a warning look and told her not to move. Song Yaoyao ignored him and insisted on rubbing herself against him.

    Huo Yunque suppressed the urge to press Song Yaoyao onto hisp and teach her a lesson. Instead, he avoided her wound and carried her onto hisp.

    Song Yaoyao was satisfied.

    ¡°But she wants to be an idol. If she¡¯s disfigured, how could she be one?¡±

    What she said was right! Huo Tian even wanted to give Song Yaoyao a thumbs up. Her prejudice against Song Yaoyao was slightly less.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be one.¡± Huo Yunque was still cold.

    Song Yaoyao sighed. ¡°True, with her current ranking, it¡¯s a problem for her to debut anyway. Thinking about it, I really regret shielding her.¡± She pursed her lips. With tears in her eyes, she raised her arm, ¡°Gege, blow the pain away.¡±

    Huo Tian could not hold back her anger and barged into the ward.

    The ward was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    She stared at Song Yaoyao, feeling a little wronged.

    Vengeful + 1

    + 2

    + 3

    + ¡­ 10086

    Zhongli Xue also quietly walked out from behind Huo Tian. When she saw Song Yaoyao, who was sitting in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms acting coquettishly, her pupils quickly constricted.

    Song Yaoyao was about to put her hand down awkwardly, but just as she was about to do so, Huo Yunque grabbed her.

    The man lowered his head, as if the two girls were invisible, and gently blew on Song Yaoyao¡¯s wound.

    The slightly cool wind blew on the burn, and it was extremely cool andfortable.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and could not help but whimper like a kitten.

    ¡°Blow on it again.¡±

    There was mint in the ointment, so this blow was very cooling.

    Huo Yunque wanted tough. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    She was already like this, yet she was still so easily satisfied.

    Although Song Yaoyao had told him that she regretted it, Huo Yunque knew that if Song Yaoyao had to choose again, she would do the same thing.

    This girl had a scale in her heart, and she treated others the way they treated her.

    In Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart, Huo Tian was not so bad that she could watch her face being disfigured.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyelids and nced at Huo Tian.

    He was expressionless and his aura was strong as he stared down at her.

    Huo Tian¡¯s muscles could not help but tense up. Her scalp went numb. ¡°I¡­ I came to see her¡­¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    A short chuckle with an unknown meaning made Huo Tian¡¯s scalp tingle.

    She quickly changed her words.

    ¡°I came to see Small Auntie! Yes! Small Auntie!¡±

    That¡¯s right, she had no backbone!

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyaoined to Huo Yunque, ¡°I always wanted to see her lower her head. But now that she¡¯s actually calling me Auntie, I actually find it boring.¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head andughed.

    Huo Tian: ¡°¡­¡±

    Another grudge was added to her list!

    Only then did Song Yaoyao shift her gaze to the silent Zhongli Xue. She eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the one called¡ª¡±

    ¡°Zhongli Xue.¡±

    The girl was the same age as her. If one were to put her and Song Yaoyao together, it would be easy to describe them as winter and summer.

    The former had a refined temperament, like ice and snow. Thetter was passionate and unrestrained, like the zing sun.

    It could not be said which was better, and in terms of appearance, the two were equally matched.

    But Huo Yunque did not even look at Zhongli Xue as he gently blew on Song Yaoyao¡¯s wound.

    Thus, between the two, the one who was favored won.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s you. We met during the first assessment. Why are you here? Are you with Huo Tian?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were dark yet bright. When she looked at Zhongli Xue curiously, there was not a hint of scheming in them.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Huo Tian immediately retorted. She curled her lips and said with disdain, ¡°No! She was the one who shamelessly insisted oning. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    If she had not bumped into Zhongli Xue outside the hospital, she would not even have known that she woulde.

    Moreover, what she did not say was that Zhongli Xue actually called her Small Uncle, Brother Yunque.

    Pfft! Shameless!

    Did she think that she was Song Yaoyao!

    Zhongli Xue nodded gently. ¡°I came here on my own ord. Indeed, it has nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Huo Tian snorted. She did not expect that Zhongli Xue would actually dare to admit it.

    Was she about to call her Small Uncle, Brother Yunque, in front of Song Yaoyao as well?

    When she got off the elevator, she had been looking forward to this scene.

    But now¡­

    She sized up Song Yaoyao¡¯s listless, pitiful look with red eyes and pursed her lips.

    Forget it, since Song Yaoyao looked so pitiful, she was not going to provoke her.

    ¡°We¡¯re just here to see you. How is it? Are your injuries serious?¡±

    Huo Tian looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s wounds and felt an endless lingering fear.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Niece.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly, and her eyes curved like crescent moons. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Huo Tian stomped her feet in anger.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Huo Tian instantly admitted defeat, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! I need to thank Small Auntie for today. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have been disfigured. Thank you, Small Auntie. I¡¯ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life! If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll be your ve, serving you tea and water to repay your kindness!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her with interest, but Huo Yunque was not the one who replied on her behalf.

    He yed with Song Yaoyao¡¯s fingers and said calmly, ¡°I remember that you¡¯re 18 years old. You still have a lot of time in this life. Since you can¡¯t make a name for yourself, go and serve your Auntie tea and water on set.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao was originally watching the show, but she was shocked by Huo Yunque¡¯s words.

    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t it a little harsh?¡± she whispered into Huo Yunque¡¯s ear and asked.

    Huo Tian¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Huo Yunque smiled faintly. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to do it?¡±

    The man¡¯s phoenix-shaped eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a hint of threat in his voice. Huo Tian shuddered. Before her brain could react, she had already nodded her head like she was pounding garlic.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    She said ¡°Yes¡± three times in a row and said obsequiously, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to serve my Small Auntie!¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded and said meaningfully, ¡°Mm, very good.¡±

    Huo Tian secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    She could not stay in this ce any longer. If she stayed any longer, she would have to sell herself to Song Yaoyao. Even though her current situation wasn¡¯t far from that.

    ¡°That¡­ Uncle, Auntie, if that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t bother you anymore. We¡¯ll leave first¡­¡±

    After Huo Yunque nodded and she received his approval, Huo Tian felt relieved and ran away as if she was freed from a heavy burden.

    Of course, before she left, she did not forget to drag Zhongli Xue away with her.

    Zhongli Xue was always elegant. She could not forget her image like Huo Tian and run off like a fool.

    She frowned and shook off Huo Tian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Huo Tian pressed the elevator button and rolled her eyes. ¡°I should be the one asking you. Do you want to be a mistress?¡±

    Zhongli Xue pursed her lips and fell silent.

    All was quiet!

    Huo Tian was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re not refuting?¡±

 Chapter 1064 - Blocking The Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Blocking The Mistress</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious what you¡¯re thinking. Why are you so eager to be a mistress? Although I admit that my uncle is indeed very outstanding, don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s already engaged?¡±

    Furthermore, he protected Song Yaoyao in his arms in front of outsiders without caring about his image, and no matter what ridiculous request she made, he agreed to it. In private, he would probably spoil her even more.

    Zhongli Xue looked at her indifferently and walked out of the hospital.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t even think about it. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you be my Small Auntie!¡±

    Huo Tian stomped her feet and stared at Zhongli Xue¡¯s back. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like Song Yaoyao, I dislike you even more! Do you hear me?¡±

    Her voice was slightly louder, attracting the attention of the passersby around her.

    Huo Tian instantly remembered that she had asked for leave toe out. At this time, she should still be in closed-door training. She quickly put on her mask and hat to cover her face.

    Zhongli Xuepletely ignored her, showing off her arrogance to the fullest.

    This made Huo Tian hate her even more.

    She was talented, but could shepare to Song Yaoyao? Even someone as evil as Song Yaoyao was not as arrogant as her. It was as if no one couldpare to her.

    When she walked out of the hospital, Zhongli Xue¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Huo Tian pouted. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s gone. This kind of person is really¡­¡±

    As she said this, shepletely forgot that not long ago, she was still thinking of pulling Song Yaoyao down to help her cousin get to the top.

    In essence, she was no different from Zhongli Xue.

    She called for a car and stood at the entrance of the hospital to wait.

    Suddenly, a ck luxury car came to an emergency stop by the roadside, causing a gust of wind to sweep up.

    Huo Tian blinked and took two steps back, frowning.

    The car door opened, and the first thing that came into view was a pair of long, slender legs wrapped in trousers.

    The leather shoes were shiny, and there was not a single wrinkle on the trousers.

    Song Wenchuan stroked the wrinkles that did not exist on his shirt, looked up at the hospital door, and was about to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Huo Tian was overjoyed.

    What was he doing here? It was the man she had met at Huo Manor on New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Song Wenchuan stopped in his tracks and turned around. When he saw that the person who stopped him was a mysterious young girl wearing sunsses and a mask, he frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    After saying this, he turned around without any hesitation.

    Huo Tian stared nkly at him as he walked away. For a moment, she actually forgot to stop him.

    It was not until his tall figure disappeared in front of her that Huo Tian muttered, ¡°I know you¡­ You¡¯re Song Yaoyao¡¯s brother, Song Wenchuan¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Huo Tian returned to the dormitory in a daze. The students who were usually indifferent to her had undergone a huge change and were now asking about her well-being.

    She knew that everyone was actually more curious about her rtionship with Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque.

    However, Huo Tian was not in the mood to answer their questions.

    Mi Le¡¯er moved out of the dormitory on the same day. Meanwhile, the official Weibo of Dazzling You announced her whereabouts.

    Dazzling You (verified): ¡°Due to special reasons, trainee Mi Le¡¯er is unable to continue her practice. She can only apany us until here, and she has already withdrawn from thepetition. Thank you Mi Le¡¯er for apanying us all the way. May the future be as dazzling as ever. /heart¡±

    Mi Le¡¯er was a popr trainee in Dazzling You. She continuously held a spot in the most likely debut candidates and she had a lot of fans.

    So the official announcement that she had withdrawn from thepetition due to special reasons was really uneptable for the fans.

    ¡°How could that be? In the previous interview, she even said thank you for liking her and that she would work hard to live up to everyone¡¯s trust and get a debut spot. How could she leave just like that without even saying goodbye?¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s shady!¡±

    ¡°She withdrew just like that. What¡¯s the reason? In the previous live broadcast, she was clearly still practicing hard!¡±

    ¡°Our fans won¡¯t ept this reason! Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°We want an exnation. We won¡¯t ept a perfunctory answer!¡±

    Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s fans didn¡¯t know what kind of person the girl they liked was. All they knew was, the girl they picked had quit for no reason, and she didn¡¯t even have a decent excuse. She left due to a special reason; no one could ept this.

    The fans started to denounce Dazzling You and spammed the producer, demanding an exnation from him.

    Passersby, influencers, and spammers entered the scene, stirring the pot.

    However, this result was already foreseen when the higher-ups of Dazzling You held their meeting. Therefore, they didn¡¯t panic. When the fans started a riot, the public rtions department had already been mobilized.

    No matter how dissatisfied the fans were, there was only a small group of them. Up against the production team, they naturally couldn¡¯t make a ssh.

    Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s trending search was only on for a few minutes before she was removed.

    Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s withdrawal from thepetition did not affect anything, and the trainees continued to practice for the next public performance.

    It was just that Zhongli Xue¡¯s team was short of one capable contestant. With the public performance imminent, everyone was caught off guard, except for Zhongli Xue.

    She silently rearranged the dance routine and practiced it over and over again.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±

    Luo Xingguang walked beside Song Yaoyao and walked towards the dance practice room with her.

    ¡°How¡¯s your arm?¡± Having known her for so long, Luo Xingguang naturally knew that she was highly sensitive to pain. It was obvious that she must have been in excruciating pain.

    Song Yaoyao silently threw him a look.

    Why ask when he already knew?

    Luo Xingguang was amused. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you resting at home? What are you doing here? How much did the program team give you this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s free.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Xingguang was surprised. ¡°Free? This doesn¡¯t fit your money-grubber personality! Are you still Song Yaoyao?¡±

    The phrase ¡®don¡¯t get up early for nothing¡¯ didn¡¯t sound out of ce for Song Yaoyao.

    He didn¡¯t expect to hear the word ¡®free¡¯e from Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao shook her little fists.

    Luo Xingguang curled his lips and looked at her. ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m already used to being beaten up anyway. If you pull on your wound again, it¡¯ll hurt.¡± He casually whistled. ¡°When that happens, it¡¯ll be so painful that you¡¯ll cry. It¡¯ll be so embarrassing.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips twitched with a fake smile. ¡°Ha, you dog.¡±

    He really should let his fans see for themselves what kind of idol they liked.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you insulting me?¡± Luo Xingguang red.

    Song Yaoyao had already pushed open the door to the practice room.

    Each team had their own practice room. Coincidentally, the one Song Yaoyao pushed open was Huo Tian¡¯s team.

    To be able to stay until now, their strength wouldn¡¯t be too bad. They had few fans and no attention, but there were many factors involved in thepetition. It didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have the strength to be in the top few.

    The camera, their looks, and audience affinity were all very important.

 Chapter 1065 - Iâ€™m Very Happy, Niece

    <h4>Chapter 1065: I¡¯m Very Happy, Niece</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    It all depended on whether their agency was willing to support them and whether the program would show them face.

    ¡°Ah! Director Song! Teacher Luo!¡±

    The girls who were practicing looked at Song Yaoyao through the wall of mirrors.

    After a few seconds, they could not help but scream.

    ¡°Teacher Song, How¡¯s your wound?¡±

    !!

    ¡°Director Song, is your wound alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern,¡± Song Yaoyao thanked them one by one.

    Huo Tian watched as her teammates approached one after another to greet Song Yaoyao politely. Those who did not know would have thought that they were actually Song Yaoyao¡¯s ¡®nieces¡¯.

    Perhaps they had a mutual understanding, just as this thought shed through her mind, Song Yaoyao waved at Huo Tian with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Big Niece,e here.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s expression darkened.

    Ten minutester, after providing some guidance with Luo Xingguang, and after the producer got enough material, Song Yaoyao left the practice room with satisfaction and went to the next team.

    Huo Tian ground her teeth in hatred. Why was Song Yaoyao so infuriating?

    Was she going to die if she didn¡¯t prank people for one day?

    Without looking at the eyes of her teammates, Huo Tian could guess that they were curious and sympathetic.

    ¡°Hey! Song Yaoyao!¡±

    She chased after her and called out to her stiffly.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Song Yaoyao turned around and raised her eyebrows.

    There was a warning hidden in her half-smile.

    ¡°You¡ª Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Huo Tian was embarrassed. She quickly looked at the cameraman behind Song Yaoyao and turned off her microphone.

    Song Yaoyao understood and gave Luo Xingguang a look. He led the cameraman away and Song Yaoyao returned.

    ¡°What does my dear niece have to say to me?¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyes darkened when she heard her address her in this way. There was an unpleasant taste in her mouth.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you change the way you address me? You¡¯re only two years older than me, right? Don¡¯t you find it ufortable calling me that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and spread her hands. ¡°I feel very happy. Don¡¯t you feel happy? Niece?¡± The dimples on her cheeks deepened. She was as sweet as a cherry. ¡°After all, you should feel honored to have such a genius as your Small Auntie.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Huo Tian wanted to cough up blood. ¡°Can you be more narcissistic?¡±

    What was wrong with this person¡¯s brain? Could she be a little more normal?

    Even just a little?

    Why didn¡¯t she realize before that Song Yaoyao was such a weirdo?

    ¡°This is confidence.¡±

    After Song Yaoyao finished speaking, she returned to her normal self. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me?¡±

    Being interrupted by her, Huo Tian almost forgot what she wanted to say.

    She took a deep breath and suddenly didn¡¯t want to tell Song Yaoyao the truth.

    What right did such a vile person have?

    Huo Tian nced at her slyly. ¡°Have you noticed something wrong with your man?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and crossed her arms in front of her chest as if she was all ears.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that your uncle cheated on me and found another woman behind my back?¡±

    ¡°Ahem... I didn¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Huo Tian quickly rified. She didn¡¯t have a death wish, so she didn¡¯t dare to spread rumors about Huo Yunque.

    If Song Yaoyao believed her and went back to quarrel with her uncle, wouldn¡¯t he skin her alive?

    She wasn¡¯t as confident as Song Yaoyao; she could never act recklessly in front of Huo Yunque.

    It could be said that Huo Yunque had given Song Yaoyao all his patience in this lifetime.

    ¡°Oh? Then what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Huo Tian paused, her eyes twinkling. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡±

    After she said this, she quietly sized up Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression, trying to see shock, sadness, anger, and other emotions on her face. However...

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and looked at her like she was an idiot.

    She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Zhongli Xue? Do you think everyone has the same low IQ as you?¡±

    She turned around and walked away calmly. Zhongli Xue meant nothing to her.

    ¡°What the... f*ck?¡±

    Huo Tian was stunned. She looked at the girl¡¯s petite and elegant back and her heart raced.

    Was this woman even human?

    How did she know everything?

    Someone was trying to poach her man! Huo Tian thought about it, if she had an outstanding boyfriend like her uncle, she would definitely keep an eye on him at all times and not give any woman a chance to take advantage of him.

    If she discovered someone was trying to steal him from her, Huo Tian would tear them apart! She would not be merciful.

    She would tear them apart! Literally!

    ...

    ¡°Xue Xue, what are you looking at?¡±

    Seeing Zhongli Xue staring out of the door in a daze, her teammates looked over curiously. There was only an empty corridor.

    Zhongli Xue pointed outside the door. ¡°Teacher Song and Teacher Luo went over there just now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Song? Is it Director Song? She¡¯s working too hard. Her arm was badly scalded. I thought she wouldn¡¯te.¡±

    Zhongli Xue didn¡¯t expect it either.

    The scene she saw in the ward shed in her mind.

    It was the Song Yaoyao that she had never seen before. She was soft and cute, and there were tears in her eyes as she hugged Huo Yunque, coquettishly asking him to blow on her wound.

    There was not a single trace of the cold aura that often pushed people thousands of miles away. Instead, she waspletely gentle.

    ¡°That seems to be the case. But why didn¡¯t Teacher Luo and Teacher Songe to our practice room?¡±

    Her teammates ran to the door and saw that there was a cameraman at the door of the practice room opposite. There was also a big man wearing ck clothes and ck pants with a cold expression.

    They didn¡¯t see him in the cafeteria that day. He was ugly and fierce.

    ¡°Huh? Really? Huhuhu, I also want to be guided by Teacher Luo. Teacher Song seems to be really amazing too.¡±

    During the first assessment, she sang an English song that shocked everyone.

    The trainees in the practice roomined. Zhongli Xue bent her legs and rested her chin on her knees.

    She stared at the door and spoke softly, ¡°What kind of person do you think Teacher Song is?¡±

    This question made everyone fall silent for a moment.

    It was clear that everyone was afraid of Song Yaoyao¡¯s background. She had just been injured when Mi Le¡¯er was chased out that day. She didn¡¯t even return to the dormitory. The staff had packed her luggage and dragged her out.

    They never saw Mi Le¡¯er again. That night, they all received messages from their agencies: ¡°Please don¡¯t court death! Practice well,pete well, and don¡¯t think about nonsense. Don¡¯t do what Mi Le¡¯er did and bully others in the dorms. You might shoot yourself in the foot.¡±

    Now, when they looked at the other trainees, they assumed they were all youngdies who came to experience life. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.

    Zhongli Xue wasn¡¯t stupid. She tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just curious. You know, I¡¯ve been on this program ever since I came back from abroad. I haven¡¯t had the chance to understand everything outside. Recently, I¡¯ve been hearing from all of you that Teacher Song is very powerful. Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°That...¡±

    They looked at each other and looked at Zhongli Xue. She lookedpletely harmless.

    Zhongli Xue took the initiative to turn off her microphone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This segment will not be broadcast.¡±

 Chapter 1066 - Does Teacher Song Not Like Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Does Teacher Song Not Like Me?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Everyone only half-believed what Song Jingwan said and chose to shut up. The others looked at the camera above their heads and turned off their microphones.

    ¡°Speaking of Teacher Song, I only have one word: Bad*ss!¡±

    ¡°Bad*ss?¡±

    Zhongli Xue tilted her head and did notment.

    ¡°Do you know the top scorer inst year¡¯s college entrance examination? It was Teacher Song. This title wasn¡¯t given to her because of this program. People started calling her this after she graduated. Not only were her results bad*ss, but she also led her entire ss to the top position in the entire school. Because of her amazing results, many college entrance examinees wanted her to teach online sses and share her learning experience with them.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Zhong lixue said, ¡°she¡¯s this amazing?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s more than that!¡±

    When she said this, a curly-haired girl next to her suddenly pped her thigh. Her voice was extremely loud, giving Zhongli Xue a fright.

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s expression was stiff as she looked at her in a daze.

    ¡°It can be said that Teacher Song has no ws. Asst year¡¯s top scorer, she knows how to act, sing, and even do charity work! You have no idea how many examinees go to her Weibo to pay their respects before their exams. Even I¡­¡±¡ªas the girl said this, she smiled embarrassedly¡ª¡±hehe, before I participated in the program, I also paid my respects to Teacher Song and begged her to bless me.¡±

    Zhongli Xue: ¡°¡­¡±

    The corners of her mouth twitched, and she looked at the others. Their expressions told her that they were in agreement! Zhongli Xue chose to remain silent.

    The more they spoke, the more ridiculous it became, it even began to involve theology.

    It was as if paying respects to Song Yaoyao would guarantee a pass in every test.

    ¡°Hey, Xue Xue, don¡¯t you believe it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhongli Xue was puzzled.

    ¡°This is indeed Teacher Song. You must think that we¡¯re superstitious.¡± The others nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s understandable. You grew up overseas where science is revered. However, it¡¯s better to believe something than nothing! Teacher Song is really beyond belief!¡±

    Zhongli Xue: ¡°Haha, is that so?¡±

    It was simply ridiculous.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao walked around with Luo Xingguang and guided a few sses. As for the rest, Shan Ling and Yu Bai were in charge.

    In the end, they met at the exit.

    When Shan Ling saw Song Yaoyao, she asked about her injuries, ¡°Teacher Song, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it? Did something happen? What happened to Teacher Song? Injuries?¡± Yu Bai was stunned and quickly asked about what happened.

    As a new celebrity in the entertainment industry, Yu Bai was naturally very busy.

    He had to fly back today to record this show and fly away the next day.

    Furthermore, the program team had intentionally suppressed the news and no one had mentioned it to Yu Bai, so he naturally didn¡¯t know.

    As he spoke, he was about to go to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side when suddenly, an arm stretched out and blocked his way.

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up. Since she¡¯s here, it¡¯s naturally not a big deal.¡±

    <i>Don¡¯t try to touch her.</i>

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Yu Bai was a little embarrassed. He touched his nose and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Ha, look at me. I was so worried when I heard that Teacher Song was injured that I didn¡¯t think straight.¡±

    The two men had a lot of tension between them. Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao looked like she was in a daze.

    In the end, the burden of this heated atmosphere fell on Shan Ling¡¯s head.

    She coughed softly and threw a pleading look at Luo Xingguang. ¡°What do you think? Let¡¯s go out for a meal together? Last time, Yaoyao left in a hurry and didn¡¯t get the chance to try the delicacies in our cafeteria. Let¡¯s try it this time?¡±

    Compared to Yu Bai, Shan Ling was naturally more familiar with Luo Xingguang. The two of them had worked together a few times and could be considered good friends.

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows and did notment. ¡°I¡¯m up for anything. Song Yaoyao?¡±

    He lowered his head and Song Yaoyao beamed, ¡°That would be great.¡±

    Shan Ling heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yu Bai smiled, his tension immediately disappearing, and he said in a lively manner, ¡°Go go! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The group immediately went to the cafeteria.

    Halfway through their meal, the girls also came down for dinner.

    Other than a few more gazes on their bodies, the meal was peaceful.

    This time, everyone had a tacit understanding to avoid Song Yaoyao and did not order soup.

    If someone else was scalded, they would not want to pack up and leave.

    After dinner, Shan Ling and Luo Xingguang were summoned by the director. Hence, Yu Bai was the only one sitting with Song Yaoyao.

    Yu Bai looked like a typical pretty boy, but he was the type that could be both cold and sweet. At this moment, he was wearing a white shirt, his smile was clean, and he looked very likable.

    ¡°Teacher Song, I heard that your arm was scalded? It must have hurt a lot, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The food in the cafeteria was indeed good. Song Yaoyao took a sip of soup and sighed in satisfaction.

    ¡°Teacher Song, you¡¯re really strong.¡± Yu Bai sighed and looked as if he was heartbroken, ¡°All girls care about things like this, don¡¯t they? It wouldn¡¯t be good if it leaves a scar. By the way, I know of an ointment that¡¯s very good at removing scars. Teacher Song, leave me your address and I¡¯ll send it to you when I get back.¡±

    His voice was clean and clear with the right amount of concern, and he frowned as he looked at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the atmosphere froze.

    After a while, Yu Bai lowered his eyes and his eyshes fluttered. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Teacher Song, do you not like me?¡±

    ¡°ck¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao dropped her spoon.

    She suspected that there was something wrong with her ears and asked in a daze, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Unexpectedly, when Yu Bai heard this, his eyes drooped even lower.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± he looked as if he had been dealt a heavy blow.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression was dull. ¡°No¡­ I really didn¡¯t hear what you said.¡±

    ¡°Then forget it.¡±

    Yu Bai took a deep breath and raised his head to give Song Yaoyao a big smile. However, the smile only remained on his face and there was a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao was confused.¡±? ? ?¡±

    What the hell? What am I supposed to do?

    Yu Bai: ¡°Right, where were we just now? Regarding the ointment, Teacher Song, just give me any random address. If it¡¯s not convenient, a friend¡¯s is fine too. I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± she blinked slowly. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Moreover, if she really wanted to remove a scar, wouldn¡¯t she be able to do it?

    Compared to her knowledge, even the best scar-removing medicine on the market, might not beparable.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Yu Bai was even more disappointed. He tried his best to smile. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Song.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°Why are you saying sorry?¡±

    Who did he wrong?

    At this moment, Song Yaoyao was extremely regretful that she did not leave with Luo Xingguang.

 Chapter 1067 - Donâ€™t Let Mr. Huo Misunderstand

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Don¡¯t Let Mr. Huo Misunderstand</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Yu Bai was still immersed in his own emotions.

    ¡°I was too abrupt. I didn¡¯t think it through properly. It would be bad if Mr. Huo misunderstands.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t.¡±

    <i>He doesn¡¯t care about you.</i>

    Song Yaoyao lost her appetite. She pushed the bowl away and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Take your time.¡±

    After saying this, she stood up and walked out of the cafeteria.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating too. Teacher Song, let¡¯s leave together.¡±

    Yu Bai quickly stood up and transformed back into his usual pure and bright self.

    The trainees in the cafeteria all quietly looked at them.

    It could only be said that when good-looking people walked together, they would always be pleasing to the eye.

    Moreover, they would make people feel that they were a good match.

    However, they only dared to think about it in their hearts. No one dared to say it out loud.

    ¡°I heard that Teacher Song¡¯s new drama has already been confirmed for release? Congrattions.¡± Yu Bai changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°Let me wish Teacher Song¡¯s new drama a great sess and a great viewership!¡±

    As the saying went, one shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person.

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±

    She put her hands in her pockets and slowly walked forward.

    She didn¡¯t notice that Yu Bai was acting a little flirtatious with her.

    ¡°I really envy Mr. Huo.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Yu Bai suddenly found something to say and sighed.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°To be able to find a girlfriend as beautiful and capable as Teacher Song, he¡¯s really lucky. Unlike me, I¡¯m not that lucky.¡±

    No matter who heard these words, they could sense the hint.

    Only Song Yaoyao nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± She turned her head and patted Yu Bai¡¯s shoulder sympathetically. As if they were brothers, sheforted him, ¡°However, luck is something that is arranged by the heavens. Teacher Yu, don¡¯t be too sad!¡±

    After saying this, Song Yaoyao clenched her fists at him. ¡°Good luck!¡±

    Cheer up!

    Then, she left¡­

    Just like that¡­

    She left¡­

    Yu Bai watched helplessly, his eyes filled with nkness and confusion. ¡°Good luck?¡±

    What the hell?!

    How clueless was she? Could she not hear any other meaning?

    After they left, the atmosphere in the cafeteria gradually rxed.

    Huo Tian bit her chopsticks and stared straight in the direction Song Yaoyao had left.

    What was wrong with Song Yaoyao? She already had her Small Uncle, yet she was still flirting with another man! After she left this ce, she was definitely exposing her to her uncle!

    Definitely!

    After thinking this, she angrily retracted her gaze and suddenly felt that someone was looking at her.

    She followed her senses and looked over. What greeted her eyes was a pretty little face.

    Zhongli Xue¡­

    Huo Tian snorted coldly and immediately red back at her.

    <i>What are you looking at?!</i>

    Even if Song Yaoyao was flirting with someone, Huo Tian did not like Zhongli Xue.

    Bleh!

    Who did she think she was?

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao went over alone. She felt much more at ease without Yu Bai by her side saying strange things.

    Luo Xingguang was talking to the director when he saw her. He greeted her and walked over to her.

    ¡°Why were you eating until now? Were you with Yu Bai?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    When Yu Bai was mentioned, Song Yaoyao was speechless.

    She held her small hands and shook her head with a serious expression.

    Luo Xingguang was amused by her expression and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he harass you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao frowned and thought for a moment. She didn¡¯t know how to describe it urately.

    ¡°How¡­ how should I say it? I think¡­¡± she suddenly approached Luo Xingguang sneakily and said in a low voice, ¡°his brain doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Luo Xingguang covered his stomach and burst intoughter, tears almost falling from his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You noticed it too?¡±

    His reaction was exaggerated but Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what was so funny.

    She told Luo Xingguang what Yu Bai had said earlier, ¡°He said that he envied my Gege for finding such an excellent girlfriend like me and that he didn¡¯t have such good luck.¡±

    The corner of Luo Xingguang¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Song Yaoyao said matter-of-factly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? He¡¯s not as handsome as my Gege, and he¡¯s not as capable as him. How could I possibly fall for him?¡±

    Luo Xingguang looked at Song Yaoyao helplessly. ¡°Is that what you told him?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°My EQ isn¡¯t that low. Iforted him. I said that his luck was fated by God and told him not to be too sad.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­ cough cough¡­ cough cough cough cough¡­¡±

    Luo Xingguang almost choked to death on his own saliva. He bent over and coughed so hard that he could not catch his breath, tears streaming down his face.

    More importantly, as he coughed, he could not help butugh out loud.

    It was as if he had been possessed.

    Song Yaoyao used her uninjured hand to pat his back in disgust. ¡°Am I wrong? What¡¯s with your expression? Are you poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Luo Xingguang was already swaying left and right fromughing when Song Yaoyao used a lot of strength to p him.

    <i>Plop¡ª</i>

    In front of the staff, Luo Xingguangnded firmly on his knees and knelt in front of Song Yaoyao.

    All the staff were stunned, Song Yaoyao was stunned, and so was Luo Xingguang.

    Countless pairs of eyesnded on them, and Song Yaoyao took two steps back. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t necessary, right?¡±

    Luo Xingguang wiped his face and looked at her resentfully.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, why didn¡¯t you just kill me with your p?¡±

    Song Yaoyao finally reacted. She shrunk her neck guiltily. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You looked like you were about to cough and suffocate. I was kind enough to help you catch your breath, yet you¡¯re still ming me?¡± As she spoke, she convinced herself and became more and more confident, ¡°Look! Aren¡¯t you okay now? If I had a camera just now, I would have taken a picture of you and let you see how ugly you looked. Don¡¯t you know how to thank me instead of ming me? You¡¯re actually ming me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had an arrogant look on her face as she looked down at Luo Xingguang.

    Luo Xingguang cursed on the inside.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao¡­ I¡¯ve discovered a problem.¡±

    He propped himself up on his knees and slowly stood up from the ground, patting his pants.

    Song Yaoyao crossed her arms across her chest. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    Luo Xingguang smiled. ¡°I have to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around and left.

    Luo Xingguang said faintly from behind her, ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking genius.¡±

    A tough girl with a one-track mind.

    Other than Mr. Huo, who else could stand her? She looked like a delicate barbie, but one p from her could send a person to the ground.

    It was f*cking ridiculous.

    Yu Bai only returned after Song Yaoyao left.

    Before this, no one knew where he had gone. He stood quietly beside Luo Xingguang for a while before suddenly asking casually, ¡°Teacher Luo, are you on good terms with Teacher Song?¡±

    Luo Xingguang smiled. ¡°No, we¡¯re enemies.¡±

    Yu Baiughed. ¡°Bro, can you not mess with me? The entire team knows that you two are good friends.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you asking?¡±

    Luo Xingguang snorted. ¡°Are you curious about Song Yaoyao? I¡¯ll bring you to her house as a guest some other day.¡±

 Chapter 1068 - I Want To Be A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1068: I Want To Be A Girl</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Yaoyao, who had just left, had no idea what was going on between Luo Xingguang and Yu Bai.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    Huo Jiu bent down to open the car door for her and said softly, ¡°The Master is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Gege?!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was pleasantly surprised. She quickly got into the car and saw Huo Yunque, who had his shirt rolled up to his elbow, taking off his sses and turning to look at her.

    ¡°D-did youe to pick me up?¡± She rushed into Huo Yunque¡¯s embrace, and he naturally opened his arms.

    ¡°Mu Jing is treating. Let¡¯s go eat together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and said guiltily, ¡°But, I¡¯ve already eaten¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque looked at her. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I ate in the program team¡¯s cafeteria. It¡¯s not bad.¡± For some reason, Song Yaoyao felt a little guilty under Huo Yunque¡¯s gaze, although she did not know where the guilt came from.

    Seeing that Huo Yunque did not speak, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you to try it next time?¡±

    With Huo Yunque¡¯s personality, he would definitely not go to such a ce, right?

    Not to mention eating.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She looked up in a daze and saw Huo Yunque raise his eyebrows and smile lightly. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    What should she do? Was she really going to bring Huo Yunque to the program team¡¯s cafeteria for a meal?

    What would she tell the director? Although they would definitely raise their hands and feet to wee him, how could the famous Mr. Huo, eat in the cafeteria?

    Wouldn¡¯t it attract a crowd?

    ¡°Just go and have a seat. Xia Rao is here too.¡±

    ¡°Sister Rao Rao? I haven¡¯t seen her for a while. Alright!¡±

    After careful calction, Xia Rao¡¯s stomach should be showing by now. Song Yaoyao had personally treated her for a month. As long as she was careful, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to give birth safely.

    Mu Jing had booked a private restaurant. Song Yaoyao held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and skipped across a short bridge. Under the bridge, the sound of flowing water could be heard. On a dry autumn day, it made one¡¯s heart calm down.

    ¡°This ce is so beautiful.¡±

    The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers. A few smallnterns hung on the branches in the distance, emitting a faint orange glow. Clusters of blooming flowers bloomed in the corner. One could not see what species they were, but they were very beautiful.

    Huo Yunque looked back inadvertently and met a pair of bright, watery eyes. Song Yaoyao was like a child, her eyes filled with joy and excitement.

    It was obvious that she loved this ce very much.

    Huo Yunque curled his lips. ¡°Should wee here often in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were curved, and the dimples on her cheeks were deep.

    As they were talking, two small cannonballs rushed out from the darkness. Their target was Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao, I miss you so much!¡±

    With a soft voice, it was obvious that it was Tong Tong and Xiao Ye.

    Song Yaoyao was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Tong Tong and Xiao Ye, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    She opened her arms and was about to give Tong Tong and Xiao Ye a hug. Seeing this, the two little radishes ran even faster.

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Brother, wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Slow down, slow down,¡± Song Yaoyao said, worried that they would fall.

    Just as Tong Tong and Xiao Ye were about to rush into her arms, an arm suddenly reached out and lifted Xiao Ye up.

    Song Yaoyao looked up.

    She didn¡¯t know when it happened but Tong Tong was also in Huo Yunque¡¯s hands.

    One on the left and one on the right, the two kids were kicking their short legs.

    ¡°Gege¡­ what are you doing?¡± Song Yaoyao looked at Huo Yunque nkly and asked.

    ¡°Children have no awareness. What if they bump into you?¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Baddie!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Huo is a big baddie! Sister Yaoyao, save me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao followed behind Huo Yunque step by step. She could not help but worry about her future child. Her Gege treated children in such a careless and rough manner. Would he treat his own flesh and blood the same way in the future?

    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Mu Jing supported Xia Rao as they stood at the door to wee her while Xia Rao supported her stomach. It had been more than a month since theyst met, and Xia Rao¡¯s body was much plumper. However, her skin didn¡¯t have the haggard look that a pregnant mother should have. On the contrary, her skin was fairer than before she was pregnant. Under the light, her skin was so fair that it glowed.

    When she smiled, the light in her eyes was especially gentle.

    ¡°Mommy, save me!¡±

    Lin Shuang smiled helplessly and shook her head. ¡°I told you to walk properly. Were you running around again?¡±

    Everyone knew that Song Yaoyao was sensitive to pain. Because of this, Huo Yunque treated her like a gem and could not bear to see her hurt.

    Tong Tong and Xiao Ye were six years old this year. They were both pale and chubby, and they ran like little cannonballs. When they ran into people, it hurt.

    No wonder Huo Yunque had to carry them whenever he was around.

    Song Yaoyao put her hands together and bowed to Lin Shuang and Yi Ting. Then, she pointed at Huo Yunque.

    Silently, she said, ¡°He did it. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Lin Shuang could not help butugh.

    Huo Yunque put Tong Tong and Xiao Ye down and looked back. Song Yaoyao¡¯s actions were all seen by him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched her nose guiltily and rushed to Xia Rao¡¯s side. ¡°Sister Rao Rao, I haven¡¯t seen you for a month. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful!¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head and looked away helplessly.

    She was spoilt, what else could he do? Continue spoiling her!

    The men tactfully left first, leaving Lin Shuang and Xia Rao behind.

    Xiao Yeined, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Huo has always disrespected me and my sister. When I grow up, I will also lift him up!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Mu Jing smiled mischievously and threw Huo Yunque a look. ¡°My Dear Xiao Ye, you are very ambitious, but I believe in you. Good luck!¡±

    Xiao Ye¡¯s face was sullen as he nodded seriously. ¡°I will definitely do it.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he stepped forward.

    Yi Ting bent down and picked Xiao Ye up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Ye was stunned. Seeing that they were getting farther and farther away from Song Yaoyao, he suddenly realized something. ¡°Daddy, let go of me! I want to be with Sister Yaoyao! Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Sister Yaoyao wille out soon. This is the time for girls to chat. Men Can¡¯t stay here and get in the way, understand?¡±

    ¡°Then why is sister allowed to stay?¡± Xiao Ye clenched his small fists in anger and questioned Yi Ting as he looked at his sister who was waving goodbye to him.

    Mu Jing answered for him, ¡°That¡¯s because Tong Tong is also a girl.¡±

    However, there was no way that she¡¯d understand the conversations of these adults.

    Hearing this, Xiao Ye fell silent.

    Everyone thought that he had given up. It was not until he entered the private room that Xiao Ye said quietly.

    ¡°I can be a girl too.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­ Hahahahaha!¡±

    Mu Jing held his belly andughed, pointing at Yi Ting as he said evilly, ¡°Baby Xiao Ye, look at your father¡¯s eyes and say it again.¡±

    Yi Ting¡¯s expression was gloomy as he nced at Xiao Ye. ¡°Little Brat, you wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

 Chapter 1069 - Wanna Consider Creating Your Own Brand?

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Wanna Consider Creating Your Own Brand?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Because of Yi Ting¡¯s majesty, Xiao Ye pitifully curled up in the corner, silently shedding tears.

    He didn¡¯t understand why his sister could be a girl, but he couldn¡¯t be a girl?

    He also wanted to stay and be with Sister Yaoyao.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao¡¯s conversation was going happily.

    The son of the restaurant owner sent over a pot of flower tea. The three of them were sitting in the pavilion, the cool breeze blowing, and it was exceptionallyfortable.

    Song Yaoyao held her chin, her small hand tapping gently on the table.

    Lin Shuang said enviously, ¡°Rao, how do you take care of your skin? It looks like the skin of a baby.¡±

    They were so close to each other, yet she couldn¡¯t see any ws at all.

    She remembered that when she was pregnant, even though Yi Ting had hired the best nurse for her, and created a custom menu for what she ate and drank every day, she still couldn¡¯t help but have some spots.

    It was only after she gave birth that she started to recover.

    In this world, no woman would not care about her skin.

    Lin Shuang was no exception.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all thanks to Yaoyao!¡±

    Xia Rao touched her face, it was smooth to the touch. She had been preparing her body in case it took her ten years before she could give birth, but she didn¡¯t expect that after taking the prescription Song Yaoyao wrote for her, her condition actually got better and better.

    Now that she looked in the mirror, she even suspected that she was only twenty years old.

    It had been almost three months, and every time she looked in the mirror, she still felt like she was in a trance.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Lin Shuang thought of Song Yaoyao¡¯s amazing medical skills and was extremely curious.

    ¡°Yes, you know, I used to work too hard in the past. When the director gave the order in winter, I would jump in theke without hesitation and take more than ten consecutive NGs without blinking. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve suffered, I realize how difficult it is to have a child.¡± Xia Rao smiled bitterly. ¡°Mu Jing said that it doesn¡¯t matter as long as he has me. But looking at how he treats Tong Xiaoye, I can tell that he yearns to be a father.¡±

    Lin Shuang patted her hand gently. ¡°Everything is better now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Rao looked at Song Yaoyao gratefully, ¡°This is all thanks to Yaoyao. Without her, I don¡¯t know when this wish of mine would havee true. Mu Jing has waited for me for so many years. I also want to do something for him. With a child, our family will beplete.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed Tong Tong¡¯s little face. Even though she did not have a child, she agreed with this statement.

    Of course, everyone had different thoughts. Some people liked children, while others wanted to spend time together. There was no right or wrong, it all depended on one¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Mu Jing really cares about you. In the past, he didn¡¯t have a child because fate hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Now, you see, even fate can¡¯t stop him,¡± Lin Shuang consoled her.

    Xia Rao smiled softly. ¡°I know the logic. Now¡±¡ªshe touched her belly and smiled gently¡ª¡±I only hope that this child can be born safely and grow up to be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Yaoyao, do you have any skincare form that is suitable for pregnant women? I only trust you now.¡±

    No matter how those big shots bragged, after witnessing the miracle of Song Yaoyao, Xia Rao became the Ultimate Song Yaoyao fan.

    In her heart, Song Yaoyao was the most capable!

    Lin Shuang also looked at Song Yaoyao with anticipation.

    Four eyes were sparkling as they stared at her. It was particrly scary at night.

    Song Yaoyao hugged the child tightly. ¡°I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, is there anything suitable for me to use? I don¡¯t expect to be like Rao. I¡¯m satisfied if I can have her result.¡±

    Xia Rao rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You¡¯re too unambitious. You still don¡¯t believe in our Yaoyao¡¯s abilities? Oh right, Yaoyao,¡±¡ªXia Rao had been tinkering with an idea recently¡ª¡±Do you have any thoughts on creating your own skincare brand?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Creating my own brand?¡±

    This question was beyond Song Yaoyao¡¯s understanding. Her reaction was a little slow, and after ten seconds¡­ she asked with confusion, ¡°The skincare market is close toplete saturation. All the big brands have their own main products, and the sales are very good. The girls I know rarely use domestic skincare products.¡±

    Lin Shuang and Xia Rao nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Lin Shuang said.

    Xia Rao said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I want the girls in our country, and even the girls all over the world, to know that it¡¯s not like China can¡¯t make high-end skincare products! Yaoyao, I¡¯ve debuted for so many years. It can be said that because of my face, I¡¯ve used all kinds of internationally famous products. I¡¯ve even tried cosmetic procedures once or twice. But I can say that the cumtive effect of these products is not as good as what you have made!¡±

    ¡°It is not an exaggeration to say that I still have a certain amount of influence in the world. As long as our products are released, I am confident that countless women will go crazy over it and flock to it.¡± Xia Rao was extremely confident, her eyes shining.

    Actually, Xia Rao¡¯s face was worth more than a thousand words.

    Her skin was indeed much better and she looked younger and whiter.

    ¡°To be honest, if you really release a skincare product, I will definitely buy it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao could see that Lin Shuang was really envious of Xia Rao. ¡°Sister Lin Shuang, I will give you a set in a few days. You can use it to see the effects first.¡±

    Now, all her closest friends were using products that she had personally made.

    Among them, the first to use them were Tang Xinrou and Mother Tang. This mother and daughter pair hadpletely given up on those big skincare brands and became the wild spokespeople for Song Yaoyao¡¯s nobel products.

    Tang Xinrou had also said more than once that if Song Yaoyao had a brand, she would definitely be able to sell a lot.

    ¡°But Sister Xia Rao, aren¡¯t you nning to make aeback?¡±

    Even if Song Yaoyao were to make aeback, she would at most invest in the product. She wouldn¡¯t care about business deals. Xia Rao was right. Her poprity could indeed influence many people.

    Xia Rao rubbed her belly, ¡°In the future, if I encounter a project that interests me, I might go and film a few scenes to satisfy my cravings. When I fell pregnant, I was already prepared to step back from the limelight. I didn¡¯t want my husband to wait for me toe home, and I didn¡¯t want my child tock a mother.¡±

    Compared to her career, she knew what she wanted.

    In the first half of her life, she worked hard for her career. In the second half of her life, she would work for her family.

    Song Yaoyao had watched Xia Rao¡¯s works many times. When she heard what she said, she felt a little sad. By saying what she did, it meant that it was basically impossible for her to watch her new works in the future.

    However, this was also a personal choice.

    ¡°Let me think about it. If I choose to create my own brand, especially something for the face, I have to be responsible to my customers. The ones you¡¯re using now are specially customized by me for you, so there¡¯s no problem. But if it¡¯s released for public use, I still have to think about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Xia Rao was already very surprised by Song Yaoyao¡¯s words.

    She was no longer short of money at her current position. She simply wanted to promote Song Yaoyao¡¯s domestically developed product because of the patriotism in her bones.

    Why did all the big brands from abroad flock to her country, while her own country didn¡¯t qualify to enter the ranks of high-end skincare products? Not to mention foreigners, even their own people, did not trust their own products.

    Were they really that ineffective?

 Chapter 1070 - Running Into Zhong Li

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Running Into Zhong Li</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Xia Rao¡¯s suggestion moved Song Yaoyao a little.

    When it was time to eat, she didn¡¯t expect the food to taste so delicious, so she identally ate more than usual. In the end, her stomach was so full that it was almost as big as Xia Rao¡¯s.

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    Song Yaoyao whispered into Huo Yunque¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    !!

    ¡°No, no, no!¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±

    The three men were chatting. Although it was mostly Mu Jing and Yi Ting who talked while Huo Yunque listened, the atmosphere was harmonious, and one instinctively did not want to ruin it.

    Huo Yunque smiled. ¡°Watch your step, take your time.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was embarrassed. She did not dare to look at Lin Shuang and Xia Rao¡¯s teasing eyes and quickly ran away.

    This private restaurant was very quiet, and there were very few customers. Song Yaoyao guessed that it was private, and not many people had the right toe in and eat.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, Song Yaoyao was not in a hurry to go back. Instead, she walked slowly along the wooden corridor.

    There was a small fish pond on the left and right side. The moonlight was bright. asionally, the koi fish raised in the pond woulde out of the water to breathe, creating ripples on the surface of the water.

    Song Yaoyao leaned on the railing and bent down. ¡°Little koi fish, good evening!¡±

    Zhong Li came out to breathe. When he turned his head, he saw a girl bathed in the moonlight. Her long, soft ck hair hung behind her head, making her look like a deer.

    He leanedzily against the wooden pir and lit a cigarette. He narrowed his eyes and sized her up.

    If he remembered correctly, this should be the second time he saw her.

    Amidst the smoke, the moonlight reflected against the scales on the kois¡¯ bodies, and rays of light danced off them. Something gold shed past, bringing with it a string of water droplets, and gently kissed the girl¡¯s delicate fingertips.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her wet fingers in surprise. The koi in the pond swam back and forth. ¡°Are you giving me face like this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know who ced small bowl next to her. There was some fish food in it.

    Song Yaoyao sprinkled some into the pond. As expected, more and more koi emerged from the water and began to vivaciously snatch the food.

    ¡°Slow down, slow down, there¡¯s enough for all of you.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    The girl¡¯s childish words made Zhong Li unable to hold back hisughter. He snorted lightly, and when he saw Song Yaoyao pause in her movements, he looked at her.

    He knew that he had been exposed.

    He put out his cigarette and stood upzily.

    He curled his lips. ¡°We meet again, Miss... Song.¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and confusion appeared in her eyes. ¡°We... know each other?¡±

    Zhong Li¡¯s coquettish smile froze on his lips. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You might have mistaken me for someone else,¡± Song Yaoyao told him in all seriousness.

    She poured the remaining fish food into the pond, put down the bowl, and pped her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should go back.¡±

    The girl raised her chin slightly, her delicate and pretty little face filled with the perfect amount of arrogance. When she walked past him, she had an inexplicable sweet scent on her.

    It was a very special smell.

    Was this the woman Huo Yunque loved deeply? She was... too small.

    He suddenly reached out his hand.

    ¡°p!¡±

    A pnded on his arm. The girl looked up at him coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her soft voice was filled with a coldness that could not be ignored.

    The spot where the pnded was burning. Zhong Li was stunned. Then, as if he thought of something interesting, heughed softly.

    ¡°We met at Huo Manorst time. The ce was the greenhouse. Do you still remember, Miss Song?¡± He raised his hands and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I just wanted to talk to you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. Then, she pped her hands and smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you!¡±

    She pretended to frown apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I? Actually, I didn¡¯t use any force.¡±

    After all, force and strength were mutually reinforcing. She didn¡¯t think twice just now and didn¡¯t want Zhong Li to touch her, so she forgot that she was afraid of pain too. When she apologized, she raised her little head. Her clear, almond-shaped eyes were sparkling. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she was the one who was hit.

    Zhong Li looked at her expression and could not exin what he was thinking.

    After a long while, he said generously, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Miss Song¡¯s strength is indeed very small. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    His bones were about to break.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples were deep and her eyes were curved into crescent moons. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t hurt.¡± As she spoke, she ced her small hands behind her back and quietly rubbed them.

    Oh, it hurt so much...

    How unbeneficial for her!

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re also here to eat at Yiran?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze fell on the small fish pond as she carelessly dealt with it.

    ¡°I heard that Miss Song is a director. I¡¯ve just returned to China a few days ago, and I¡¯m thinking of investing in some projects. However, as an outsider, I don¡¯t know many things. Can I ask Miss Song for advice?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head. ¡°But I only know how to film. Mr. Zhong Li, why don¡¯t you ask the seniors in the industry for advice? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be happy to answer your questions.¡±

    The man wearing a dark blue shirt and ck suit pants, who seemed to blend in with the night, chuckled. ¡°Then I wonder if Miss Song¡¯s new dramacks investors?¡±

    His features were deep, and his long, narrow eyes were fixed on Song Yaoyao as he spoke. He was probably of foreign descent, and there was a faint blue light in his dark pupils.

    In terms of looks, he was indeed very handsome.

    However, he waspletely different from Huo Yunque. Huo Yunque was introverted, and you could never guess what he looked like when he lost his temper. He was always refined and ssy, like a university professor who had read a lot of books and poems.

    He was like a snow-capped mountain with a bright moon.

    However, the man in front of her was different. He blended in with the darkness of the night, and they seemed to be inseparable.

    Song Yaoyao quietly took in his appearance and nodded innocently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She seemed to be very happy that someone could invest in her new drama. She said, ¡°I wonder what kind of show Mr. Zhong Li prefers?¡±

    Zhong Li curled his lips and whispered gently, ¡°I believe in your standards, Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A faint light shed in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I do have a new script recently, but it¡¯s not a costume drama. It¡¯s an idol drama. It¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Zhong Li turned his head and couldn¡¯t help but look at her.

    ¡°A sci-fi thriller.¡±

    Zhong Li couldn¡¯t smile anymore.

    Song Yaoyao, on the other hand, was very happy. She pped her small hands and said, ¡°Mr. Zhong Li, in order for you to understand more, let me tell you what this script is mainly about, shall I?¡±

    Zhong Li stood in the dim light. His face, which could not be seen clearly, froze.

    After a long time, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°The context is the end of the world. More than half of the people in the world are infected with a virus that has turned them into human-eating zombies. The remaining people are called survivors. Oh, right, Mr. Zhong Li¡±¡ªSong Yaoyao blinked¡ª¡±do you know what zombies look like?¡±

 Chapter 1071 - Do You Still Want To Talk To Me

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Do You Still Want To Talk To Me</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Zhong Li: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They have stiff bodies, but my zombies have special abilities. Just like in novels, survivors are usually divided into ordinary people and superpowered people, my zombies are the same. Low-level zombies are like living corpses, moving slowly. They don¡¯t feel pain and they¡¯ve lost the ability to think. Their pupils are constricted, forming ayer of white membrane on their eyeballs. As long as a zombie¡¯s head is still there, even if his intestines are pierced, he would still go crazy for the smell of fresh blood and flesh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t seem to notice that something was wrong with Zhong Li as she continued to exin, ¡°So, the best way to get rid of them is to shoot them in the head! Just like hitting a watermelon, ruthlessly¡ª¡±

    She pretended to hold a golf club with both hands and swung it hard.

    Her mouth mimicked the sound: ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Just like that, their brain matter would stter everywhere, and the zombies will die!¡±

    ¡°Urgh¡ª¡±

    It was hard to imagine that in such a beautiful environment, under the alluring moonlight, a girl who looked like a doll was using her sweet voice to talk about how to kill zombies by shooting them in the head.

    Zhong Li never liked these things. Even hearing them made his stomach churn and made him feel nauseous.

    But the images that Song Yaoyao was describing for him were rushing into his head.

    Song Yaoyao was confused. ¡°Eh? Mr. Zhong Li, are you not feeling well? Did you eat something bad? Do you want to go to the bathroom? It¡¯s just over there¡ª¡±

    She showed Zhong Li the way and said, ¡°It¡¯s just over there. Go through the corridor and turn left.¡±

    Zhong Li took a deep breath and suppressed the nausea in his throat. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then should we continue? I was only talking about how low-level zombies die, there are still high-level zombies. Right, sci-fi movies usually cost a lot of money. How much does Mr. Zhong Li n to invest? I n to hire several tens of thousands of extras to film a zombie siege! Sigh, I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to be approved. After all, some of the corpses left behind from the zombie attacks will have torn stomachs and some will have half their faces gnawed off. It definitely won¡¯t look good¡­¡¯

    ¡°Urgh¡ª¡±

    Zhong Li gave up.

    He changed his words, ¡°I think I¡¯ll go.¡±

    After saying that, he impatiently strode away, eager to get away from Song Yaoyao, who was growing more and more excited.

    ¡°Oh? Alright then.¡± Song Yaoyao felt a little regretful. She looked at Zhong Li eagerly. ¡°Then, Mr. Zhong Li, how long do you need? I¡¯ll wait for you here? I still have many details that I haven¡¯t told you yet!¡±

    He would have been fine if she didn¡¯t say this, but once she did, Zhong Li felt even more nauseous.

    He also felt that there was something in the dark corner on his right that could pounce on him at any time.

    Zhong Li quickened his pace. ¡°I need a long time. Miss Song, you should go back first. We¡¯ll talk again when there¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not done yet!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was displeased. She cupped her mouth like a trumpet and shouted, ¡°Mr. Zhong Li, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    Zhong Li stumbled and quickly leaned against the wall to avoid falling.

    With his back facing Song Yaoyao, his face sank.

    He was afraid that even the people closest to him did not know about his fear. How did Song Yaoyao find out?

    Was it a coincidence? Or was it an ident?

    He felt Song Yaoyao¡¯s excitement and anticipation and quickly turned into the bathroom as if she would catch up if he was a stepte.

    Zhong Li stayed in the bathroom for a long time. His business partner thought that he had left early, so he called him several times.

    By this time, Song Yaoyao, who had no idea that she had caused the man psychological trauma and forced him to hide in the bathroom, had long left.

    As for how she knew about Zhong Li?

    It was something that she suddenly remembered a few days ago. In the original novel, the name Zhong Li had appeared a few times.

    However, it appeared near the end.

    Zhong Li was the antagonist, the type who went head-to-head with the male protagonist, Huo Ningxi.

    Although the author did not mention it, the readers could feel through Zhong Li¡¯s actions and words that he had a deep love for Song Jingwan.

    That was why he was so desperate to go against Huo Ningxi. He tried to steal his business and set him up, and Huo Ningxi almost died in his hands several times.

    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re finally back. If you didn¡¯te back soon, your Gege wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit still,¡± Lin Shuang teased when she saw Song Yaoyao return.

    Song Yaoyao smiled shyly and sat down beside Huo Yunque obediently.

    ¡°I passed by a fish pond just now and yed there for a while.¡±

    She lowered her eyes and a deep thought shed across her eyes.

    Why did Zhong Li appear so early? What about Song Jingwan? Where did she go?

    She had sent Huo Jiu to investigate it, but halfway through the investigation, the person who took Song Jingwan seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth, along with Song Jingwan.

    Moreover, there was no good news from Elder Hou.

    Could it be that the novel and reality were different? A ce where countless possibilities could be formed with just a thought?

    In that case, who would be Zhong Li¡¯s enemy in the end?

    And how would Huo Ningxi be the head of the Huo Family?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    A gentle whisper rang in her ear, and Song Yaoyao answered reflexively, ¡°Fish¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the boss to scoop one out and braise it for you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao came back to her senses. When she met Huo Yunque¡¯s smiling eyes, she realized that he was teasing her again.

    Lin Shuang and Xia Rao tried hard to hold back theirughter. Even Mu Jing and Yi Ting smiled.

    Song Yaoyao felt wronged. ¡°You tricked me again!¡±

    Under the table, she stepped on him angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After answering, Song Yaoyao saw the smile in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes deepen. She immediately realized that she had fallen into his trap again!

    ¡°This time, I really, really, really don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±

    After that, she pursed her lips and made a zipper gesture. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about asking me to talk to you again.¡±.

    Yi Ting and Mu Jing looked at each other. If it was before, how could they have thought that their good friend would have such a down-to-earth side?

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go,¡± Huo Yunque knocked on the table and said.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s reallyte. It¡¯s time for Rao Rao to get some rest.¡±

    Mu Jing stood up and carefully held Xia Rao, his eyes never shifting away from her.

    Such a tant gaze made Xia Rao secretly re at him, warning him to restrain himself.

    ¡°Alright, Tong Tong, Xiao Ye, say goodbye to Sister Yaoyao. We¡¯re going home.¡± Lin Shuang waved at the two radishes.

    Tong Tong pursed her lips, feeling like crying.

    She hugged Song Yaoyao¡¯s thigh and shook it. ¡°Sister Yaoyao, when can we meet again? Tong Tong can¡¯t bear to part with you!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ye can¡¯t bear to part with Sister Yaoyao either.¡±

    Ever since Song Yaoyao saved him, he hadpletely stuck to Song Yaoyao. Because Yi Ting insisted on not returning to the old residence, the old woman¡¯s interference ceased, and Xiao Ye¡¯s personality grew much more lively and cheerful.

 Chapter 1072 - You Can Only Look At Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1072: You Can Only Look At Me!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°As long as you want to y with Sister Yaoyao, you cane and y with me anytime. Do you still remember my number?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled as she raised her hand and promised Tong Tong and Xiaoye. She watched as the two little ones reluctantly climbed into the backseat of their car and left. With her hands behind her back, she followed Huo Yunque with small steps.

    ¡°Gege, guess who I just met?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The guy I saw in the greenhousest time!¡± Song Yaoyao wrinkled her little nose and snorted.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as his lips curved into a smile. ¡°Oh? What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He wants to get close to me, but I won¡¯t fall for his trick!¡±

    Song Yaoyao giggled. ¡°No matter how many times I see him, I really can¡¯t like him.¡±

    The coldness in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes disappeared. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s really not a good person.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should stay away from him.¡±

    Zhong Li, who had juste out of the bathroom, suddenly sneezed. He looked at the empty corridor and realized that he had been deceived.

    His face was dark, and he suddenly let out a deepugh.

    ¡°Good one, Song Yaoyao.¡±

    He would remember this!

    ¡­

    The post-production work for The Boyfriend Next Door had already beenpleted. After the approval, it was time to arrange the schedule.

    Song Yaoyao was still expected to write lyrics for the OST while Luo Xingguangposed and sang it.

    Song Weiwei didn¡¯t ck off after The Boyfriend Next Door finished filming. Xu Yue arranged for her to participate in a few variety shows. In this era, a good performance in a reality show was the best opportunity to attract fans.

    ¡°Yaoyao, do you want to watch the finals for Dazzling You?¡±

    During the filming of the first episode, Shan Ling had added Song Yaoyao as a friend.

    Not only her, but the program team¡¯s director had also sent her an invite.

    Of course, what they hoped for the most was for Song Yaoyao to be a guest for another episode.

    However, Song Yaoyao refused. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the venue as an audience member.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noting as a guest?¡± Shan Ling expressed her regret, but she did not insist.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a professional after all. It¡¯s inevitable that people will gossip if I appear frequently.¡±

    It was mainly because she waszy.

    Song Yaoyao turned around and rolled into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms. ¡°Gege, do you want to go to the concert together?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were as bright as the stars. She raised her head and gently wrapped her arms around his skinny waist, acting coquettishly.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyelids and looked at her. ¡°Can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Song Yaoyao snorted and pushed herself into his arms. ¡°This is an invitation from your girlfriend, you are not allowed to refuse!¡± She raised her head and kissed his chin. ¡°I will protect you well. I will ask the program team to reserve the best seats for us, but¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly thought of something and narrowed her eyes.

    She waved her small fists and threatened, ¡°But you are not allowed to look at other girls! Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Huo Yunque was amused.

    ¡°O-otherwise I will be jealous!¡±

    Song Yaoyao held it in for a long time before she said this with a red face.

    Her eyes were watery, bright, and clean, and her eyshes fluttered gently.

    Huo Yunque pinched her cheek. ¡°Then why do you want me to go with you? Huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want you to apany me!¡± Song Yaoyao acted coquettishly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gone out together. It¡¯s not good for our rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded with a smile and pretended to be deep in thought. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at him expectantly. ¡°Shall we go together?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque stretched out his long arm and turned off the tablemp. His eyes were exceptionally deep in the night, as if they were filled with a thick fog.

    He turned around and trapped the girl underneath him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do something that can foster our rtionship. What do you think?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked around the dark room, and her hands pressed against the man¡¯s muscr chest. ¡°I think¡­ Hmm¡­¡±

    ..

    ¡°Hello, Please show me your tickets.¡±

    ¡°Here, two tickets.¡±

    A girl wearing a sports outfit and a cap had a soft and sweet voice. She took out two tickets from her bag and handed them to the ticket inspector.

    Her pleasant voice made the ticket inspector take another look at her.

    ¡°Okay, please go this way. There will be a small check before entering the venue. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Until she left, there were still people looking curiously at her and the tall man whose fingers were interlocked with hers.

    The girl was wearing a pink striped sports outfit, while the man was wearing a ck sports outfit. The two of them were wearing matching caps. Just looking at their backs made people envious.

    ¡°Gege, over here,e quickly!¡±

    After a simple check, Song Yaoyao entered the venue.

    The ticket she got was in the fifth row, which was the best spot to watch.

    If it was too close to the front, not only would it be too noisy, she would also have to raise her neck. Especially when the girls performedter. They usually created all kinds of dry ice effects for the stage. Sitting in the first row had no benefits unless it was someone who wanted to watch their idol up close.

    The two of them sat in the middle.

    ¡°Gege, is this your first time watching a performance?¡±

    Song Yaoyao whispered into Huo Yunque¡¯s ear and looked around curiously.

    Huo Yunque looked at her.

    ¡°Me too.¡± To his surprise, Song Yaoyao suddenly smiled brightly, as if she was sharing her little secret with Huo Yunque. ¡°So, it¡¯s our first time.¡±

    She had participated in two episodes of Dazzling You. However, the first episode was all assessments, and in the second one, she was just a guest. She had never sat in the audience and truly experienced it.

    Therefore, this time, during the finals, Song Yaoyao had rejected their warm invitation. She just wanted to enjoy it.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque shook his head and tapped her nose helplessly.

    ¡°Sit tight and watch carefully.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled her face away and looked him straight in the eyes seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll watch the performance while you watch me!¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He raised his eyebrows and said deliberately, ¡°This is not fair, Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Song Yaoyao snorted. ¡°This is an order. Are you going to listen or not?¡± she folded her arms across her chest and asked as she nced at him from the corner of her eyes.

    Huo Yunque held his forehead as if he had a headache.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth twitched and she began to feel unhappy.

    Suddenly, she heard a soft sigh.

    The man¡¯s lowered voice sounded in her ear, sexy and bewitching. ¡°Yes, My Queen¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao finallyughed. She pouted and red at him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Huo Yunque yed with her hand. ¡°How childish. Other than you, who else can I look at?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blushed at the unexpected words of love.

    Luckily, her WeChat vibrated at this time, saving Song Yaoyao from her embarrassment.

    She quickly took out her phone to check the messages.

    The ones who sent the messages were Shan Ling and Luo Xingguang.

    Shan Ling: ¡°Yaoyao, aren¡¯t youing to watch the show today? Why didn¡¯t youe backstage to see me?¡±

 Chapter 1073 - Want To Do Something Immoral

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Want To Do Something Immoral</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Shan Ling: ¡°I¡¯ll get the staff to pick you up. Are youing?¡±

    Luo Xingguang: ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Song Yaoyao directly ignored Luo Xingguang and replied to Shan Ling with a meme.

    YaoyaoLovesGege: ¡°[WavingAGlowStick¡¤jpg] No, I¡¯m here with my Gege, so I won¡¯t go backstage. It¡¯s thest episode, good luck!¡±

    Backstage, Shan Ling who received this message was stunned.

    When she realized who the ¡®Gege¡¯ that Song Yaoyao was referring to was, she was shocked.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­ Mr. Huo is here?¡±

    Yu Bai, who was fixing her hair, paused and turned to Shan Ling. ¡°Sister Shan Ling, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao said it, we¡¯ll find outter.¡±

    Shan Ling waved her phone and asked the makeup artist to continue putting on her makeup.

    Luo Xingguang had a good base to work with, so he only had light makeup on. His hair was tied up and he was ying with his phone in his chair. Crossing one leg over the other and swinging it gently, he asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°What? Yaoyao didn¡¯t reply to you?¡±

    Shan Ling opened her eyes and was amused.

    Luo Xingguang rolled his eyes. ¡°That darn girl, I treated her so well for nothing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. She brought her boyfriend today¡­ Oh, no, I mean her fianc¨¦. If she chats with you and he misunderstands, what will she do if he gets jealous? It¡¯s normal to not reply to you. Just face reality! This is life¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­ Whatever. Do you think I like Song Yaoyao? Unless the sky falls down.¡± Luo Xingguang rolled his eyes. ¡°I like gentle and cute girls. What does Song Yaoyao, have?¡±

    Only that guy in Huo Manor treated her like a treasure.

    Yu Bai was slightly unhappy when the two of them talked as if there was no one else around.

    When he heard this, he suddenly disagreed, ¡°No, I think Teacher Song is very beautiful and cute. She is also very capable. A girl like her should be the goddess in the hearts of many boys, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You treat her like a goddess?¡± Luo Xingguang seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, he pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows as he questioned him.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yu Bai didn¡¯t even think about it.

    <i>Here we go again¡­</i>

    Shan Ling shook her head speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. You guys can chat slowly.¡±

    At this moment, she began to envy Yang Fan. He was the one who had the foresight to hide out early so that he would not have to face such a troublesome scene.

    Luo Xingguang shrugged. ¡°Is that so? Then I hope you can keep it up.¡±

    Those who treated Song Yaoyao as a goddess had not been beaten up by Song Yaoyao.

    Or¡­ they had not been beaten up enough.

    Someone like him¡­ He would never treat Song Yaoyao as a goddess. He was not blind.

    If he was with her, every word of disagreement would make her angry, and he would be beaten up every day! If such a thing were to be reported to the police, he would never be able to hold his head up. How embarrassing would that be?

    Thinking of this, Luo Xingguang could not help but sigh, stand up, and walk away unsteadily.

    Thatst nce left Yu Bai baffled.

    He did not know that Luo Xingguang had just thought of Huo Yunque.

    Life must be tough for Mr. Huo; eliminating evil for the people, and sacrificing oneself for the greater good.

    Shan Ling, who had gone out to hide from the drama, had subconsciously wandered to the front of the stage. She sent a message to Song Yaoyao.

    Shan Ling: ¡°Yaoyao, where are you?¡±

    At the same time, she raised her hand and waved.

    At this time, more than half of the audience had already arrived. When they saw Shan Ling they thought that she was greeting everyone and started waving excitedly.

    Song Yaoyao was among them.

    Shan Ling was stunned. She felt bitter in her heart.

    Shan Ling: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s meet again after thepetition.¡±

    There were so many people, she couldn¡¯t tell who was who. Besides, Song Yaoyao was a public figure now. She wouldn¡¯t just sit in the audience casually, it would cause amotion.

    For this reason, she would have probably done something to disguise herself.

    This also made it more difficult for Shan Ling to find her.

    She turned around and returned, just in time to meet Luo Xingguang. Shan Ling looked back and didn¡¯t see Yu Bai.

    The two of them walked side by side. Shan Ling said helplessly, ¡°Why are you arguing with a junior? The two of you are really giving me a headache.¡±

    One of them was sitting firmly in the entertainment industry. He was the number one Prince Charming in the hearts of countless boys and girls. The other was a young male idol from overseas who had been gaining momentum recently.

    To be honest, Shan Ling didn¡¯t really like Yu Bai. His business skills were indeed not bad and his looks were also good, otherwise, it would be impossible for so many people to like him. Unfortunately, he was too ambitious. If he kept a low profile for a few more years, he might have been able topete with Luo Xingguang. But right now, he was just rtively more popr among the other young stars.

    Luo Xingguang was irreceable. He was not.

    Luo Xingguang raised an eyebrow and snorted. ¡°I can¡¯t stand him.¡±

    When Shan Ling heard this, she shook her head. ¡°To be honest, if I didn¡¯t know that there was nothing between you and Yaoyao, I would have thought that you were fighting with Yu Bai over her.¡±

    Fighting over a girl who was already taken?

    Luo Xingguang choked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    It was unbelievable.

    Shan Lingughed out loud. She looked at her side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that Yu Bai has fallen in love with Yaoyao? That¡¯s¡­ courting death!¡±

    She had debuted early and it had been fifteen years since her debut. Now, she was exactly thirty years old.

    Looking at these boys was like looking at her younger brothers. Even though Yu Bai¡¯s temperament was unstable, his abilities were not bad.

    Luo Xingguang curled his lips. ¡°Fallen in love? No,¡± he said with a faint smile. ¡°He just wants to do something immoral.¡±

    At this moment, his assistant called out to him from the front. Luo Xingguang acknowledged him, turned his back to Shan Ling, waved his hand, and strode away.

    Shan Ling stood rooted to the ground.

    ¡°Do something immor¡ª¡±

    She quickly covered her mouth and forcefully swallowed the word.

    The door to the dressing room in front suddenly opened from the inside. Yu Bai did not expect to bump into Shan Ling the moment he stepped out. He narrowed his eyes and affectionately held Shan Ling¡¯s arm, ¡°Sister Shan Ling, were you out the front just now? I heard the audience cheering.¡±

    ¡°AH¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    The goosebumps on Shan Ling¡¯s arms stood up, especially where Yu Bai was holding her. It was stiff, as if it was paralyzed.

    Compared to others, she naturally trusted Luo Xingguang more.

    On one hand, they were friends. On the other hand, Luo Xingguang was arrogant due to his talent, and he was very skilled in his own business. He did not want to y games.

    Therefore, if he said that Yu Bai wants to do something immoral with Song Yaoyao¡­ perhaps it was true¡­

    ¡°Eh? Sister Shan Ling, why are you acting weird? Did something happen to you?¡±

    A handsome face suddenly erged in front of her eyes, scaring Shan Ling so much that she jumped back.

    Yu Bai¡¯s hand was flung away, and the scene fell silent.

    Shan Ling: ¡°¡­¡±

    This¡­ if she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been so gossipy! How could she still look straight at Yu Bai now?

    Perhaps her preconceived thoughts caused her to look at Yu Bai with pity. Yu Bai blinked quickly and asked softly, ¡°Sister Shan Ling, did you hear something?¡±

    Shan ling: ¡°That¡­ No¡­¡±

    Seeing this, Yu Bai felt even more aggrieved, ¡°Is it Teacher Luo? I didn¡¯t do anything. I only said a few good words on Teacher Song¡¯s behalf. Sister Shan Ling, are Teacher Luo and Teacher Song really friends?¡±

 Chapter 1074 - He Wants You Toâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1074: He Wants You To...</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The corner of Shan Ling¡¯s mouth twitched. She interrupted Yu Bai and tried to persuade him, ¡°Yu Bai, this is not the ce to say these things. It will be bad if someone hears it.¡±

    The paparazzi were everywhere now. Shan Ling did not want to be scolded for talking about the younger generation behind their backs.

    In particr, Luo Xingguang¡¯s fans were very scary when it came to arguing.

    ¡°Sister Shan Ling, do you think what I said is right?¡±

    However, Shan Ling¡¯s kind words were interpreted by Yu Bai as something else.

    !!

    Shan Ling: ¡°... Wh-what?¡± She wondered if she had heard wrongly?

    ¡°Or Sister Shan Ling, do you think that I¡¯m speaking ill of Teacher Luo? Sister Shan Ling, Teacher Luo has always been my idol. I came back to China for him. It¡¯s only now that I realize that it¡¯s not unreasonable to ask fans to distance themselves from their idol¡¯s life,¡± Yu Bai said softly. ¡°Teacher Song is such a good person. Why doesn¡¯t Teacher Luo like it when others praise her?¡±

    Shan Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. The more she looked at Yu Bai, the more she felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he...?¡±

    She often praised Song Yaoyao in front of Luo Xingguang. Moreover, from her point of view, Song Yaoyao and Luo Xingguang were the type of friends who bonded through arguing.

    All friendships were unique; no one had the right to interfere.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Every time I praise Teacher Song, Teacher Luo is unhappy.¡±

    Shan Ling didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic at all.

    Whether Yu Bai was right or not, she didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Aiya... I suddenly remembered that I still have some things to deal with. Yu Bai, the cameras are about to roll. I see that there are quite a few of your fans here. Why don¡¯t you go out and say hello them?¡±

    Shan Ling patted his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. It¡¯s thest episode, good luck!¡±

    After saying this, she suppressed her desire to run away from Yu Bai. Step by step, she pretended that she had something to do and left.

    Only when she was out of Yu Bai¡¯s sight did she start running.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Luo Xingguang tilted his head and caught Shan Ling in time. He tried not tough. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shan Ling rolled her eyes, patted her chest, and asked in fear, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Yu Bai?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The casually-dressed, silver-haired young man raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Aiya, he used to look normal to me. It¡¯s all your fault for telling me all this nonsense! I can¡¯t even look at him now!¡±

    When she saw him, goosebumps appeared on her skin.

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Luo Xingguang smiled with interest. ¡°Do I need to spell it out for you?¡± After listening to Shan Ling¡¯s simple description, how could he not understand? ¡°He wants to do something immoral with you too.¡±

    ¡°F*ck...¡±

    Shan Ling red at him and the two of them walked side by side to the backstage. Their assistants followed behind them, so they were not afraid that others would hear them. Shan Ling lowered her voice and said in a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I¡¯m already 30 years old, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°30 years old is nothing. Moreover, you¡¯re a girl group founder and senior, your figure is maintained well, and your looks are not bad,¡± Luo Xingguangmented. ¡°Most importantly, you have plenty of resources in your hands.¡±

    Yu Bai had just returned to the country. Although he had gained a wave of attention by relying on his dancing and good looks, there were plenty of idols just like him. If he didn¡¯t keep on top of his resources and fell behind, he could be easily forgotten.

    If that happened, it would be difficult for him to make aeback.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Shan Ling unconsciously frowned. ¡°Young people nowadays. Rather than thinking about how to further their careers, what are they thinking about?¡±

    Actually, the entertainment industry in the past was even more chaotic, especially in the maind.

    However, she had debuted early and be famous immediately. At that time, she was pursued by tens of thousands of fans at home and abroad. In addition, she had some background in the capital, so the boss of her agency wanted nothing more than to support her. Naturally, Shan Ling did not experience the dark side of the industry.

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows and did notment.

    ...

    The finals were undoubtedly exciting, especially when so many girls appeared at the same time. The stage was dazzling and dreamy, and pairs of long legs swayed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. It could be said to be a visual feast.

    As expected, the first ce went to Zhongli Xue.

    After the program team¡¯s remedial, they continued to give Huo Tian footage, causing her fans to rapidly increase. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake the top nine spots in such a short period of time.

    She was stuck in tenth ce.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Song yaoyao sighed. ¡°Our Eldest Niece is a little pitiful.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. The stage¡¯s lighting effects were beautiful like a painting.

    Huo Yunque calmly shook his head and flicked her forehead. ¡°You little rascal.¡±

    ¡°Now, the Eldest Miss will have toe on set and pour me tea. Do you think she¡¯ll die from anger?¡±

    That¡¯s right, Song Yao was still holding a grudge. Thest time she helped Huo Tian, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t remember Huo Tian constantly trying to poach her, trying to get her cousin¡¯s position.

    ¡°No,¡± Huo Yunque said concisely.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    These three simple words were calm and collected.

    Song Yaoyao burst intoughter and hugged Huo Yunque¡¯s arm as sheined, ¡°Gege,pared to me, you¡¯re obviously worse!¡±

    With him as her uncle, Huo Tian was like the Monkey King who was suppressed by the Buddha. No matter how skilled he was in martial arts, he could not escape the palm of Buddha¡¯s hand.

    Just thinking about it felt good.

    ¡°Alright, the exciting moment has finally arrived. I would like to ask the fans in the audience, are you happy? Has your favorite debuted?¡±

    Shan Ling was the best at livening up the atmosphere. Usually, this kind of asion was her home ground.

    She held the microphone and turned it towards the audience.

    As expected, she heard countless screams.

    Along with the names of the girls on stage, Zhongli Xue¡¯s name had the loudest cries.

    No one was surprised. This was a girl who had attracted everyone¡¯s attention from the moment she appeared.

    Her ability and her beauty made this first ce well deserved.

    ¡°Haha, alright. I know that you guys like Zhongli Xue. There¡¯s no need to be so loud.¡±

    Shan Ling rolled her eyes. ¡°I have a lot of fans too,¡± she whispered in a tone that could be heard by the audience.

    The seemingly jealous and coquettish girl almost made people forget her age.

    ¡°Ahhh, Shan Ling!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always love you! Lingling!¡±

    ¡°I love you guys too. Muah~¡± Shan Ling threw a few flying kisses, raising the atmosphere to the highest level.

    Song Yaoyao also waved her glow stick with the crowd as she shouted Shan Ling¡¯s name.

    She waspletely like a small fan, not at all out of ce in the sea of people.

    As for the man beside her, from beginning to end, as promised, his deep eyes were filled with amusement as he looked gently at the girl beside him andughed heartily.

 Chapter 1075 - Giving Up On Her Debut

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Giving Up On Her Debut</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The most beautiful love in the world was probably when one wasughing while the other was making a scene.

    They didn¡¯t know that the two of them had been photographed.

    The fan didn¡¯t recognize Song Yaoyao and the man beside her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that a public figure would really dare to wear a cap, squeeze in with the audience, and pretend to be an audience member.

    She simply thought that their rtionship was very beautiful.

    When she entered the venue, she was right behind Song Yaoyao. Coincidentally, when she was waiting to be seated, she realized that this enviable couple was sitting near her.

    ¡°Firstly, we have to thank Dazzling You¡¯s fans. Secondly, we have to thank our 100 hard-working trainees. Whether or not you stayed until the end, you dared to challenge yourself. You are the best! Shan Ling turned her head, ¡°Now, the nine debut spots have been secured. Let¡¯s see which hardworking and lucky girls will be born.¡±

    The votes of the audience jumped crazily. Some girls who were ranked lower also experienced a change.

    But no matter how they changed, Zhongli Xue¡¯s position remained the same.

    ¡°5,4,3,2,1, the answer is revealed!¡±

    The big screen showed the photos of the nine girls, and the crowd became even more excited.

    ¡°Pink Girl isplete!¡±

    Yu Bai was no longer the same as when he was backstage. When he became serious, he really looked like a teacher.

    ¡°Now, those whose names I call, step out!¡±

    ¡°Zhongli Xue.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Hua Cong.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Tao Ning.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡­

    Even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be called, Huo Tian still couldn¡¯t help but be filled with anticipation. It wasn¡¯t until Yu Bai mentioned thest spot that she finally couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    No matter how stubborn and strong she was, she was still a girl who had never experienced any setbacks since she was young. Especially since she had juste of age.

    Not all girls were like Song Yaoyao, who was able to do many things at the age of 18.

    She turned her back to the crowd and quickly wiped her eyes.

    The camera was focused on Zhongli Xue and the others and did not notice her.

    Suddenly, in the first row below the stage, a boy shouted, ¡°Tian Tian, don¡¯t cry! I will always support you!¡±

    This sentence made Huo Tian burst into tears.

    She held back her tears and nodded heavily. ¡°Thank you.¡± She was genuinely thankful.

    In reality, only Huo Tian and the others who were standing nearby could hear the boy¡¯s voice. Before Shan Ling and the others knew what had happened, the entire scene was filled with a chorus of voices.

    ¡°Huo Tian! Huo Tian! The sweetest in the universe!¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, cheer up!¡±

    Shan Ling turned her head in surprise.

    Song Yaoyao, who was submerged in the crowd, also stood up. She waved her glow stick with both hands and shouted along with the others.

    The people around her looked at her speechlessly, thinking, where did this girle from? Which trainee did she pick? Was she just screaming because everyone else was? Where did she get all this energy?

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He felt that his little girl was exceptionally cute.

    He could tell that this was her first time attending such an event. She was happy and excited like a child.

    After she shouted for a while, Huo Yunque pulled her down to sit. He opened a bottle of water and handed it to her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your throat tired?¡± He shook his head. ¡°If you have a sore throat when you go back, you will suffer.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Song Yaoyao hugged the nket that was covering her and took a sip of water. She tilted her head and giggled. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±

    She forgot her image for a moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s Huo Tian,¡± Huo Yunque reminded her. ¡°You¡¯re acting silly.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Song Yaoyao understood what Huo Yunque meant. She did not like Huo Tian, so why was she cheering for her?

    ¡°That¡¯s my niece. It¡¯s already embarrassing enough that she did not get picked, if she cries on the stage again, that would really be¡­ tsk¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and said nothing more.

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh at her. He nced at her and said, ¡°For the rest of the time, sit still and don¡¯t make a scene.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    Song Yaoyao cleared her throat. She also felt that her throat was a little sore.

    She had overdone it.

    On the stage, Shan Ling alsoforted Huo Tian and gave her a hug.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯re already very impressive to have made it this far. Come on, the future IS BRIGHT!¡±

    At this moment, a sentence suddenly dropped the atmosphere to the freezing point.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m giving up on my debut spot.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Everyone looked over in shock. When they saw that the person who spoke was the first-ce winner, Zhongli Xue, they could not hide their shock.

    Yang Fan joked, ¡°Is today April Fool¡¯s Day? This joke is not funny.¡±

    In fact, the director and the producers who were present did not expect this at all.

    Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows and looked at their expressions together with Shan Ling. When he saw their displeasure, he knew that Zhongli Xue had done all this on her own. She did not even discuss it with them in advance.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Luo Xingguang smiled, but no one felt a trace of warmth. Without waiting for Zhongli Xue to nod, he continued, ¡°Of course, regardless of whether you are serious or not, I will now announce that you will be stripped of your first ce. You have been eliminated¡­¡±

    ¡°Xingguang!¡± Shan Ling tugged at him anxiously.

    This was a public ce and there were so many cameras.

    Luo Xingguang shrugged nonchntly, ¡°In my opinion, this is a great disrespect to the other trainees!¡±

    Other people put in all their effort in order to be able to debut. They even wished that they could only sleep for an hour every day and train day and night. Zhongli Xue was unbelievable; the things that other people treasured were discarded by her like worn shoes.

    This was an insult!

    After the shock, the crowd became noisy. Zhongli Xue¡¯s fans looked at her withplicated gazes. In their hearts, it was impossible for them to not be hurt.

    Her words also made the fans who had traveled far and wide and bought tickets at exorbitant prices, sound like a joke.

    Their faces were smacked so hard that they were burning.

    Shan Ling red at Luo Xingguang, hinting that he was not allowed to speak anymore. She smiled and asked, ¡°Then, can you tell me¡­ what difficulties do you have?¡±

    Zhongli Xue shook her head, her voice as gentle as ever.

    She looked at the audience, and the light in her eyes calmed the agitated hearts of the fans, ¡°I originally just wanted toe here to challenge myself. I never thought that there would be so many people who would like me. In the 18 years I¡¯ve been in this world, other than my brother, there¡¯s nothing else in my life.¡±

    The scene waspletely silent. Everyone was listening quietly.

    ¡°So, I wanted to try and see if I could blend in with the crowd. But the truth is¡­¡±¡ªshe was a little troubled¡ª¡±I¡¯m not that good. Every girl here is very good; they¡¯re lively and cheerful. I want to be just like them, but¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t continue, but the fans already understood.

    The girl they liked actually went through all this. They had always liked Zhongli Xue, so as long as she was willing to exin, they were willing to believe her.

 Chapter 1076 - I Will Also Reject It

    <h4>Chapter 1076: I Will Also Reject It</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Now, not only did they not hate Zhongli Xue at all, they liked her even more and felt even more heartache for her!

    ¡°I really, really never thought that I would gain the favor of so many people. I¡¯m really¡­ ttered.¡±

    Zhongli Xue suddenly bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯ve betrayed your trust.¡±

    Since she had already said this much, she had probably already made up her mind not to join the girl group.

    The other eight debuting girls looked at each other andforted Zhongli Xue as they went forward to hug her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Shan Ling stopping him, Luo Xingguang would have wanted to say more than this.

    But after what she said, her words naturally incurred the wrath of Zhongli Xue¡¯s fans. Especially now that they felt sorry for their goddess.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, the incident happened so suddenly. This was something that our mentors and the program team did not expect. Please allow us to discuss it.¡±

    After saying this, Shan Ling was the first to turn off her microphone and walk backstage.

    Luo Xingguang did not even look at Zhongli Xue, his expression cold.

    Huo Yunque yed with Song Yaoyao¡¯s fingers. The girl¡¯s fingers seemed to be boneless. They looked slender, but in reality, they were well-proportioned and soft.

    The stage was so lively, but he did not even look up.

    Song Yaoyao leaned on his shoulder and asked with a smile, ¡°Gege, aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face darkened.

    Huo Yunque slowly added, ¡°I¡¯m curious where you get so much energy from.¡± The lights on the stage reflected on the man¡¯s chiseled face, flickering. He chuckled and muttered, ¡°Could it be that I didn¡¯t treat you enoughst night?¡±

    Huo Yunque took a deep breath and hissed.

    ¡°Babe, are you asking for me to y rough?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was so red that it looked like it was bleeding. She red at him fiercely and said, ¡°Who told you to act so indecently!¡±

    She lowered her hat. She did not know how many people had heard their words and was too ashamed to face them!

    Finally, there was silence. Huo Yunque smiled.

    The result from the mentors was announced soon thereafter. The first ce forfeited her position, so the second ce became the first ce. The empty spot at the end would be inherited by the tenth ce.

    When Huo Tian¡¯s face appeared on the big screen, Huo Tian¡¯s fans screamed in excitement.

    They, the fans, naturally hoped that she would be able to debut.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face was taut. If it was before, she would have been unable to resist discussing it with Huo Yunque. Even though he did not look at the stage, he had learned a lot from Song Yaoyao¡¯s description and the mentors¡¯ words.

    Now, when he heard Huo Tian¡¯s name, he asked in a low voice with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not going to watch anymore? Huo Tian is about to debut.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Please shut up, thanks.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, trying to keep a distance from Huo Yunque.

    Huo Yunque asked, ¡°Do you think Huo Tian will agree?¡±

    Song Yaoyao snorted. It did not seem like she was throwing a tantrum, but more like she was acting coquettishly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips moved. She almost asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Luckily, she managed to hold back in time.

    Not long after Huo Yunque¡¯s voice fell, Huo Tian¡¯s voice was heard as well.

    ¡°I reject this offer.¡±

    The crowd fell silent once again. The audience, the mentors, and the director were all dumbfounded.

    What kind of unbelievable ending did this season of Dazzling You have? In the past, they fought to the death, but now, it was like a hot potato. Didn¡¯t anyone want it anymore?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint everyone who likes me, but¡­¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes were still a little red. She held the microphone tightly with both hands. ¡°This is how I am. I always get what I want myself. Since I couldn¡¯t get it this time, it meant that I¡¯m not capable enough. If I say this out loud, I might offend a lot of people. Let me apologize to everyone first. But these are my heartfelt words. I¡¯m still young, and this isn¡¯t the only path I can take. The top nine deserved their spots. I¡¯ll continue to work hard. Thank you.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s words were extremely beautiful. So beautiful that it didn¡¯t seem like the usual Huo Tian.

    ording to her heiress temper, she should have thrown the microphone on the spot and said, ¡°Why are you giving me something that Zhongli Xue doesn¡¯t want? Do you think I¡¯m a garbage collector?¡±

    A reaction like that would have suited her character.

    Huo Tian¡¯s fans were extremely happy. Although they felt regretful, Huo Tian had a n for her future, which made them very happy.

    ¡°Go, Tian Tian!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always support you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll always be behind you!¡±

    Zhongli Xue gave up her debut spot, but Huo Tian refused to take it from her.

    Out of the nine spots that Pink Girl had originally nned, there were now only eight.

    Song Yaoyao looked towards the stage. Huo Tian was bending over and bowing to the audience below the stage.

    There was less of the pampered and willful image of an heiress, and more sincerity and humility.

    She suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    Huo Yunque held her wrist as if he knew what she was thinking. He exined in a low voice, ¡°Her surname is Huo.¡±

    After enjoying the glory of the Huos, she had also inherited their unyielding spirit.

    The Huos did not ept charity.

    Song Yaoyao leaned against him and did not speak.

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    She still ignored him.

    Huo Yunque shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll promise you one thing, no matter what it is. Are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°Just one?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Huo Yunque thought for a moment. ¡°Another strawberry cake?¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not hold back her smile anymore. Her dimples sank. ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡­

    There was still another act to be performed as a group. However, the absence of Zhongli Xue made the stage performance wed.

    After the performance ended, the audience left with a small gift each.

    Song Yaoyao instructed Huo Jiu, ¡°Call Huo Tian over, and¡­¡±¡ªshe paused¡ª¡±If those girls who haven¡¯t debuted are willing, let theme out for a meal together.¡±

    Huo Jiu was stunned, then nodded respectfully. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed when he heard this. He escorted Song Yaoyao out and waited outside.

    Song Yao pursed her lips. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m snickering.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What kind of karma did I gain from my past life to meet such a beautiful and kind girl?¡± Huo Yunque asked.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for more than ten seconds before she came to a realization.

    Waves of hot air pounced on her face. Her eyes were watery, and she raised her chin proudly. ¡°You finally know this? I wonder who told me they didn¡¯t like people like me.¡±

    Then, she sneered.

    ¡°Ha, men¡­¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, since you already know, you should treat me better.¡± Song Yao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°For example, when your girlfriend wants to eat a cupcake, your boyfriend has to give it to her with both hands.¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Except for this.¡±

    Song Yao:¡±¡­¡±

    <i>Let¡¯s break up! You stupid man!</i>

    After waiting outside for more than ten minutes, Huo Tian finally came out with some other girls.

    Probably because they knew that they didn¡¯t have a chance to make their debut, they were all in a decent mood.

    When they saw Song Yaoyao, they immediately greeted her excitedly, ¡°Hello, Teacher Song!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Song, so you¡¯re here too?¡±

 Chapter 1077 - Small Auntie Loves You

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Small Auntie Loves You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Song Yaoyao greeted them softly. The girls were pleasantly surprised to find that Song Yaoyao was so easy to get along with in private.

    They were just some ordinary girls who could not be more ordinary. At their age, Song Yaoyao had already aplished something that they might not be able to do even if they spent their entire lives.

    In their hearts, she was undoubtedly mysterious and unapproachable.

    However, only when they truly came into contact with her did they realize that she was not as unapproachable as they had imagined.

    ¡°Congrattions, Niece,¡± Song Yaoyao teased.

    Huo Tian was still a little unhappy and choked on her words. Just as she was about to retort, she noticed a familiar-looking man wearing a hat standing beside her.

    The words rolled around in her throat before she changed her tone. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to watch the performance,¡± Song Yaoyao said confidently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Gege?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man beside her was so quiet that the girls didn¡¯t dare to think too much of him. It wasn¡¯t until Song Yaoyao called him ¡®Gege¡¯ that they almost couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    ¡°M-Mr. Huo?!¡±

    Everyone knew that Song Yaoyao called her boyfriend ¡®Gege¡¯. This was something that was widely known on the inte.

    Huo Tian¡¯s timid voice also confirmed their thoughts.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Huo Jiu pulled up in a car atte notice. At this moment, rows of luxury cars were parked in front of Huo Tian and the others.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Song. Thank you, Mr. Huo.¡±

    They were all young girls. This surprise had somewhat dispelled the disappointment of not being able to make a debut.

    Most of them were curious about Huo Yunque¡¯s appearance. However, the man just stood there quietly, and a sense of oppression could be felt from him. No one dared to offend him.

    Huo Tian followed behind Huo Yunque in a daze. She watched as Huo Yunque opened the car door like a gentleman. He then ced his hand gently on Song Yaoyao¡¯s head and helped her into the car first before he climbed in as well.

    Huo Tian followed closely behind. But as she bent down, a cold voice sounded, ¡°Get in the car behind us.¡±

    Huo Tian: ¡°¡­¡±

    She felt wronged and wanted to cry.

    She nodded timidly. ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± After that, she closed the car door and squeezed into the car with her friends, feeling wronged.

    The girls warmly weed her arrival.

    ¡°Huo Tian, Huo Tian, tell us quickly. Was that Mr. Huo just now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so tall!¡±

    They grabbed Huo Tian¡¯s arm nosily. Their eyes were as bright as lightbulbs, as if they wanted to drill into Huo Tian¡¯s brain and dig out everything she knew.

    They looked so serious that they didn¡¯t even react when the car started to drive away.

    Huo Tian rolled her eyes. ¡°Just focus on dinner. Don¡¯t look around, especially¡­ don¡¯t look at my uncle too much,¡± she warned.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Wh-why?¡±

    They naturally had many different thoughts towards that mysterious man.

    However, Huo Tian directly rained on their parade. ¡°Look at Song Yaoyao. Do you really think she¡¯s gentle and easy to talk to?¡±

    The girls nodded without even thinking about it.

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Teacher Song really wants to debut, I dare to bet that even Zhongli Xue would be no match for her.¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t love such a gentle and beautiful girl? If I were a man, I would want to marry Teacher Song too.¡±

    They spoke one after another, and the words of praise for Song Yaoyao continued to drill into Huo Tian¡¯s ears.

    Only God knew that these were not the words that she wanted to hear!

    ¡°You guys¡­¡± she stared speechlessly. ¡°Are you all blind?¡±

    Why would anyone think that Song Yaoyao was gentle?

    ¡°Go ahead and give it a try then. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you when the timees, okay? She has a deceitful appearance. The truth is, her personality is particrly fierce, and she is a jealous person. ¡°If anyone dares to look at my uncle, she will definitely hold a grudge.¡±

    ¡°I-Is she that scary?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s the devil!¡± Huo Tian nodded firmly, her fists clenched tightly and her eyes burning.

    There was a moment of silence in the car.

    After a long while, a girl carefully asked, ¡°Tian Tian, do you¡­ have something against Teacher Song?¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s expression froze, ¡°What?¡±

    Were these people¡¯s brains eaten by Song Yaoyao?

    This was¡­ ridiculous!

    ¡­

    Fifteen minutester, Song Yaoyao, whom Huo Tian called the devil, was sitting beside Huo Yunque. Her smile was sweeter than candy. When her dimples sank, even the same sex could not resist it.

    She first asked them about their tastes and if there were any allergies or preferences.

    After ordering the dishes, she suddenly asked casually, ¡°By the way, Huo Tian said a lot of bad things about me in the car just now, right?¡±

    Huo Yunque was flipping through the menu when he heard this. He lifted his eyes and nced at Huo Tian. This made Huo Tian¡¯s back tense up as if she was sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°Uh¡­ that, that¡­¡±

    No one expected that Song Yaoyao would suddenly ask such a question. Caught off guard, the girls did not have time to react and instinctively paused for a moment.

    Huo Tian gritted her teeth and buried her head deeply.

    She did not dare to raise her head to look at Huo Yunque¡¯s expression. Her uncle was probably trying to kill her, right?

    ¡°I can tell by your reactions what the answer is. But, I can understand her.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled and waved her hand, showing that she did not me Huo Tian.

    ¡°Oh? Then¡­¡±

    They wanted to know why, but if they really asked, wouldn¡¯t it confirm that Huo Tian was bad-mouthing her aunt?

    But, then again¡­

    That wasn¡¯t bad, was it?

    Song Yaoyao looked at Huo Tian lovingly, causing her to feel numb all over. Song Yaoyao sighed, ¡°She¡¯s actually afraid that when I¡¯m with her uncle, no one will love her anymore. I understand, really.¡±

    A lowugh that was just enough for Song Yaoyao to hear rang out beside her.

    Huo Yunque shook his head, sped his hands on top of his thighs, and leaned back in his chair,zily enjoying Song Yaoyao¡¯s performance.

    Huo Tian¡¯s mouth twitched.

    What the hell was Song Yaoyao talking about? As long as her uncle didn¡¯t look at her with a smirk, she was already grateful. How could she ask her uncle to love her? She didn¡¯t even dare to dream about it.

    ¡°The purpose of this meal is to exin to Huo Tian in person that when I¡¯m with your uncle, he will still love you. Moreover, you have gained an extra person who loves you. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    After saying this, Song Yao turned her head and blinked at Huo Yunque. ¡°Gege, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Under the table, Huo Tian¡¯s thigh was almost dug out by her fingernails.

    <i>Song, Yao, Yao!</i>

    <i>Can you be any more ridiculous?!</i>

    Huo Yunque seemed to have woken up from a dream as he nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile became even sweeter. ¡°Look, your uncle has agreed. Huo Tian, let¡¯s shake hands and make peace, shall we?¡±

    Under Huo Yunque¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ gaze, Huo Tian was forced to ¡®shake hands and make peace¡¯, and Song Yaoyao reacted with a happyugh.

 Chapter 1078 - More Deadly Than Acting Coquettish

    <h4>Chapter 1078: More Deadly Than Acting Coquettish</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Therefore, Huo Yunque was happy and let Huo Tian go.

    Her friends suddenly thought they understood what was going on. ¡°Ah¡­ I see, Tian Tian, you are so childish. Are you still jealous of your aunt?¡±

    The dinner table was harmonious. When they were eating, Huo Yunque took off his hat.

    <i>ck¡­</i>

    Someone¡¯s chopsticks fell on the table. The room was silent. The girls opened their mouths and looked at Huo Yunque in a daze. They had long forgotten Huo Tian¡¯s reminder in the car.

    The man leaned against the chair. Even his loose sportswear could not cover his good figure. Outside the window was the dark night sky. He sat with his back facing the window. The beam of light above his head shone down, casting a thinyer of light on his handsome face. His eyshes were long and clear, and his eyes were like cold frost. Only when he talked to the girl beside him in a low voice would they instantly soften.

    This man¡¯s appearance was too outstanding.

    No one would have thought that the rumored Mr. Huo would actually have such a killer appearance. When they looked at him, all the young and handsome idols¡¯ faces disappeared from their minds.

    They could notpete with him. They could notpete at all.

    The girls were full after a few bites of their meal.

    But, Huo Yunque did not notice them at all. After the meal ended, their appearances did not leave even the slightest impression in Huo Yunque¡¯s mind.

    Before they came, perhaps they would still have some fantasies.

    But after the dinner was over, they did not dare to think about it anymore.

    Huo Yunque cared about Song Yaoyao in every detail. He knew what she liked to eat and what she could not eat; the people around her would always remember it more carefully than she did. From the beginning to the end, no matter how many gazesnded on him, it did not make him raise his eyes for a second. It was as if the girl in front of him was the only person in his world.

    Everyone else was like thin air.

    Such a powerful man with the appearance of a banished immortal was like a God who stood proudly on a snowy mountain. As for them, they were just loitering at the foot of the mountain, their vision blocked byyers of cloud and mist, preventing them from raising their heads to look at him. They were so ordinary that they could not be any more ordinary.

    One look and they could tell that he was not the kind of person who liked to indulge in debauchery; he had a good upbringing. While they were envious of him, they also rejected their wishful thinking.

    ¡°This is thest ss of wine. I¡¯d like to propose a toast to everyone.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up and picked up a ss of red wine. ¡°Huo Tian, you still owe everyone an apology.¡±

    ¡°How do I¡­¡± She was naturally at odds with Song Yaoyao¡¯s aura and reflexively wanted to retort. At this moment, Huo Yunque raised his eyes indifferently. Huo Tian immediately shut her mouth obediently and stood up with the ss in her hand.

    Huo Tian did not want the debut opportunity, but that did not mean that the girls ranked below her didn¡¯t want it.

    However, her words made the scene awkward. Were they supposed to ept the opportunity or not? If they did, they would definitely be criticized. People would say that they were picking up the scraps. But if they rejected it as well, their hearts would definitely ache.

    The girls looked at each other and stood up one after another.

    Among these people, most of them were younger than Song Yaoyao. Only a few of them were older than her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Actually, Huo Tian is right. We¡¯re still young, and there are endless possibilities in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. That position doesn¡¯t belong to us. It¡¯s notfortable to take something that¡¯s given to us for free.¡±

    As they said this, they gradually epted it.

    A moment of disappointment was nothing, they still had to get past the hurdle in their hearts.

    Huo Tian pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a small problem!¡±

    ¡°Tian Tian, tonight was super tough! To be honest, it surprised me!¡±

    The ss of wine did not enter Song Yaoyao¡¯s stomach in the end.

    After dinner, she left with Huo Yunque, leaving the space for the girls.

    Regardless of whether they had other thoughts, at least being on good terms with Huo Tian had more advantages than disadvantages. No one in this industry would be so stupid.

    ¡°Gege, how are you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her head. The dark sky was like spilled ink, and the streetlights connected like a string of lights. As the wind blew, the man¡¯s ck hair fluttered. That was when Song Yaoyao realized that Huo Yunque had not trimmed his hair for a long time. It had grown.

    She stood on her tiptoes. Huo Yunque¡¯s deep eyes were slightly watery as he narrowed his eyes and lowered his head.

    Song Yaoyao pinched his earlobe. It was burning hot in her hands.

    Their eyes met.

    Song Yaoyao had also drank some wine, so her little face was red like a ripe peach. As they got closer, the man could even see the fine hair on her face. Her whole body was emitting a slightly alcoholic sweetness, like fruit wine.

    It tempted one to take a bite.

    With that thought, Huo Yunque did just that.

    Song Yaoyao did not realize anything at all. She watched as Huo Yunque got closer and closer. On the ground, their shadows were stretched extremely long.

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately burst into tears. She covered her wet cheeks and stared at Huo Yunque usingly.

    The fine pain on her cheeks began to spread. The truth was, Huo Yunque knew what he was doing. It wasn¡¯t really painful; he made sure it was still within her eptable range. What made her react more was the numbness that followed the rapid pain.

    Half of her face seemed to have lost consciousness.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Huo Yunqueughed hoarsely. His entire body, including his hair, seemed to have a seductive sexiness. His lips were stained with water from drinking. ¡°So sweet.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stomped on him angrily. ¡°How is it sweet?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyshes seemed to be wet, and his eyes were misty. Song Yaoyao was used to seeing him after drinking.

    The feeling of being bitten on the cheek was still there, and the numbness faded slightly.

    Suddenly, his cheek was lightly touched.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s fingers pressed against her cheek and slowly rubbed it. The gentle rubbing, without any hint of lust, perfectly smoothed out Song Yaoyao¡¯s anger.

    She looked up in shock.

    The man¡¯s eyes were gentle, but he only had her in his heart. He was serious and focused.

    His shoulders suddenly sank. The man, who was much taller than her, arched his back and rested his forehead on her shoulder.

    His deep and maic voice was like a strong wine with a special taste from fermenting under the hot sun.

    ¡°You¡­ are so sweet.¡±

    Her heart began to race.

    Ba-dump, ba-dump.

    Once, twice, three times¡­

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes fluttered rapidly, like a frightened butterfly. She did not even need to touch her face to feel the temperature, it was probably enough to steam an egg.

    Although Huo Yunque was leaning on her, Song Yaoyao did not struggle very hard. She tilted her head slightly and kissed him on the lips.

    Then, like a thief, she quickly turned her face away.

    ¡°You reek of alcohol. Remember to take a shower when you get back!¡± she said in a soft voice, trying to hide her shyness.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The man¡¯s forehead was pressed against her shoulder, and his voice was heavy with alcohol. Rather than sounding coquettish, he sounded more like a spoiled child.

    His voice was lethal.

 Chapter 1079 - This Is The Mr. Huo Youâ€™re Envious Of

    <h4>Chapter 1079: This Is The Mr. Huo You¡¯re Envious Of</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Yaoyao? You¡¯re eating here too?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She was still hugging Huo Yunque¡¯s waist when she turned her head. She happened to see Luo Xingguang and the others. The person who called her was Shan Ling.

    Some of them knew her, and some of them didn¡¯t.

    After the shooting of Dazzling You ended, the staff and the mentors were having a meal together.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if we knew you were having a meal here, we should have eaten together!¡± Shan Ling sighed. As she spoke, she walked towards Song Yaoyao. Halfway, she suddenly paused and said, ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was slightly red as she openly introduced, ¡°My lover.¡±

    The man who was leaning on her shoulder chuckled softly. His warm breath sprayed on Song Yaoyao¡¯s cor, causing her to shrink her neck. She felt an electric current pass through her entire body, causing her to shudder.

    Almost embarrassed in front of everyone, Song Yaoyao secretly gave Huo Yunque a pinch. It was neither too heavy nor too light, but it was a warning.

    With another lightugh, Huo Yunque slowly stood up.

    He was extremely tall and had a very superior figure. When he stood up, everyone was stunned by his aura.

    Shan Ling looked over curiously. She had been curious about this Mr. Huo, who was rumored to be so mysterious that he could not be any more mysterious.

    ¡°Hello, Huo Yunque.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded. The light from the streetmp reflected on his facial features. He had a refined temperament and a handsome face. Shan Ling was stunned. She did not expect Mr. Huo to be so outstanding.

    Even standing in front of Luo Xingguang, the number one star in the entertainment industry, he was not inferior.

    Especially his temperament, it was too unique.

    ¡°H-hello, I¡¯m Shan Ling, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Shan Ling hurriedly greeted him.

    Huo Yunque held Song Yaoyao with one hand, a faint smile hanging on the corner of his lips. But rather than making him feel approachable, the smile made him seem very distant.

    ¡°Sister Shan Ling, you guys left so quickly¡­ Uh, this is¡­ ?¡±

    Yu Bai had left something in the private room, so he was a littlete. When he saw the man standing beside Song Yaoyao, holding her in his arms in a natural and intimate manner, he vaguely guessed who it was, but he still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Luo Xingguang raised an eyebrow and suddenly curved his lips. ¡°This¡­ is of course Mr. Huo. Yu Bai, didn¡¯t you envy Mr. Huo for being able to find a girlfriend like Yaoyao? Now that you¡¯ve met him with your own eyes, how does it feel?¡±

    Huo Yunquezily lifted his eyelids and exchanged a look with Luo Xingguang. Finally, his gaze fell on Yu Bai.

    It was as if he was suddenly thrown into an ice cer on a hot summer day. Yu Bai¡¯s body turned cold, and his face turned white and pale.

    Luo Xingguang had his hands in his pockets, and his posture was casual.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, don¡¯t me him. Look, he¡¯s so excited that he can¡¯t speak.¡±

    Shan Ling immediately realized what Luo Xingguang wanted to do. She nced at him speechlessly. This guy wanted to scare Yu Bai, but he didn¡¯t want Mr. Huo to deal with him.

    It was really¡­

    ¡­.childish and evil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Come visit us when you have the chance.¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s tone was indifferent as he looked down at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao looked at him innocently, blinked, and spread her hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡± She did not know the exact situation.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Huo.¡± Yu Bai pursed his lips. Even he himself did not realize that the clothes on his back were already drenched in sweat.

    ¡°I still have something to do.¡± Luo Xingguang waved his hand and gestured to Huo Yunque. ¡°Song Yaoyao, bye.¡±

    Song Yaoyao replied with an ¡¯em¡¯. Everyone quickly followed Luo Xinguang¡¯s lead and left as well.

 Chapter 1080 - The Punishment Of Breaking A Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1080: The Punishment Of Breaking A Hand</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    As soon as they left, Huo Yunque pinched the soft flesh on the back of Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck. ¡°Exin.¡± He narrowed his phoenix eyes as his voice became high-pitched at the end.

    Song Yaoyao pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Only God knew that she had been wronged too. ¡°It¡¯s normal to be envious of you. Who asked you to have such a cute girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Yunque suddenly sighed. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    This little fool probably did not notice that person¡¯s ulterior motives at all.

    ¡­

    At this moment, back in the private room at the restaurant.

    Before leaving, the girls held onto Huo Tian reluctantly and tried to persuade her. ¡°Tian Tian, don¡¯t think too much. Teacher Song is very good. Don¡¯t always go against her.¡±

    Huo Tian almost couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at them. All she could do was brush them off with, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look how good Teacher Song is to you. We¡¯re so envious.¡±

    ¡°If I had such an uncle and aunt, I would wake upughing every day!¡±

    ¡°In short, Tian Tian, don¡¯t throw a tantrum anymore. Director Song really cares about you!¡±

    Huo Tian took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. They should still be waiting for me outside.¡±

    Her words reminded everyone of the situation, and they quickly held hands and left together.

    In reality, Huo Tian actually wanted to say, ¡°You¡¯ve been calling her Teacher song and Director song. Have you forgotten that Song Yaoyao is only one or two years older, or even younger than you?¡±

    Those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that the ¡®teacher¡¯ they were talking about was an olddy with white hair. Who would have thought that she was a youngdy?

    On the way back, Huo Tian and Song Yaoyao were sitting in the same car.

    She sat in the front passenger seat, not daring to look back at all.

    When they turned a corner, she identally saw through the rearview mirror that Song Yaoyao was sleeping soundly in her uncle¡¯s arms. She was so happy that she was snoring!

    <i>D*mn it!</i>

    Huo Tian¡¯s nose almost scrunched up.?<i>Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re ridiculous!</i>

    She gritted her teeth and raised her head, forcing out a stiff smile.

    In the mirror, the man¡¯s thin eyelids were raised slightly. His deep eyes seemed to be filled with a thick fog. His fingers were brushing the long hair of the little girl in his arms. He seemed to be looking at her, but when she looked carefully, he seemed to be out of focus.

    Huo Tian did not dare to look at him again. She quickly withdrew her gaze and sat upright. This time, she did not even dare to nce at him.

    She regretted it! If she had known earlier, she would not have sat in the same car as her uncle. She was not worthy of it!

    Not only was she forced to watch their disys of affection, but she also had to endure the mental oppression from her uncle the entire time.

    Huhuhu, why was her life so miserable!

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Huo Qi¡¯s voice was very low, but Song Yaoyao, who was a light sleeper, still woke up in an instant.

    She shivered and opened her eyes sleepily, still in a daze.

    Arge palm gently patted her back, relieving the sudden jolt in her heart.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    A short word came from above her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone in front.¡±

    As they spoke, someone knocked on the car window.

    ¡°Mr. Huo, is that Mr. Huo? Hello, my name is Wang Hongxi. I¡¯m here to apologize to Miss Song and Mr. Huo. Please forgive me, Mr. Huo.¡±

    Song Yaoyao yawned and grumbled. She rested her little head on Huo Yunque¡¯s shoulder and dozed off again. ¡°What is it¡­¡±

    The car window was slightly opened.

    A man¡¯s fawning face could be seen through the brown ss. He was middle-aged, slightly plump, and had a greasy smile on his face.

    After speaking, his face suddenly turned cold and he pulled the person beside him forcefully.

    The girl staggered and almost hit her head on the car.

    Huo Tian turned her head curiously. When she saw the girl¡¯s facial features clearly, she was surprised. ¡°Mi Le¡¯er?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she rolled down the car window to take a closer look.

    Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s face had a few bruises, and her eyes were swollen like walnuts. Huo Tian could even see obvious cigarette burn marks on the side of her face! It was obvious that she had been subjected to violent abuse.

    ¡°Aiya, Miss Huo! You¡¯re here too. That¡¯s great! I¡¯m really sorry about what happened during filming. This b*tch almost hurt you! After I found out, I wanted to personally apologize to you and Miss Song, but I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you. It was only today that I finally found out your address, so that¡¯s why¡­¡± Wang Hongxi rubbed his hands together, his smile revealed a mouthful of teeth that had turned yellow from all the cigarettes he had smoked. His appearance made Huo Tian nauseous.

    ¡°B *tch! Get your ass over here and apologize!¡± Wang Hongxi¡¯s face darkened, and he growled in a low voice, which actually scared Mi Le¡¯er so much that she trembled, and her tears fell.

    After this mess, Song Yaoyao no longer felt sleepy. She sat up straight and looked outside.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sleepy anymore?¡± Huo Yunque rubbed the top of her hair and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡± Song Yaoyao pouted. She rolled down the window and watched the drama outside the car coldly.

    The girl who was beaten badly kept apologizing to Huo Tian while sobbing. She couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and looked at her carefully.

    ¡°How did I teach you? Did I ask you to apologize like this? ¡±

    Wang Hongxi did not kowtow to Song Yaoyao and the others. Mi Le¡¯er was like a ve to him, and he was her master. He kicked Mi Le¡¯er hard on her knees, forcing her to kneel on the ground. Because it was too sudden, her body leaned forward uncontrobly.

    With a<i>?thump</i>, Mi Le¡¯er let out a weak wail.

    She must have hit her head. Song Yaoyao felt the pain as she heard it.

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyelids twitched. She wanted to speak, but she hesitated before turning to look at Song Yaoyao.

    Although Mi Le¡¯er hade for her, Song Yaoyao was the one to suffer in the end. If Song Yaoyao had not blocked the attack for her, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    ¡°Say something! Are you mute?¡± Without any mercy, Wang Hongshi, kicked her hard again before rubbing his hands together. He smiled and bent down. ¡°Miss Song and Miss Huo, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t manage this b*tch well. As long as you can calm down, I can even break one of her hands as punishment. What do you two think?¡±

    Mi Le¡¯er fell under the car, unable to see the situation clearly.

    When she heard this, her heart trembled. She looked in disbelief at the man who had said such words so easily. ¡°Brother Wang?¡±

    That was not what he had said before he came!

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    But the thing that threw her into more despair was Song Yaoyao¡¯s light-hearted reply.

    Her back straightened for a moment, and then she copsed to the ground.

    She was done for¡­

    Huo Tian turned around abruptly and looked at the girl in the back of the car in disbelief. She was smiling like an angel. Her skin was fair, and under the dim light, it seemed to glow. Her dimples seemed to be filled with the most intoxicating honey.

    Huo Tian shuddered and looked at Huo Yunque. He was looking at Song Yaoyao dotingly. Obviously, he liked indulging her. Oh right, with her uncle around, even if Song Yaoyao poked a hole in the sky, he would probably be able to patch it up for her.

    God gave Song Yaoyao such a big benefit, how was anyone meant topete against her?

 Chapter 1081 - Only Have Song Yaoyao In His

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Only Have Song Yaoyao In His Eyes</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    So, in this world, if Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t even restrain herself, what else could restrain her?

    Wang Hongxi also felt a chill run down his spine. He had simply said what he did casually because he thought they were both women; he thought her heart would soften when she saw how pitiful Mi Le¡¯er was. But, to his surprise, Song Yaoyao agreed so easily.

    Of course, he did not feel sorry for Mi Le¡¯er. He was indeed lusting after her fresh body and young and beautiful looks, but there were plenty of such girls, and she were not worth him ruining his career for. In his eyes, Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s life was not even worth a business deal.

    What he was afraid of was that such a beautiful girl could say such words with a smile.

    She must be really ruthless.

    ¡°Okay, okay, whatever you say, Miss Song! In that case, do you want me to do it myself, or do you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huo Si,¡± Song Yaoyao raised her voice and called out.

    Huo Si, who had been waiting for orders outside, grinned. ¡°Yes, Miss Song. Is there something you need me to do?¡± As he said this, he sized up Wang Hongxi in a threatening manner. Wang Hongxi¡¯s hairs stood on end.

    He wondered what was wrong with this person. Why was he staring at him? And that gaze seemed to be pondering which part of his body to remove first.

    Song Yaoyao pointedzily. ¡°Didn¡¯t he already say it? Break one of his hands! Oh right, his mouth is so smelly; he probably hasn¡¯t brushed his teeth since he was born. There¡¯s a river next to us. Wash it for himter. Thank you for your hard work.¡± She curved her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bonus this month.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Miss Song!¡±

    Huo Si¡¯s voice was exceptionally loud as heughed happily.

    As everyone knew, not only was it a carefree life by Miss Song¡¯s side, she was also very generous with her money. Who didn¡¯t love money, especially when everyone had their hobbies.

    For example, Huo Qi liked to spend money on games, while he liked to collect weapons and antiques. These were all really expensive.

    This time, with the bonus, he could buy the vintage dagger that he had taken a fancy to!

    Mi Le¡¯er closed her eyes in despair. Her heart was deste, and endless regret began to spread in her heart.

    If she had known earlier¡­ She should have lived an honest life. A life built by herself would have truly been hers to live.

    She wanted to run, but under the fear, her body had already turned to mud. Besides, where could she run to in this remote mountain? Unless she managed to hide her face for the rest of her life, Wang Hongxi would have a million ways to find her.

    Thinking of his torturing methods, Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.

    She quietly waited for the torture toe.

    It was very quiet around her. There was only the rustling of insects hiding in the grass in autumn.

    Huo Si flexed his wrist, turned his neck left and right, and walked towards Wang Hongxi with a smile. The malice in his eyes was almost overflowing. Wang Hongxi was not a fool.

    His forehead was full of cold sweat. He hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me. She was the one who did it. Brother, you should break her hand. The wound on Miss Song¡¯s arm was caused by her.¡±

    Mi Le¡¯er¡¯s heart dropped even further.

    Suddenly¡­

    Huo Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°I know, but what does this have to do with me wanting to break your hand?¡± He raised his eyebrows and walked over to pinch Wang Hongxi¡¯s hand. A bone-cracking sound that caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb was heard, followed by¡­ a tragic scream that was enough to pierce through the clouds.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve offended you.¡± It was all for the reward.

    He would never admit that he did not like this greasy and disgusting man.

    Wang Hongxi hugged his hand in pain and wailed. Huo Si grabbed his cor and dragged him to the river beside him.

    When he reached the river, he kicked Wang Hongxi twice. The second kicknded on his butt, and he rolled into the river like a ball.

    Huo Tian was dumbfounded. She muttered, ¡°So, it was his hand that you wanted to break¡­¡±

    ¡°What else were you thinking?¡±

    Mi Le¡¯er sat on the ground in a daze. She looked at her hands, which were fine. The one who suffered was Wang Hongxi.

    The feeling of having survived a disaster made her want tough, but in the end, she burst into tears.

    Huo Tian pushed open the car door and walked out. She looked down at Mi Le¡¯er, whose face had several scars from the scalding. She wanted to destroy someone else¡¯s face, but in the end, she had suffered the consequences. The pretty face that she relied on to survive was ruined by her financial backer.

    Huo Tian could not tell how she felt, but it was definitely not sympathy.

    Mi Le¡¯er cried and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. Thank you, thank you all¡­¡±

    ¡°If apologizing is useful, why do we need the police?¡± Huo Tian rolled her eyes, ¡°Who did it for you? We¡¯re just simply disgusted by that greasy man. If he wanted to apologize, he should have just done it. Why did he need to torture a woman? Moreover, his mouth was¡­¡±

    She realized Song Yaoyao¡¯s thoughts; they were probably the same as her current thoughts.

    She pursed her lips. Her understanding of Song Yaoyao was bing more and moreplicated. What a strange woman.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± she did not have any thoughts of taking revenge on Mi Le¡¯er. She was already miserable enough¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve already suffered the consequences of your actions. You¡¯d better take care of yourself in the future.¡± The things that she had got in exchange for her body were ultimately all for naught. ¡°The next time you look for a financial backer, please keep your eyes open and look for another piece of trash. Be careful not to lose your life!¡±

    Which one of these businessmen was not shrewd and scheming? These youngdies really thought that they had met their true love when the men were just lusting after their young bodies and beauty. If they got involved with them, they would probably be eaten to the bone.

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and got into her car. Raising her chin, she ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After she finished speaking, the scene fell silent. But the car did not move.

    Huo Tian turned her head slowly and looked at Huo Qi. Just as she was about to ask why they weren¡¯t leaving, she heard a girl¡¯s soft and tired voiceing from the backseat.

    ¡°Find someone to send her to the hospital. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Almost as soon as Song Yaoyao finished speaking, the car started immediately.

    Huo Tian: ¡°¡­¡± She ground her back teeth hard, feeling extremely angry.

    Did she have no shame?!

    ¡°Are you going to continue sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Hug! Hug!¡±

    Song Yaoyao stretched out her arms and acted like there was no one else around.

    Huo Tian rolled her eyes as the car drove into the courtyard. Finally, it stopped at the entrance of the house.

    She could not stand it anymore and rubbed her arms. She immediately pushed the door open and got out of the car.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Miss Song is back? How was it? Did you have fun outside? You haven¡¯t applied any ice to your wound today. Remember to apply some moreter.¡±

    Huo Tian tactfully shut her mouth. She finally realized that the entire Huo family had been possessed. They only had Song Yaoyao in their eyes!

    Huo Yunque carried Song Yaoyao and got out of the car. He did not put her down. Instead, he carried her directly into the house and ignored the servants around him. Huo Tian realized that everyone was acting as if this was normal.

    This was too weird.

    Huo Yunque walked to the sofa and put Song Yaoyao down. He then ordered, ¡°Bring me an ice pack.¡±

 Chapter 1082 - If You Hurt Her, Iâ€™ll Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 1082: If You Hurt Her, I¡¯ll Kill You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    He rolled up Song Yaoyao¡¯s sleeves and saw that the blister on her delicate little arm had shrunk, making her skin look wrinkled. His eyes were cold and stern as he noticed a figure from the corner of his eye. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huo Tian suddenly withdrew her footsteps and put her hands behind her back like a primary school student. She stood up straight and obediently said, ¡°Uncle, I¡­ I want to go back to my room¡­¡±

    ¡°Get over here.¡±

    Huo Tian immediately shuffled over in fear. When she saw the wound on Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm, she was also shocked. ¡°Why is it so serious!¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled mysteriously and the air around him was extremely cold.

    ¡°You treat it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Th-this¡­¡± Huo Tian looked at the wrinkled wound and was scared. Her body was already starting to feel pain. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you do it? If I hurt Small Auntie¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurt her?¡± Huo Yunque stood up with a faint smile and grabbed the ice bag. ¡°If you hurt her, I¡¯ll dunk your head in a pot of hot oil.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s knees went weak and she almost knelt down to this god. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, tell the kitchen to heat up a pot of oil.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhang!¡± An ice pack was stuffed into her hands as she stared at Uncle Zhang¡¯s back and wailed like a pig being ughtered.

    As the party involved, Song Yaoyao innocently sat on the sofa and swung her legs in boredom.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curved as he smirked. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Huo Tian wanted to cry. She regretted returning to China. If she had known this oue, she would have rather grown old and died overseas. Even if her mother kept her locked up, she was willing to ept it!

    Her Small Uncle was too frightening! And after finding a wife, he was even more frightening!

    ¡°Small Auntie, I-I¡¯ll put some ice on you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and she said innocently, ¡°Then be gentle. I¡¯m afraid of pain.¡±

    Huo Tian said with a sad face, ¡°Of course, of course.¡±

    Would she dare to hurt her? She was scared to death of her uncle!

    She heard that the reason why the flowers in her uncle¡¯s garden grew so vibrantly was because the fertilizer was really good.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up. Be good, okay?¡±

    Huo Yunque leaned over and kissed Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Song Yaoyao waved her hand and looked at Huo Tian excitedly, indicating that she could start.

    Facing the threat of disfigurement, Huo Tian no longer had any thoughts. She finally realized one thing. In this family, she could offend anyone. She could even offend her uncle and it wouldn¡¯t put her life in danger.

    However, if she dared to upset the madam in front of her, her uncle would skin her alive!

    Thus, the next scene happened¡­

    Huo Tian half-knelt beside Song Yaoyao¡¯s feet and carefully applied ice on her. She asked whiletrembling, ¡°S-Small Auntie, does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao frowned. ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Then, I¡¯ll be gentler. How about this?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Song Yaoyao thought about it carefully and smiled. She suggested, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but if you can blow on it for me, it will be better.¡±

    Huo Tian only wanted to get through this difficulty and serve Song Yaoyao well.

    As long as she said it didn¡¯t hurt, Huo Tian was willing to p herself a few times and nder Dai Shiqing if she had to.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She blew carefully. ¡°Is this strength okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, keep it up.¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes like a kitten and leaned against the sofa.

    The truth was, the pain was still there. She was sensitive to pain and had only been scalded a few days ago. How could she recover so quickly?

    The icepress was used for half an hour.

    When Song Yaoyaosaid the words, ¡°Okay, you can stop now,¡± Huo Tian was so happy that she cried.

    She knelt on the ground and let out a long sigh of relief.

    Song Yaoyao said, ¡°Congrattions, you can avoid having your face fried today.¡±

    Huo Tian cried out loud.

    <i>Thank you!</i>

    She sat on the floor for a long time withouting back to her senses. When she wiped her tears away, she realized that there was no one on the sofa. She did not know when Song Yaoyao had left.

    Huo Tian rubbed her eyes and paused. She suddenly realized something¡­

    <i>Mommy, help!</i>

    Did this mean that she would be given this job every day from now on?!

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao walked briskly into the bedroom with a smile that was brighter than a flower.

    Huo Yunque had already washed up and was leaning against the sofa reading a book. The warm yellow wallmp reflected on the side of his face, and his facial features were extremely handsome.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Seeing him put down the book, Song Yaoyao walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    Huo Yunque carried her to hisp and used his fingers as ab, gently stroking her long hair as he asked with a smile.

    Nothing could be hidden from him. He knew that Song Yaoyao was still holding a grudge against Huo Tian, so he deliberately tried to scare Huo Tian to make her happy.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s little face blushed. She cleared her throat and looked away ufortably. ¡°Not bad¡­¡±

    Actually, she was very happy!

    ¡°Not bad?¡± Huo Yunque nodded nomittally. ¡°In that case, shall we do it again tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. She cupped his face and looked at him carefully. She saw that Huo Yunque was very serious and asked slyly, ¡°Gege, isn¡¯t it bad for you to be like this? She¡¯s your little niece after all. You don¡¯t want to drive her crazy by scaring her too much.¡±

    Huo Yunque was very calm when facing this question.

    ¡°The Huo Family isn¡¯t so weak. And even if something really does go wrong, the Huos can take care of her for the rest of her life.¡±

    Yes, they were very capable!

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then I¡¯ll just take it as enjoying my niece¡¯s filial piety in advance,¡± Song Yaoyao replied

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh at her words.

    He gently knocked her head and said, ¡°Little rascal.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wrinkled her nose and whimpered. She poked her dimples with her fingers and said cutely, ¡°I¡¯m not a little rascal, I¡¯m a little sweetie.¡±

    Her voice was so sweet that it was like honey.

    Huo Yunque pinched her chin and pecked her lips quickly. He carried her like a child and held her in his arms with one hand.

    ¡°Alright, little sweetie, it¡¯s time to take a bath.¡±

    Huo Yunque went into the bathroom and prepared a change of clothes and filled the bathtub.

    ¡­

    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for many people.

    There were two hot topics on Weibo, which revolved around two people: Zhongli Xue and Huo Tian.

    The former was a popr contestant who had received a lot of attention since the first episode of Dazzling You. Thetter was a popr contestant who only appeared in theter episodes and became well-known.

    The only thing they had inmon tonight was that they had both rejected the opportunity to debut.

    Not only were the fans paying close attention to them, but there were also bystanders and various media outlets.

    Zhongli Xue and Huo Tian¡¯s fans had their own opinions. In the end, they put up a good fight, neither side willing to back down.

 Chapter 1083 - Lesson One: Malice From Netizens

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Lesson One: Malice From Netizens</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Thetter believed that their Tian Tian had no interest in something that others didn¡¯t want.

    While the former stood by the fact that even if Zhongli Xue didn¡¯t want to debut, she still got first ce. She waspletely capable of it. If she gave her debut spot to someone, that person should just be obedient and take it. Why did she have to act so pretentious? What an attention-seeker!

    ¡°Zhongli Xue is amazing, isn¡¯t she? She rejected her debut spot just like that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. I noticed she was really quiet on the stage. I didn¡¯t expect that she grew up with her brother. Is she an orphan? My heart aches for her.¡±

    ¡°My heart aches + 1. The other fans should stop scolding our girl. Do you think that she¡¯s harmless? She came first because we all voted for her. If Xue Xue doesn¡¯t want to join the group and she doesn¡¯t want the debut spot, then we don¡¯t want it either! She deserves to be number one. Isn¡¯t this something that everyone tacitly agreed on?¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that her actions are ridiculous? No way, right?¡±

    ¡°I finally see someone who speaks the truth! I¡¯ve never liked her, and I hate people like her the most. I admit that she is capable, but it¡¯s really tiring to have someone like her in our lives. She¡¯s high and mighty, and unapproachable. She acts as if she¡¯s the only person in the world, and that we¡¯re all low-ss people! Besides, if she¡¯s mentally unstable, why did she participate in the talent show in the first ce? If she wanted to leave, she should have left earlier. Other than her, how many people wanted to debut? I feel sorry for the other girls.¡±

    ¡°Those who are ming Zhongli Xue are probably Huo Tian¡¯s fans. However, have you considered how offensive her words were? Ha, she may have felt great about what she said, and she may have sounded genuine. But just because she didn¡¯t want the opportunity, what about the eleventh and twelfth positions? Don¡¯t they want it?!¡±

    ¡°But I think what she said is very right. The reason why the top nine debuted was because they are capable and they have a lot of fans. The lower ranks were just picking up the ck, right? If they really debut because of this incident, I¡¯m afraid that they will be mocked for the rest of their lives! Not wanting the opportunity is the most obvious choice!¡±

    ¡°The Pink Girls are so pitiful. Can I just say that they will fail the moment they debut? Dazzling You is a big production with enough exposure and a lot of beautiful sisters performing together. That¡¯s why they attracted a huge audience. But now that Zhongli Xue, who had the most potential and the most attention, doesn¡¯t want to appear on stage, what can the rest of them do? They will only be popr for a while. When the next talent showes out, how many people will remember them?¡±

    ¡°Huo Tian is such an idiot! Huhuhu, my sister happened to be in 11th ce! Couldn¡¯t she keep her mouth shut? She has such a cheap mouth!¡±

    ¡°Zhongli Xue is the dumbest. Judging from her looks, she must be depressed, right? Just die!¡±

    ¡°What kind of person curses someone to die? Must she form a group just because she came first ce? Couldn¡¯t she have done it just to prove herself? You make it sound like your girls would definitely debut without Zhongli Xue around. Have you woken up from your dream? Do you want me to take a piss to wake you up?¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Huo Tian did note out for lunch until noon.

    Huo Yunque had already gone to the office, and only Song Yaoyao and Huo Tian were left to have lunch together.

    Song Yaoyao took a sip of the soup, looked up at Huo Tian, and smiled curiously. ¡°Have you been crying? Let me guess, you were scolded terribly online?¡±

    <i>Pa!</i>

    Huo Tian mmed her chopsticks on the table, and her nostrils fluttered as if Song Yaoyao could make her cry in the next second.

    Her eyes were red as she cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll take what I want and reject what I don¡¯t! What right do those idiots have to scold me? Why should I take things that others don¡¯t want? I¡¯m not a garbage collector! If they want to pick up trash, then they could go pick it up themselves. Did I stop them?

    ¡°They want face and fame, how can there be such a good thing? Besides, so what if they make a debut? Will they be famous forever? I¡¯ve already been scolded to this extent. If someone epted it, who knows how they may have been mocked!¡±

    Uncle Zhang frowned and wanted to warn her.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly turned her head and acted coquettishly. ¡°Uncle Zhang, you go and rest first. You don¡¯t need to watch over here anymore!¡±

    Uncle Zhang looked at Huo Tian. After a slight pause, he nodded. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything, you can ring the bell anytime.¡±

    The dining room quickly quietened down. Huo Tian suddenly turned around and wiped away her tears.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had never been scolded before. In fact, she had experienced much fiercer than this. It was just that she had turned in her phone and was focused on training, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to see thements. Now, she felt like she had been stripped naked and was experiencing the true impact of the online violence.

    For a pampered youngdy who had just turned 18, it was indeed a huge setback.

    ¡°But what you said really offended people.¡± Song Yaoyao ate calmly, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t want it doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t want it. You considered that you would be ridiculed if you decided to debut, but others may not have thought of that. And even if they did, so what? Compared to doing nothing, of course, the temptation of making a debut is greater. There¡¯s a popr term on the inte right now. Do you know what it¡¯s called?¡±

    Huo Tian stared at her with her watery eyes and pursed her lips, not saying a word.

    ¡°Notoriety.¡±

    Which top celebrity had never been scolded? Even Luo Xingguang, who was known as the top male idol in Asia, was still not immune to this negativity. In fact, he had experienced worse than a minor celebrity.

    Even the gifts from fans were mixed with bloody letters and animal carcasses. There were also some people who carried dangerous items and tried to kill Luo Xingguang at his fan meets.

    If one wanted to wear a crown, one had to bear the weight.

    ¡°Then why are there so few people who are cursing at Zhongli Xue for not wanting to debut?¡± Huo Tian was not convinced. She hated Zhongli Xue even more.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of her capability and character.¡±

    Huo Tian fell silent. She was not an idiot. Although she had grown up abroad, her education was still Chinese-style.

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s character was set up. She had a clean temperament and did not make others feel particrly weak. When she danced, her eyes had a tenacity. This tenacity was especially apparent when she announced her withdrawal from thepetition.

    ¡°Of course, these aren¡¯t the main points.¡±

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips. ¡°Do you want to know what the main points are?¡± She looked Huo Tian in the eye.

    Huo Tian rolled her eyes and rubbed them. She then said in a muffled voice, ¡°You can say it if you want to.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and said in a more serious tone.

    Huo Tian¡¯s back stiffened and she pouted, feeling wronged. ¡°Other than threatening me, what else can you do? You¡¯re onlywless because my uncle dotes on you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m onlywless because my Gege dotes on me. But he doesn¡¯t dote on you, so you can¡¯t bewless. This is your fate,¡± Song Yaoyao said matter-of-factly with confidence.

    She knocked on the table, ¡°If you want to survive in the entertainment industry, the first thing you have to train is your temperament. If you care too much about the negativements on the inte, you will be killed by the negativements sooner orter. Since you want to enter the entertainment industry, don¡¯t you know that there is no freedom of speech within it? Do you know about trolls and maniption ofments? This is the first lesson that the entertainment industry teaches you. Ites from the malicious intentions of theizens.¡±

 Chapter 1084 - Only Pay Attention To Her?

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Only Pay Attention To Her?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Tian was almost overflowing with sadness. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why is there so much malice in people?¡±

    ¡°You should be asking why people¡¯s malice on the inte is magnified infinitely.¡±

    In reality, there were many people who could only attack others online. Other than the keyboard, they had nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You take your time to eat.¡±

    Song Yaoyao put down her chopsticks and left the dining room.

    Huo Tian followed Song Yaoyao¡¯s back with aplicated look in his eyes. It was the first time he felt the difference between her and Song Yaoyao. Song Yaoyao was only two years older than her, but she already understood so much.

    ¡°I seem to understand why Uncle likes you¡­¡±

    Although she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was, a girl like this, regardless of her preconceived notions, seemed to be very likable.

    ¡°Huo Tian?¡±

    Huo Tian sat in the dining room in a daze. The soup in the bowl had be mushy because of her unintentional stirring.

    Suddenly, a slightly surprised voice sounded, pulling Huo Tian back to reality.

    The young man in front of her was wearing straight suit pants and a simple and clean shirt. He was handsome with chiseled features. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl in front of him as if he did not understand why she would appear here.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi.¡±

    Huo Tian wiped her tears and stood up.

    ¡°Have you been crying?¡±

    One had to know that back when Grandfather Huo spoiled her, even Huo Ningxi had to give her a bit of leeway. This Eldest Miss had been spoiled to the point of being arrogant and willful. Everyone in her family viewed her as the best weapon to curry favor with the Huo Family¡¯s direct descendants. As long as it was not too excessive, they would do everything in their power to satisfy her.

    Thus, Huo Tian had probably never suffered a setback before. The biggest setback in her life was falling at Song Yaoyao¡¯s feet.

    She replied with a muffled ¡®mm¡¯ and asked, ¡°Brother Ningxi, did you juste back? Aren¡¯t you living in the old manor now?¡± Huo Tian had not seen Huo Ningxi since she came back.

    Upon hearing this, a strange look shed across Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I moved near thepany because of work.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±

    Huo Tian was listless as she replied casually.

    Huo Ningxi could tell at a nce that the food in front of her had not been touched, and the soup was mushy. ¡°Hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t be good if the food gets cold. I¡¯ll go upstairs and get something.¡± After saying this, he turned around.

    Huo Tian felt a little wronged when she saw this. ¡°Brother Ningxi, aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m crying?¡± In this country, there was not even a single person who cared about her. Not only was she threatened by her uncle, but she was also oppressed by Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Why?¡± Huo Ningxi followed her lead and asked.

    ¡°What if I say that Song Yaoyao is bullying me? Will you help me, Brother Ningxi?¡± Huo Tian asked on purpose.

    Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t even think about it andughed. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    An answer without hesitation or a single thought came out of his mouth, making Huo Tian widen her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    The people of the Huo Family were possessed, weren¡¯t they?

    The truth was, she had asked this on purpose, but she no longer disliked Song Yaoyao.

    Seeing Huo Ningxi walk out of the dining room with his long legs, she looked at the cold dishes in front of her with disgust and quickly chased after him.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi, do you really trust Song Yaoyao that much? I¡¯m really suspicious whether she¡¯s ced a curse on you all.¡± This was the feeling she got after returning to Huo Manor for just a short day.

    It was so ridiculous that she could not even speak.

    ¡°She¡¯s not that bored.¡± Huo Ningxi did not even turn his head, but he answered firmly, ¡°Also, don¡¯t say such things anymore.¡±

    After saying this, he suddenly paused and thought back on a certain moment in time.

    Back then, he had asked the same question as Huo Tian, and even wanted to find a priest to exorcise the evil. Now that he thought about it, he did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± he lowered his head andughed at himself.

    Song Yaoyao had indeed not done anything. They were the ones who had been possessed and cursed themselves.

    Huo Tian could hear the warning and coldness in Huo Ningxi¡¯s tone. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Fine, I understand that she¡¯s the boss of this household, okay?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing back in the country?¡±

    Huo Tian pouted, ¡°Brother Ningxi, do you live in the mountains? Or are you automatically blocking my news? I¡¯ve been quite popr recently. How could you not know anything? Or do you only see Song Yaoyao in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Huo Ningxi pursed his lips, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved unconsciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± he reprimanded in a low voice.

    ¡°It is what it is.¡± Huo Tian did not realize anything, and said casually, ¡°Your hearts are all filled with Song Yaoyao. She eats and drinks whatever she wants. Whether she¡¯s cold or hot, in the eyes of the family, they¡¯re all important events. Even though I¡¯ve only moved back to the manor for less than a day, I¡¯ve witnessed so much ridiculousness, especially from Small Uncle!¡±

    She opened her mouth toin but was stopped by Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°Yaoyao is Uncle¡¯s future wife. It¡¯s only right that he dotes on his wife. Don¡¯t say such things anymore, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Huo Ningxi went upstairs. He didn¡¯t want to hear anything about how Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao were in love, even though he knew it.

    There was nothing wrong with what he said, but Huo Tian felt that Huo Ningxi had changed. ¡°Brother Ningxi, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±

    Huo Ningxi rarely wore formal clothes in the past. Every time she returned to China, he would always wear sportswear. Now that he was wearing a suit, Huo Tian even thought that she saw her uncle in him. He had begun to follow in his steps, even if it was just a little.

    ¡°People change.¡±

    ¡°Huo Ningxi? Long time no see.¡±

    The sound of the door opening interrupted Huo Tian¡¯s words. Song Yaoyao came out of the study. She did not expect to meet Huo Ningxi in the corridor.

    He had grown from a big boy to a man. Song Yaoyao was also surprised by his change for a moment. Then, she greeted him naturally, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s gaze fell on Song Yaoyao¡¯s face. Compared to him, she seemed to have not changed. Her face still had baby fat on it. Her chin was pointed and her facial features were small and delicate. When she smiled, she was as beautiful as a blooming begonia flower. Looking at her, one would think that time had never changed. It was still the same as when they were in high school.

    In reality, the two of them would be sophomores next semester.

    ¡°Do you want to eat something? Huo Tian, get the kitchen to prepare some food.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s lips moved slightly. He had not been back for so long that he felt like he was a stranger here. ¡°No, I-I saw that there were many dishes on the table just now. I¡¯ll just go down and have something to eatter.¡±

    ¡°So casual?¡± Song Yaoyao was stunned. ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound like you, Young Master Huo.¡±

    Huo Ningxi touched his nose and looked down, his pupils suddenly constricting.

    ¡°Your arm¡­¡± his heart suddenly tightened, as if an invisible hand was gripping it; even breathing felt difficult. If he could, he would be willing to take her ce.

 Chapter 1085 - What A Pity

    <h4>Chapter 1085: What A Pity</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    He stared at the wrinkled area on Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm. When he hated Song Yaoyao in the past, he always thought that she was pretentious and liked to cry. Onlyter did he realize how terrible prejudice was. It could even make people miss many, many things. She didn¡¯t like to cry, she was afraid of pain.

    So, this big wound, how painful would it be?

    Seeing Huo Ningxi¡¯s reaction, Huo Tian was embarrassed and wanted to exin, but Song Yaoyao intercepted her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful.¡±

    ¡°How could you be so careless? What did the Doctor say? Will it leave a scar? Did Uncle...¡± Huo Ningxi suddenly snapped back to reality when he saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s slightly cold gaze. He smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I talk too much.¡±

    !!

    Based on his uncle¡¯s feelings for Song Yaoyao, he should be the one who felt the most heartache when she was hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern.¡± The atmosphere was a little awkward. Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°Then you go ahead and remember to eatter. This is your house, you can make yourself at home. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile. He agreed seriously and watched Song Yaoyao leave.

    Huo Tian felt that he was strange, especially when it came to Song Yaoyao. He was not cold at all, and was even a little cautious.

    She asked sympathetically, ¡°Brother Ningxi, did uncle do something to you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You know, stuff! Actually, Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm was burned because she helped me. I¡¯m very grateful to her, and I feel very guilty. But uncle is always so fierce that I don¡¯t even dare to get close to her. If she were to get hurt again, wouldn¡¯t uncle kill me?¡± She felt wronged as she recalled the previous night... She wanted to tell Huo Ningxi how Huo Yunque had threatened to dunk her face into a pot of oil if she hurt Song Yaoyao again.

    Huo Tian thought that Huo Ningxi would sympathize with her after she finished speaking. However, she did not expect Huo Ningxi¡¯s eyes to turn cold after he heard her.

    When she finished speaking, Huo Ningxi suddenly sized her up and said, ¡°What a pity.¡±

    The door opened and closed.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s figure disappeared into the corridor. Meanwhile, Huo Tian touched the back of her cold neck; she was at a loss.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking things, but she felt that Huo Ningxi was saying that it was a pity that she didn¡¯t get hurt instead of Song Yaoyao

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Huo Tian wanted to look up at the sky and sigh. What was going on?!

    Had these people gone crazy?

    In the Huo Family, it was really hard to stay logical and not be a Song Yaoyao supporter.

    She had to persevere and not be assimted! Huo Tian clenched her fists!

    Everyone was drunk and she was the only one who was awake. She had to keep holding on!

    Huo Tian turned around and knocked on Song Yaoyao¡¯s door. ¡°Auntie, open the door, it¡¯s me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s distant voice came from behind the door. ¡°Not here.¡±

    Huo Tian: ¡°Oh...¡±

    Aggrieved.

    ...

    During dinner, Song Yaoyao realized that Huo Ningxi had not left yet.

    Huo Yunque sat down and Huo Ningxi began to report to him on the progress of their work. Huo Yunque tapped the table with his fingers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this during dinner.¡±

    Huo Ningxi nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The meal was very quiet. Only Huo Tian kept looking up to study Huo Yunque and Huo Ningxi. She felt that there seemed to be something between the two. She was very careful, afraid that it would affect her.

    Then, she looked at Song Yaoyao. She was enjoying the doting actions of the man beside her, looking as if she was not involved. Huo Tian was almost angered to death.

    At the same time, she felt sour in her heart.

    She thought that Huo Yunque would die alone; she did not expect him to be so flirtatious when it came to dating.

    At this moment, a face appeared in Huo Tian¡¯s mind. Her small face was slightly red.

    However, when she thought of how he looked at her as if he had never seen her before the hospital, she felt a little sad.

    After dinner, Song Yaoyao went out to digest her food. Usually, Huo Yunque would apany her at this time. However, today, after dinner, he went upstairs to the study.

    Song Yaoyao took small steps alone and strolled around.

    Huo Tian followed behind her. Her eyes rolled around, and she wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°Say what you want to say. Are you a thief or something?¡±

    Did she think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to discover her if she didn¡¯t say anything?

    The Huo Family¡¯s genes were so good, why didn¡¯t they pass it down to her?

    Huo Tian puffed out her cheeks, raised her chest, and walked to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side. Walking side by side with her, she pretended to ask unintentionally, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? You¡¯re injured, why isn¡¯t heing to see you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Hees whenever he wants. Why are you asking about that?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Huo Tian blushed and moved her face away angrily. She raised her voice to hide her embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m just asking!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Huo Tian avoided her gaze, but at the same time, she pricked up her ears to listen. However, after Song Yaoyao gave her one-word response, she did say anything else.

    She waved her small hands and walked around. She was wearing light green loungewear, looking like a junior high school student.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Huo Tian was about to die from anger. That was not what she wanted to hear! She wanted to know more about Song Wenchuan. It would be even better if she could get his contact information.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    What else could there be?

    What happened to Song Wenchuan was too special. Now that Song Yaoyao knew that her brother would never appear in Song Wenchuan¡¯s body again, she did not tell anyone about it.

    Of course, she was aware that Huo Yunque must have realized the strange situation that had happened to Song Wenchuan.

    Huo Tian did not expect Song Yaoyao to have such good stamina. She thought that she was just going for a brief stroll to digest her food, but she watched as she walked further and further away, round and round, like a spinning top.

    In the end, she still had the energy to run to the greenhouse and cut a few flowers to bring back.

    After following Song Yaoyao for half a day, she was exhausted, and she did not get any useful information. Huo Tian was so angry that she wanted to cry.

    After they went back, Song Yaoyao sat on the sofa and said to Huo Tian, ¡°It¡¯s time to apply ice.¡±

    Shezily ced her arm on the armrest of the sofa, like an old Buddha.

    Huo Tian took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ...

    Upstairs, in the study.

    Huo Yunque was sitting under the light, leaning against his chair. His legs were elegantly crossed, his elbows resting on the armrest, and his head was lowered as hezily flipped through the documents in his hands.

    His voice was clear and crisp, giving off a refreshing chill in the night.

    Huo Ningxi stood quietly, listening to Huo Yunque slowly point out the problems that had urred in his work.

    Even if he did not want to admit it, he had to ept the fact that Huo Yunque was much, much better than him, to the extent that it was beyond his reach.

    His sses were ced on the bridge of his nose, and the lenses were coated with a thinyer of light, making it impossible to see the emotions in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡±

    Huo Yunque closed the document, took off his sses, pinched the space between his eyebrows, and nodded.

 Chapter 1086 - Can I Move Back Home?

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Can I Move Back Home?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The person in front of the desk stood still. Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Uncle,¡± Huo Ningxi asked in a low voice, ¡°Can I move back home for a few days?¡±

    Huo Yunque stood up and walked past him. His aura made Huo Ningxi feel very small.

    ¡°Uncle...¡± he asked again with a hint of pleading in his tone.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    !!

    After he left, Huo Ningxi let out a long breath, then rubbed his stiff face and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, oh Huo Ningxi, aren¡¯t you sad?¡±

    How did he get to this point? Things didn¡¯t have to be this way.

    ...

    ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m here to see you!¡±

    The day after Tang Xinrou flew back, she couldn¡¯t wait to see Song Yaoyao.

    She threw herself at Song Yaoyao and gave her a big bear hug. When she noticed the person sitting on the sofa out of the corner of her eye, she was stunned and asked softly, ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°This is his home. Isn¡¯t it normal to live at home?¡±

    Song Yaoyao would never know what Huo Ningxi and Huo Yunque had discussed in the past. Neither of them would ever mention it to her, so of course, she had no way of knowing. She only thought that Huo Ningxi had genuinely moved out because of work.

    Hearing Song Yaoyao¡¯s natural answer, Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°You¡¯re so oblivious. I¡¯m not going to exin it to you!¡±

    She shoved the small gift she had brought for Song Yaoyao into her hands and pulled her into the hall with a smile.

    Huo Ningxi looked up and met Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes.

    He was the first to smile. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    As the saying went, one should never hit a smiling face. Since Tang Xinrou was not as outspoken as before, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite the coincidence. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been busy with work.¡±

    They made it sound like they were quite close outside of work.

    Tang Xinrou was speechless. Huo Ningxi put away the documents and stood up. ¡°You guys talk then. I still have work to do. I¡¯ll go to thepany first. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, goodbye. Take care on the road!¡± Tang Xinrou heaved a sigh of relief.

    When Huo Ningxi walked past Song Yaoyao, he turned his head and suddenly said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    The reason why Huo Ningxi was rated as the school hunk back in the days was because he was pursued by countless girls. On one hand, it was because of his superior family background. On the other hand, it was because of his outstanding looks.

    When he was gentle, he was indeed very attractive.

    ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Song Yaoyao waved her hand.

    After Huo Ningxi left, Tang Xinrou held Song Yaoyao¡¯s arm andined, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so tactful.¡± She went upstairs with Song Yaoyao affectionately and sighed, ¡°Time is a butcher¡¯s knife. I feel like I haven¡¯t seen Huo Ningxi for a long time. Thest time I saw him wasst year. He has changed so much that I almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±

    Actually, his facial features had not changed much. They had simply aged, and his contours had be firm and strong, beginning to take on the appearance of a man. The biggest change was still Huo Ningxi¡¯s temperament.

    ¡°Hey, do you feel that he is bing more and more like your Gege?¡± Tang Xinrou asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Is he?¡± Song Yaoyao did not think so. She shook her head. ¡°In my heart, my brother is the most special person in the world. There is no simrity or dissimrity.¡±

    Either way, she did not notice it.

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±

    Song Yaoyao only had Huo Yunque in her heart. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. So what if Huo Ningxi looked like him? Would Song Yaoyao ever abandon Huo Yunque to be with him?

    He simply looked like him, he could never be him.

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou went to Song Yaoyao¡¯s previous room. Her room was still the same, with pink curtains and household items. It was also overflowing with soft toys.

    Seeing this, Song Yaoyao was filled with memories.

    Her good luck seemed to have failed on the w machine. It didn¡¯t work at all. No matter how much money she threw at it, she was unable to sessfully catch one from inside.

    It was Huo Yunque who had caught so many for her.

    As she looked at everything, Song Yaoyao smiled and her dimples sank.

    Tang Xinrou rubbed the goosebumps that did not exist on her arms and said sourly, ¡°Aiyo, who are you thinking of again? Are you missing your Gegeagain? He just left for work and you¡¯re already missing him? How good would it be if magic existed in this world, right?¡±

    Song Yaoyao coughed and stared at her with a serious expression. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡± Tang Xinrou chuckled and bumped her shoulder. ¡°If there was magic, you could shrink yourself and follow him to work in his pocket, right? Little Wifey?¡±

    ¡°Little...¡± Little Wifey?

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but think of those embarrassing CEO novels she had read in the past. Her eyes were watery as she red at Tang Xinrou. ¡°If you say that again, be careful or I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    Tang Xinrouughed and fell into Song Yaoyao¡¯s arms. ¡°Hit me? Could you bear to do that? You¡¯ve been in the limelight recently. You may as well debut. I¡¯ll definitely be the first to pick you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao coldly refused.

    <i>Knock knock knock</i>

    As she was speaking, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Small Auntie, there¡¯s a phone call.¡±

    The corner of Tang Xinrou¡¯s mouth twitched. She turned her head in a daze and her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Small... Auntie? My Precious, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but you¡¯ve really made me look at you in a whole new light!¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at her speechlessly, then stood up to open the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s from the studio.¡± Huo Tian scratched her head and handed the phone to Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°You think so?¡± Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows.

    She stared at Huo Tian quietly. She was clearly not tall and looked very sweet and cute, but she had an imposing manner. Huo Tian was quickly frightened by her.

    ¡°It is from the studio. They asked you to go over and take a look. So, Small Auntie, are you going out?¡±

    Huo Tian was initially reluctant to call Song Yaoyao, Small Auntie. Calling a girl who was only two years older than her Small Auntie was too embarrassing. However, with Huo Yunque around, all the servants and Uncle Zhang haunted her like ghosts. They would appear out of nowhere and remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful to Miss Song. She¡¯s your elder.¡±

    Huo Tian was almost scared out of her wits, and her nerves were severely weakened.

    Song Yaoyao caught her eager look. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Th-then take care, Small Auntie. Be careful on the road and have a safe journey!¡± Huo Tian could not hide her excitement.

    Tang Xinrou walked out from behind Song Yaoyao. Looking at Huo Tian, she raised her eyebrows and looked at her questioningly with a suspicious look.

    What exactly did Song Yaoyao do to this girl? She looked like she was being oppressed to the point of exhaustion.

    Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the studio together. Oh right...¡±¡ªwhen she passed by Huo Tian, she looked sideways and called her over¡ª¡±you shoulde too.¡±

 Chapter 1087 - All Business People Are Evil

    <h4>Chapter 1087: All Business People Are Evil</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°I¡­¡± Huo Tian forced back the profane words that she wanted to say. Her smile froze. ¡°I don¡¯t need to, right? There¡¯s nothing there for me, and there¡¯s nothing I can do. It¡¯ll be bad if I cause trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of trouble.¡±

    Huo Tian was on the verge of tears. With a sad face, she said, ¡°Do I really have to go?¡±

    She watched Song Yaoyao go down the stairs. Words seem to appear on her back: ¡®What do you think?¡¯

    ¡°Ahhh! Seriously!¡± She gritted her teeth and red at Song Yaoyao¡¯s figure.

    She really didn¡¯t understand how Song Yaoyao had so much work! Yesterday, Song Yaoyao had handed over part of the work in the studio to Huo Tian. She wasn¡¯t worried that Huo Tian would cause trouble at all. It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to die¡­

    The studio was located in an office building in the suburbs. Song Yaoyao had rented a floor there to use as an office.

    Now that the studio was starting to take shape, it didn¡¯t have enough people. Recently, Song Yaoyao had been thinking about how to recruit more staff.

    In addition, she had other ns.

    She pushed open the door and the wind chimes hanging above her rang.

    This was Tang Xinrou¡¯s first time in the studio. She looked around curiously. Each cubicle was no different from a normalpany¡¯s office area. On the table were all sorts of books, documents, nning tables, and data analysis reports. It looked a little messy.

    ¡°Director Song, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao.¡±

    Meng Qiqi saw Song Yaoyao and stood up happily. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I brought food and drinks for you guys.¡±

    Huo Si ced the items on the table. Whatever everyone wanted to eat, they would naturallye and get it.

    ¡°Thank you, Director Song!¡±

    Apart from Meng Qiqi and the four roommates that Song Yaoyao had recruited, the others were recruitedter.

    There was post-production, editing, and so on. Actually, these could be outsourced, but Song Yaoyao liked to keep everything in her own hands. She was not short of money now. She had to ensure the quality of her work and not let down the trust of the audience.

    ¡°Huh? You guys arrived so quickly.¡±

    Xu Yue rushed over. She took off her coat and ced it on a chair. She then took out a USB sh drive and handed it to Song Yaoyao. ¡°The finished production is ready. This is a backup. You can take it back and have a look.¡± Recently, many television stations had approached them, wanting to buy the rights to the premiere of The Boyfriend Next Door. In this aspect, they still had to negotiate and see who would pay the highest price. Do you have any expectations in your heart, or do you have a preference for which television station?¡±

    Song Yaoyao took the USB sh drive and the group walked towards the office inside.

    Song Yaoyao had an office of her own. Although the number of times she came to the studio could be counted on one hand, Huo Jiu still prepared it for her.

    Theyout of her office waspletely different from the office outside. The floor tiles were so clean that they reflected light. The decoration was simple and elegant, but it also carried a little warmth.

    ¡°And Yun Shuihan, her new script has been handed in. I¡¯ll bring it to youter.¡±

    ¡°Is it a period drama?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a time travel drama. She said she wants to challenge herself.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded. ¡°Post a recruitment post online and sign a few directors over.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t expand the studio by herself. Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t someone who liked to work with others and liked to hold power in her own hands, but she had been observing for a long time in school and had a few candidates in mind.

    The moment this thought appeared in her mind, Xu Yue asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were already candidates?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Song Yaoyao hugged a little teddy bear in her arms as she slowly rubbed its face. ¡°I can¡¯t throw them an offer as soon as they graduate. Talented people are all arrogant. If I recruit them, it would cause trouble for me. Graduating is equivalent to entering unemployment, and the entertainment industry is already saturated; people can even im to be directors just by shooting a short video. With no money, no staff, and no resources, is it that easy to stand out?¡±

    Xu Yue and Tang Xinrou were both used to Song Yaoyao¡¯s temper. One must not be bewitched by her sweet and soft appearance. Otherwise, they would definitely be scammed badly by her.

    Only Huo Tian looked at Song Yaoyao in shock. She was stunned as she listened to her words.

    She felt that she understood, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    ¡°We should let them suffer a beating from society. Then, we should pull them back and tell them that we can help them. After knowing that it¡¯s hard to survive without money and power, they will naturally be grateful to me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao chuckled, her eyes cunning. Her heels swayed as she lightly tapped the ground.

    ¡°All business people are evil.¡± Xu Yue sighed.

    Tang Xinrou nodded heavily. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±

    Otherwise, it would be a miracle if she wasn¡¯t toyed with to death.

    Huo Tian pursed her lips. From the moment she entered the office, she had been silent.

    ¡°Take this. Remember, don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huo Tian felt like she had been through a lot. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep it? If I lose it¡­¡±

    She heard thepleted drama was inside and they were discussing a partnership; it meant that they hadn¡¯t sold it yet. From what Xu Yue said, it seemed like there were many stationspeting for it too. Although she didn¡¯t understand, she knew that if the thing in her hands was to be leaked, it would definitely be a huge loss.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is just a backup. Besides, it¡¯s a password-protected USB that only your Auntie uses,¡± Tang Xinrou winked at Huo Tian andforted her.

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± She was much more relieved.

    She pouted and put the USB drive into her bag. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to give this to me. If I lose it, you can¡¯t me me.¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°If you can lose a USB drive, what else can I count on you to do?¡±

    Huo Tian sped her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m just considering all possibilities.¡±

    Why was she being so fierce?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s aura was too strong when she was in the office. Huo Tian was still not used to her serious look and immediately found an excuse to slip away.

    The office door closed and Xu Yue sat sideways on the armrest of the sofa. She crossed her arms over her chest and raised one of her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? What do you have nned?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Dazzling You? What do you think of forming a girl group?¡±

    ¡°A girl group?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was astonished. She was only interested in acting and the studio had yet to touch on the production of idols.

    ¡°Idols abroad are very popr. There aren¡¯t any idols in China that are particrly good. If you¡¯re confident, you can give it a try.¡± Xu Yue analyzed seriously, ¡°However, the impact of overseas idolization culture on our country is too great. We might not be able to create much of an impact. It will only be popr for a period of time before it dies down.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you think we can do to keep it popr?¡±

    Xu Yue stroked her chin and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Strength, backing, marketing, packaging¡­ We can¡¯tck any of them.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Song Yaoyao curled the corners of her lips. Her red lips were plump and full, and there was arrogance between her brows. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯tck any of these.¡±

    ¡­

    It was rare for her toe to the studio, so Song Yaoyao treated the employees to a meal before leaving.

 Chapter 1088 - Talk Heart-to-heart With Your Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Talk Heart-to-heart With Your Cousin</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Tian didn¡¯t understand why Song Yaoyao wanted to bring her to a social event, but she could see that every single one of the employees looked at Song Yaoyao with absolute admiration and trust.

    A 20-year-old girl was leading arge group of employees. Among these people, there was nock of people older than Song Yaoyao, but no one underestimated her because of her age.

    This was a side of her that Huo Tian had never seen before. Before this, Song Yaoyao¡¯s image in her heart was simr to that of a troublemaker.

    Other than acting cute and seducing her uncle, she didn¡¯t do anything serious at all. Only now did she realize that everything was caused by her preconceived prejudice. Other than being with her uncle, Song Yaoyao also had her own business to run.

    And she was very busy.

    ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Let¡¯s go back.¡± Song Yayaoo stood by the roadside, the wind caressing her hair. Under the dusk, it was like a scene from aic, so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Being caught by Song Yaoyao, Huo Tian¡¯s face was slightly hot, and she stuttered, not knowing how to exin. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang, and she let out a long sigh. ¡°I, I need to take a call!¡±

    She gripped her phone and looked at Song Yaoyao eagerly, waiting for her approval.

    She probably didn¡¯t even notice that she was already used to listening to Song Yaoyao¡¯s words. In the past, this was somethingpletely unimaginable.

    ¡°Go.¡± Song Yaoyao nodded.

    Two minutester, Huo Tian pursed her lips and walked back in silence.

    Song Yaoyao bent down and got into the car. She turned her head to look out the window, but Huo Tian was still standing in ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Can I leave for a while? A friend is looking for me.¡± Huo Tian was a little nervous. Especially when she looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s clear eyes, her heart beat even faster.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her indifferently.

    Huo Tian almost said, ¡°Forget about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    But one word made Huo Tian heave a sigh of relief.

    The car quickly left with Song Yaoyao in it. Huo Tian stood where she was and watched the car disappear into the traffic. When she thought of the phone call, she felt a little irritated. The joy and happiness she had before was gone.

    In the car. ¡°Miss Song, do you want to send someone to follow her?¡± Huo Si asked in a low voice.

    Huo Si was born with a loud voice. But under Huo Jiu¡¯s repeated warnings, he learned to control his voice a little.

    ¡°You just need to speak normally.¡± Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. She¡¯s neither my daughter nor a criminal. She has the freedom to choose where she wants to go.¡±

    She did not like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, even though Huo Tian¡¯s expression did not look right.

    ¡°Get someone to pay attention. Just make sure nothing happens to her.¡±

    Huo Si replied happily, thinking that he had to tell Huo Jiuter. Miss Song did not care about his loud voice at all. It seemed that he was not the only one who was not used to his suppressed voice; Song Yaoyao was not used to it either.

    ¡­

    Huo Tian pushed open the door of the private room and walked in. The cold air blew into her face, making her shudder for some reason.

    ¡°Tian Tian, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Seeing her enter, the woman went up to her affectionately and gave her a hug. She gently patted her back, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything and return to the country alone?¡± she scolded. ¡°You don¡¯t know how worried I was. Besides, your mother found out that you ran away from school. She called me, so I could only hide it for you and tell her that you¡¯re with me.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Really?¡± Why would she care about her?

    That¡¯s right, this person was Dai Shiqing.

    She was wearing a simple white dress with a wide hem. There were some folds around her waist, which made her waist even more slender and feminine.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Tian Tian. What¡¯s wrong with you? Did I do something wrong and offend our Young Miss?¡± Dai Shiqing smiled lightly as she held Huo Tian and sat down. ¡°If there¡¯s anything that I didn¡¯t notice, just say it. I¡¯ve watched you grow up. You don¡¯t want our rtionship to be estranged, right?¡±

    Huo Tian nodded.

    Dai Shiqing stuffed a gift into Huo Tian¡¯s hands, ¡°This is the ne that you took a fancy to before. Didn¡¯t your mother say that she wasn¡¯t willing to buy it for you? Here, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on it. As soon as it arrived, I immediately bought it for you. Look at you. You haven¡¯t been answering my calls during this period of time. You¡¯ve been worrying me to death. As soon as I was done with work, I immediately flew back to China to look for you!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not angry anymore, right? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Dai Shiqing sped her hands together and looked into Huo Tian¡¯s eyes sincerely.

    Huo Tian pursed her lips. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not ming you.¡± She was just very disappointed.

    But for some reason, Huo Tian did not want to tell Dai Shiqing about this. She even felt a little regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have gone back with Song Yaoyao.

    She had not applied any ice on her wound that night yet, and she did not know if her uncle was at home. Was Song Yaoyao going to let Brother Ningxi treat it for her?

    Huo Tian fell into a trance as soon as she thought about this. Meanwhile, Dai Shiqing¡¯s eyes shed with emotion, and it disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°So, tell me, how have you been in China recently? I just found out that you¡¯ve participated in a program. What happened?¡± She showed just the right amount of concern and waited quietly for Huo Tian¡¯s answer.

    At the same time, some food and drinks were served. ¡°Have something to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Huo Tian shook her head.

    After that, Huo Tian realized that Dai Shiqing must have noticed that she didn¡¯t like her mentioning Huo Yunque all the time. She had been here for so long, and she hadn¡¯t even mentioned the Huos once. However, she started to ask about Song Yaoyao and her rtionship with Song Yaoyao, whether intentionally or not.

    Huo Tian lowered her eyes and looked at the lemon slices in her drink. She said calmly, ¡°¡­that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Dai Shiqing was surprised and said as if she didn¡¯t mean it, ¡°I thought she would sign you to her studio. By the way, she works in the entertainment industry, right?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Huo Tian suddenly raised her head and looked at Dai Shiqing.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Dai Shiqing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess this kind of thing. Don¡¯t forget, I treat Song Yaoyao as my love rival. Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win every battle! Don¡¯t you know this? Tian Tian, I won¡¯t harm you. Are you still ming me for neglecting you when I was busy with work?¡±

    Huo Tian frowned and reluctantly epted this exnation.

    She said, ¡°Cousin, have you ever thought about liking someone else? I¡¯ve been back to the old residence the past two days and discovered that my uncle really doesn¡¯t have eyes for other women. Even I, in his eyes, can¡¯tpare to a single strand of Song Yaoyao¡¯s hair. Furthermore, they¡¯re already engaged. If you want to be together with my uncle, won¡¯t that make you a mistress?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s smile faded and she almost couldn¡¯t keep up her act. ¡°Tian Tian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Weren¡¯t you the one who supported me being with your uncle the most previously? Or did Song Yaoyao say something to you?¡±

 Chapter 1089 - How Dare You Harm The Huo Familyâ€™s Interests

    <h4>Chapter 1089: How Dare You Harm The Huo Family¡¯s Interests</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°She¡¯s never said anything to me.¡± Huo Tian shook her head. ¡°On the contrary, she trusts me.¡±

    ¡°Trusts you?¡± Dai Shiqing narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Huo Tian casually told her about what happened at the studio. Dai Shiqing listened very seriously and sighed. ¡°This is also pretty good.¡±

    Huo Tian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. My bag¡­¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°Cousin, can you help me watch it?¡±

    Dai Shiqing smiled. ¡°Sure, there are no outsiders here. You can go without worrying. Do you think someone will steal your things? Do you have something valuable inside?¡± she asked casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Huo Tian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a backup USB drive. If I lose it, Song Yaoyao will kill me.¡±

    After exining, Huo Tian left.

    The room fell silent for a moment. The smile on Dai Shiqing¡¯s lips faded, and her eyes turned cold.

    What kind of magic did Song Yaoyao have? In just a few days, she had even managed to win over the difficult Huo Tian. When she spoke now, Huo Tian probably did not notice that her heart was leaning towards Song Yaoyao.

    She looked at the small bag beside her and snorted.

    ¡°Let me see what it is.¡±

    She casually picked up Huo Tian¡¯s bag and opened it. There were a lot of things in the bag. An air cushion lipstick, tissues, and a girl¡¯s hair tie. The space in the bag was small and messy. Dai Shiqing frowned. Just as she was about to empty the bag, a girl¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded from the door of the private room.

    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±

    Huo Tian, who had gone to the bathroom, appeared at the door. She watched coldly as Dai Shiqing rummaged through her bag. She was holding a small USB sh drive in her hand.

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Tian Tian, I¡¯m not. I forgot to bring my lipstick, so I wanted to use yours to touch up my makeup.¡± She quickly calmed down and naturally put the bag back on Huo Tian¡¯s seat. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t use it.¡±

    ¡°Is that really what you were doing?¡±

    Huo Tian smiled faintly. Suddenly, she strode in front of Dai Shiqing and grabbed her handbag off the table. She pulled it open and flipped it upside down abruptly. All sorts of things came pouring out and rolled onto the ground.

    Two lipsticks appeared in front of her eyes. Dai Shiqing knew that Huo Tian had always been a rude person; when she flew into a rage, she couldn¡¯t control herself.

    Her expression changed quickly like a color palette.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t bring any lipstick? No wonder my mother and uncle have always looked down on you. This is the reason!¡±

    Huo Tian took back her bag. Her tone was filled with disgust, and she didn¡¯t care about their previous rtionship at all, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Song Yaoyao gave this to me. Do you think I would just leave it lying around? Also, it¡¯s already surprising enough that you suddenly returned to China, and you¡¯re so interested in her. As expected, people who don¡¯t have the surname Huo just can¡¯t be on the same page as US. Are you trying to harm the Huo Family¡¯s interests? This is the first time. If I find out about this again, I¡¯ll tell my uncle!¡±

    After saying this, she turned around and was about to leave when¡­

    ¡°Tian Tian¡ª¡±

    Dai Shiqing¡¯s expression tensed up, and she quickly grabbed Huo Tian¡¯s wrist. ¡°Listen to my exnation. I like your uncle so much, why would I want to harm the Huo Family¡¯s interests? I just hate Song Yaoyao. Don¡¯t you dislike her too? Sit down, let¡¯s talk about it slowly, okay?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to talk about it slowly with you?¡± Huo Tian felt so disgusted that she wanted to throw up. She had never realized as clearly as she did now that Dai Shiqing was so hypocritical and vicious.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao is my uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the future madam of the entire Huo Family. If you hurt her interests, doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re hurting the Huo Family¡¯s interests? Also, have you ever thought about me? My uncle treats her like a treasure, and she gave me the USB drive. If it gets leaked, have you ever thought about what my uncle would do to me? No wonder my mother said I was stupid and gullible. I was tricked by you for so long. You approached me because you wanted to get something out of me!¡±

    ¡°Tian Tian, is that how you think of me?¡± Dai Shiqing was heartbroken. She looked at Huo Tian in shock as if she didn¡¯t recognize her anymore. ¡°What kind of magic does Song Yaoyao have? Did she brainwash you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that.¡±

    Huo Tian pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you think about how much you¡¯ve benefited from the Huo Family since you were young? Even your previous job was found by my parents.¡± Otherwise¡­ how could she be a manager at such a young age.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back. You better watch yourself!¡± she snorted coldly and clutched her bag tightly. She was afraid that Dai Shiqing would get angry and snatch the USB drive in the next second, so she left in a huff.

    Dai Shiqing was left behind. After a long while, she plopped down on the chair. She still did not understand how Huo Tian had be so difficult to fool now.

    Was she trying to trick her so that she would give herself away when she actually did not go to the bathroom?

    The more she thought about it, the more Dai Shiqing felt that this was the case.

    ¡­

    Huo Manor.

    Huo Yunque was not back yet. Song Yaoyao was ying with her phone on the sofa, carelessly applying an ice pack to her wound.

    The sound of a car engine outside was heard, apanied by the sound of leather shoes hitting the floor.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyelids.

    Huo Ningxi walked over. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    He put down his briefcase and was about to bend over, but Song Yaoyao quickly moved away. The atmosphere froze for a moment, but Song Yaoyao refused. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already applied it.¡±

    With that, she quickly threw away the ice pack, jumped off the sofa, put on her shoes, and ran upstairs. ¡°Rest early, I¡¯m going back upstairs. Bye.¡±

    Huo Ningxi was still bending his back slightly, but there was no one in front of him. Song Yaoyao was like a rabbit, running away quickly.

    He pursed his lips and slowly straightened up. He stared at the ice pack on the table for two seconds.

    Was he that scary? Or did Song Yaoyao still hate him?

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao read for a while upstairs. Every time she heard the sound of a car, she would hold her breath and wait quietly. But she still didn¡¯t hear the familiar footsteps.

    She yawned, turned over on the bed, and took out her phone.

    Her fingers quickly jumped on the screen.

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: Hello, Boss, do you need any special services?

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: [ButtWiggling.jpg]

    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>

    The phone far away in thepany meeting room vibrated without warning.

    Huo Qi, who was next to Huo Yunque, nced at his phone casually and then shifted his gaze away in the next second.

    <i>Cough</i>

    Miss Song really knew how to y.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression was cold. He narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and lifted his chin slightly. ¡°Continue.¡±

    After saying that, he calmly held his phone.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°What services do you have? Tell me.¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°I have everything that you want, including massages, sleeping together, bathing, and other services. I can do all of them.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Huo Yunque clenched his fist to cover his smile. A hint of affection shed across the eyes behind his lenses. It was so fast that no one could catch it.

 Chapter 1090 - Love To Play With Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Love To y With Fire</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    He did not say a word, causing his subordinates to think that he was dissatisfied with the report. One of the managers standing on the stage stiffened and was at a loss for words.

    Huo Qi was speechless and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, continue.¡±

    After hearing Huo Qi¡¯s words, that person continued to stutter.

    Huo Qi sighed. Who would have thought that the big boss who was in the middle of a meeting was actually flirting with his little wife online?

    Sigh¡­

    Today was another lonely day.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Oh? Is it expensive?¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, only 998 yuan for the full service. Of course, it¡¯s even cheaper if you make a membership card.¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Oh?¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°Boss, we are divided into silver, gold, and ck cards. We have three-year, ten-year, and lifetime cards. Which one do you want?¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°[Angry.jpg]¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°You can¡¯t think about it!¡±

    Huo Yunque chuckled. ¡°So fierce? Then I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°OMG! Boss, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I¡¯m so cute. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sleep with me?¡±

    Huo Yunque saw that the conversation was getting more and more heated. He sat up straight with a serious expression on his face.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make a card.¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give you a ck lifetime membership card. Only a ck card suits your identity and temperament.¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Can I return the card if the service is not good?¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°No! Hurry up and give me the money! Give me the money! [HandsOnWaist.jpg]¡±

    What a little money-grubber. Huo Yunque smiled and sent a red packet.

    At first, he did not use inte banking, but he could not help it now that he had a drama queen wife at home who acted cute from time to time. Besides, she didn¡¯t want much; sometimes she wanted a drink, and sometimes she wanted a cake.

    In short, she always had small reasons to get money from him.

    The red packet was received in a second.

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°Boss, when are youing? I¡¯m already in bed.¡±

    Huo Yunque facepalmed. This little woman. Was it because they were conversing over the inte that she dared to act so recklessly?

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me.¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°Why? I love ying with fire.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, bing more and more unfathomable.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°You just wait.¡±

    ExtremelyCuteSongYaoyao: ¡°Oh! Oh! I was just kidding! Gege, you should focus on work, I won¡¯t disturb you!¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡±

    ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±

    He pocketed his phone, got up, and strode out of the conference room.

    The manager, who had just finished his report, stood on the stage, his face full of confusion.

    So, was the boss happy with him or not?

    Huo Qi was also stunned for a second before he came back to his senses. He quickly grabbed Huo Yunque¡¯s coat and chased after him into the elevator.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao looked at thest sentence and almost smashed her phone on her face. She copsed on the bed and wailed, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡±

    She had gone too far.

    Her face was dyed with a thinyer of red. Only through the inte did she dare to say such shameless words to tease Huo Yunque. This was because she knew that he wouldn¡¯t be back soon due to work, and he wouldn¡¯t have time to deal with her.

    However, she did not expect that Huo Yunque, who normally yed along, would actually be serious this time!

    ¡°Ahhhh! What should I do? What should I do?¡±

    She was about to die, wasn¡¯t she?

    Song Yaoyao looked at her arm, which was almost healed from the burn. Although it was a little ugly, it did not hurt anymore.

    What should she do? Was there any use using this as an excuse?

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    Just as Song Yaoyao was still panicking, there was a knock on the door. She was so scared that her heart almost stopped.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The voice was muffled, and the moment she heard it, she felt depressed.

    Song Yaoyao opened the door a little and stuck her head out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The bright light from the corridor shone on the girl¡¯s face. It was white with a tinge of red, like a ripe peach. Her eyes sparkled, and as she blinked, she seemed to emit a sweet fragrance.

    Huo Tian was a little dazed when she saw this. She suddenly asked without thinking, ¡°Is Uncle at home?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°You¡¯re looking for him?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, no, no.¡± Huo Tian finally came to her senses. She cursed herself in her heart. What was going on? She was acting like an idiot. Why was she staring at this woman? She wasn¡¯t gay.

    However, Song Yaoyao¡¯s current state was too mesmerizing.

    She took out a USB sh drive from her bag and handed it to Song Yaoyao. ¡°I want to return this to you. Y-you should keep it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took it. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Huo Tian pursed her lips, shook her head, and nodded. Song Yaoyao was confused.

    ¡°So is there something else or is there nothing else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Tian wanted to say something, but she hesitated. ¡°You have to be careful. You should be mindful of the source material and not leak it.¡±

    ¡°I know that. What else?¡± Song Yaoyao quietly waited for Huo Tian¡¯s follow-up.

    Huo Tian shook her head. ¡°I, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    She lifted her foot and left. Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and sized her up from behind.

    Should she go and check who she had met?

    However, Huo Tian soon gave her an answer. She seemed to have made up her mind. After walking for a few meters, she suddenly turned around and gritted her teeth. ¡°My cousin is back in the country. Just pay attention to her!¡±

    She was not worried that Huo Yunque would be snatched away by Dai Shiqing. Anyone could see that Song Yaoyao was the only woman in her uncle¡¯s eyes, and he did not like other women at all.

    Huo Yunque was different from other men. He had status and power from the start. In addition, with his good looks, he could find any woman he wanted. However, he seemed to be missing the woman part of his programming. There were countless people who wanted to marry into the Huo Family or give him women in business, but none of them got what they wanted.

    Even she had heard that Huo Yunque was a man who kept himself clean and had no desires.

    Back when she was crazy about reading novels, she had been infected by the culture of the CEOs in novels. She had even secretlymented in her heart that if her uncle fell in love with a woman in the future, how happy would that woman be?

    With such strong self-control, all the temptations in the world seemed to be insignificant to him.

    After saying what she wanted to say, Huo Tian quickly ran away.

    She felt that she was trying to be nice to Song Yaoyao, and it made her feel ufortable all over.

    Song Yaoyao looked at Huo Tian¡¯s back and blinked. After a long while, she clicked her tongue. The interruption from Huo Tian made her feel less nervous.

    So, did that mean Huo Tian went to see Dai Shiqing that night?

    Thinking of that woman, Song Yaoyao leaned against the door and snorted.

    Was Huo Tian warning her? It seemed, she was finally awake. Did she realize that Dai Shiqing was using her?

    ¡°I guess she¡¯s not that stupid.¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around and returned to her room.

 Chapter 1091 - Call Me Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Call Me Boss</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    She was worried, so shey on the bed nervously, but she soon drifted off to sleep.

    <i>Click¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao, who was half asleep and unsure of the time, suddenly woke up. She sat up in a daze and looked around. A strand of hair on the top of her head curled up, looking adorable.

    Her cheek was suddenly touched by the back of a cold finger, and the pleasant voice of a man with a smile rang in her ears. ¡°The boss isn¡¯t even back yet, but you went to sleep first?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed against the back of his finger like a cat, squinting her eyes and muttering, ¡°What¡­¡± Before she could finish, she realized the meaning of Huo Yunque¡¯s words.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he swallowed the smile that was about to escape his mouth.

    Song Yaoyao slowly hugged the quilt tightly, and redness gradually spread to the tip of her ears making her look extremely cute.

    It seemed that she hadpletely woken up.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± Song Yaoyao rubbed her head and asked in a soft voice.

    Huo Yunque looked down at his watch. ¡°10. Do you want to continue sleeping?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook her head and opened her arms to Huo Yunque. She coquettishly said, ¡°Give me a hug.¡±

    The delicate and beautiful little girl begged for a hug. Her entire body exuded a unique sweet scent, making people want to carefully hide and store her in a ce where no one else could see.

    Huo Yunque bent down and picked her up, gently supporting her little butt. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten lighter.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Song Yaoyao rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve been eating on time, and every meal has made me very full!¡±

    Her fingers poked Huo Yunque¡¯s earlobe, and her voice was soft.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she was suddenly pped on her butt. ¡°Ah!¡± she cried out in shock.

    She pursed her lips and her eyes were watery. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Punishment.¡±

    Huo Yunque carried her to the washroom. Song Yaoyao pouted. ¡°What punishment?¡±

    ¡°Punishment for sleeping secretly before the boss is back.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Song Yaoyao suddenly raised her voice and lowered it guiltily. She said weakly, ¡°I was just joking.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque put her down and raised his chin, ¡°But I¡¯m serious. Go fill the bathtub.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She could see the mischievous look in Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes.

    She snorted and stomped her feet, ¡°Fine!¡±

    Had she just shot herself in the foot?

    After helping Huo Yunque bathe, Song Yaoyao rubbed her sore little arm. The next second, the many on the bedzily and ordered, ¡°Come here, give me a massage.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was so angry that she humphed and red at him. Her little face was red with anger. ¡°Huo Yunque! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque turned over andy on his side. He propped his forehead with one hand and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    The light coated his body with a warm glow. His figure was so sexy that it made one¡¯s blood boil. His ck hair was slightly damp, and it hung casually in front of his forehead, making him appear even younger than his actual age. And he was no longer as cold as he had been during the day, adding a little more seduction and sexiness to his appearance.

    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao quietly swallowed her saliva. ¡°Can you¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyelids. ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, after taking the boss¡¯ money, you have to fulfill your promise.¡± His voice was clear and crisp, and there was a hint of amusement in it as he gave her a reminder.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face turned red. She kicked off her slippers and slowly climbed onto the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m the injured one,¡± she protested.

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡± Huo Yunque nodded to show that she was right.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t we do it another day?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a reasonable person.¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips, stretched out his long arm, and quickly turned off the lights in the room.

    The next second, Song Yaoyao was shrouded in darkness.

    She blinked nkly. In the dark, all her senses were maximized.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s change to another service.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was trembling. She thought tearfully,?<i>is it possible to reject him now?</i>

    ¡­

    The next day, Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t dare to think about how she fell asleep.

    But she still woke up early in the morning.

    Shey on the bed like a preserved fish, tilting her head to look at the man who was tidying his shirt in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror on the right.

    He was tall, with wide shoulders and narrow hips. He had the perfect figure like a model, so perfect that he did not look like an ordinary person.

    She coughed. Although she quickly suppressed it, it still caught Huo Yunque¡¯s attention.

    He took a tie in his hand and sat down by the bed.

    ¡°Do you want some water?¡±

    He pulled Song Yaoyao into his arms with one hand and grabbed the ss of water that was ced on the bedside table. The rim of the ss was ced up to Song Yaoyao¡¯s mouth.

    Song Yaoyao took a sip. It was warm and sweet with a hint of honey. She drank half of the ss in one gulp before shaking her head, indicating that she did not want any more.

    As he looked at her, Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He stroked her long hair. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bonus some other day.¡±

    Seeing that he still dared to mention this, Song Yaoyao red at him with resentment. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Huo Yunque replied, ¡°A lifetime membership card can not be refunded.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled up the quilt and covered her head. She started to act shamelessly. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to resign! I quit! This job is too life-threatening!¡±

    ¡°Resignation request denied.¡±

    Huo Yunque pulled down the quilt and patted her little head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±

    He put on his tie. ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Be good at home, okay?¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao pouted. ¡°I¡¯m already like this, what else can I do?¡±

    Her bright eyes shed with resentment, and her red lips seemed to be swollen, like jelly. Huo Yunque leaned over and kissed the tip of her forehead, nose, and lips without looking at her. ¡°I really wish I could bring you along.¡±

    He sighed, adjusted the temperature in the room, and left.

    As soon as Huo Yunque left, Song Yaoyao rolled on the bed. The room was filled with his cold aura, and she closed her eyes as if Huo Yunque was still by her side.

    She stretched and yawned like a kitten. She then curled up under the quilt and fell back into a deep sleep.

    ¡­

    Huo Tian slept until the sun was high in the sky. When she came downstairs, she realized that she was the only one in the dining room.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Huo Tian looked around, trying to find Song Yaoyao. ¡°Uncle Zhang, wh-where¡¯s my aunt?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Miss Song.¡± Uncle Zhang smiled. ¡°Miss Song slept inte today, and she ate breakfast in her room. She should be getting up soon, please wait a little longer.¡±

    Huo Tian was already up sote, yet Song Yaoyao was evenzier than her!

    ¡°Is she that sleepy? Did she not sleepst night or something¡­¡± Huo Tianined without thinking. But Uncle Zhang was busy with other things, and she was left talking to herself. As she spoke, she was suddenly stunned and seemed to have realized something.

    Her small face gradually turned red¡­

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao slept until noon, and only then did she feel that she had regained some energy.

    It was said in legends that female demons supplemented their Yin with Yang. Why was it the opposite when it came to her?

    This didn¡¯t make sense at all!

 Chapter 1092 - Party

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Party</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    When Song Yaoyao went downstairs, she saw Huo Tian sitting at the dining table blushing.

    She looked at her curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Especially after seeing her, Huo Tian¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Hearing this, Huo Tian avoided Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes, not daring to look at her.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you want to eat?¡± Huo Tian picked up her chopsticks and quickly scooped rice into her mouth. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I-I¡¯m so hungry, I¡¯ll eat first¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you do something wrong?¡± It was so weird.

    <i>Cough, cough cough cough¡ª</i>

    Huo Tian was shocked. She coughed until she was out of breath, but she did not dare to raise her head to look at Song Yaoyao.

    Could it be that she was overthinking things?

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m right.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her waist speechlessly. She felt that Huo Tian was really weird today.

    After the meal, Huo Tian tried to slip away, but Song Yaoyao held her teacup and raised her eyelids. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked.

    Huo Tian pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­¡± She looked like she was about to cry. She was afraid that Song Yaoyao would ask her to do something again, so she tried to slip away. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t hide from her.

    A few minutester, in the greenhouse.

    There was no one around. Huo Tian squatted on the ground and muttered, ¡°Do you have no hands? Why don¡¯t you just let the servants do this? It¡¯s just some flowers, what¡¯s there to look at?¡±

    Although, she had to admit that the Huo Family¡¯s greenhouse was really beautiful.

    Song Yaoyao sat leisurely in a recliner. She kicked off her shoes, bent her legs, slowly held a cup of hot tea, and drank it. At the same time, she enjoyed watching Huo Tian work even though she was unwilling. It was really interesting¡­

    ¡°Did you forget that my hands were burned while saving you? I¡¯m now an injured person.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s hand that was holding the watering can paused and her voice weakened. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage and treating me like a ve!¡± Huo Tianined.

    ¡°Huh? How interesting.¡± Song Yaoyao was amused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to be my ve to repay me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± She was talking about repaying her in the next life! Besides, who wanted to be her ve!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to do it. You can speak to your uncle about it when he gets off work tonight.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s back stiffened, and she gritted her teeth with her back facing Song Yaoyao.

    She turned around with a fawning smile on her face.

    ¡°Why would I? It¡¯s my honor to serve my Small Auntie. Small Auntie, the flowers have been watered. What else do you need me to do now?¡± She blinked her eyshes, crossed her hands, and ced them on her lower abdomen. She bowed slightly and smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Song Yaoyao frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the weeds first.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°All of them?¡±

    ¡°All of them.¡±

    Who knew how long that would take! This greenhouse was so big!

    She was sure that Song Yaoyao was deliberately setting her up! But Song Yaoyao had Huo Yunque to back her up and she knew that Huo Tian was afraid of him.

    Huo Tian puffed her cheeks. ¡°Are you still holding a grudge against me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Song Yaoyao said innocently. ¡°When I have a grudge, I usually take revenge on the spot.¡±

    Like now.

    Huo Tian was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even straighten her back for the whole afternoon. Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao was so rxed that she almost fell asleep in the chair.

    She only regained some energy when Tang Xinrou came looking for her.

    ¡°Precious, what happened to you? Did your Gege squeeze you dryst night?¡± Tang Xinrou teased with a wicked smile.

    Song Yaoyao gave her a faint look and warned her not to talk too much.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I understand.¡± Tang Xinrou made a zipper gesture and pulled Song Yaoyao up from the chair. She asked, ¡°Do you still have the strength? Let¡¯s go out and y.¡±

    ¡°Where to? I¡¯m very tired.¡± Song Yaoyao was pulled up, but her entire body seemed to have no bones as she fell back down. Shezily curled up in the chair, unwilling to get up.

    Huo Tian pricked up her ears, her eyes rolling.

    ¡°It¡¯s a party. It¡¯s quite fun. It¡¯s organized by a friend of mine. Do you want to go together?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s bones were all limp, and her eyelids drooped. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to go.¡±

    Huo Tian squatted by the side. If Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to go, she wanted to go!

    Who knew how long it had been since shest had some fun? First, she participated in the program and trained for a long time. After that, she came out and had been trapped between Song Yaoyao¡¯s fingers ever since.

    She had almost forgotten what it felt like to attend a party.

    ¡°There¡¯s delicious food.¡± Tang Xinrou knew how to tempt Song Yaoyao. ¡°My friend specially invited a Michelin chef to make dessert. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t move. Huo Tian was curious why Tang Xinrou would say this. It was just dessert. With their status, what dessert could they not eat?

    It was not tempting at all. Rather than saying that there was good food, she should have said there was handsome men.

    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity.¡± Tang Xinrou sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll go by myself, then.¡±

    After saying this, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Huo Tian watched helplessly as Tang Xinrou turned around and left. She wished she could say out loud that she was willing to go.

    If Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t want to go, she could go instead!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    A girl¡¯s soft, nasally voice rang out from behind them. Tang Xinrou revealed a smile of sess. She hadn¡¯t gone far to begin with, so she immediately rushed back and grabbed Song Yaoyao. ¡°I knew it. Hurry up and get dressed! We¡¯ll have fun tonight!¡±

    Huo Tian watched them leave the greenhouse, feeling wronged. The sadness in her heart flowed like a river.

    <i>Mommy, I want to go home!</i>

    While Song Yaoyao was going out to have fun, why was she still working here? Was she a servant?

    ¡°Miss Huo Tian, Miss Song wants you to change your clothes. She wants you to go out with herter.¡±

    Huo Tian was stunned. She was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t react. ¡°Huh?¡±

    A few secondster, she suddenly jumped up from the ground and ran out of the greenhouse like a happy little bird.

    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll go change now!¡±

    ¡­

    It was already evening when they arrived at the venue. The evening wind was blowing, and the sky was filled with rays of light. It formed a beautiful scene and made people think that they had arrived at heaven.

    As soon as they entered, the bass made their hearts thump.

    A group of sexy girls were surrounding a man. They were ying in the pool and sshing water everywhere.

    There were also people who were dancing to the music. Those who liked a quieter scene, sat in the distance with their friends, chatting.

    Huo Tian felt a long-lost happiness, but Song Yaoyao did not say anything, so she did not dare to move.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Song Yaoyao gave the order, and Huo Tian immediately rushed out like a wild horse, quickly blending into the crowd.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was dumbstruck. ¡°Precious, did you threaten her with force? She¡¯s so obedient.¡±

    She could tell that Huo Tian wasn¡¯t a quiet person, but by Song Yao¡¯s side, she was like a little follower. If Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t even dare to have fun.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Song Yaoyao stared at the dessert counter. ¡°I¡¯m very gentle.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­¡±?<i>You can kill someone with one punch. Do you call that gentle?</i>

    ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re here!¡±

    In the swimming pool, the man who was being drowned by the beautiful women greeted Tang Xinrou. All that could be seen was a hand sticking out from the water.

 Chapter 1093 - Who Does She Look Like?

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Who Does She Look Like?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Brother Xuanming.¡±

    Tang Xinrou pulled Song Yaoyao towards the dessert counter and introduced her in a low voice.

    ¡°This is Leng Xuanming. He¡¯s the eldest young master of the Leng Family. He¡¯s one of the older brothers I¡¯ve known since I was young. He went abroad to study after primary school and stayed abroad to work after graduation. He only came back recently.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a cupcake. It wasn¡¯t clear whether she was listening or not.

    ¡°Xiao Rou, this is¡­¡±

    Leng Xuanming walked over. He put on a bathrobe and wiped the water droplets on his hair with a towel.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao, my good friend.¡±

    ¡°Song¡­¡± Leng Xuanming raised his eyebrows and reacted instantly. The smile on his face became even wider. ¡°Miss Song, right? I know you. I¡¯ve seen your work. It¡¯s very good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After returning to China, Leng Xuanming realized that there had been some changes in the circle, but not much.

    For example, the position of the number one aristocratic family had not changed. The old aristocratic families were still standing strong and were not on the decline. The only thing that surprised Leng Xuanming was that Mr. Huo, who was said to have a pure heart and few desires, had a fianc¨¦e. He even pampered her, and everyone in the circle knew about it.

    He secretly looked at the girl in front of him, holding a cupcake in her hand. She looked like a doll and was very delicate and beautiful. However, he had seen a lot of beautiful girls. He had grown up abroad, so after hearing about Song Yaoyao, he didn¡¯t have a big reaction.

    Instead, he felt that everyone respected Song Yaoyao simply because of Mr. Huo.

    ¡°Brother Xuanming!¡± Tang Xinrou frowned when she noticed Leng Xuanming sizing Song Yaoyao up.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry, sorry.¡± Leng Xuanming bowed like a gentleman. ¡°Miss Song is really too beautiful, so I took a few extra nces. Please forgive me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Leng Xuanming was asking for trouble. He knew that he wasn¡¯t weed by Song Yaoyao, so he tactfully said, ¡°You girls have fun. I¡¯ll go change first. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Tang Xinrou did not look pleased. As soon as he left, she pulled on Song Yaoyao and apologized, ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know he had be like this. Why don¡¯t we go? This doesn¡¯t look like much fun anyway.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled with crescent-shaped eyes. She casually licked a mouthful of cream. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s quite fun.¡± The mellow and sweet taste filled her mouth. Song Yaoyao was in a good mood. ¡°The cake is also very delicious.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°¡­ you¡¯re just here for the cake! If you want to eat it, I¡¯ll buy a bunch for you!¡±

    The Lengs and the Tangs were family friends, and Leng Xuanming was the older brother that she had known since she was young. so he had sent her an invitation letter to his party when he returned to the country. If she didn¡¯te, it would have been too disrespectful.

    However, Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t like to let Song Yaoyao suffer.

    ¡°You¡¯d better send him to the hospital for a check-up, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was eating the cake when she suddenly blurted out this sentence.

    The topic changed so quickly that Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t think straight. She was stunned. ¡°What? You mean¡ª¡± She looked at Leng Xuanming, who was talking to the others, and her expression gradually became serious.

    She didn¡¯t ask if Song Yaoyao was being serious. After knowing her for so long, it was enough for her topletely believe in Song Yaoyao¡¯s medical skills.

    If Song Yaoyao said that Leng Xuanming had a problem, then it meant that he really had a problem.

    But now was not the time to talk about such things. They had to wait for the party to end first.

    The deafening electronic music irritated Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart, so she pressed on her chest. Her body was healthy now, but she was still used to being quiet. The sudden noise made her heart palpitate.

    ¡°Ufortable? Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± before Tang Xinrou could finish, Song Yaoyao interrupted her.

    She shook her head and narrowed her eyes at the entrance of the vi.

    A few more people walked in from outside. They were handsome men and beautiful women, especially eye-catching.

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Tang Xinrou looked over as well. When she saw a beautiful barbie-like face, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows.

    Leng Xuanming had already walked up and shook hands with the man in the lead.

    Today, Zhong Li was dressed in casual clothes. His jet-ck hair was casually styled. He curled his lips and smiled charmingly. The girls around him couldn¡¯t help but blush and scream.

    Her gaze moved from Zhong Li to his side.

    The girl holding his arm was very young. She looked about eighteen or neen years old, and she looked like a Barbie in a shop window. Every part of her face was so exquisite that she didn¡¯t look like a real person.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± She looked like a mixed-blood.

    Tang Xinrou said, ¡°Her name is Lily. She was born in Country Y, and her father is Chinese. She is the second female lead of Celestial Wars, which is being screened overseas this year. She is even more popr than the female lead.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yaoyao constantly watched films, but she hadn¡¯t paid attention to this one.

    ¡°In the movie, she ys a violent girl who is especially strong. Her character is more likable and eye-catching than the female lead,¡± Tang Xinrou exined. ¡°However, this movie hasn¡¯t been released in China yet. I happened to be filming an advertisement overseas a while ago, so I went to the cinema to watch it.¡±

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize this girl.

    ¡°Right now, she¡¯s extremely popr in Country Y. She¡¯s the goddess in the hearts of countless boys.¡±

    She had a petite figure, but she was still hot. The parts that were supposed to be big were big, and the parts that were supposed to be thin were thin. In addition, she had an exquisite, three-dimensional baby face. Among the group of big-boned female stars, she was indeed unique and very eye-catching.

    ¡°Do you think she looks like someone?¡±

    In the distance, Lily could feel that someone was looking at her. She looked over curiously and realized that the person looking at her was an especially cute oriental girl. She immediately shed a friendly smile at her.

    ¡°Like who? I think so too, but I can¡¯t point it out.¡± Tang Xinrou frowned and racked her brains. That sense of familiarity had always lingered in her heart. She had felt it when she first saw the movie, but she couldn¡¯t tell who exactly she looked like.

    Until this moment, when Song Yao brought it up again, Tang Xinrou fell into a dilemma again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks a lot like Alice?¡±

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and took a sip of her drink. ¡°If you didn¡¯t say that her father was Chinese, I would have thought that Alice had another sister.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re right! No wonder she felt familiar. She looks just like Alice!¡±

    Tang Xinrou pped her forehead, and an epiphany dawned on her.

    ¡°However, she¡¯s not as exquisite as Alice, and the two of them havepletely different temperaments.¡± If they were more simr, it wouldn¡¯t have taken her so long to realize who she looked like.

    Alice was smart but delicate, and people wanted to hold her in their arms and protect her. But Lily was the powerful, vigorous and aggressive type. There was a kind of ambition in her eyes that could ignite the desire in people¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 1094 - Go Easy On You? Iâ€™ll Beat You To Death

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Go Easy On You? I¡¯ll Beat You To Death</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Ah! She¡¯s walking towards us,¡± Tang Xinrou suddenly said.

    Song Yaoyao heard the sound and looked over. Lily had left Zhong Li and the others and was walking towards them with a clear purpose.

    Many sets of eyes followed her. They probably knew who she was.

    Song Yaoyao could guess what she was doing in China at this time. It was probably for publicity.

    ¡°Hi, how are you? I¡¯m Lily,¡± the girl greeted them graciously.

    By now, the sky waspletely dark. The lights from the vi reflected in her eyes, forming a circle of light with a faint hint of blue.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°May I sit here?¡± Lily looked at them expectantly, her gaze sincere.

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t mind. ¡°There are still many seats here. Of course you can.¡±

    When she watched Lily¡¯s movie, she had quite liked her role as the violent girl. However, she was in the entertainment industry, and over the past year, she had learned that when she saw a movie, she should not get it confused with reality.

    What she liked was only the character design and her performance in the movie. It had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lily sat down happily and enthusiastically struck up a conversation with Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou. ¡°I know the two of you. I¡¯ve even seen your work, it¡¯s called, it¡¯s called Yan¡­¡±

    Her Mandarin was very awkward with a typical foreign ent.

    ¡°It¡¯s Concubine Yan,¡± Tang Xinrou said.

    ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s it! It¡¯s so¡­ I think it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± She knew very well what her strengths were. Her smile was bright, and her facial features were exquisite and elegant. She had the type of aesthetic that many people liked.

    ¡°I really like ancient and costume dramas. If there¡¯s a chance, I hope to work with Director Song someday.¡± Sometimes, she spoke fluently, but sometimes, she needed to pause and think hard about her words, ¡°I especially like those,?<i>swish swish swish¡ª</i>¡±

    She gestured with her hands. ¡°Very cool!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡± Song Yaoyao suddenly said.

    Hearing this, Tang Xinrou immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not a child.¡± Song Yaoyao threw her a look. ¡°If there really is someone who wants to fight with me, it¡¯s their bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Tang Xinrou nodded and made an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture.

    ¡°I understand, go ahead.¡±

    Perhaps it was because Tang Xinrou had the same job, when they chatted, they discovered they had a lot ofmon interests, and they had many topics to talk about. Thus, they had a good conversation.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao washed her hands in the bathroom. But just as she walked out, she was blocked by someone.

    <i>Bang¡ª</i>

    An arm suddenly appeared and firmly trapped her between the wall and a man¡¯s chest.

    Song Yaoyao calmly raised her head and met a pair of pitch-ck eyes that seemed to be unable to prate the light.

    ¡°Mr. Zhong Li, this isn¡¯t very appropriate, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The petite and slender girl was trapped in his arms. Under her little face was a fair and slender neck. From such a distance, Zhong Li could even see the dark blue blood vessels flowing under her snow-white skin.

    She was so delicate and alluring.

    It made one want to tease her, bite her neck, and taste her blood. Was it as sweet as the smell on her body?

    Zhong Li curled his lips and slowly lowered his head.

    From behind, this position was especially ambiguous.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s back was pressed against the wall and she didn¡¯t move. On the surface, she looked like she was scared silly. But that was only if one ignored the red tinge in her eyes.

    The girl¡¯s breathing was extremely close. Initially, Zhong Li just wanted to scare Song Yaoyao a little as revenge for her prank earlier. However, he did not expect that when he was about to touch her lips, his heart started to beat rapidly.

    He felt an impulse in his body. He wanted to go for it; he wanted to kiss her on the lips.

    At the critical moment, Zhong Li¡¯s yful expression froze on his face. His pupils constricted and his breathing became uncontrobly heavy.

    Song Yaoyao easily pushed him away with a smile that was sweeter than icing on a cake.

    ¡°Ow¡­ You¡­¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    Song Yaoyao smiled and did not give Zhong Li any time to react. Of course, her actions were so fast that it was impossible for him to dodge.

    A pnded heavily on Zhong Li¡¯s face.

    The rebounding force caused Song Yaoyao to feel pain as well.

    ¡°B*st*rd.¡±

    Cold sweat dripped down Zhong Li¡¯s forehead. His lower body was in so much pain that he almost lost consciousness, and on his handsome face was a bright red palm print. His eyes were bloodshot, and there was a hint of shock.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    He had never been scolded like that in his entire life.

    Song Yaoyao sneered and gave him another fierce kick.

    Her slender little snow-white finger pointed at his nose. ¡°I went easy on you this time. Don¡¯t let me see you again, or I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you!¡± There was arrogance in her eyes, and she was extremely proud. She didn¡¯t try to reason with him at all and directly attacked him.

    His impression of her was originally a delicate and soft girl who liked to y pranks, but now she had transformed into this violent girl in front of him.

    Zhong Li suddenly felt that Song Yaoyao was the live-action version of the girl from Celestial Wars.

    After Song Yaoyao finished speaking, she walked off without looking back and left Zhong Li in the corridor. He was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t move for a long time.

    As soon as she left, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes turned red.

    She ground her teeth and rubbed her palm that was already red. She then found Tang Xinrou and said, ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, are you tired?¡± Tang Xinrou immediately agreed.

    Just as she was about to say goodbye to Leng Xuanming, she lowered her head and saw Song Yaoyao¡¯s slightly red eyes.

    She was stunned for a moment before she got angry.

    ¡°F*ck, which idiot bullied you?¡±

    Lily was shocked. Obviously, she did not expect that the girl who had been chatting andughing with her a moment ago, who had a good temper and good manners, would be able to curse like a shrew in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°No one bullied me. It¡¯s the other way around,¡± Song Yaoyao said calmly with a straight face.

    ¡°You hit them?¡± Tang Xinrou understood. She held Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand and took a look. It wasn¡¯t serious, just a little red. ¡°Which fool provoked you? I should have given you a brick. If you meet someone who¡¯s not pleasing to the eye, just kill him with a brick. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt your hand.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was in a bad mood, but when she heard Tang Xinrou¡¯s words, she burst outughing.

    Her eyes were watery. When the light fell upon them, it seemed like they could speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lily was a little reluctant to see them go. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Xinrou pulled Song Yaoyao along. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if there¡¯s a chance. Bye.¡±

    All her attention was on Song Yaoyao so she didn¡¯t even think about leaving a contact number with Lily. And when Lily had the thought of asking for it, she had already gone far away.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Huo Tian?¡± Tang Xinrou turned her head and looked back and forth. There were more and more people, making her frown. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡±

    In the past, she thought it was fun. Now that she was attending something like this again, she only found it noisy.

    Moreover, Leng Xuanming¡¯s attitude made Tang Xinrou very unhappy. It was as if in his eyes, Song Yaoyao was just a pretty face who relied on a man to get to the top.

 Chapter 1095 - Iâ€™m Waiting For You To Get A Slap In The Face Translator: Yunyi

    <h4>Chapter 1095: I¡¯m Waiting For You To Get A p In The Face</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°No, it was quite fun.¡± Song Yaoyao licked her lips. ¡°The cake was also very delicious,¡± she added.

    It was dark outside the vi. There were no street lights; only a small night light hidden by the median strip which stretched out and disappeared into the distance.

    Tang Xinrou fiercely rubbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s head. ¡°The important part was thetter, right?¡±

    As long as the cake was tasty, then it was good enough for Song Yaoyao. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Mr. Huo was treating her harshly.

    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯m leaving too. I won¡¯t be sharing a car with you.¡± Tang Xinrou pushed her into the car. ¡°Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sat in the car and turned her head.

    The dim light shone into Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyes, which were faintly filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you so chatty? This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    She ordered the driver to drive and waved at Tang Xinrou. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me know when you get home.¡± Tang Xinrou put down her hand, watched the car leave, and stood up straight.

    ¡°Rourou, why don¡¯t you stay a little longer? It¡¯s just the beginning, and you¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    Leng Xuanming saw that Tang Xinrou and the others were about to leave, so he hurried over, but he was still a step toote. The car carrying Song Yaoyao was already gone, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He tried his best to invite Tang Xinrou to stay and y a little longer.

    Tang Xinrou no longer had much patience for Leng Xuanming. She pursed her lips, and her face darkened, ¡°What was that look in your eyes earlier? Brother Xuanming, I couldn¡¯t say it in front of Song Yaoyao because I didn¡¯t want anyone to feel embarrassed, but in your heart, do you still look down on her. Do you think that she¡¯s the kind of girl who relies on men to get ahead?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem¡ª</i>?I, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s temper had always been explosive. Hearing her expose his thoughts, Leng Xuanming touched his nose in embarrassment. ¡°How do you know her?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Do you know how many people in the circle envy me for being able to be friends with her?¡± Tang Xinrou sneered and crossed her arms. ¡°When you returned to China, didn¡¯t Uncle tell you to build a good rtionship with her?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Of course he did, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Leng Xuanming was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Xiao Rou. I really don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards her. Why don¡¯t you give me her contact information and I¡¯ll personally apologize to her, okay? I admit that I¡¯m a scoundrel, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Tang Xinrou shrugged and left a sentence with an ambiguous meaning. ¡°One day, you will regret it.¡±

    The Tang Family¡¯s driver had already arrived. Tang Xinrou left Leng Xuanming and walked towards the car. Suddenly, she remembered something and stopped in her tracks. She turned her head, ¡°I know that you have been influenced by foreign culture and may look down on Chinese medicine. But as long as you are still in the country, I¡¯m waiting to see the day you get pped in the face. I know what you are thinking. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not but I¡¯ll give you a reminder. Has it been a while since you¡¯ve gone for a physical examination? ¡°If you¡¯re free, go and have a check-up.¡±

    With that, she bent down and got into the car, no longer wasting her breath on Leng Xuanming.

    If he was willing to believe it, then he would believe it. If he wasn¡¯t willing to believe it, then she wouldn¡¯t be the one regretting it in the future.

    ¡°Hey, no¡ª¡± Leng Xuanming stood rooted to the ground. He didn¡¯t feel angry. He was just surprised that Tang Xinrou was so protective of Song Yaoyao.

    He shook his head and turned around to return to the vi.

    Actually, on the first day he returned to the country, his father had told him to hang out with Tang Xinrou more. He also made a point that if he could be on good terms with Song Yaoyao, that would be the best.

    To be honest, Leng Xuanming didn¡¯t take it to heart. She was just a girl without any power or background. The only person she could rely on was Mr. Huo.

    However, his father didn¡¯t think about it properly. He was talking about the Huo Family. How could the Huos be so easy to approach?

    It could be said that the Huos had the most unique existence in this circle. They did not participate in marriages of convenience, they did not cooperate with others, and they kept to themselves. However, they were like a towering tree. After hundreds of years of umtion, the roots of the big Huo Family tree had already prated deep into the ground and spread outwards. No matter what kind of storm came along, it was unable to shake the big tree in the slightest.

    Leng Xuanming turned his head and threw the matter to the back of his mind. He drank and chatted with his old friends whom he had not seen for many years. With thepany of beautiful women, he yed untilte into the night before he was carried upstairs and fell into a deep sleep.

    He was eventually woken up by pain apanied by dry vomiting. It was as if there was an invisible hand poking around in his stomach. It was so painful that he struggled to get up. He found two capsules of stomach medicine and stuffed them into his mouth. After a long while, he began to feel better.

    Leng Xuanming smiled bitterly and exhaled. He looked at the time and realized that he had slept until noon.

    Just then, his home called. Leng Xuanming washed up casually and rushed back.

    As he arrived, his home was just about to have lunch. Madam Leng had manyints, but when she saw Leng Xuanming¡¯s expression, thoseints turned into heartache and she said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale? I told you to drink less. Don¡¯t you have anything else to do besides drinking at parties?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, alright, Mom. My old habit is acting up.¡±

    He waved his hand and sat down at the table without a care. His father was not at home, so he was probably busy at thepany at this time. ¡°In this era, which young man doesn¡¯t have a stomach problem? It¡¯s not a big problem, I¡¯ll just eat some food.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not a big problem? No, follow me to the hospital for a check-up today!¡± Previously, when he was overseas, it was fine if they didn¡¯t see each other for a year, but now that he was back in the country, Mrs. Leng couldn¡¯t let him mistreat his body.

    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t like hospitals.¡± Leng Xuanming refused immediately. At this moment, the words that Tang Xinrou had told him yesterday suddenly appeared in his mind. He asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up with that Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Have you seen her? Aiyo, this girl is incredible. She¡¯s really amazing.¡± Madam Leng was full of praise. When she looked at Leng Xuanming again, she red at him and snorted coldly, ¡°Look at Mr. Huo. He¡¯s usually a man of integrity. He doesn¡¯t need a girlfriend, but he found such an amazing person as soon as he looked. What about you? You¡¯re not young anymore. All you do is fool around with those girls all day long. I don¡¯t have such high expectations. If you can find someone who¡¯s half as capable as Miss Song, I¡¯ll be able to rest in peace!¡±

    Leng Xuanming¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat when he heard this. He was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate, Mom. I admit that the Huo Family is beyond our reach, but aren¡¯t you guys ttering that girl a little too much?¡±

    Everything sounded so fantastical. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he had entered the world of immortal cultivation.

    ¡°Chinese Medicine has no scientific basis. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors. If we¡¯re sick, we still have to go to the hospital. You olddies are easy to deceive.¡± Leng Xuanming sighed. He didn¡¯t believe what she said at all.

 Chapter 1096 - Cancer

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Cancer</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Thinking of Tang Xinrou¡¯s words, he said to Madam Leng jokingly, ¡°That girl is so weird. Yesterday, she even said something to Rourou, causing Rourou to say that I should go to the hospital for a check-up or I¡¯d regret it. She made it sound like I was going to have a terminal illness or something. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridicu¡ª Hey, Mom, what are you doing?!¡±

    He didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with him at all and evenughed as he spoke, thinking that it was ridiculous. He didn¡¯t notice that after Madam Leng heard this, the color on her face faded and she was extremely pale.

    ¡°You need to go to the hospital with me! Right now!¡± Madam Leng¡¯s voice trembled as she forcefully pulled Leng Xuanming up. ¡°Who is joking with you? How dare you be careless about this?!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Mom, are you serious?¡± Leng Xuanming found it funny and stood up helplessly. ¡°Even if I have to go for a check-up, you should let me eat first. I¡¯m starving to death¡­¡±

    ¡°Eat what? An empty stomach is perfect for a check-up! Stop thinking about eating ande with me!¡± Madam Leng¡¯s expression was serious; she did not treat this as a joke at all. Just because Leng Xuanming had been far away abroad and did not know the full story, how could she not know? Song Yaoyao¡¯s words may have been a little weird, but they were definitely not without reason.

    Leng Xuanming could not persuade her, so he could only helplessly follow Madam Leng into the car.

    Two hourster, at the hospital.

    The corridor was quiet. Madam Leng covered her face with both hands. Her shoulders were trembling continuously, and sobs leaked out from between her fingers.

    Leng Xuanming opened his mouth in disbelief. However, the medical report in his hand could not fool anyone. He actually had cancer! What the f*ck? Was it April Fool¡¯s Day?

    ¡°I told you to take care of your body! Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? You didn¡¯t go to the regr medical check-up every year, did you? I specifically sent a chef from China to take care of you. What on Earth did you do?¡± Madam Leng could not hide her sadness. As she scolded Leng Xuanming and looked at her pale son, she could not help but fall to the ground.

    Leng Xuanming wanted tough, but he could not.

    Anyone who found out that they had stomach cancer in the hospital would not be able tough? He was still so young. Before this, he had never thought that he would die.

    ¡°Mom¡­ it¡¯s only the middle stage. It¡¯s not toote. Please, please don¡¯t cry.¡± He squatted in front of Mrs. Leng andforted her softly.

    The doctor had said that it was fortunate that he came in time. The cancer cells were spreading very quickly; a few more days and it may have turned into the advanced stage.

    <i>p!</i>

    Mrs. Leng was in tears. She pped him hard on the face. ¡°Who told you not to listen to me!¡±

    Leng Xuanming suffered silently. ¡°Mom, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my only son. Do you want to die before I do? How can I not cry?!¡± She quickly wiped away her tears and pulled Leng Xuanming outside.

    The doctor who had just walked out stopped them. ¡°Mrs. Leng, where are you going? I suggest he gets admitted to the hospital to receive treatment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± Mrs. Leng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be admitted tonight. But, right now, we have something to do. We have to meet someone. I¡¯ll leave the rest of the preparations to you.¡±

    Leng Xuanming was dragged away by Mrs. Leng in a daze. Back when he didn¡¯t know that he had cancer, he didn¡¯t feel any difort at all. Now that he found out, it was as if all his strength had been drained.

    He pursed his lips. ¡°Mom¡­ you said we were going to see someone. Could it be Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°What Song Yaoyao? How can you call the miracle doctor by her name? When you see her, call her Miss Song!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡ª we can just get treated in the hospital.¡± Leng Xuanming was helpless. He didn¡¯t really want to go.

    Right now, his feelings for Song Yaoyao were veryplicated, and his face was burning with pain. He had assumed that Song Yaoyao was a delicate and fragile girl who was raised in a cage by Mr. Huo, but now, he was pped in the face.

    Surprised was no longer enough to describe Leng Xuanming¡¯s current mood. How did Song Yaoyao know? Was Chinese medicine really so magical?

    ¡°Cut the crap and get in the car!¡±

    Mrs. Leng did not wait for further exnations. She stuffed Leng Xuanming into the car and ordered the driver to go.

    ¡­

    A day passed quickly. When Song Yaoyao heard that someone was looking for her, she was having dinner.

    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±

    Uncle Zhang said, ¡°It¡¯s the Leng Family¡¯s Madam Leng and eldest young master, the one who just returned to the country.¡±

    After he said this, Song Yaoyao understood.

    She took out a napkin to wipe her mouth and was about to get up when a hand stopped her.

    ¡°Eat properly.¡±

    ¡°Over there¡ª¡± Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes.

    Huo Yunque put some fish meat in front of her without changing his expression and ordered Uncle Zhang lightly, ¡°Call them over.¡±

    It was Leng Xuanming¡¯s first time visiting Huo Manor. The European-style building was like a royal pce: grand and luxurious and it took up arge area, so it took some time for the car to reach the main building.

    Leng Xuanming was silent from the moment he entered.

    ¡°Mrs. Leng, Mr. and Miss Song are having dinner. If you don¡¯t mind, can you wait for a moment?¡± Uncle Zhang smiled and led them into the living room.

    Madam Leng did not dare to say no to a request. Even though she was burning with anxiety, she knew that even someone as skilled as Song Yaoyao could not make her son better in an instant.

    ¡°Of course. Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    As the guests waited, Song Yaoyao was in no hurry. Instead, she slowly finished the food on her te.

    Huo Yunque raised an eyebrow when he saw her put down her chopsticks. ¡°Are you full?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    Huo Yunque took a wet handkerchief to wipe her fingers and lifted his chin. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll apany youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Huo Tian was extremely curious as she watched Song Yaoyao leave. She bit her chopsticks and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, why is the Leng Family looking for Auntie?¡±

    She had never seen Song Yaoyao acting friendly with anyone. If someone had a problem, shouldn¡¯t they be speaking to her uncle? Why were they looking for Song Yaoyao?

    Huo Ningxi lowered his eyes and ate quietly as if he couldn¡¯t hear a thing.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s expression was calm and his voice was cold. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you can go and take a look yourself.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Huo Tian was pleasantly surprised. She immediately put down her chopsticks and ran out. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    In the reception room, Mrs. Leng immediately went up to greet Song Yaoyao when she heard footsteps. Her eyes were slightly swollen, and anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she had cried.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Leng.¡± Song Yaoyao nodded gently. ¡°Hello, Mr. Leng.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Leng Xuanming pursed his lips, his smile stiff.

    The girl in front of him wore simple home clothes. She was elegant and indifferent, and her bearing was extraordinary. Even standing in front of his mother, she did not look overwhelmed. Instead, she attracted everyone¡¯s gazes.

 Chapter 1097 - Kneel Down And Beg

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Kneel Down And Beg</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can guess why we¡¯re here, Miss Song. We didn¡¯t inform you beforehand. Please forgive us,¡± Mrs. Leng said cautiously.

    ¡°You must be joking, Mrs. Leng.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled innocently. ¡°How would I know if you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡ª¡± Mrs. Leng panicked and held Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Please help Xuanming. I¡¯m willing to do anything. Please¡ª¡±

    <i>Thump¡ª</i>

    <i>What the f*ck!</i>

    Huo Tian was shocked by the scene before her as soon as she entered.

    Leng Xuanming was also shocked and his voice changed. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Get up!¡±

    So, this was Young Master Leng¡¯s mother?

    What was going on? Huo Tian was dumbfounded. Her neck turned stiffly and her gazended on Song Yaoyao. She was even more confused as to why Song Yaoyao looked so calm.

    The woman was kneeling in front of her!

    Mrs. Leng grabbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°Miss Song, I beg you, I beg you to save my son¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Leng, please get up and speak first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took two steps back and pulled out her wrist without batting an eyelid. Mrs. Leng did not even know how Song Yaoyao did it. By the time she reacted, her hand was already empty.

    ¡°Miss Song¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom! Can¡¯t we go to the hospital for treatment? There are so many good hospitals in the country, why must we ask her? Get up, let¡¯s go! Even if I die, I don¡¯t want you to do this for me!¡± Leng Xuanming took a deep breath as he forcefully tried to pull Mrs. Leng up.

    ¡°What do you know? How can you say such things? If you die, what will your father and I do?¡± Mrs. Leng was so angry that she scoffed and pped him hard. ¡°From now on, shut up!¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    A fight started.

    It had only been a day, what had happened? Huo Tian was stunned.

    Why were they talking about dying? And what did this have to do with Song Yaoyao? Huo Tian didn¡¯t know what to think about the world anymore.

    ¡°Mrs. Leng, if it¡¯s because of that, please go back.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, Xuanming was abroad before. He didn¡¯t know about your situation and didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please be magnanimous and forgive him this once! We are willing to pay any price!¡± Mrs. Leng tugged on Leng Xuanming¡¯s wrist, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Miss Song?¡±

    Leng Xuanming felt stifled. He bowed and said, ¡°Miss Song, I apologize for my actions yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did you do something?¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head to show her confusion.

    The sound of footsteps could be heard. Huo Yunque¡¯s figure appeared in the reception room.

    ¡°Gege.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°You came so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Mrs. Leng and Leng Xuanming said together.

    Huo Yunque nodded. ¡°How is it?¡± he asked as he stroked Song Yaoyao¡¯s hair lovingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Song Yaoyao shrugged. ¡°Mrs. Leng, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save him, but Mr. Leng¡¯s illness is not yet incurable. Chinese medicine and western medicine are both effective. The hospital can treat his current condition better.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, is what you said true?¡± Mrs. Leng hurriedly wiped her tears and exined helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you, it¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Song Yaoyao said softly. ¡°I understand how helpless a mother must feel in this kind of situation.¡±

    Hearing this, Leng Xuanming quickly nced at Song Yaoyao. Her answer was unexpected.

    He originally thought that she did it on purpose, just to embarrass him.

    But looking at her appearance, it seemed that she didn¡¯t realize the contempt he had towards her yesterday.

    ¡°Good, good, good, I¡¯m relieved to hear that!¡± Mrs. Leng heaved a sigh of relief. She felt as if all her strength had been drained and couldn¡¯t even maintain a smile.

    ¡°But we still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your reminder, I wouldn¡¯t have taken him to the hospital.¡± At this point, Madam Leng couldn¡¯t suppress her fear. ¡°The doctor said that it would have been toote if it were a few dayster.¡±

    Initially, Leng Xuanming had maintained an optimistic attitude. It was only now that he felt fear.

    ¡°Thank you, really.¡± This time, without Mrs. Leng¡¯s reminder, Leng Xuanming walked forward and bowed deeply to Song Yaoyao. ¡°From now on, you are my savior.¡±

    It was fortunate that Mrs. Leng believed in Song Yaoyao¡¯s medical skills and didn¡¯t ignore what he said about her. Leng Xuanming could not help but feel relieved. Otherwise, he would probably be beyond saving now.

    After they left, Huo Tian patted her chest. ¡°My god, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Song Yaoyao grabbed Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and yed with it. She said calmly, ¡°He has cancer. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should be something wrong with his stomach.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Tian was stunned. ¡°Really? H-he looked fine yesterday! How did he get this disease? And¡­ how could you tell?¡±

    This was too ridiculous.

    ¡°Some diseases can not be felt. This is why many people go to the hospital when they feel unwell to have a check-up and discover they are already in the terminal stage of cancer.¡±

    Song Yaoyao shook Huo Yunque¡¯s hand. ¡°Gege, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s smiled. His whole world was reflected in his eyes.

    Huo Tian was aware of what Song Yaoyao said, but this was the first time she was so close to someone with cancer.

    Leng Xuanming, who was having a party yesterday, was actually diagnosed with cancer!

    The couple left for their walk, and Huo Tian was the only one left in the living room. She rubbed her stiff face. The scene just now hadpletely changed her understanding of reality.

    It was so exaggerated that even a television drama would not dare to shoot something like that!

    Looking at the empty living room, Huo Tian finally realized what had happened and broke down. ¡°So, how did you see it?¡±

    Also, what did Song Yaoyao know? Why did Madam Leng kneel down for her? What did Leng Xuanming do to Song Yaoyao yesterday?

    How did she be his savior?

    Huo Tian scratched her head. She felt that sooner orter, she would be bald.

    ¡­

    Tang Xinrou patted the mask on her face. As soon as she walked down, she heard Mrs. Tang pat her chest and exim, ¡°Oh my god, thank god he found out in time.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was puzzled. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? What was found in time?¡±

    ¡°Your Auntie Leng¡¯s son. His name is Xuanming, right? Didn¡¯t you go to his party yesterday? Can you believe that he was diagnosed with cancer today! He¡¯s in the middle stage of gastric cancer. The doctor said that if the cancer had spread any further, it would have been difficult to treat.¡± Mrs. Tang was extremely afraid. ¡°That¡¯s why I alwaysin that you young people eat too much unhealthy food. If this continues, will his stomach recover?¡±

 Chapter 1098 - â€˜Playingâ€™ At Home

    <h4>Chapter 1098: ¡®ying¡¯ At Home</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Mrs. Tang muttered to herself in fear, ¡°No, we should go to the hospital tomorrow for a full body check-up. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease!¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry from her reaction. She was initially surprised, but when she remembered that Song Yaoyao had discovered it long ago and had specifically asked her to remind Leng Xuanming, Tang Xinrou felt relieved.

    She said helplessly, ¡°Mom, do you think that the tonics that Yaoyao gave are just for fun? A check-up is something that can be done once a year. Didn¡¯t our whole family just do itst month? Even if you don¡¯t believe in yourself, you should believe in Yaoyao, right?¡±

    When she said this, Mrs. Tang suddenly came back to her senses.

    She patted her forehead. ¡°Oh right, we have Yaoyao. Eh, it¡¯s easy to be frightened when you¡¯re old.¡± Seeing Tang Xinrou, Mrs. Tang also remembered something, ¡°Oh right, I heard from your Auntie Leng that you reminded Xuanming to go for a checkup yesterday. Yaoyao told you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t hide anything and told her everything that happened yesterday.

    ¡°I merely mentioned it. Seeing that he obviously didn¡¯t believe me, I was toozy to say anything. I originally thought that if he was willing to go, then he would go. If he didn¡¯t want to go, then he would regret itter. That was his fate. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would discover a problem so quickly.¡±

    And it was so serious.

    ¡°He¡¯s considered lucky to have met Yaoyao. How dare he look down on her! I¡¯m not boasting, but who wouldn¡¯t want a treasure like Yaoyao?¡± Mrs. Tang heard Tang Xinrou¡¯s words and was also a little dissatisfied with Leng Xuanming. ¡°If Yaoyao was my daughter, I¡¯d wake upughing!¡±

    Even if Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t so knowledgeable, Mrs. Tang liked her very much because of her obedient and sensible appearance.

    Tang Xinrou looked at Mrs. Tang sourly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Who doesn¡¯t know that you like Yaoyao the most?¡±

    ¡°You little brat. No matter how much I like her, it doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s definitely willing to be my daughter!¡± She wasn¡¯t that lucky.

    The mother and daughter looked at each other and smiled, leaning against each other and whispering.

    That night, Leng Xuanming was admitted to the hospital and started receiving treatment.

    ¡­

    In September, the weather was still hot. Song Yaoyao started another semester of university.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    After noting to the campus for two months, Song Yaoyao realized that she had missed it. By this time, she had already finished the first draft of her new script and the studio had hired a few directors. Yun Shuihan¡¯s time-travel drama was handed over to a new director.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen waved excitedly and jogged to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yaoyao, what did you do during your two-month holiday?¡±

    ¡°I was at home.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Meichen looked at Song Yaoyao in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out to y? You had a two-month holiday!¡±

    ¡°It was too hot, I didn¡¯t want to y.¡±

    Song Yaoyao carried a school bag on her back, lowered the brim of her hat, and walkedzily. ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°The two of US went on a date during the summer vacation. We went to the canyon to y for a few days, and then we went to the ancient city for a week,¡± Wang Jiayu said.

    Song Yaoyao realized that other than herself, everyone else¡¯s summer vacation life seemed to be quite rich.

    Tang Xinrou took several endorsements and even went to variety shows. Yu Sitian and Song Weiwei weren¡¯t idle either. Now, the three of them were pretty popr in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°You¡¯re too much of a homebody!¡± Ye Meichen originally thought that Song Yaoyao would have gone abroad during the summer vacation. Unlike poor people like them who could just travel domestically. However, when uni restarted, she found out that Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t go anywhere. ¡°Really? I think I saw you participate in Dazzling You, but you disappeared. And you haven¡¯t updated your Weibo in a while.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao realized what was going on and smacked her lips. ¡°I forgot.¡± She didn¡¯t sound guilty at all.

    Wang Jiayu rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you know that your fans are waiting for you to update your Weibo every day? It¡¯s been way too long.¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly, did you really not go out to y?¡±

    Song Yaoyao spread her hands and said, ¡°Does it count to y at home?¡±

    Thinking about it carefully, Huo Manor was big with mountains as a backdrop. It was beautiful all year round with mist lingering around it, but the scenery inside was even better. When Song Yaoyao got engagedst time, they had been there once, however, they didn¡¯t get the chance to see the entire manor.

    Regardless, just the tip of the iceberg was enough to make people feel that there must be more beauty hidden in ces that they couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Compared to Ye Meichen¡¯s answer, Wang Jiayu¡¯s thoughts were a little more evil and dirty. She smiled and Winked at Song Yaoyao, hinting at something. ¡°What kind of ¡®ying¡¯ did you do at home? Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I had a fianc¨¦ like yours, I would also like to y at home every day. No matter how beautiful the scenery outside is, and no matter how fun something is, can itpare to a handsome man?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    It took Ye Meichen a long time toe back to her senses. She rubbed her arms and rolled her eyes in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re so perverted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Yaoyao.¡± Wang Jiayu winked. ¡°Right, Yaoyao?¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen immediately screamed.

    Song Yaoyao actually admitted it! She actually admitted it!

    Oh no, an image formed in her mind.

    After reporting to the university, the three of them walked towards the dormitory building together.

    Suddenly, a boy wearing sses and an old man¡¯s shirt that looked like it was from the 1980s stumbled over with something in his arms.

    ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± Wang Jiayu blocked him and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Hello, Director Song! M-my name is Xu Dongqing. Would you please take a look at my work?¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to look at Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes as he pushed the frame of his sses cautiously and carefully handed a stack of bound paper to Song Yaoyao.

    The clothes on his body were very old. His jeans had been washed until they were white, but it was noticeable that, although they were old, they were very clean; from his clothes to his shoes to his hair.

    ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Wang Jiayu took them. There was nothing written on the outside.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not open it immediately. Instead, she was curious. ¡°This is a script that you wrote?¡±

    Xu Dongqing was so nervous that he was sweating. He nodded like he was pounding garlic. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°My studio isn¡¯t epting script submissions yet. Why didn¡¯t you take this to one of those bigpanies?¡± She opened the first page and found many traces of revisions. ¡°This is the original script?¡± Song Yaoyao was surprised.

    Xu Dongqing smiled shyly. Only then did everyone realize that he wasn¡¯t ugly and was rather delicate. ¡°I trust you, Director Song.¡±

    ¡°Humans are the most untrustworthy creatures.¡± And the human heart was unpredictable.

    Song Yaoyao smiled mysteriously. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll take the script with me. If you¡¯re not, you can take it and leave.¡±

    ¡°I am willing, of course I am willing!¡± Xu Dong Qing said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1099 - Director Song, Please Take A Look

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Director Song, Please Take A Look</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    After sending the three girls off into the distance, Xu Dongqing still did not know what kind of achievements he would achieve in the future because of his trust. ¡°Yo, Dongqing, what are you standing here for? Are you looking for a girlfriend?¡±

    The voice was casual and caused Xu Dongqing¡¯s shoulders to shrink out of reflex. He rubbed his hands together and lowered his head with a smile. ¡°No, no.¡±

    ¡°No? If not, why are you standing outside the girls¡¯ dormitory? Look at yourself. With your cheap appearance, no girl would like you!¡±

    The person who spoke was his roommate, Ling Yuang. He was a rich second-generation heir. Other people came to the university to gain knowledge, but he came to pick up girls. Xu Dongqing guessed that he must have just walked his girlfriend back to the dormitory.

    Xu Dongqing lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything as Ling Yuang sneered and walked over to him. He put his arm over his shoulders and led him back.

    ¡°Tell me, who do you like? Maybe your sister-inw can hook you up. It might work.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like anyone.¡± Xu Dongqing shook his head and said nicely, ¡°I just wanted Director Song to read my script.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling Yuang widened his eyes in disbelief. After being stunned for two seconds, he suddenly burst outughing.

    ¡°What did you say? You wanted¡­ You wanted Director Song to read your script? Are you talking about Song Yaoyao? Oh my god, who are you kidding? Do you think Director Song is someone you can see whenever you want? That lousy script you wrote, you treat it like a treasure, keeping it by your side while you eat and sleep, but it¡¯s nonsense. How do you have the nerve to show it off in front of others. How embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Xu Dongqing clenched his fists. Behind the thick myopic lenses, his eyes flickered with aggrievance and anger.

    ¡°Director Song has epted my script! She promised me that she would read it!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, she epted your¡ª¡± Ling Yuangughed, but suddenly couldn¡¯tugh anymore. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xu Dongqing let out a heavy breath. ¡°Director Song has already taken the script away. My script isn¡¯t trash! It¡¯s just you, you can¡¯t understand it!¡±

    With that, he turned around and started sprinting.

    Ling Yuang came to his senses and raised his fist, but it was toote.

    ¡°F*ck¡ª How dare you say that I can¡¯t understand it? Just you wait!¡±

    ¡­

    In the dormitory, Song Yaoyao flipped to the first page.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen saw that she was serious, so they tactfully didn¡¯t disturb her. They tidied up their beds quietly and tried to be as gentle as possible when they were putting things away so as not to disturb Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao looked at it seriously. The stack of bound paper was very thick, but she read through it quickly.

    By the time she finished, two hours had passed. Song Yaoyao rubbed her stiff neck, her eyes shining brightly.

    She liked this story very much.

    She did not expect Xu Dongqing, who looked so dull, to be able to write such an interesting script. The beginning was very ordinary: Wang Qiang, a fruit vendor, was a police officer who had retired due to injuries. After returning to his hometown, he used his savings to open a fruit shop to support his little sister, Xiao¡¯er.

    He led a normal and uneventful life¡­ until his sister disappeared. During that time, there were many murders in the city, and girls were constantly missing. These girls were all young and beautiful, between the ages of 15 and 20. The disappearance of his sister caused Wang Qiang to sink into anxiety. The local police repeatedly failed to find her and often chased after leads which led to nothing.

 Chapter 1100 - The Script

    <h4>Chapter 1100: The Script</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    A victim had to be missing for more than 24 hours before a case could be filed. Before Xiao¡¯er went missing, she had a fight with Wang Qiang because she wanted to go and meet her online friend.

    While he anxiously waited, Wang Qiang chose to search by himself. He drove around in the middle of the night and wandered through the old city. When he passed by a mine outside the city, he heard a screaming from inside.

    The voice was somewhat simr to his sister¡¯s. Wang Qiang immediately got out of his car and rushed into the mine without caring about anything else. He found a girl who had just died inside. Other than him, there was no one else.

    The police ended up arresting him as a suspect. Wang Qiang argued that it was not him, but no one believed him. Meanwhile, theck of news regarding his sister made him extremely anxious. It was at this time that his good brother from his previous work bailed him out. It was at this time that Wang Qiang learned the whole story. It turned out that this case was possibly rted to a foreign case¡­

    In the end, after much investigation, more and more revtions urred.

    A small Buddhist amulet, a familiar scene, and all sorts of small details. In the end, Wang Qiang painfully and unbelievably discovered that his old boss, who had been kind to him, and his kind-hearted neighbor, who believed in Buddhism, seemed to be inextricably linked to the case¡­

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows. This script was indeed well-written, and it was in line with the type of film that the public wanted to see at the cinema.

    ¡°Eh? Yaoyao, where are you going?¡±

    Ye Meichen came out of the bathroom with a basin in her hand. She saw Song Yaoyao holding the script in her hand, about to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not say where she was going. She simply said these words and left.

    ¡­

    In a certain room in the boys¡¯ dormitory.

    Muffled grunts could be heard from time to time, apanied by the arrogantughter of boys.

    ¡°Who knew! Xu Dongqing, weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just now? Who did you say was trash? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Y-you are¡ª Ugh!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was kicked hard. Xu Dongqing narrowed his eyes. His high myopia made it impossible for him to see the face of the person in front of him clearly.

    He curled up on the ground and reached out to grab the sses in the distance.

    A hint of malice shed in Ling Yuang¡¯s eyes. He signaled to hispanions, and everyone watched with folded arms. Xu Dongqing crawled over with difficulty. Just as he was about to get the sses, Ling Yuang calmly stepped on them.

    <i>Crack!</i>?The sses shattered.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t notice. It¡¯s quite expensive to get a pair of sses, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Ling Yuangughed loudly as he took out a few bills from his wallet and threw them at Xu Dongqing¡¯s face.

    Xu Dongqingy on the ground, his eyes cold.

    Just then, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. The violent boys were shocked and turned around.

    When they saw an unfamiliar face outside the door, they were stunned.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man was extremely tall, wearing a ck shirt and loose sweatpants. He had a buzz cut, and his face was filled with ferocity. He was not someone to be trifled with. His arms that extended from his sleeves were filled with bulging muscles, and they contained a vigorous energy.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Xu Dongqing. Which one is he?¡±

    Ling Yuang opened his mouth and lost all his arrogance. ¡°W-why are you looking for Xu Dongqing?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Huo Si grabbed Ling Yuang¡¯s cor and leaned over to pat his face with a half-smile. ¡°Kid, just answer my question obediently. Were you born with a mouth to spout nonsense?¡±

    The sound of pping could be heard, and soon Ling Yuang¡¯s face turned red. His back was covered in a cold sweat, and he did not even dare to breathe heavily.

 Chapter 1101 - Wanna Work Together? I Donâ€™t Hit People

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Wanna Work Together? I Don¡¯t Hit People</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s m-me.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Dongqing, who was lying on the ground, raised his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Huo Si frowned. ¡°You¡¯re so weak.¡± He walked over and bent down to pick Xu Dongqing up.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking him with me. If you have any grudges, you can go after them another day.¡±

    After saying this, he picked Xu Dongqing up and left quickly.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    So, he wasn¡¯t here to help Xu Dongqing?

    Ling Yuang rushed to the window and looked out.

    He watched as Xu Dongqing was dragged into the car by the man in ck who looked like a gangster. He grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Xu Dongqing offended. This time, it¡¯s not something that can be solved by getting beaten up.¡±

    <i>Serves him right!</i>

    He did not like nerds like this.

    In less than half a day, the entire university knew that the top student, Xu Dongqing the nerd, had offended someone and was taken away. In today¡¯s society, no matter what gossip was posted on the school forum, it could quickly spread to every corner as if it had wings.

    Xu Dongqing was so scared that he did not even dare to breathe nor ask how he had offended the man.

    Who knew what the reason was? He had never seen this man before.

    ¡°Is he here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Si grinned and pushed Xu Dongqing forward. He was careless and did not think about how strong he was. He just looked like trouble. Xu Dongqing was so scared that he staggered forward.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    If Huo Jiu had not held him up in time, he would have definitely fallen.

    Xu Dongqing was so scared that he was about to cry. His eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of fog, and he could not see anything clearly. At a close distance, he could only see the man in a suit and tie with an extraordinary temperament.

    Compared to him, this kind of person was like heaven and he was like the earth. He had never seen such a situation, and at this moment, he did not know what to say.

    Huo Jiu nced at him and saw what was going through his mind.

    He looked at Huo Si faintly. ¡°Did you not tell him why you were looking for him?¡±

    Huo Si spread his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him. Is that important? You¡¯re going to tell him anyway. There¡¯s no need to waste my breath.¡±

    Xu Dongqing: ¡°???¡±

    Huo Jiu shook his head speechlessly and loosened his tie. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He turned around and walked towards the office.

    Huo Si hugged Xu Dongqing¡¯s shoulder in a friendly manner. ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Xu Dongqing: ¡°¡­¡±?<i>Huhuhu, I want to go home, I want to see my mother!</i>

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    In the office, Huo Jiu raised his chin and gestured.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, right?¡±

    Xu Dongqing was extremely nervous. His throat was dry. ¡°Y-you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we are not bad people.¡± Huo Jiu could not help but sneer when he heard Huo Si say this. These words made him sound like the evilest person on earth.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, do you know Miss Song? You submitted a draft to her at school today, do you still remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Yes, I remember.¡± Xu Dongqing nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Take a look at this first.¡±

    Huo Jiu pushed the contract that he had prepared in front of Xu Dongqing. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Miss Song likes your story very much. I wonder if you would like to work with our studio? Of course, this is your freedom. If you are willing, you can write your name on it. If you are not, it¡¯s fine.¡± Huo Jiu sat on the sofa and bent down slightly, he crossed his fingers and smiled like a gentleman. Only his eyes behind the lenses shed quickly.

 Chapter 1102 - I Trust You

    <h4>Chapter 1102: I Trust You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°You can raise any objections. We can modify the contract as we see fit. If you are not willing to cooperate, you can take your script and leave now. Don¡¯t worry, we will drive you back to school safely.¡±

    It could be said that ever since Huo Jiu mentioned cooperation, Xu Dongqing had been dumbfounded.

    He thought that he had unknowingly offended the underworld and was suffering retribution.

    Never did he expect that they were here to work with him.

    He narrowed his eyes and turned his head to look around. carefully. ¡°Miss Song¡­ Is Miss Song not here?¡± he asked.

    Compared to these two men who looked like they were not to be trifled with, Song Yaoyao was definitely more rxing to be around.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Song is discussing something next door. If you want to see Miss Song, you can wait a moment,¡± Huo Jiu suggested,

    ¡°Before that, you can look at the contract.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay, okay.¡±

    Huo Si crossed his arms and leanedzily against the door, raising his eyebrows at Huo Jiu.

    The old-fashioned student held the contract in his hands and almost held it up to his nose.

    Huo Jiu asked, ¡°How short-sighted are you? I¡¯ll get someone to bring a pair of sses over.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Th-there¡¯s no need for that¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Huo Jiu smiled. After getting Xu Dongqing¡¯s answer, he said in a low voice, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    He walked out and gave some instructions to someone. Huo Si followed behind. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, your acting skills are getting better and better,¡± he teased with a wink.

    Huo Jiu loosened his tie and looked at him indifferently. ¡°Is that so? You, on the other hand, haven¡¯t improved at all.¡±

    They asked him to fetch someone, but he made it seem like they were gangsters seeking revenge.

    ¡°As long as Miss Song doesn¡¯t care. Aren¡¯t you tired of putting on an act every day?¡±

    Huo Jiu ordered a cup of coffee while Huo Si held a bottle of pure water. He leaned against the wall outside the office and drank slowly.

    Among all his brothers, Huo Jiu seemed to be the one with the best temper, but in reality, he was the most irritable and the one with the darkest heart.

    Huo Jiu snorted, but it was not clear what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it.¡±

    After Song Yaoyao and Yun Shuihan finished discussing the script, she walked out of the office next door and saw the two of them.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, are you done?¡±

    The two of them stood up at the same time as they spoke.

    ¡°Yes, where¡¯s Xu Dongqing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s reading the contract inside.¡±

    Yun Shuihan knew that Song Yaoyao was very busy, so she knew what to do. ¡°You should go ahead. If there¡¯s anything, call me. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take care.¡±

    After saying goodbye, Song Yaoyao turned around and walked into the office with Xu Dongqing.

    Half an hourter, the sses that suited Xu Dongqing arrived.

    They were lighter and thinner than his original ones. He didn¡¯t even choose them in person, but they were more suitable than his original ones.

    Xu Dongqing didn¡¯t know anything. The contract mostly covered copyright matters.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Song!¡±

    ¡°Have you read the contract?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Xu Dongqing picked up the pen and was about to sign when Song Yaoyao stopped him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to think about it a little longer? Perhaps you can pitch to a few morepanies. Anotherpany might offer a higher price than us.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Xu Dongqing smiled shyly. ¡°I believe in Miss Song.¡±

    As a neer, the other party had already offered him a very high price. He had never seen so much money in his life.

    He quickly signed his name and handed it over to Huo Jiu.

    ¡°In that case, here¡¯s to a happy cooperation.¡±

    The two shook hands and the deal was concluded.

    ¡°If you have time in the future, I hope you wille to the studio more often. Huo Jiu will arrange a director suitable for this script. Leave a contact number and we will contact you.¡±

 Chapter 1103 - Huo Jiuâ€™s Efficiency

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Huo Jiu¡¯s Efficiency</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Oh? Okay, okay.¡±

    The director was not Song Yaoyao, which somewhat disappointed Xu Dongqing. He liked Song Yaoyao¡¯s work a lot. She was an excellent new director, and some of her filming methods and concepts were different from the pre-existing directors in the entertainment industry. Her work was fascinating and unique.

    However, she was not only the director, but also the boss. With so many employees, there must be a lot of screenwriters who wanted to try their luck. If Song Yaoyao had to shoot every one of them personally, wouldn¡¯t she be exhausted to death?

    The truth was, Song Yaoyao had already distributed many excellent scripts, including online dramas and television dramas. For a movie, Xu Dongqing¡¯s was the first.

    Huo Jiu was very efficient. How efficient?

    That very evening, Xu Dongqing was already paid his copyright fees.

    Xu Dongqing looked at the bank bnce in the text message on his phone and found a ce to cry. He liked to read books and write stories, so when he chose to go to college, he disobeyed his parents for the first time and chose to go down this path.

    His parents wanted him to choose a major that would be easier to find a job after graduation. Screenwriting, and filming movies and television dramas was something that the older generation could notprehend.

    They only knew that they could see them on television. They did not even know who was behind all these stories.

    His parents were farmers, and the living expenses they gave him were the highest that his family could afford every month. However, in such a prosperous city, where even the school was linked to fame and fortune¡­ the living expenses he received were insignificant.

    After crying, Xu Dongqing couldn¡¯t wait to call home.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m making money!¡±

    ¡­

    In the dormitory, Ling Yuang had forgotten about the incident during the day. Instead, he was ying an intense game with his roommates.

    ¡°Hey, save me, save me! F*ck!¡±

    ¡°Are you f*cking blind? I¡¯m right behind you, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I told you to save me, but you went to fight instead. Are you happy that we¡¯ve been wiped out? I¡¯m not ying anymore. F*ck, what the hell was that?¡±

    He threw away the mouse, scratched his head, and stood up grumpily.

    Xu Dongqing pushed the door open and entered. Without looking at anyone, he grabbed his clothes and went to wash up.

    Ling Yuang turned around and was so frightened that he cursed, ¡°F*ck! Are you a f*cking human or ghost? Why are you back?¡±

    Xu Dongqing didn¡¯t seem to be missing any limbs, and he even had a new pair of sses.

    He pulled Xu Dongqing over and sized him up. Xu Dongqing quietly cooperated, his face still covered in injuries from the beating earlier that day.

    Ling Yuang looked at his expression and was amused. ¡°What? Tell me, who did you offend? I thought you¡¯d die or be crippled this time. What kind of dumb luck do you have? How did you return intact?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t offend anyone.¡± Xu Dongqing hugged his clothes and lowered his gaze.

    ¡°Ha, do you think I¡¯m stupid? That man was obviously a gangster. Could you be¡­¡± Ling Yuang thought of a possibility and was even more amused. ¡°Did you borrow money from a loan shark?¡±

    That was the only possibility. After all, Xu Dongqing¡¯s family was so poor. Otherwise¡­

    He nced at the logo on Xu Dongqing¡¯s sses. ¡°Where did you get the money to buy these sses?¡±

    When Ling Yuang said this, the other roommates realized that Xu Dongqing had changed sses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just tell me that these sses look good.

    ¡°How can they not look good? They¡¯re worth tens of thousands of yuan!¡±

    Xu Dongqing had?wanted to return the money to Huo Jiu, but Huo Jiu said that it was just a pair of sses. Since they were in a cooperative rtionship now, this was their greeting gift.

    Now that he heard Ling Yuang¡¯s words, he was stunned.

 Chapter 1104 - Donâ€™t Bully The Young And Poor

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Don¡¯t Bully The Young And Poor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Ling Yuang sneered and tapped his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the money came from. Before you pretend to be rich, please change out of those ugly clothes.¡±

    Xu Dongqing let them ridicule him without saying a word. After their vanity was satisfied, he quietly went to the bathroom to wash up.

    A few dayster, Song Yaoyao¡¯s studio suddenly announced a piece of news.

    The film project, tentatively titled ¡®Murder¡¯, had been confirmed and was about to hold a press conference. After that, they would set the locations and cast the characters.

    This was nothing new. In the industry, there were all kinds of projects that passed broadcasting standards every day. Other than the works of big directors that everyone anticipated, most of them did not cause much of a stir.

    ¡®Murder¡¯ was also a new project. The only difference was that it was produced by Song Yaoyao¡¯s studio.

    Nowadays, as long as it had anything to do with Song Yaoyao¡¯s name, people naturally paid attention to it.

    ¡°D*mn, Director Song is finally filming a movie?¡±

    ¡°Take a good look, take a good look. It¡¯s not that My Sweet Yaoyao is scared! The director is a neer to her studio and also a senior of my school. I hope that everyone will show some support when it¡¯s released.¡±

    ¡°Wow, the person above knows so much. Tell us, are you an insider?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, since it¡¯s produced by My Sweet Yaoyao, I¡¯ll definitely support it! I want to spend money on my good daughter. No one can stop me! By the way, baby, when will you appear on a show again? Mommy misses you!¡±

    ¡°Phwooooooar¡­ the director is indeed from our university, but the name of the screenwriter¡­ As a fellow student, I¡¯m also very familiar with him. Isn¡¯t he one of our top students?¡±

    If Song Yaoyao was admitted with the best results in the school, then Xu Dongqing was the second best. In his hometown, he was also the top student in the college entrance examination.

    However, Song Yaoyao¡¯s results were too amazing, and he was too ordinary, so the attention naturally remained on Song Yaoyao and he was ignored.

    Now, when they heard this name, onlookers witnessed a good show as those from the same university were shocked.

    Although Xu Dongqing was a top student, he did not have much of a presence and was not very likable. There were so many people at the university. Disregarding those from the acting department, most of the students were good-looking and they were especially eye-catching when they were out in the public. Besides, the other departments also had students who were known as top students. Other than his college entrance exam results, Xu Dongqing did not seem to have much to show off. Moreover, he did not like to talk, and he did not like to socialize.

    Yet, without a sound, he was quietly taken in by Song Yaoyao!

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Yuang, have you seen Weibo?¡±

    Ling Yuang was from the acting department. He had just returned from ss when he heard his roommates eximing the moment he entered. He looked pretty good. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Xu Dongqing!¡±

    There was a hint of envy in his roommate¡¯s voice, which made Ling Yuangugh. ¡°What happened to him? Did he win the lottery?¡±

    Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t think of anything to be envious of.

    ¡°Something like that.¡±

    In the end, his roommate replied, ¡°Take a look on Weibo. Xu Dongqing wasn¡¯t lyingst time. He r-really showed his script to Song Yaoyao.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± The smile on Ling Yuang¡¯s face froze and he paused.

    He quickly took out his phone, opened Weibo, and clicked on the trending searches. After all, Song Yaoyao¡¯s fame was too great. As long as her name appeared, it would be difficult for her not to be on the trending searches.

    Director: Li Huo

    Screenwriter: Xu Dongqing.

 Chapter 1105 - Good Luck, My Eldest Niece!

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Good Luck, My Eldest Niece!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°D*mn it. What kind of dumb luck is this?¡±

    Seeing that he was angry, the roommates all quietened down, not daring to make a sound.

    The door opened, and Xu Dongqing walked in with a book in his hand.

    At that moment, the roommates looked at his face and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. In their eyes, Xu Dongqing had never been taken seriously. When they were in junior high and high school, they were fed up with the way the top students in their ss looked down on them and ridiculed them for being underachievers. Therefore, when the top student Xu Dongqing was assigned to their dormitory and was bullied and humiliated by Ling Yuang, they were secretly happy.

    So what if his grades were good? Did he think everyone was like Song Yaoyao. He was a poor boy with no background and no looks. Did he want to stand out in Feng City, where there were so many talented people?

    The future wasn¡¯t determined by results!

    But they forgot that even if the future wasn¡¯t determined by results, it could be determined by hard work. People who didn¡¯t have results and didn¡¯t work hard, who only knew how to be jealous, were destined to achieve nothing.

    ¡°Uh¡­ You¡¯re back!¡± someone finally said in an embarrassed tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Dongqing nodded slightly, then quietly walked to his bed to pack his things.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Ling Yuang stood aside coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not even famous yet, yet you¡¯re already nning to move to another ce?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Xu Dongqing exined softly, ¡°This is Director Song¡¯s idea. There will definitely be a lot of changes to the script in the future. If I stay in the dormitory, it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll disturb your sleep. Also¡­¡±

    There was another reason; he didn¡¯t say it out loud, but everyone knew it.

    Ling Yuang sneered again.

    Xu Dongqing had been at the university for more than a year, and the most things he owned were probably books. Huo Si had said that he could throw away all his clothes and bedding, but he could not bear to do that. His mother had personally made them for him. They felt like home.

    Although he had been ridiculed countless times because of his bedding, he was used to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡±

    After packing his things, Xu Dongqing walked towards the door.

    Ling Yuang pursed his lips and stared at the back of Xu Dongqing¡¯s head.

    Just then, a hair-raising voice sounded. It was the man from the other day¡­

    ¡°So slow. Tsk, I already told you not to bring those. Hurry up. I still have to go back and protect Miss Song.¡± Huo Si snatched the items from Xu Dongqing¡¯s hand and strode towards the corridor with one hand holding them.

    For Xu Dongqing, the thing that was almost too heavy to lift was as light as a roll of toilet paper in Huo Si¡¯s hands.

    Ling Yuang held back his unpleasant words.

    People gradually stepped out of their rooms to watch Xu Dongqing leave.

    At this moment, they did not realize that after this goodbye, the person they had mocked and bullied in the past would stand in a position that they could not reach.

    Many of them were regretful, but they did not say it for now.

    ¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school! Song Yaoyao! Have you asked my opinion? I don¡¯t want to go to school! I don¡¯t like to study!¡±

    Huo Tian pushed the door open and entered. Her angry expression froze on her face, and her face instantly turned red. It was not right to stay where she was.

    Old Hou chuckled and put down his chess piece. ¡°Looks like Miss Song has something to settle, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. We can y this game again when we have time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Huo Tian followed behind Song Yaoyao in embarrassment, waiting for Old Hou to leave. Song Yaoyao looked at her indifferently. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Huo Tian stammered, ¡°I-I already said it.¡±

    ¡°Go tell your Uncle, don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her wrist and walked upstairs.

    ¡°M-my uncle doesn¡¯t care about these things! You made the decision on your own. I didn¡¯t even say I wanted to go to school. Do you know that you¡¯re unfairly pulling rtions to get me in?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Song Yaoyao nced at her. ¡°If I don¡¯t use rtions, do you think you could get in with your grades?¡±

    Huo Tian: ¡°¡­¡±

    She felt hurt!

    ¡°How can you look down on me? Even if you don¡¯t help me, I can do it myself!¡±

    ¡°You said it.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyes fired up. ¡°Yes, I did!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved, and her voice was soft. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Huo Jiu to arrange for you to take the exam. If you can¡¯t pass, you¡¯ll be humiliated.¡±

    She pped her hands and walked briskly towards the study room.

    Huo Tian waved her fists angrily at her back. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me! It¡¯s just an exam, it¡¯s nothing for me!¡±

    ¡°Good luck, my eldest niece!¡±

    A casual voice sounded and the study room door closed.

    Huo Tian mumbled and suddenly realized something was wrong. ¡°Wait¡­ There seems to be something wrong¡­¡±

    The next day, Huo Tian came to her senses and refused to take the exam. Song Yaoyao had a faint smile on her face, ¡°Are you refusing because you¡¯re not good enough? It¡¯s fine if you pass the exam and decide not to go, but i¡¯m afraid you have no confidence to pass the exam. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass it for you to see! I¡¯ll show you my true strength!¡± Huo Tian put her hands on her hips in anger and immediately went to take the exam.

    Song Yaoyao was not worried that Huo Tian would not be able to pass the exam; the Huo Family did not have any idiots. Whether it was academics or talent, Huo Tian could still meet expectations.

    After the exam that day, Huo Tian came back arrogantly.

    ¡°What do you think? Do you still doubt me?¡± Huo Tian threw the admission letter in front of Song Yaoyao and raised her chin proudly.

    ¡°Mm, impressive.¡±

    Song Yaoyao gave a perfunctorypliment.

    In Huo Tian¡¯s eyes, Song Yaoyao was acknowledging her ability. She said slyly, ¡°Of course, take a look at who I am!¡±

    Elder Huo liked children with good grades. In the past, she had worked hard for this. Thinking of this, she felt unsettled and secretly red at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes as she sat in her chair and sipped her tea. She reminded her faintly, ¡°Huo Tian, be careful of your attitude.¡±

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Huo Tian touched her nose. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my attitude! My attitude is better than yours.¡±

    ¡°Oh, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take you out to y. Are youing?¡±

    Huo Tian was delighted but held back her emotions. She asked awkwardly, ¡°Is this considered a reward?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°We¡¯re location-scouting for the new movie. I¡¯m just joining in the fun.¡±

    Huo Tian: ¡°???¡±

    <i>Song Yaoyao! What the f*ck! Why?</i>

    ¡­

    Province X was a ce surrounded by mountains. It was vast and sparsely popted, and the scenery was as beautiful as a painting. Many of the buildings still retained the style of the past, and the bricks and tiles were engraved with traces of history.

    Tang Xinrou massaged her shoulders. ¡°Baby, if you¡¯re going to y, you should at least go somewhere else. What¡¯s so fun in the mountains?¡± She was about to die from exhaustion.

    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    Huo Tian was carrying a bag on her back and another bag on the front. Judging by the color, it wasn¡¯t hers. It was pink and pretty.

    She cursed endlessly in her heart and mumbled to herself, ¡°At her age, she¡¯s still carrying such a childish bag.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lowered her head to look at the camera. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±

 Chapter 1106 - Meeting Zhong Li Again

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Meeting Zhong Li Again</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Tian: ¡°I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯m like a dead dog. It would be weird if I was happy!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    A misty drizzle fell from the sky. With a camera hanging around her neck, Song Yaoyao covered her head from the rain as she looked into the distance.

    The mountains were shrouded in mist and the air was filled with a faint smell of grass. The nts were wet from the rain and they looked even greener.

    Tang Xinrou took a deep breath and spread her arms.

    No matter how much Huo Tianined in her heart, she was still influenced by the beautiful scene. The cool raindrops hit her face, and the misty sky above her gave her a different sense of beauty.

    ¡°Eh? Miss Tang and Miss Song, is that you?¡±

    The peaceful atmosphere was broken. Song Yaoyao¡¯s hair was wet. She turned her head and saw three familiar faces.

    Huo Tian rolled her eyes and stood behind Song Yaoyao, toozy to say a word.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Tang Xinrou was surprised. ¡°How did you guys¡ª¡± It wasn¡¯t like she was a conspiracy theorist, but the location Song Yaoyao chose was really remote and it wasn¡¯t a particrly popr ce.

    Along the way, it had only been the three of them.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t expect that Lily, Zhongli Xue, and Zhong Li would actually hang out together.

    When they first arrived, there were three of them, but now they were leaving with six.

    At the foot of the mountain, there was a farmhouse. With its back against the mountains, the green bricks and tiles caused it to camouge into the background. Stepping on the asphalt bricks and walking under the eaves, thedy boss saw them and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Aiya, you guys came back together? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I saw that the rain was getting heavier, so I wanted to ask my husband to bring you an umbre!¡±

    As thedy boss spoke, they discovered that Zhong Li and the others had just arrived that day along with some unfamiliar faces.

    Zhong Li and Zhongli Xue¡¯s expressions were very indifferent; Zhongli Xue was still as cold and unapproachable as she always was. She only nodded slightly as a greeting.

    The most enthusiastic one was Lily whose facial features had be slightly more Asian. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to notice her slightly blue eyes.

    ¡°Tang, Yaoyao, you guys know Xue?¡±

    Compared tost time, her Mandarin was much smoother.

    ¡°She participated in a talent show, and Yaoyao was a guest mentor on it for two episodes.¡±

    ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yaoyao is amazing!¡±

    At her age, others were merely participants, yet she had already be a mentor.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s aura was gentle. Most of the time, it was Tang Xinrou who was talking while she wasughing at the side or looking at the photos she had taken on the camera.

    The scene selection group for ¡®Murder¡¯ had gone to another city. After Song Yaoyao saw the photos online, she decided to separate from them ande here.

    Outside, the rain pattered. The wind blew gently against the wind chimes under the eaves, making a crisp sound.

    When she heard Tang Xinrou mention that Song Yaoyao had a new movie in the works, Lily became even more enthusiastic. ¡°Yaoyao, do you have a suitable role for me in your movie? I can do it for free!¡±

    This was too enthusiastic, and even Tang Xinrou looked at her twice.

    Lily realized this and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a fan of Yaoyao¡¯s. Compared to the Western culture, I prefer China.¡±

    ¡°But you already have a fan base there. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity to give it up?¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯re actually very xenophobic.¡± Lily leaned on the table and said sullenly, ¡°My Asian looks aren¡¯t very popr. What they like is the character I yed; it¡¯s a likable character. I¡¯m sure anyone could have yed it and got the same result.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Tang Xinrou looked at Song Yaoyao. She was focused on her camera, looking as if she had nothing to do with their conversation. Tang Xinrou could onlyfort her, ¡°No, there¡¯s definitely a reason why you stood out from thepetition and got the role. As long as someone likes you, it means that you still have a market in the west.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Lily said. ¡°My boss appointed me to y that role. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able topete with those blonde-haired, blue-eyed, hot girls,¡± she spread her hands and exined.

    Tang Xinrou fell silent for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Lily to openly say that she relied on rtions to get her role.

    ¡°I forgot to introduce you. This is my boss, Mr. Zhong Li.¡±

    Lily cupped her face with both hands and said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Zhong Li chose me because I have oriental blood.¡±

    Zhong Li chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re suitable. I¡¯m a businessman; I never do business at a loss.¡±

    This sentence sessfully pleased Lily. She threw herself at Zhong Li passionately and gave him a big hug.

    ¡°You¡¯re my benefactor, Mr. Zhong Li! If you want, oh, I mean, if you¡¯re willing, I can even give myself to you¡ª¡±

    She winked at him.

    A cup suddenly tipped over and boiling hot tea flowed on the table.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Huo Tian pulled Song Yaoyao away abruptly as she watched the hot water drip down the edge of the table. ¡°You can¡¯t even hold a cup properly. Is there something wrong with your hands?¡±

    An embarrassed look shed across Zhongli Xue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Oh, should I just take your word for it? If you burned someone, could you afford to pay for it?¡± Huo Tian was really afraid. The scene of Song Yaoyao being burned was still vivid in her mind. This time, it almost happened again. If she hadn¡¯t dodged in time, the hot water would have dripped off the edge of the table and onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s legs.

    Regardless of whether Zhongli Xue could afford it or not, Huo Tian couldn¡¯t afford to let it happen again.

    If her uncle knew, he would crush her to death.

    The atmosphere froze.

    To outsiders, Huo Tian¡¯s attitude was unreasonable and unforgiving.

    Zhongli Xue stood up abruptly and turned around to leave. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Huo Tian was furious.

    This woman not only wanted to be a mistress, she also wanted to hurt her aunt. It was unforgivable!

    ¡°Xue.¡±

    Zhong Li lowered his eyes calmly. His eyelids were extremely long, covering the gloomy expression in his eyes. ¡°Apologize.¡±

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s body suddenly stopped, as if she was nailed to the ground. After a long time, the hands beside her slowly folded into fists. And a few seconds of silenceter, she softly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After saying this, she walked out of the tea room without looking back. This time, Zhong Li did not stop her.

    For some reason, when Zhongli Xue heard Zhong Li¡¯s words, she seemed to have be dispirited. Her mood was low and she looked pitiful.

    Huo Tian pursed her lips. ¡°Luckily, she didn¡¯t burn anyone. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be done with her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted her head. ¡°Go y.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes rolled around. When her gazended on Zhong Li and Lily, her originally happy expression was suppressed again. She sat back down. ¡°It¡¯s raining, what¡¯s there to y?¡±

    ¡°You can read or y games. Either of those are fine.¡± Tang Xinrou winked at Song Yaoyao with amusement.

 Chapter 1107 - Iâ€™ll Watch You On Behalf Of My Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 1107: I¡¯ll Watch You On Behalf Of My Uncle</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Yaoyao looked at her speechlessly.

    ¡°The signal in the room isn¡¯t good. How can it be any fun?¡±

    In the mountains, there wasn¡¯t even a signal tower around. She had no idea that Song Yaoyao wasing here in advance. If she did, she would have downloaded a whole heap of novels and movies.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Tang Xinrou propped her elbows on the table and rested her hands on her cheeks, ¡°You¡¯re actually worried about your Auntie, aren¡¯t you? Why? Did your uncle give you a task beforeing here? For example, to keep an eye on her and prevent all men from getting close to her?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    As soon as these words left her mouth, Zhong Li startedughing before Huo Tian managed to respond.

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t tell me that! Besides, my uncle is in a ss of his own. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about things like that! If she really¡­¡± She was furious. ¡°If she really finds another man, then she¡¯s got really bad taste!¡±

    ¡°Pfff, hahahaha¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrouughed out loud, thinking that Song Yaoyao had traumatized Huo Tian so much that she didn¡¯t even dare to say her name.

    Song Yaoyao put down her cup and looked out of the window. A cool breeze blew in. The mountains were stacked on top of each other, and the verdant trees intertwined with the misty sky, forming a beautiful scene that could only be seen in a painting.

    An idea suddenly shed through her mind.

    She stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going back. You guys have a nice chat.¡±

    As soon as she left, Huo Tian and Tang Xinrou naturally followed her.

    By the time Song Yaoyao finished recording all the ideas in her mind, the sky had already darkened.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Suddenly, a low growl from outside the window caught Song Yaoyao¡¯s attention.

    She walked slowly to the table, poured a cup of hot tea, and leaned against the wall to drink it casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it! You know that I like you, why¡ª¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was extremely cold, without a hint of emotion. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly remembered the scene she saw when she came out at night after recording the first episode of Dazzling You.

    The man in front of the car lovingly put his coat over the girl¡¯s body as if he was especially fond of her.

    Now, what was this situation? How interesting.

    ¡°Remember, your surname is Zhongli. You¡¯ll be my sister for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll only say this once. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll go back to Country M.¡±

    As these words fell, there was a long silence outside, so long that Song Yaoyao thought that they had left. Only then did Zhongli Xue mumble in a trembling voice, ¡°I know, never again, never again¡­¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    After a sigh, the man¡¯s voice softened, ¡°You will always be my most beloved sister.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Zhongli Xue was sobbing. ¡°Will you be with Lily? Will you be with her?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡±

    Zhong Li could not help butugh. ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m a businessman. I praise her because she can make money for me. Alright, forget everything that happened today. Go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhongli Xue said sullenly, ¡°You should rest early too. Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    She really left this time and it was quiet outside.

    Song Yaoyao blew on the hot tea. The tea leaves were picked from the nearby mountains by thedy boss, so they naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to the tea at Huo Manor, but they had a different vor. It seemed to have the scent of the rain: sweet and fresh.

    She rolled her eyes and was about to return to the table.

    Someone suddenly knocked on the window, scaring Song Yaoyao so much that she spat out a mouthful of tea and almost choked.

    <i>Cough cough cough¡­</i>

    <i>Knock knock knock.</i>

    The knocking on the window continued. In the dark and quiet old house, it was rather creepy.

    Song Yaoyao put down her cup in annoyance. She walked over, opened the wooden window abruptly, and said to the outside, ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Zhong Li obviously did not expect Song Yaoyao to be so hot-tempered. He choked for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­ If you¡¯re not sick, then go back to sleep! Do you know how annoying you are?¡±

    She rolled her eyes and was about to close the window.

    A hand suddenly reached out and happened to get stuck between the window that she was about to close. A muffled cry of pain escaped from between Zhong Li¡¯s lips and teeth. Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids twitched as she coldly opened the window and crossed her arms. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Zhong Li curled his lips and smiled in a refined manner, causing song Yaoyao¡¯s expression to darken. ¡°I just wanted to ask if Miss Song heard?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised the corners of her lips and looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s a dog barking. I must give thedy boss a good suggestion tomorrow to stop allowing random animals in. It¡¯s really annoying.¡±

    Zhong Li acted as if he didn¡¯t hear what she was saying. He rubbed his hands against the window and chuckled. ¡°Did you rely on your sharp tongue to get Huo Yunque to like you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. She poked her dimples with her finger and gave a bewitching smile. ¡°Gege took a liking to me because I¡¯m cute.¡±

    Zhong Li was stunned by her smile.

    How should he put it? Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile was different from anything he had ever seen. When she smiled, she revealed her snow-white teeth and her dimples were deep. Her eyes were the most adorable crescent shape when she smiled. It gave off a bright and beautiful feeling, full of vitality.

    She tilted her head slightly and said that she was cute without any self-deprecation.

    On such a cloudy day, even the sky seemed to be pressing down. Her smile really made people¡¯s eyes light up.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at the dazed Zhong Li. Instead, she raised her hand to close the window.

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Zhong Li reached out his hand quickly, and Song Yaoyao reacted just as fast. Before his brain could react, a small fist had already arrived.

    ¡°Song, Yao, Yao!¡±

    The man bent down and held his nose tightly, his voice seemingly filled with tears.

    Song Yaoyao mmed the window shut, conveniently dropping the bolt from inside.

    ¡°You were the one who attacked first! I was trying to protect myself.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s punch hadnded directly on his nose. Zhong Li even felt as though his nose had been knocked crooked. At that moment, his nose was terribly sore, and his eyes were covered with ayer of tears. After a long while, Zhong Li stood up, and his hands felt sticky.

    He looked down and his face was livid.

    His nose was bleeding.

    The next day, Lily walked to the dining area with her head lowered and sat down. Her assistant asked if she was unhappy.

    Lily said, ¡°Tang and Director Song both checked out. I only found out when I went to look for them.¡±

    They did not even say goodbye to her.

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    The assistant looked out of the window. The sky was still foggy, but the rain had stopped.

    These words had only passed through Zhongli Xue¡¯s ears once, leaving nothing behind. Her eyes were slightly swollen. Those who did not know would think that she had criedst night. But because of her cold and aloof nature, no one dared to ask her about it even though she looked exhausted.

 Chapter 1108 - Who Do You Like?

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Who Do You Like?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    When the tall figure appeared, Zhongli Xue couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her.

    She waited for a long time, but Zhong Li didn¡¯te in.

    The cute mixed-race girl cupped her face and asked quietly in English, ¡°Do you like Mr. Zhong Li?¡±

    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s extremely cold gaze fell on Lily. If one looked carefully, one would be able to see a hint of killing intent in her eyes.

    It was hard to tell whether Lily was crazy or her acting skills were too good; she was still smiling sweetly. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it simply looked like they were sharing a private conversation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be suspicious. It¡¯s just that I ate too muchst night and identally saw something when I decided to go for a walk¡­ Something quite shocking¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Zhongli Xue¡¯s heart was relieved as she asked coldly.

    She was just an actress who was signed by Zhongli Xue¡¯s family¡¯s overseaspany. There was nothing for her to be wary of.

    She was not afraid of anything. What she was most afraid of was that her brother would hate her because of this.

    For her brother, she would do anything and be willing to do anything.

    Lily blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not trying to say anything.¡±

    She took a sip of tea with a smile and squinted her eyesfortably. Unintentionally, she said, ¡°I just feel that Miss Zhongli seems to treat me as an imaginary enemy. I was just joking yesterday. I don¡¯t like Mr. Zhong Li¡¯s type.¡±

    In Zhongli Xue¡¯s eyes, Zhong Li was the best. She couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone nder him.

    Even though in her heart, Lily¡¯s behavior yesterday had indeed caused her to feel disgusted.

    ¡°Do you think my brother will take a fancy to you?¡± she sneered.

    Lily shrugged. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± she asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Zhong Li treats me like a subordinate, but he treats Miss Song a little differently.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± A thought passed through Zhongli Xue¡¯s mind, but it was so fast that it disappeared before she could catch hold of it.

    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    Lily shook her head in confusion.

    Zhongli Xue looked at her idiotic look, and a hint of annoyance shed in her eyes. She pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°The first sentence.¡±

    ¡°The first sentence was¡­ Mr. Zhong Lixue treats me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not that one!¡±

    ¡°¡­he treats Miss Song a little differently?¡±

    Finally, the thought that shed through her mind was caught by Zhongli Xue. She seemed to have lost all her strength and sat in the chair.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t hiding from anyone. Zhong Li wasn¡¯t enough to scare her. Her original n was to leave today. There weren¡¯t any scenic spots nearby. Other than a mountain that was worth seeing, there wasn¡¯t much to see.

    However, it was a good ce for a vacation. Sitting under the eaves and drinking hot tea every day while listening to the rain was also a way to cultivate one¡¯s body and mind.

    After leaving this ce, she brought Huo Tian and Tang Xinrou to the ancient city and strolled around.

    In the end, it was Xu Yue who personally came over and dragged the three of them back.

    To be precise, she was here to drag Tang Xinrou back. Since Song Yaoyao was going back anyway, she brought Huo Tian along and boarded the ne.

    Xu Yue was extremely angry on the ne. ¡°Missy, I beg of you! It¡¯s one thing for you to go out and y without saying a word, but why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡±

    Tang Xinrou hung her head and shook off the me guiltily. ¡°Ahem¡­ it was Yaoyao who brought me there!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a boss! Are you? Huh? Are you?!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Huo Tian pulled the nket over her head as her shoulders trembled slightly.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao had her head lowered as she calmly read her book.

    Tang Xinrou said in all seriousness, ¡°So, I can¡¯t disobey the boss¡¯s orders. The Boss wanted to take me out to y. Can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Xu Yue replied with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡±

    She took out a stack of documents from her bag and threw them into Tang Xinrou¡¯s arms. ¡°Let me remind you, all of your holidays for the second half of the year have been used up. These are your notices for the second half of the year, take a good look.¡±

    ¡°S-so many!¡±

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s vision darkened. The things in her hands instantly became as heavy as gold.

    After getting off the ne, Xu Yue took Tang Xinrou to the beauty salon for a full-body treatment while Song Yaoyao brought Huo Tian home.

    ¡°Miss Song is back?¡±

    When Uncle Zhang saw Song Yaoyao, his old face bloomed. He greeted her affectionately and helped her with the bag in her hand.

    Huo Tian rolled her eyes and put her hands in her pockets.

    She was already used to it. With Song Yaoyao around, she was like an invisible person.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Uncle Zhang. I brought you a present. I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡±

    Song Yaoyao giggled and acted coquettishly. ¡°Oh right, is Gege around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in the greenhouse.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for him. See youter, Uncle Zhang!¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned around and ran away, quickly disappearing without a trace.

    Uncle Zhang smiled and averted his gaze. Only then did he say, ¡°Eh, Miss, you¡¯re back too.¡±

    Huo Tian felt as if her heart had been pierced with thousands of holes. She said speechlessly, ¡°Uncle Zhang, I¡¯ve been here the entire time.¡±

    But she was like an invisible person,pletely ignored. What could she do?

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Uncle Zhang said cheerfully, ¡°I really didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Huo Tian: ¡°¡­¡±

    Ha.

    This old man was great.

    Before Song Yaoyao got on the ne, the city was still cloudy. After getting off the ne, Feng City was clear and sunny.

    Meanwhile, in the greenhouse, it was spring all year round and the potted nts on the shelves were lush and fragrant.

    Song Yaoyao hunched her shoulders and sneaked in. From afar, she saw a figure sleeping on a recliner with a thin nket on his knees. He seemed to be asleep.

    She slowed down her footsteps, held her breath, and sneaked over.

    The man¡¯s ck hair hung in front of his forehead. His eyes were closed, and the prayer beads wrapped around his wrist were still the same color. A foreignnguage book was covering his abdomen. There was a slight breeze in the greenhouse, and there were green willows wrapped around the trestle above. The light above his head passed through the green leaves and reflected on his clear face, flickering.

    In an instant, it was as if she had been hit in the heart by Cupid¡¯s arrow.

    Her heart started racing.

    Song Yaoyao crouched beside him and gently yed with his eyshes.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyshes were something that would make many girls jealous. They were long and thin, like the wings of an insect on his eyelids. All the gentle words in the world seemed to be able to be interpreted by him.

    Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed and pulled gently forward. Song Yaoyao was caught off guard and fell into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    After a few seconds of confusion, Song Yaoyao finally raised her head and poked Huo Yunque¡¯s chest. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Or was he awake all along?

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s phoenix-like eyes closed slightly. He held Song Yaoyao in his arms, and his tone slowly sounded a littlezy and tired. ¡°When a certain child peeked at me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted and her heart skipped a beat. She mumbled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t peeking at you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Yunque chuckled and raised his eyes. ¡°But what if I felt it? Your eyes were so hot that I felt like you were going to eat me up in my dreams.¡±

 Chapter 1109 - Lucky That She Acted Early

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Lucky That She Acted Early</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    His eyes were extremely beautiful. They were long and narrow, fanning out at the ends. This made him look cold when he was not smiling, and extremely gentle when he did smile.

    If he wanted to, no woman would be able to escape from his grasp.

    Song Yaoyao was d that she had acted early.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, huh?¡±

    After not seeing her for a few days, the little girl¡¯s appearance was still etched in his heart. Huo Yunque tapped her forehead with the back of his finger, signaling for her toe back to her senses.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s lucky I acted early.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows, his smile rippling in the depths of his eyes.

    Song Yaoyao realized what had happened and her face instantly turned red.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She wanted to p herself. How did she identally say what she was thinking?

    ¡°What a coincidence, I was thinking the same thing.¡±

    A rustling voice came from above with a hint of amusement. The wind was light, just light enough that Song Yaoyao could still hear these words.

    His voice was like honey, sweet to the heart.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes fluttered quickly, and she looked up with a red face. ¡°I want a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    It was very quiet in the greenhouse. Song Yaoyao nestled in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and kissed him for a while. She had not slept well in the past few days. She was used to falling asleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and waking up in his arms. Now that he was suddenly absent beside her, Song Yaoyao felt as though something was missing.

    At this moment, she grabbed onto the man¡¯spels and fell asleep in a daze.

    ¡­

    Finally, Huo Tian went to school.

    Her arrival attracted the attention of the crowd.

    Song Yaoyao originally thought that she would choose the dance department, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would choose the acting department in the end. After asking her the reason, Huo Tian answered confidently, ¡°I know how to dance, but if I want to enter the entertainment industry, I will definitelye in contact with acting in the future. Either I don¡¯t do it, or I will do it to the best of my ability. Even if those people want to ridicule me, they won¡¯t be able to do so!¡±

    This answer was surprising, but not surprising at the same time.

    It could only be said that she was indeed a member of the Huo Family.

    No wonder Huo Yunque said her surname was Huo, so she would stay strong no matter the situation.

    The Boyfriend Next Door finally settled on a price and was scheduled to be broadcast during National Day.

    It would be broadcasted every Friday, Saturday, and Sunday, two episodes a day, a total of 36 episodes.

    Compared to many television dramas in the country, the drama that Song Yaoyao filmed was considered very short.

    Although it was short, the quality was very high. With the addition of Luo Xingguang, all the television stations were fighting over it after watching the final cut.

    When this drama was filmed, Huo Tian had yet to return to the country. That night, when the premiere was broadcast, she sat on the bed with her legs crossed, staring at theputer as if she was staring at an enemy.

    ¡°Let me see what you are so proud of!¡±

    Aputer could now y the same thing as a television as long as it was on the local channel¡¯s app. But unlike television, there was a livement feature.

    Almost as soon as the opening song appeared, Huo Tian was dumbfounded.

    Rows of colorful words floated across the screen, making it hard to see clearly.

    ¡°Ahhhhh, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here! Xinguang, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Baby Yaoyao¡¯s new project. I¡¯m here to support it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here. Luckily, I didn¡¯t give up waiting!¡±

    ¡°The opening song is so good. Xinguang¡¯s voice is simply heavenly. Director Song¡¯s lyrics are also super sweet! Just like her!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wail like pigs! Eeeeeeeeeeek!¡±

    ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯tete! This production is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Director Song¡¯s productions are always of ahigh quality!¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Huo Tian rolled her eyes. Were these people all bootlickers?

    However, the opening song was indeed very good. It was actually a poem written by Song Yaoyao. Was she so versatile?

    As the plot unfolded, Song Weiwei¡¯s female lead was a small-time celebrity. Although she was not popr, her temper was very hot. The female lead, who was acting with her, took the opportunity to p her and deliberately targeted her, but she tolerated all of it. Huo Tian was furious watching it.

    Song Weiwei turned around and the director shouted, ¡°Cut!¡± This scene was approved.

    Just when everyone started to doubt Song Yaoyao¡¯s drama and thought that the female lead was just a pitiful pushover in a typicaleback story, there was a reversal.

    The female lead deliberately waited in the washroom. When the actress who targeted her came in, she mmed the washroom door shut, grabbed her hair, and gave her a p.

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡±

    <i>Awesome!</i>

    Wasn¡¯t the female lead¡¯s personality a little too fierce?

    ¡°Wow, the reversal was so fast. Like a tornado!¡±

    ¡°Charge! Kill that woman!¡±

    ¡°I knew Director Song wouldn¡¯t let me down. She haspletely met expectations.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, this is great, this is how it should be!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no logic at all. The female lead wasn¡¯t popr to begin with. Now that she hit the female lead, isn¡¯t she afraid of getting revenge? This time, she¡¯spletely dead.¡±

    However, the next second, the female lead calmly rubbed her sore hand and took back her phone from the sink with a half-smile.

    She had recorded a video.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    The actress who was sitting on the ground covered her face that had been pped several times. She red at the female lead, telling her that she would definitely take revenge.

    The female lead shrugged indifferently and calmly walked out.

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    ¡°Let me see what other twists you have.¡±

    In the distance, the director saw the female leading over and hurriedly went up to her. Seeing that there was no one nearby, he nodded and bowed as he asked carefully, ¡°M-Miss Qin, are you alright?¡±

    The female lead yed by Song Weiwei was called Qin Yi. The crew only knew that she was a pretty but not very popr c-list actress, but they did not know that she was also a rich second-generation heiress with a very strong background.

    Hearing this, Qin Yi smiled mysteriously. ¡°I beat her up.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ th-that¡¯s good. Your face¡­¡± The director¡¯s expression was dull, not knowing what to say.

    Qin Yi said, ¡°She said she wanted to take revenge on me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this¡­ She¡¯s really bold. Miss Qin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you¡­¡±

    ¡°Just let her try. It just so happens that I have nothing to do.¡±

    Qin Yi gave a domineering smile and walked away in her high heels.

    At the door, two bodyguards bowed respectfully. ¡°Eldest Miss.¡±

    Huo Tian was dumbfounded. It was only the beginning, and there were already so many twists and turns.

    However, she did not understand why the female lead had to be pped so many times.

    As she watched the end, the drama gave an exnation. Because Qin Yi¡¯s family did not want her to enter the entertainment industry, Qin Yi insisted on proving herself to them. Although her personality was arrogant and overbearing, she was absolutely serious when it came to acting.

    When given the chance, she couldpletely detach herself from reality and be a character in the movie.

    In reality, Qin Yi had a somewhat crazy personality, acting on her own. Some people liked her straightforward words, but most of them really detested her personality.

    However, the character that Song Yaoyao gave her was overbearing: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±

 Chapter 1110 - So You Have A Crush On Me

    <h4>Chapter 1110: So You Have A Crush On Me</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The audience was used to seeing submissive and bullied female leads. When they saw this kind of vengeful female lead, their eyes lit up.

    She even had the support of Luo Xingguang. Even if he didn¡¯t have any acting skills, he was pleasant to look at, not to mention that he had acting skills.

    Qin Yi met the neighbor who had just moved across from her. It was ¡®lust¡¯ at first sight.

    She dressed gorgeously and went to borrow things from him. She borrowed a hairdryer today and a bowl the next day. Each time, she found a different reason, resulting in mixed reactions.

    All in all, this was a sweet love drama. It waspletely different from Song Yaoyao¡¯sst drama, Concubine Yan.

    When they found out that The Boyfriend Next Door was going to be broadcast, several TV series were rescheduled.

    It turned out that they had done the right thing.

    Because as soon as The Boyfriend Next Door was broadcast, it immediately flooded the top search lists, and people discussed on all forms of social media.

    ¡°Ahhh. At first, I was worried that there was some kind of conspiracy, and it kept me on the edge of my seat. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out so sweet!¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that the director who filmed Concubine Yan would be the same director as The Boyfriend Next Door. The schemes in Concubine Yan made me so stressed. This change made me worry that Director Song had something hiding up her sleeves! In the end, it was so sweet that my teeth almost fell out!¡±

    ¡­

    Other than that, there were also fans who specifically listed the differences between The Boyfriend Next Door and other idol dramas.

    One of the differences was the extravagance.

    This was Song Yaoyao¡¯s usual style. She only had two works so far, but whether it was the exquisite props and costumes of Concubine Yan or the extravagance of The Boyfriend Next Door, none of them could bepared to an ordinary TV series.

    In particr, the wine cab on the wall which was filled with all kinds of famous wines was a highlight. It was even screenshotted by someone, leading to a wide discussion among collectors. In the end, they came to a conclusion: As expected from Director Song!

    At the restaurant.

    Several actors from The Boyfriend Next Door were there.

    ¡°Director Song, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Director Song!¡±

    ¡°As expected of you, Teacher Song!¡±

    The group joked around and stood up to toast Song Yaoyao. Song Yaoyao had tea instead of alcohol and took a sip with a smile on her face.

    Tang Xinrou took a sip of the wine and smacked the table arrogantly. In the next moment, she became dispirited again and said enviously, ¡°Huhuhu, I also want to date Teacher Fu.¡±

    After watching the drama, which young girl¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t thumping? They really had to call Song Yaoyao an expert; she was too good.

    There were all kinds of flirtatious and counter-flirtatious scenes, so sweet that they made one¡¯s teeth ache.

    The Teacher Fu that Tang Xinrou was talking about was the male lead of The Boyfriend Next Door, Fu Sheng.

    Hearing this, Luo Xingguang raised his eyebrows casually and looked at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°So you have a crush on me?¡± As he said this, he shook his head as if he hadn¡¯t expected it.

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±

    Tang Xinrou spat. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Teacher Fu, understand?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Fu is yed by me, so you must like me.¡±

    ¡°Scram, scram, scram. I have a family.¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes and repeatedly waved for him to scram.

    Everyoneughed loudly. During filming, Tang Xinrou woulde to visit from time to time. Apart from knowing that Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao were very good friends, the staff knew that she also had a good rtionship with Luo Xingguang too.

    To be honest, their statuses were far from Luo Xingguang¡¯s, so there was always a sense of distance when they spoke. If it wasn¡¯t for the rtionship between Song Yaoyao and Luo Xingguang, how could they have hired him to film a sweet idol drama?

    Song Weiwei pursed her lips and smiled. She stood up and said, ¡°I also want to propose a toast to Miss Song. Thank you for changing my life.¡±

    The sses clinked, making a crisp sound. Their gazes met, and everything went without saying.

    Due to the joy it created, the moment The Boyfriend Next Door aired, the viewership ratings raced ahead of the other television stations, and the discussions soared. The viewers knew the quality of Song Yaoyao¡¯s work, so they weren¡¯t worried that it would fall apart in theter stages. After the drama, even a supporting character would be able to bask in the limelight and climb to the top.

    Tang Xinrou was drunk. Song Yaoyao snatched the wine ss from her. ¡°Drink less, there are paparazzi outside.¡±

    ¡°Burp¡­ alright, alright.¡±

    As the night ended, other than Song Yaoyao, everyone else had drunk a lot.

    The private room gradually became empty. Song Yaoyao supported her chin as she sat in her seat, waiting for someone to pick her up. Song Weiwei blinked her eyes slowly and suddenly smiled, her eyes turning red.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, really¡­¡±

    Her current life was like heaven and it felt surreal. Every day when she woke up and looked at the clean and beautiful room, the room emitted a refreshing fragrance that made her feel rxed andfortable; it made her think that she was dreaming. Song Weiwei was afraid that when she woke up, she would return to being Mu Wei, and realize that this happy life was just an illusion. That she was still the poor wretch who slept in the basement and was harassed by drunkards every day.

    ¡°Weiwei¡­¡±

    A figure appeared outside the door. Song Wenchuan was stunned for a moment and stopped in his tracks.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have expected to see Song Yaoyao here.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Song Weiwei was in a daze from drinking and rushed towards Song Wenchuan.

    Song Wenchuan didn¡¯t have time to think and quickly caught her. He looked at Song Yaoyao with surprise and embarrassment.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to be here?¡± The shadows of the trees outside the window swayed and reflected on Song Yaoyao¡¯s face. She turned her small face and her skin was as white as snow. ¡°Today is the celebration party for The Boyfriend Next Door.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Congrattions, Yaoyao.¡± Song Wenchuan wanted to say something, but Song Weiwei had already fallen asleep in his arms.

    Amidst the mess, Song Yaoyao took the initiative and said, ¡°Take her back first. She¡¯s drunk.¡±

    Even though she had thousands of words, they were stuck in her throat in the end.

    Song Wenchuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Watching him leave with Song Weiwei in his arms, Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and tapped her fingers on the table nonchntly.

    Song Jingwan probably never thought that after all thepeting, the one who became Song Wenchuan¡¯s sister was neither her nor Song Yaoyao.

    It was Song Weiwei. Someone who Song Jingwan never even considered. The girl that could be fake or could be real: Mu Wei.

    Tang Xinrou, who was sleeping soundly at the table, moved ufortably and mumbled something while Song Yaoyao patted her back and waited for a while. Eventually, An Feiran arrived.

    ¡°Have you waited long?¡±

    ¡°Not long.¡± Song Yaoyao stretched.

    He walked over and helped Tang Xinrou up. Gently, he patted her cheek and called out softly, ¡°Tang Tang, wake up. We should go back.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at the person in front of her in a daze. ¡°You are¡­¡±

    An Feiran was both angry and amused. He shook his head helplessly. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Tang Xinrou gave him a fierce kiss on the lips.

    <i>Muah!</i>

    ¡°I know you, you are¡­ you are my boyfriend!¡±

 Chapter 1111 - Miss Tangâ€™s Financial Backer?

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Miss Tang¡¯s Financial Backer?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    An Feiran¡¯s expression instantly changed. He didn¡¯t show it on his face but his ears turned red.

    Song Yaoyao swore that she didn¡¯t want to know so much. But her Gege had been a bad influence.

    She picked up her bag and walked out without looking back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you. I¡¯m sleepy, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡±

    If not for Song Yaoyao being present, An Feiran, who had been kissed, would definitely not have looked at Tang Xinrou like that. He would have probably kissed her back.

    <i>Sigh, if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been a third wheel.?</i>Song Yaoyao shook her head and sighed.

    ¡­

    The next day, Song Yaoyao was woken up by a series of calls.

    Tang Xinrou¡¯s scream could be heard from the phone receiver.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly took the phone away and rubbed her aching ears. ¡°What happened?¡±

    There was a few seconds of silence. Tang Xinrou lowered her voice and stammered, ¡°An Feiran and I¡­ W-we slept together!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­Oh.¡±

    What was so strange about that?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s indifference made Tang Xinrou feel wronged. She was going crazy on the other end of the phone. ¡°Oh? What are you ¡®Oh¡¯ about! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very sudden? I¡¯m only twenty years old!¡±

    ¡°Stop¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao interrupted her and asked, ¡°Miss Tang, do you need me to remind you?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Because of this evildoer¡¯s instigation, she had not had a proper night¡¯s sleep and often took supplements.

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    Tang Xinrou burst into a fit of coughing. ¡°Oh! An Feiran seems to have woken up. I¡¯m hiding in the bathroom right now, so¡­ I¡¯ll hang up first! Let¡¯s chat another time. Bye bye~¡±

    After saying this, she quickly hung up the phone.

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± A shadow suddenly appeared behind her, and tworge hands were pressed against her abdomen. ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, you seem to have a lot of resentment?¡±

    A clear and pleasant voice sounded in her ears, the tone rising slowly at the end. The meaning was hard to understand.

    <i>Cough cough cough cough cough!</i>

    This time, it was Song Yaoyao who coughed. She lowered her head, and her small face quickly turned red. Her thoughts quickly changed. She had no idea when Huo Yunque hade over.

    ¡°Not answering? Have I not been serving you well? Huh?¡±

    Sensing that Huo Yunque¡¯s hands were getting more and more impudent, and his words were tinged with danger, Song Yaoyao quickly shook her head.

    It may have been like that at the beginning.

    Song Yaoyao turned around with difficulty, stood on her tiptoes, and used all her strength to cling onto Huo Yunque¡¯s shoulder. She then kissed his chin and lips a few times without any rhyme or reason. ¡°You have!¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and looked down at her.

    He bent his index finger slightly and tapped the tip of her perky nose. His tone was full of indulgence. ¡°Little liar.¡±

    Song Yaoyao innocently blinked her eyes, trying to make herself appear the most innocent and lovely, like she didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡­

    On the trending searches:

    1. Tang Xinrou suspected of exchanging her body for benefits.

    Entertainment Gossiper (verified): ¡°At about 11 o¡¯clockst night, an actress surnamed Tang and a man in ck went to the hotel together. They stayed in the hotel all night and didn¡¯te out until 9 o¡¯clock this morning. Only then did the two dress in a low-key manner, wearing masks and sunsses, and left together. Was it an exchange or a meeting with a lover? Regarding this matter, we contacted actress Tang¡¯s manager, but we haven¡¯t received a reply yet.¡±

    ¡°I just opened my eyes and discovered a lot had happened.¡±

    ¡°The entertainment industry has always been chaotic. Seeing this kind of news, I¡¯m actually not surprised at all. This must be referring to Tang Xinrou, right? The deals she received as soon as she debuted are extraordinary. Even those who have debuted for many years might not have as many big-name endorsements as her. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone backing her.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, does she still need to be a mistress? She can just cling to Song Yaoyao. She must think they¡¯re like good sisters or something, but what kind of background does Song Yaoyao have? Perhaps in her eyes, Tang Xinrou is just a dog!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Don¡¯t tell me that there are still people being led by the nose by the paparazzi? No way, no way, no way!

    ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve always trusted Little Tang. As long as Little Tang doesn¡¯t respond, I definitely won¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to make it sound so seedy? Can¡¯t it be a normal rtionship? From the photos, the man beside her has a very good figure. He¡¯s also very tall and looks young.¡±

    ¡°Tang Xinrou is already a sophomore and an adult. What¡¯s wrong with being in a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, what a stupid marketing ount, I hate misleading information like you guys the most!¡±

    ¡­

    Tang Xinrou was considered a celebrity in the entertainment industry who rose to fame very quickly, so the topics of discussion became more and more extensive, starting from various aspects of her private life.

    Other than the topic of Tang Xinrou being cheated on, there were also topics such as her suspected backer, and what kind of person they¡¯d be.

    In the studio, Song Yaoyao was calmly sitting on the sofa, drinking tea.

    Xu Yue paced back and forth, pointing at Tang Xinrou and nodding her head as she forcefully suppressed her curses.

    In the past, Xu Yue was a delinquent. If she was still like before, she could scold Tang Xinrou to death.

    Tang Xinrou lowered her head and wrung her fingers, not daring to make a sound.

    Xu Yue gritted her teeth and asked in a low voice, ¡°You and An Feiran, the two of you¡­ slept together?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids twitched. Wasn¡¯t this question a little too direct?

    Tang Xinrou buried her head even lower.

    Needless to say, Xu Yue understood.

    ¡°YOU MOTHERF*CKER!¡±

    Xu Yue wanted to give Tang Xinrou a good beating. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with An Feiran? Doesn¡¯t he know that you¡¯re a public figure? Also, his family is in real estate, is hecking a house? Why did he take you to a f*cking hotel instead of his home? What kind of fun were you two having? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s face was red with blood as she whispered, ¡°I forced him¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them were silent for a few seconds before they said in unison, ¡°Amazing.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I drank too much¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a book from the bookshelf beside her and flipped it open as she coldly spat out a single word: ¡°Ha¡±

    Compared to her, Xu Yue was much more direct.

    ¡°Drinking too much is just an excuse. The truth is that it¡¯s been nned for a long time.¡± Xu Yue crossed her arms. ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±

    Tang Xinrou felt wronged. ¡°Why don¡¯t we announce that An Feiran and I are already engaged¡­ I can get a room with my fianc¨¦. Is that not possible?¡±

    <i>Ding!</i>

    A?notification sound rang in the office.

    Song Yaoyao nced at the title and said slowly, ¡°No need. It¡¯s already settled.¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was also at a loss.

 Chapter 1112 - Who Dares To Take Advantage Of Her

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Who Dares To Take Advantage Of Her</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Today¡¯s Weibo was destined to be a happy ce for the onlookers.

    Tang Xinnan (verified): ¡°I heard that someone wants to be our Fourth Sister¡¯s backer. Have you asked me? @LittleTangIsTheBest¡±

    Tang Cinbei retweeted: ¡°I also want to know, who is qualified to be our Fourth Sister¡¯s backer. @TangXinnan I heard that someone wants to keep our Fourth Sister? Have they asked me? @LittleTangIsTheBest¡±

    An Feiran: ¡°After confirming that the person in the photo is me, I¡¯m relieved. Do our media friends worry too much about the private lives of celebrities? Even getting a room with my fianc¨¦e is being discussed publicly? @LittleTangIsTheBest¡±

    After reading all this, Xu Yue put down her phone. ¡°It¡¯s settled. There¡¯s no need for me to do anything.¡±

    Tang Xinrou obediently sat on the sofa with her hands on her knees, like a primary school student who had made a mistake.

    Actually, Tang Xinrou¡¯s problem wasn¡¯t that big to begin with. She only needed to deal with it because she had a guilty conscience. Since she had been caught on camera, she could just openly say it out loud. However, Tang Xinrou¡¯s original wish of keeping a low profile probably couldn¡¯t be maintained any longer.

    Song Yaoyao also posted a Weibo post. Other than retweeting advertisements, her Weibo had always been managed by Xu Yue.

    It was rare for her to post a Weibo post today, and it was just a few simple words.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°Wake up. What a good show @LittleTangIsTheBest¡±

    Fans who knew how close Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou were wereughing their heads off. Some inte trolls and anti-fans joined in, but they were fanning the mes.

    They deliberately pretended to be Tang Xinrou¡¯s fans and attacked Song Yaoyao in the Weiboments section.

    ¡°Hehe, are you trying to protect yourself? It turns out that our Tang Tang is the real heiress. So you¡¯re friends with her for another reason!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help Tang Tang rify things earlier? Don¡¯t you guys have a good rtionship? Don¡¯t you know Tang Tang¡¯s true identity?¡±

    ¡°Hypocrite!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ those who have rabies in thements section, what are you barking about?¡±

    ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s report them.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, my Little Song is so cute! @LittleTangIsTheBest Miss, wake up and watch the show!¡±

    ¡°Wake up, you can¡¯t hide your identity as a rich second generation anymore. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re engaged. I lost my love! @LittleTangIsTheBest¡±

    There were always people who hated Song Yaoyao who would find an opportunity to criticize her.

    There were also people who expressed their shock.

    ¡°I originally thought it was one-sided fawning, and that Tang Xinrou only socialized with rich women because of their status, but in the end, it was a p in the face. I¡¯m sorry, both of you are rich women.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Tang family had three sons before a daughter was born. One could imagine how much Tang Xinrou is doted on, right? Those who don¡¯t know can look up old news from the past. You should still be able to find it online. For example, when the youngest daughter of the Tang Family was born, she was already a billionaire because her father directly transferred 10% of his shares to her name. The other sons didn¡¯t have such an honor.¡±

    ¡°The inte trolls and fake fans should get lost. Look at her background. Would she care about you? If you are so capable, why don¡¯t you be actors? Director Song and Little Tang have a good rtionship. Is it something that can be influenced by just a few words from you guys?¡±

    ¡­

    But no matter how the fans criticized them, they couldn¡¯t stop the spammers from finding fault with them.

    This was until the paparazzi caught Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrouing out of the studio and going shopping together. Beside them was Tang Xinrou¡¯s manager.

    As Tang Xinrou¡¯s fans, they all knew her manager, Xu Yue. The three of them came from the same school and were ssmates. There was no need to say much about their feelings.

    As soon as the video was exposed, the inte trolls¡¯ faces were immediately smacked.

    ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. Although the face pping is a littlete, it¡¯s not absent.¡±

    ¡°Is our Director Song someone that you can nder?¡±

    ¡°Great, as Director Song¡¯s fan, I can¡¯t even be bothered to argue with the haters. It¡¯s meaningless. Sooner orter, they will be smacked in the face. Director Song can¡¯t be bothered with them at all. Some people even im to be diehard fans. If one day this can be exchanged for money, would my Director Song be able to reap a mountain of gold and silver without having to do anything?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Sister, your brain is wired! But it¡¯s really something!¡±

    The students from ss 3-3 could no longer sit still. Even though they were situated all over the world, and some had even gone abroad to study, when they found out that Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou had been ndered, they immediately expressed their support on Weibo.

    When the curiousizens clicked on their Weibo, they became numb.

    They weren¡¯t like Song Yaoyao, who didn¡¯t like to share things in her life with the public. Their Weibos were filled with all kinds of parties and indulgences. They were even filled with all kinds of luxury goods. But whenever people wanted to say that they were too materialistic, they would also share some of their achievements.

    Gradually, theizens started to waver towards the rich second generation.

    They understood more and more why there was a saying: ¡®Those who are richer than you work harder than you.¡¯

    These were the people who knew how to y hard but study harder.

    After Tang Xinrou knew that the matter had been resolved and that her identity couldn¡¯t be concealed, she gave up hiding.

    She dragged Song Yaoyao to the mall and specifically went to the luxury goods counter. After throwing a million dors, she received a call. Immediately, her expression changed drastically and she threw her things away and ran.

    Xu Yue was speechless. ¡°Why are you running so fast?¡±

    ¡°My brothers called An Feiran to our house! What if they beat him up? If they hurt him, then I would be hurt too!¡±

    Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t even turn her head and ran away quickly.

    Xu Yue and Song Yaoyao, who had been left behind, looked at each other. Song Yaoyao spread her hands.

    A phone rang. Xu Yue took out her phone to take a look and turned it off calmly.

    Song Yaoyao looked at her.

    Xu Yue: ¡°The media.¡±

    Song Yaoyao understood.

    If the media couldn¡¯t contact Tang Xinrou, wouldn¡¯t theye and bother Xu Yue.

    It was a hugemotion online. There were always people who took the opportunity to stir up trouble and kick others while they were down. Initially, Tang Xinrou¡¯s fans didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, Tang Xinrou didn¡¯t have any scandals on the inte and had never been tied to anyone. Even though they didn¡¯t know when she was engaged, it didn¡¯t seem that hard to ept.

    Who told Tang Xinrou to walk the path of an idol?

    But with intentional maniption, people began to believe that it was a malicious case of deception. When she went on variety shows, her normal interactions with the male guests were also edited to be ambiguous.

    Many irrational fans turned on her and even added to the insult.

    But the awkward thing was¡­

    In the nearly two years since Tang Xinrou debuted, did she have any dirt?

    Her work was of high quality, and she never made a bad movie.

    The videos sent by the marketing ount were all edited and pieced together. If one was slightly more rational, they would look at the original and not find anything out of the ordinary about Tang Xinrou¡¯s actions. In fact, they would even dig out sugar from it!

    For example, in the past, whenever male celebrities tried to get close to her, she would back away before they even got the chance.

 Chapter 1113 - An Feiran: What A Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 1113: An Feiran: What A Coincidence That Our Fiancee Has The Same Name</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve been struck!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I suddenly feel the sweetness!¡±

    ¡°I used to think that she avoided people, and I liked her for it. Now that I know the truth, I know that she¡¯s not afraid of being scolded by her fans, but she¡¯s afraid that her fiance will be jealous!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been struck too! Today is another day that I want to know what Rourou¡¯s fiance looks like!¡±

    ¡°He must be from outside the circle, right? I really didn¡¯t expect the carefree Tang Xinrou to be the heiress of Tang Corporation. Oh my god, my feed exploded today. Those who mocked her for fawning up to Song Yaoyao have been pped in the face.¡±

    ¡°Only someone from outside the circle would get engaged so early. They must be of the same social status too. In fact, it may have been arranged at birth! Speaking of which, is there anyone who can exin who An Feiran is?! Weibo doesn¡¯t have any authentication, I¡¯m really too curious!¡±

    For a moment, everyone was curious about who Tang Xinrou¡¯s fiance was. Everyone that the audience was familiar with was dragged out and analyzed.

    Including Li Sinian¡­

    Right now, he was Song Yaoyao¡¯s loyal ¡®sidekick.¡¯ He knew that many people were eyeing the position next to Song Yaoyao covetously, waiting for an opportunity to make a move. Therefore, he watched it closely, not giving those little goblins any chance to take advantage of it.

    Because he had invested in The Boyfriend Next Door, the show made him a lot of money. In addition, the wine cab on the wall of the male lead¡¯s living room was exposed as being half donated by him. When the fans discovered that this rich and handsome boss was an investor, his followers increased on Weibo.

    Today, Li Sinian was dumbfounded as soon as he went on Weibo.

    Thements section was filled withments:

    ¡°Excuse me, are you and Tang Xinrou a couple?¡±

    ¡°When did you two get engaged?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, my youth is over!¡±

    ¡°You hid it too well!¡±

    Li Sinian was confused and silently replied with a, ¡°?¡±

    Engaged to Tang Xinrou? Was he worthy?

    Li Sinian (verified): ¡°It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m not worthy. Let me go. /crying¡±

    While Li Sinian was being interrogated by theizens, Song Yaoyao was at home ying with her cats. She identally pressed the pop-up button and directly jumped to the news page. The eye-catching title made Song yYaoyao stare nkly.

    ¡®Shocking! Female star Tang Xinrou¡¯s fiance exposed. Suspected to be Jiayi Entertainment¡¯s Prince!¡¯

    Wait¡ª

    Wasn¡¯t An Feiran¡¯s family in real estate? Who was Jiayi Entertainment¡¯s Prince?

    Song Yaoyao scratched her head and pondered for a long time before she reacted. While she found it unbelievable, she burst outughing.

    She posted a screenshot to the group and asked:

    Yaoyao: ¡°[photo attached] @LittleTang When did you change your fiance?¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°Pfft¡­¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°Tsk, An Feiran met a cheater?¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°Hahahaha, oh my god, these media people are too good at making up stories.¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°ss President, you¡¯ve changed!¡±

    ¡­

    One after another, the group chat quickly went over a hundred messages before Tang Xinrou arrivedte.

    She first went to read the news. When she saw the news headline, her eyes almost rolled to the sky.

    LittleTang: ¡°??? Even if all the men in the world are dead, I wouldn¡¯t fall for Li Sinian! If there are no more men, I¡¯d rather be with my Yaoyao!¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°?¡±

    Shen Xun: ¡°?¡±

    Li Sinian: ¡°?¡±

    Xu Yue pped her in the face instantly.

    Xu Yue: ¡°Wake up. Even if all the men in the world are dead, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn.¡±

    LittleTang: ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care! Yaoyao is mine, we knew each other first! [RollingAroundShamelessly.jpg]¡±

    After sending the message, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Tang Xinrou went back to take another look and lost her temper.

    LittleTang: ¡°!!! Why is Li Sinian in the group chat?¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°I added him. Is something wrong? [Innocent.jpg]¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just wrong. It was very wrong.

    An Feiran: ¡°What a coincidence, our fiancees have the same name? @LiSinian¡±

    After he appeared, the group fell into silence.

    Li Sinian immediately left the group.

    They were obviously a group of younger kids who hadn¡¯t graduated from college yet, but regardless of whether it was their aura or ability, theypletely crushed him.

    Why did he have to be abused in this group??<i>Huhu, Daddy! It¡¯s so difficult to fawn up to people!</i>

    Shen Xun: ¡°Tsk¡±

    Han Jun: ¡°Tsk¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°Tsk¡±

    Xu Yue: ¡°Tsk¡±

    LittleTang: ¡°?? Why are you all clicking your tongues? I guess I don¡¯t belong here. /heartbroken¡±

    Song Yaoyao, who wanted to watch a good show, added Li Sinian again.

    Li Sinian wanted to cry, but since Song Yaoyao added him, he did not dare to reject her invite.

    Li Sinian: ¡°It¡¯s the media! I don¡¯t know anything! I haven¡¯t even had any contact with Miss Tang in private. Why would they suspect me? I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    Li Sinian hurriedly exined himself. Whether it was Tang Xinrou or An Feiran, they weren¡¯t people he couldpare to.

    Although his background wasn¡¯t low and his family background was quite rich, the money was his father¡¯s. It had nothing to do with him at all. There were also a bunch of brothers, sisters, and siblings eyeing him from the side, waiting for the old man to die and split the family fortune.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his rtionship with Song Yaoyao, he wouldn¡¯t have received his father¡¯s special treatment. He would have been kicked out of the family and lost his inheritance.

    LittleTang: ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. No one will believe it.¡±

    Li Sinian: ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Why does my heart hurt so much?</i>

    ¡­

    After Tang Xinrou¡¯s identity was exposed, she received even more invitations.

    There were also program teams who tried to invite Song Yaoyao. They thought, what if Song Yaoyao really agreed?

    In the study, Huo Tian flipped through the documents and curled her lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just debut? Isn¡¯t it more profitable than being a director?¡±

    When she said this, Huo Tian¡¯s tone was sour.

    She had made an appearance on TV. She even had fans on the trending searches. Yet, not a single show had invited her, and those directors had not even considered her for a supporting role.

    Meanwhile, Song Yaoyao who was a director, had received more invites than other artistes. Was this eptable?

    This was uneptable!

    ¡°Niece, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Huo Tian rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous of you!¡±

    She was just¡­ a little sour.

    ¡°Pffft¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened the drawer, took out a bag from it, and threw it at her.

    ¡°What is it? Are you trying to trick me again?¡± Huo Tian opened it doubtfully and took out the things inside, only to see the word ¡®n¡¯ written on a document.

    She turned to the first page.

    Huo Yunque walked in and kissed Song Yaoyao on the top of her head as if there was no one else around. He held her chin with his big palm and lifted it.

    ¡°Watch your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I know.¡± Song Yaoyao touched her hair. The feeling of Huo Yunque¡¯s kiss still seemed to linger there.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows.

    Song Yaoyao did not even raise her head. She answered perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s good that I¡¯ve finished reading this¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the man put his hands under her armpits and carried her away as if he was carrying a child.

    Huo Tian: ¡°??? Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡±

 Chapter 1114 - Ruin Her Small Uncleâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Ruin Her Small Uncle¡¯s n</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Tian felt that she had suffered too much at her age.

    Every day, she was being forced to watch a disy of affection.

    Fortunately, Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao were still human. They quickly left the study to prevent Huo Tian from being overwhelmed. Huo Tian pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship before?¡± At their age, they were still so clingy with each other.

    She lowered her head and focused on reading the n.

    As she read it, she became engrossed.

    When she flipped to the end and saw the names in the n, she immediately screamed and jumped up.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    How could this be?

    Song Yaoyao was nning to sign her?

    No, that wasn¡¯t right. It also included her teammates who hadn¡¯t debuted in Dazzling You but were quite strong.

    Including her, there were a total of five people. Huo Tian had an impression of these five people, and they had alle over for dinner.

    However, it had been so long. She never expected that Song Yaoyao would still remember them.

    God¡­

    Was this was the name of the group?

    Wasn¡¯t that a little too arrogant? God?

    Huo Tian continued to scroll back, and there were actually a few lyrics sheets at the back. They appeared to be half-finished, and some parts were still iplete.

    She saw that at the top, Song Yaoyao had given her the name of the album: Pluto.

    Huo Tian tried to hum along with the music score. Whether it was the lyrics or the melody, it made her eyes shine brighter and brighter.

    This was a difficult song with a mysterious tone. Whether it was the melody or the lyrics.

    She had been following Song Yaoyao recently, so she recognized her handwriting. Naturally, she also recognized that this was written by Song Yaoyao!

    Huo Tian couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She rushed out of the study with the documents in her hands¡­

    In the room, Song Yaoyao was leaning back. Her small hands were pressed against the man¡¯s chest, and her small face was glowing like pink jade. Her beautiful almond-shaped eyes shed with slyness. She shook her head and said in a soft voice, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Give me another kiss.¡±

    ¡°Dear Mr. Huo, in my eyes, your credibility is now zero!¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows proudly and quickly covered her thin lips.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s thick eyshes covered the light in his eyes. He gently kissed Song Yaoyao¡¯s palm, and his clear and pleasant voice was filled with amusement. ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°Woah, you¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him and pulled her hand back as if she had been electrocuted.

    Huo Yunque chuckled.

    He closed his thin eyelids and quickly nted a kiss on her lips.

    ¡°What about me? Huh?¡±

    Most of the time, the person in front of her was cold and aloof. Only in front of her would the coldness disappear, as if the winter snow had melted in spring.

    At that moment, his eyes were mischievous as he looked at her questioningly.

    Song Yaoyao huffed angrily and wrapped her arms around his neck. She leaned forward and bit his lips, muttering, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    <i>Scoundrel.</i>

    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±

    Huo Tian was dumbfounded.

    Huo Yunque held Song Yaoyao in his arms and slowly lifted his eyelids. The light in his eyes was like an extremely sharp knife, piercing through the air and striking towards Huo Tian.

    ¡°Hmmm? Are you done reading?¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers were long and slender, twirling Song Yaoyao¡¯s long hair from time to time.

    If one ignored his cold expression, it would definitely be a harmonious and warm scene.

    Unfortunately, no matter how scary Huo Yunque was, Song Yaoyao, who was trapped in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, could not see his expression.

    ¡°Who taught you the rules? Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was cold.

    His tone was usually calm and unhurried, but Huo Tian could sense that something was wrong.

    Huo Tian was on the verge of tears. She buried her head in her chest and apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Uncle, I didn¡¯t see¡­¡±

    She deserved to die for ruining the rtionship between he Uncle and Auntie.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Uncle, please calm down! I¡¯ll get out now!¡±

    Huo Tian rushed out of the room without looking back. She even helped Huo Yunque close the door carefully.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao put her hands on Huo Yunque¡¯s chest with difficulty and turned her head to look. She only had time to see the door that had just been closed.

    ¡°Gege.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were dark as his big palmnded on Song Yaoyao¡¯s waist.

    Song Yaoyao did not notice it. ¡°Did you say anything?¡± She was at a loss. Why did Huo Tian look like she was running for her life?

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s serious answer made Song Yaoyao speechless.

    While she was in a daze, a clear scent suddenly filled her nostrils, and a sense of oppression came from above her head.

    ¡°Woaaah!¡±

    Her body flew into the air and came into contact with the big bed.

    Song Yaoyao bounced on the bed. Before she could sit up, she saw the man kneeling on one knee by the side of the bed, bending over and supporting his long arms by her side.

    What a coincidence, he just happened to trap her in his arms¡­

    ¡­

    Huo Tian waited in the corner. She waited and waited.

    She waited from noon until dark, but Song Yaoyao did note out.

    Of course, her uncle did note out either.

    ¡°Are you daydreaming here?¡±

    Huo Ningxi had just gotten off work. He had already pushed the door open, but he noticed a small figure squatting in the corner from the corner of his eye.

    He held the doorknob with one hand and turned his head to look. He was surprised.

    Huo Tian¡¯s neck was stiff. She twisted her neck, and when she saw Huo Ningxi, she felt extremely wronged.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi, I¡¯m so miserable!¡±

    She stood up from the ground and was about to run toward Huo Ningxi.

    However, she forgot how long she had been squatting in the corner and stood up abruptly. The short-term paralysis caused by the blood in her legs not being able to circte for a long time made her fall to Huo Ningxi¡¯s feet with a plop.

    Huo Ningxi took two steps back, his eyebrows and furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Huo Tian.¡± He took a deep breath.

    Huo Tiany on the ground crying. Her legs were still cramping, making it difficult for her to get up.

    She supported herself on the ground with both hands and raised her head with difficulty. ¡°What?¡±

    Huo Ningxi asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao slept for more than half the afternoon. When she woke up in a daze, the man beside her was still asleep.

    This was really rare in her impression. Her lower back was still a little sore, but it was not to the point where it was unbearable. The man¡¯s arm was still wrapped around her waist in an overbearing manner. Song Yaoyao quietly raised her head and her small hands gently outlined the man¡¯s facial contours.

    His eyshes were long and clear, his nose bridge was straight, and his lips were very beautiful. If the corners of his lips were slightly raised when he smiled, it would be fatal.

    At this time, the man was sleeping quietly, as if he had no signs of waking up.

    Song Yaoyao had the courage to poke Huo Yunque¡¯s cheek with her delicate fingers.

    Just as she was about to pinch his cheek, Huo Yunque suddenly turned his head and urately bit her finger that was causing trouble.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Song Yaoyao cried out in surprise. Seeing that Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were still closed, she cried out with tears in her eyes, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s lips curled up. It looked like he was smiling, but it was very faint.

    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    Song Yaoyao whimpered, ¡°My hand, my hand hurts.¡±

    Huo Yunque grunted and let go. Song Yaoyao pulled her hand back with a whoosh and blew on her finger with small mouthfuls.

 Chapter 1115 - Iâ€™m Sorry, I Didnâ€™t Feed You

    <h4>Chapter 1115: I¡¯m Sorry, I Didn¡¯t Feed You Enough</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Yunque took her into his arms and hugged her tightly.

    His cool hair brushed past Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, and his lips carried a burning heat that did not match his appearance.

    ¡°This is punishment,¡± he said in a low and charming voice of a lover.

    Song Yaoyao stared at him with tears in her eyes. What kind of punishment was this?

    He was obviously trying to do something bad!

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Huo Yunque stood up, and the thin nket slid down to his abdomen. Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze fell on his muscr abs, and the image of him sweating suddenly appeared in her mind.

    <i>Buzz¡ª</i>

    Her mind went nk for a moment. Her eyes seemed to have been burned, and she quickly looked away.

    However, her eyes moved away, but for some reason, they fell on Huo Yunque¡¯s back again.

    His thin muscles covered his body, and his back was broad. There were red marks crisscrossing on his back, and he was silently saying something.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was so red that it looked like blood, and her eyes were misty.

    <i>p¡ª</i>

    There was a soft sound.

    Song Yaoyao whimpered and quickly covered her head. She stared at the man in the silk bathrobe who was smiling at her.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s whole body was filled with a satisfied aura, which made his temperament more rxed andzy. He took back the hand that he had just ced on Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Come back to your senses.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks, but when Huo Yunque poked her, she quickly lost her breath.

    She was carried and walked to the washroom.

    ¡°Wash up and eat.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Song Yaoyao bit his shoulder angrily. Huo Yunque did not even frown. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Use more strength. Didn¡¯t you eat?¡±

    ¡°Did you only realize now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not bear to use her strength. She muttered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you? I¡¯m starving to death!¡±

    She pursed her lips and looked through the wide mirror. Her small face was dark red as if she had applied rouge.

    It was as if she had put on makeup.

    She was as beautiful as a blooming begonia flower, preferably the kind in the early morning, its petals sparkling with dew.

    It was a scene that got one¡¯s imagination going.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Huo Yunque smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t feed you enough.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was initially in a daze, but when she came back to her senses, her face was as white as jade, and even her earlobes were red.

    She bared her teeth and brandished her ws to cover Huo Yunque¡¯s mouth, refusing to settle down in his arms.

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say it! Don¡¯t say it!¡±

    <i>Big Hooligan!</i>

    <i>No, Old Hooligan!</i>

    Huo Tian clutched her stomach and sat at the dining table in a daze. Beside her was the stack of documents that Song Yaoyao had given her earlier.

    She looked at the entrance of the dining room for the umpteenth time, but she could not see the figure she was looking forward to.

    Huo Ningxi ate quietly. The members of the Huo family were very well-mannered, especially since Huo Ningxi grew up beside Huo Yunque. Even if he did not want to admit it, Huo Yunque¡¯s shadow could not be avoided in his every move.

    Huo Tian sighed sorrowfully. Her gaze shifted and finallynded on Huo Ningxi.

    She felt that the injury on her leg hurt again, and she could not help but me Huo Ningxi a little more.

    <i>Huo Tian, are you sick?</i>

    This sentence seemed to be on a loop, and it kept spinning in her mind.

    Huo Tian secretly gritted her teeth and thought to herself:<i>?Is this what a human does?</i>

    The most ridiculous thing was that Huo Ningxi actually turned a blind eye to her fall. He didn¡¯t even bend down to help her before he walked away!

    She suddenly said, ¡°Brother Ningxi.¡±

    Huo Ningxi raised his eyebrows without raising his head. He just gave a reaction, gesturing for Huo Tian to speak.

    Huo Tian said, ¡°Has anyone ever said that you¡¯re very simr to your uncle? To be exact, you look nothing alike, but sometimes, at a nce, people can easily confuse you.¡±

    This simrity was probably due to their temperament.

    No wonder people always said that even people who weren¡¯t rted by blood would look more and more alike if they lived together.

    A person¡¯s temperament would also subtly change a person¡¯s facial features.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused. Huo Tian did not notice that when she said this, Huo Ningxi¡¯s expression grew colder.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Huo Tian looked at the door of the dining room, but she still did not see Song Yaoyao. She was bored and nodded. ¡°Yes, but just a little.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Ningxi was clearly not interested and did not want to talk to her.

    Huo Tian was curious. ¡°Brother Ningxi, are you in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re acting really weird today.¡± Huo Tian did not know much. She had grown up abroad, so she was more or less influenced by foreign culture, so she was very straightforward. And because she was young, she was not good at reading people. ¡°You really look like¡­ Let me think of the word¡­¡±

    Huo Tian held her chin and frowned. She tapped her cheeks with her fingers and thought hard.

    Suddenly, it came to her and she snapped her fingers.

    ¡°Yes! It looks like you¡¯ve just been through a breakup!¡±

    Her gossipy soul was burning, and she forgot about the things that she had been struggling with.

    She crossed her seat and ran to Huo Ningxi¡¯s side to sit down. Her hands were crossed on the table like a primary school student, and she turned her head with bright eyes.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi, are you in love?¡±

    Huo Ningxi frowned slightly and a small hill rose up between his brows. He felt uneasy and a hint of annoyance shed across his eyes. In Huo Tian¡¯s eyes, this was a breakup!

    Huo Tian thought she had confirmed her guess and developed sympathy for him.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi, don¡¯t be sad. There are plenty of other women in the world. Why waste your time on one? With your conditions, you can find any kind of woman you want.

    ¡°Tell me what kind of youngdy you like. I know a lot of beautiful girls. Let me introduce you to them.

    ¡°But, then again, the Huo Family doesn¡¯t just ept anyone, right? You can fall in love, but if you want to get married, you have to choose carefully. Even if they¡¯re not from the same social status, you still have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Huo Tian.¡±

    Huo Ningxi took a deep breath and interrupted Huo Tian¡¯s bbering. When he turned to look at her, his tone sounded like he was gnashing his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t need a girlfriend, and I don¡¯t need you to introduce me. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Huo Tian rubbed her nose and felt even more sympathetic towards Huo Ningxi. ¡°Brother Ningxi, did that girl hurt you very badly?¡±

    Huo Ningxi closed his eyes. Because of Huo Tian¡¯s words, his heart was in turmoil. The defenses that he had spent so much effort and patience to build up were once again dispersed.

    It was a mess.

    Huo Tian realized that she had said the wrong thing.

    She pped herself a few times and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Brother Ningxi. Can you just pretend that I farted?¡±

    Huo Ningxi ignored her and picked up his chopsticks to eat. The shadow of her eyshes fell on her eyes and turned into an unprecedented cold silence.

    Huo Tian shut her mouth embarrassedly and moved back to her spot.

 Chapter 1116 - Song Yaoyaoâ€™s Creating A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Song Yaoyao¡¯s Creating A Girl Group</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Her brain was not big enough to hold many things. She could only vaguely sense that Huo Ningxi was not in a good mood and was feeling down.

    The dining room was so big, and he was the only one sitting with her. However, Huo Tian felt that he seemed to have trapped himself in a separate world. No one else could step into it, and she could note out of it either.

    She scratched her head and continued to eat.

    As she ate, she peeked at Huo Ningxi.

    However, after the episode just now, Huo Ningxi did not raise his head again. He sat up straight and lowered his eyes slightly. There was not even the sound of chewing during the meal. Huo Tian felt inexplicably sad.

    The brother from before, who was cold but a little arrogant, with a high-spirited expression between his brows, seemed to have disappeared.

    It only existed in her memory and could no longer be seen in the young man sitting in front of her.

    The dining room was silent for a moment.

    Then, she heard footsteps.

    Huo Tian looked up.

    She quietly exhaled andined weakly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys hungry? Even if you¡¯re sleeping, you don¡¯t have to sleep so¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy your meal.¡±

    Huo Ningxi suddenly stood up. The chair and the floor friction issued a harsh sound.

    With a calm expression, Huo Yunque slightly nodded and sat down in his usual seat.

    Huo Tian¡¯s words were interrupted. She opened her mouth.

    All of a sudden, she realized how weird it was¡­

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s reaction¡ª

    ¡­

    After dinner, Huo Tian waddled behind Song Yaoyao like a little follower.

    Song yaoyao had decided to take a walk after dinner, and she wanted to say something but stopped herself.

    Finally, when the walk was over, Huo Tian¡¯s heart was filled with resentment and grievance.

    She looked listless and tired, like a sick puppy.

    When Song Yaoyao went upstairs, she nced at her and stopped tormenting her. ¡°Come with me to the study.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Huo Tian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Her footsteps were so light that it seemed as if she was about to fly.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    ¡­

    Half a monthter, Song Yaoyao¡¯s studio officially announced that they had signed a new artist.

    However, this time, it wasn¡¯t just one artist, but five female students, a girl group.

    Theizens looked at the fresh faces and almost couldn¡¯t recognize them.

    It wasn¡¯t until the Weiboments section flooded with all the female students¡¯ fans that they came to a realization.

    They were trainees from Dazzling You.

    What was Song Yaoyao up to? Weren¡¯t the people she signed with at her studio all actors? Was she nning to get involved with girl groups now?

    Was she going to fight with the girls who formed a group on Dazzling You?

    ¡°Ahhhh! Mommy loves you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Director Song! Thank you, Director Song! Huhu, I¡¯m relieved with Director Song around.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering where my sister has been for the past half month and why she didn¡¯t update her Weibo. I didn¡¯t expect her to be signed by Director Song. What a pleasant surprise!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, this is great! I trust Director Song¡¯s ability to create stars!¡±

    ¡°Wow, didn¡¯t anyone notice the name of the group? God? I can only say, Director Song meets expectations! How arrogant!¡±

    Along with their debut, the group released their first album as well.

    Pluto.

    Theizens were all dumbfounded by Song Yaoyao¡¯s studio¡¯s actions. Before this, even the major media outlets hadn¡¯t received any news.

    It was well hidden.

    The fans were overjoyed. They thought that the girls wouldn¡¯t have a chance to debut after losing thepetition, but they didn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao to sign them.

    Although Song Yaoyao had only appeared in front of the public for a short period of time, looking at her actions, which one wasn¡¯t earth-shattering?

    At this juncture, a huge bomb was dropped.

    Some people were pleasantly surprised, while others were naturally jealous.

    Meanwhile, all of Song Yaoyao¡¯s friends supported her studio and shared the news on Weibo.

    The first to do this was Luo Xingguang.

    Luo Xingguang shared a post: ¡°Lyrics written by Director Song, musicposed by me.¡±

    LittleTangIsTheBest (verified): ¡°Hey, stop focusing on my private life. Check out these pretty girls! @God

    Kang Yuan shared a post: ¡°We must support whoever Song Yaoyao signs.¡±

    Xia Rao (verified): Our Yaoyao is great, what is there that you don¡¯t know?

    In addition, there was also Beauty Min, Xiang Chuan, Song Yi, Dong Wen, and others.

    Their poprity was so good that it surprised those who did not know Song Yaoyao. They all asked who Song Yaoyao was and why she had so many friends in the industry. Was she one of the current trending celebrities?

    After her identity was brought to light, they were shocked.

    New director, Kang Yuan¡¯s disciple, college entrance examination top scorer, phnthropist, songwriter¡­

    And most importantly, this girl was only twenty years old!

    Theizens couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    ¡°Thinking carefully, what was I doing when I was 20 years old?¡±

    ¡°If I could go back to when I was 20 years old, I would definitely p myself to death. Why couldn¡¯t I do something? Why couldn¡¯t I learn something? Why did I have to fall in love! Now, other than being covered in injuries, what else is there?¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who hates Song Yaoyao?¡±

    ¡°Can everyone report the trolls? I really don¡¯t want to see their messages. It¡¯s such a killjoy!¡±

    ¡°I have to admit that Song Yaoyao is really the type that many boys like. Hard-working, energetic, beautiful, and talented. The most important thing is that she is not rigid and she¡¯s very cute. Not only boys, but even girls wanted to be friends with her. In fact, most of the people who scolded her online were girls. Such an outstanding girl, not only did she make people like her, but she also made people jealous¡­

    ¡°I agree, no one can make everyone like them. There are always negative people who doubt the excellence of others. If you don¡¯t work hard, what right do you have toin about others?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu, Baby Raorao finally posted on Weibo. Do you still remember the fan from Daming Lake?¡±

    ¡°Lyrics written by Yaoyao and music written by Xinguang. I must buy it! Buy! Buy! Buy!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I want to buy God¡¯s album! I want to buy ten copies. Is that enough? Enough, thank you, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re a genius. But I must say that the five girls are really good-looking!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, hurry and buy the album. It¡¯s so good! They¡¯re so hot and their dance is so cool! You can even buy shares without worrying about making a loss!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°How is it? Are you relieved this time?¡±

    Song Yaoyao nced at Huo Tian.

    Huo Tian¡¯s smile flew across her face, and it was impossible to hide it. She put down her phone and tried to hold it in, grinning like a fool.

    But she knew that she didn¡¯t have much to do with it.

    No matter who was in the group, this album would definitely sell like hot cakes. After all, there were Song Yaoyao¡¯s lyrics and Luo Xingguang¡¯s music.

    She didn¡¯t know at the time, but in the future, these two namesbined would be synonymous with quality.

    Look at how many big shots came to support Song Yaoyao! There were so many retweets, including Luo Xingguang and Xia Rao, two top-ss celebrities; the type who could raise their arms and call out to everyone.

    Just their fans alone could bring in a lot of sales to the album.

    She turned her head and looked at Song Yaoyao who was curled up in the recliner.

 Chapter 1117 - Huo Ningxi, Are You Sick?

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Huo Ningxi, Are You Sick?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The girl narrowed her eyes. The setting sun shone on her little face, and the evening breeze blew her hair into a mess. Her body was coated with ayer of faint warm light, and the scene was so beautiful that it was unreal.

    Song Yaoyao did not care that others were looking at her, but Huo Tian seemed to have been looking at her for a long time this time.

    She turned her headzily, carrying two mischievous little ck cats in her arms. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Dopey and Unhappy turned their heads at the sound of Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice and looked at Huo Tian.

    Three pairs of ck eyes stared at Huo Tian.

    She instantly forgot what she wanted to say. She only thought, Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t be some kind of demon, right? Why did she look exactly like the cat in her arms?

    ¡°Huo Tian.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wh-what¡­¡±

    Huo Tian came back to her senses and stared nkly at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips. ¡°Little Auntie is asking you a question. It¡¯s not polite to be distracted in front of your elder.¡±

    Her raised ending tone carried a mischievous vibe.

    Huo Tian rolled her eyes. As expected, it was still the same Song Yaoyao.

    She said stiffly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When she heard the car brake, she leaned against the railing of the balcony and turned her head to look at the source of the sound. However, she was coincidentally blocked by a tree, so she could only see half of the car.

    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±

    Song Yaoyao also heard the sound. When she saw Huo Tian¡¯s expression, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Your uncle is on a business trip. Even if you were rude to me just now, your uncle wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    Her words made Huo Tian click her tongue in ridicule. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled with her eyes curved. She gently stroked the heads of the cats in her arms, alternating between the two. Listening to the purring soundsing from their throats, she suddenly cried out in surprise, ¡°Gege, why are you back?!¡±

    <i>Plop¡ª</i>

    Huo Tian almost fell down the stairs.

    She turned her head fearfully, only to see a nk space.

    The wind blew past, and the green vines on the balcony danced in the wind.

    The crispughter of a girl rang in her ears.

    <i>F*ck!</i>

    Huo Tian gritted her teeth, her eyes spitting out small mes. ¡°Song Yaoyao! You lied to me again!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, who told you to be so gullible!¡± Song Yaoyaoughed so hard that tears were about toe out. She wiped the corner of her eyes, patted Dopey and Unhappy, and let them y by themselves.

    She then jumped off the recliner and stepped onto the soft carpet with her bare feet. Her footsteps were light as she waved with her back to Huo Tian.

    ¡°Enjoy yourst moments. Your business skills are not enough. From tomorrow onwards, there will be teachers to teach you all day and night. Good luck, Niece!¡±

    Good luck!

    No matter how Huo Tian stomped her feet, it did not stop Song Yaoyao from walking away.

    She stared at Song Yaoyao¡¯s figure until it disappeared. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said thank you!¡±

    If she could turn back time, she would definitely go back a few minutes and p herself again.

    Who told her to be so dramatic?

    Look how she was being teased by Song Yaoyao again; she was even treating her like a joke.

    ¡°Seriously.¡± There was no one on the balcony, and Huo Tian did not want to stay any longer. She muttered as she walked, ¡°You keep calling me your niece but you look nothing like an elder.¡±

    She clearly had double standards.

    ¡­

    There were many rooms in Huo Manor, spanning several buildings.

    The main house was at the front, and the servants lived in the building that was specially prepared for them at the back.

    Huo Yunque especially liked the quiet. When it was time to rest at night, the servants would not walk around and would retreat to the back.

    At night, Song Yaoyao woke up from her thirst.

    She rubbed her head against the pillow lovingly and kicked her little feet to the side. Her voice was slightly nasally as she said coquettishly, ¡°Gege, I want some water¡­¡±

    After her kick missed, Song Yaoyao finally remembered that Huo Yunque had gone on a business trip.

    The window of the room was half open, and the curtains were gently fluttering in the wind.

    The bright moonlight outside the window shone on Song Yaoyao¡¯s side; it was empty. She brushed her hand across it; it was cold.

    ¡°Ah¡­ so annoying¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao knocked on her head, feeling dizzy.

    Habits were really deadly.

    She was so sleepy that her eyelids were twitching, but her throat was so thirsty and dry, screaming for her to replenish her fluids. Song Yaoyao could only resign herself to fate and climbed up, barefooted, to look for her cup.

    When she poured it, she realized that there was only one sip left.

    She forgot to refill the water after drinking it.

    At this time, the servants had all gone to the back to rest. Song Yaoyao was not spoiled enough to order the servants to bring her water.

    After all this, Song Yaoyao was no longer sleepy. It waste autumn and the night was chilly. Song Yaoyao sneezed and grabbed Huo Yunque¡¯s coat from the sofa and draped it over her shoulders. She yawned as she carried her cup downstairs.

    Just as she was enjoying the water, she heard a muffled thud.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked and the water went straight into her windpipe.

    <i>Cough¡­ Cough cough! Cough¡­</i>

    Her face turned red almost instantly. She coughed so hard that she was out of breath. She looked toward the source of the sound with tears in her eyes. The lights in the living room were not turned on. Only the moonlight shone in through the window, barely outlining a slender and thin shadow.

    Song Yaoyao walked over with her cup in her hand and leaned over. ¡°Huo Ningxi?¡±

    As soon as she got closer, she smelled the strong smell of alcoholing from the person on the ground, causing her head to hurt.

    ¡°Are you sick? Why did you drink so much?¡±

    He was even sleeping in the living room.

    She turned around and saw that there was no servant around. However, it was impossible for her to help Huo Ningxi.

    Song Yaoyao gently kicked him. ¡°Hey, wake up. Go sleep in your room.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t like Huo Ningxi in the past, it wasn¡¯t to the point of hatred.

    The weather had turned cold. If Huo Ningxi stayed here for one night, he would definitely get sick tomorrow.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    It was clear that Song Yaoyao¡¯s kick was still useful. Huo Ningxi turned over and mumbled something inaudible, as if he had woken up.

    His bangs hung down in a sorry state, covering his eyes. The light was dim and Song Yaoyao could not tell if he had woken up or fallen asleep again. She frowned and looked down impatiently.

    Just as she was about to kick him again, a hand suddenly reached out and caught Song Yaoyao off guard, pulling her down.

    <i>Smash!</i>

    The moment the cupnded on the ground, the shards instantly flew in all directions.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s tears came out of her eyes in pain. She had knocked her head on the table because she did not expect Huo Ningxi to suddenly make a move, and she fell down in a sorry state.

    ¡°Yaoyao¡­ Yaoyao¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi seemed to have woken up, but he also seemed to be dreaming.

    His eyes were bloodshot as he turned around and pressed Song Yaoyao onto the ground.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s vision turned ck from the pain. She raised her hand and pped Huo Ningxi¡¯s face hard.

    The shards from the broken cup must have cut her arm, and her body was squeezed between the coffee table and the sofa, making it difficult for her to move.

 Chapter 1118 - She Was Supposed To Be My Fiancee

    <h4>Chapter 1118: She Was Supposed To Be My Fiancee</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    After the crisp sound, everything seemed to freeze. The young man who had trapped her fell silent.

    Song Yaoyao pushed him away abruptly and touched the spot where she was hurt. It was sticky.

    ¡°Huo Ningxi, are you out of your mind?!¡±

    She raised her hand high. When she was about to give Huo Ningxi another p, she heard a shocked voice behind her.

    Huo Tian was wearing pajamas, but she wasn¡¯t looking for water, she was looking for a drink. She had just finished watching a drama and hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet.

    She vaguely heard the sound of something falling to the ground, apanied by the faint sound of an argument, and walked over.

    In the end, she saw this scene.

    Song Yaoyao was standing in front of the sofa, and a ck figure was kneeling in front of her.

    Huo Tian was short-sighted, so she narrowed her eyes and carefully identified him. Although their figures were somewhat simr, Huo Yunque was thinner.

    Moreover, Huo Yunque was on a business trip, so it was impossible for him to appear here at this time. Besides, Huo Yunque loved Song Yaoyao to the bone, so how could he argue with her in the middle of the night?

    In that case, it could only be one person¡­

    ¡°Brother Ningxi? N-no way¡­¡± Huo Tian stared at them questioningly. She stuttered, not knowing what to say. ¡°Y-you fought? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Song Yaoyao sneered. She tidied her jacket and turned to leave without saying a word.

    Huo Ningxi shuddered.

    If Huo Tian¡¯s sudden appearance had not woken him up, Song Yaoyao¡¯s sneer was enough to make all the blood in his body flow backward. It was as if he had fallen into an ice cer. It was bone-chilling.

    He moved slightly, and he seemed to be able to hear the sound of bones cracking.

    He stretched out his hand, a long hand, trying to grab something.

    Song Yaoyao walked even faster with a cold expression. She passed Huo Tian and went straight upstairs.

    Soon, there was a bang, and the world was quiet.

    Huo Tian looked at Huo Ningxi. He still kept his hand stretched out, his head lowered deeply, and he looked extremely pathetic.

    The air seemed to solidify bit by bit, and an oppressive aura emanated from his body.

    Huo Tian inexplicably felt pity for Huo Ningxi.

    She walked over and gently pulled on his sleeve.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi, did you mistake her for someone else? Can you still walk? Let me help you back to your room.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s hand dropped down bit by bit as if he had lost all his strength,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    He pursed his lips, turned over, and sat down on the ground. He then bent one of his long legs and put his arm on top of it.

    His hand was empty. He looked at it and felt the irony.

    Why did he have to wake up so quickly? Since he had done something wrong and couldn¡¯t hide it anymore¡­

    Then¡­

    He may as well continue being wrong.

    Huo Tian opened her mouth and looked down at Huo Ningxi in surprise.

    She was silent for a while before squatting down beside him.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi, I don¡¯t¡­ quite understand what you mean.¡±

    What did he mean when he said he didn¡¯t make a mistake?

    It wasn¡¯t that Huo Tian didn¡¯t realize it, it was that she didn¡¯t dare to think it.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi shrugged. At first, it was a lowugh, but then it turned into a loudugh.

    In this pitch-ck and empty living room, it was especially terrifying. A silent loneliness and oppression filled the air.

    Huo Tian¡¯s voice trembled as she pulled Huo Ningxi back and stopped him. ¡°Brother Ningxi, stopughing. Go back to your room and rest, okay? Listen to me.¡±

    She could not leave Huo Ningxi here alone. At the same time, her mind was filled with questions.

    But now, Huo Tian did not want to know the truth at all. Not at all!

    At that moment, Huo Ningxi¡¯sughter came to an abrupt end.

    What reced it was a deathly silence.

    Huo Tian had goosebumps.

    Huo Ningxi turned his head with a smile. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Huo Tian, but it also felt like he was staring right through her. His eyes were pitch-ck and unfocused.

    ¡°She should have been mine.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao,¡± Huo Ningxi said calmly, his words clear.

    Huo Tian was shocked, and the color drained from her face. She covered Huo Ningxi¡¯s mouth and turned her head.

    When she didn¡¯t see Song Yaoyao or anyone else, she let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re really drunk. Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    She suddenly understood why Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t hesitate to give Huo Ningxi a p; she also wanted to give him one now.

    If only a p could wake him up.

    Huo Ningxiughed softly. In the darkness, nothing could be seen clearly. Huo Tian¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and as if her hand had been scalded, she jerked it away.

    Her palm was wet.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi propped himself up on the sofa and staggered to his feet.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi, slow down¡ª Ah!¡±

    Huo Tian¡¯s arm was suddenly gripped tightly by a strong hand. She cried out in pain, feeling as if her bones were about to be crushed.

    The shadow above her head was thick, enveloping her.

    The big brother that she used to be familiar with seemed to have be a stranger.

    His eyes were filled with unwillingness, despair, and¡­ self-loathing.

    ¡°She should be my fiancee!¡±

    Huo Tian froze on the spot.

    After saying this, Huo Ningxi took two steps back and let go of her arm. Without saying anything else, he bent down to pick up his coat, stumbled, and walked toward the door, reeking of alcohol.

    <i>p.</i>

    Huo Tian snapped back to reality in shock and rushed over to grab Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi, where are you going at this hour?¡±

    She desperately tried to grab the key in Huo Ningxi¡¯s hand. The bright moonlight outside enveloped the entire manor, making it look like a castle in a fairytale movie.

    As she hugged Huo Ningxi¡¯s waist, Huo Tian suddenly saw the clear fingerprints on Huo Ningxi¡¯s face.

    Did he just p himself?

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao did not wake up the next day. Uncle Zhang knocked on the door but no one answered. He asked Huo Tian to help him inside and found that she had a fever.

    Liu Yu rushed over with his medicine chest. When he saw that Song Yaoyao¡¯s lips were dry and cracked from the fever, he gave her a fever reduction injection.

    His eyes were well-behaved. Just as he was about to put down Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand, he was suddenly stunned.

    ¡°Miss Song, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ª¡± Before she could ask, Huo Tian suddenly realized something.

    She looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead. There was arge bruise there. Song Yaoyao¡¯s skin was originally white, like a newborn baby. Huo Tian had never seen her so delicate.

    It was precisely because of her delicate and tender skin that the bruise on her forehead was so shocking.

    She did not dare to think about what had happened between Song Yaoyao and Huo Ningxi when she was not aroundst night.

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s body emitted a desperate aurast night. Huo Tian still felt a chill down her spine when she recalled it now.

    ¡°How did she get hurt, d*mn it¡­ and what happened to her forehead? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. The Master will definitely be furious when he gets back.¡±

    Liu Yu rolled up Song Yaoyao¡¯s sleeve slightly because he saw the blood stains. Only then did he realize that there were several wounds on her arm.

    Some of the wounds were quite deep. At a nce, it looked like she had been cut by something.

 Chapter 1119 - Frenzied Despair

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Frenzied Despair</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Where did Miss Song go yesterday? Has the wound been disinfected? It¡¯ll be bad if it gets infected.¡±

    Almost every time Liu Yu asked, Huo Tian¡¯s eyelids would twitch.

    But she didn¡¯t need to answer because Liu Yu¡¯s question was answered very quickly. He saw a few shards of porcin stained with blood that were thrown on the table.

    ¡°The case has been solved,¡± Liu Yu said.

    He sighed. ¡°Mr. Huo just left and Miss Song was injured. Wouldn¡¯t Mr. Huo be heartbroken if he knew?¡±

    The person lying on the bed was Huo Yunque¡¯s everything.

    Huo Tian pursed her lips. She knew that Liu Yu was telling the truth.

    She wanted to hide something for Huo Ningxi, so she whispered, ¡°Dr. Liu, is the situation serious? Quickly help Song¡ªUh, my auntie treat it.¡±

    Liu Yu looked at her guilty face and nced at her. ¡°Did you cause this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Huo Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How is that possible! Don¡¯t use a good person!¡±

    Last time, her uncle wanted to fry her in oil because of Song Yaoyao¡¯s sake. If he used her again, she would at least lose ayer of skin.

    ¡°I hope so. Children should not lie.¡±

    Liu Yu chuckled. He looked casual, but his eyes swept secretly over Huo Tian¡¯s body.

    The wounds were not serious. They were all superficial wounds, but there was a lot of blood. Moreover, Song Yaoyao¡¯s skin was white, so the wounds looked shocking on her.

    Liu Yu quickly treated it. He was worried that Song Yaoyao had other injuries, so he stood up and ordered help from a maid.

    ¡°Get someone to scrub Miss Song and help her change into a clean set of clothes. Also, check if there are any other injuries on her body.¡±

    Huo Tian volunteered and raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    After saying this, she regretted it. Song Yaoyao¡¯s skin was soft and tender, and she was extremely delicate. Wasn¡¯t she asking for trouble?

    Liu Yu nced at her when he heard this. ¡°If you want to do it, you can do it. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Huo Tian had no choice but to brace herself and go over to examine Song Yaoyao.

    She was very careful, as if Song Yaoyao was some fragile object.

    By the time she changed Song Yaoyao¡¯s clothes, she was already sweating all over from the heat. After waiting for Song Yaoyao to lie down, she exhaled and wiped her forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just an injury on my arm.¡±

    She suddenly paused.

    Her gazended on Song Yaoyao¡¯s bruised forehead, and her eyelids twitched.

    This ce could not be hidden¡­

    Oh no, oh no, Uncle will definitely be angry when hees back!

    Song Yaoyao was still sleeping, while her mind was in a mess. One moment, she was thinking about Song Yaoyao lying on the bed looking weak and pitiful, and the next moment, it was Huo Ningxi¡¯s crazed and desperate look fromst night.

    <i>She should be mine!</i>

    <i>Boom¡ª</i>

    Huo Tian suddenly snapped out of her daze and ran out of the room without looking back.

    Liu Yu was standing outside with his arms crossed. Other than him, Uncle Zhang, Huo Sihuo, and Huo Jiu were also waiting. Liu Yu was also unlike his usual self. He did not have a cheeky smile on his face.

    ¡°No other injuries?¡±

    Huo Tian let out a soft grunt of agreement while she lowered her eyes to hide theplicated expression in her eyes.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and y some games. I¡¯lle back in two hours. If there¡¯s anything, Uncle Zhang, remember to let me know.¡±

    Liu Yu quickly left.

    Uncle Zhang was a shrewd person. He could see Huo Tian¡¯s uneasiness and guilt at a nce, but¡­

    He did not think that Huo Tian had the guts to make a move on Song Yaoyao. Moreover, Song Yaoyao was not the type to be bullied.

    He sent Liu Yu out, still regretting it in his heart.

    In the future, he wouldn¡¯t let all the servants go to the back at night. He had to leave someone to watch over them.

    Miss Song was such a good girl, but now she was sick and lying on the bed listlessly. How pitiful was that?

    As soon as Uncle Zhang left, the others followed.

    At that moment, a tall and thin figure suddenly paused when he passed by Huo Tian.

    A cold, amused voice came from above her head, ¡°Miss Huo.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Tian looked up in a daze and met a pair of cold, dark eyes.

    Through a pair of sses, the young man¡¯s eyes were very dark. There was a smile at the corner of his lips, but it looked forced and cold.

    The sensitive Huo Tian felt the hair on her back stand on end as she trembled.

    ¡°Wh-what do you want?¡± Her throat tightened as she suppressed the fear in her heart.

    Anyone who had served her uncle before could give off a strong sense of oppression and make one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Huo Jiu chuckled. He leaned over and looked down at Huo Tian. ¡°Miss Huo, this has nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡ª¡± Huo Tian immediately denied it.

    It indeed had nothing to do with her. It was just that she saw what happenedst night, had something on her mind, and wanted to cover for Huo Ningxi, that was why she looked so weird.

    Other than Uncle Zhang and Huo Jiu, even the careless Liu Yu had noticed it.

    He usually looked a little silly, but to get to his current position, how could he be absolutely innocent?

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Huo Jiu nodded and slowly stood up. He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I scare you?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    He was too scary.

    The people around her uncle were all devils!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I still have to go to the punishment hall with Huo Si, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±

    After saying this, Huo Jiu nodded and walked downstairs.

    Huo Tian was dumbstruck as she stared at the back of the tall figure that was as straight as bamboo.

    ¡°The punishment hall?¡± What did they do wrong?

    ¡°Since we didn¡¯t take good care of Miss Song, it¡¯s natural for us to be punished.¡±

    Huo Jiu¡¯s voice gradually faded away, but Huo Tian¡¯s feet seemed to be nailed to the ground. After a long while, it was as if a basin of water mixed with ice was poured over her head. She trembled, feeling as if she had been hit by an invisible ice cube.

    Huo Si and Huo Jiu were not therest night. This was an ident, and no one wanted it.

    But who would have thought that the rules of the old manor would be so strict to such an extent.

    That if the Master was injured, regardless of whether it was rted to the bodyguards or not, they would be punished.

    Huo Tian, who had grown up abroad, felt that it was ridiculous.

    ¡­

    Moreover, she could not help but have doubts about herself. Could she really cover for Huo Ningxi?

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    A hoarse voice suddenly sounded behind her, giving Huo Tian a fright.

    She took a few steps back and turned her head, feeling even more dizzy.

    ¡°Brother Ningxi?¡±

    The young man in front of her changed his clothes, but he looked as if he had not slept for the whole night. His face was haggard, his lips were pale, and his eyes were filled with a deathly stillness.

    Huo Tian pursed her lips. Her instincts told her that she should not meddle in other people¡¯s business. This was between Huo Ningxi and Song Yaoyao, and she was not an insider, so she had no right to interfere.

    However, among the younger generation, she had a pretty good rtionship with Huo Ningxi. Seeing him lose his soul like this, her heart ached.

    ¡°She¡­ has a high fever.¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s pupils constricted when she said this. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the tightly shut door.

 Chapter 1120 - Love Or Hate? Sorry, No Love

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Love Or Hate? Sorry, No Love</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°And on her arm¡­ The broken cup from yesterday, some broken porcin pieces cut her arm, but they¡¯re all superficial wounds. Dr. Liu has already treated her and given her an injection to reduce her fever.¡±

    Huo Tian carefully observed Huo Ningxi¡¯s expression as she spoke.

    In the end, she added in a low voice, ¡°Brother Ningxi, don¡¯t worry too much¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi did not look at Huo Tian and nodded imperceptibly.

    His eyshes fluttered, and he looked away. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    His deep voice sounded as if he had not spoken for a long time.

    Huo Tian suddenly broke down when she heard this voice.

    Seeing that Huo Ningxi was about to leave, she suddenly grabbed his arm and asked in a sobbing voice, ¡°Brother! What on Earth are you thinking? Song¡ª She¡¯s our Small Auntie, how could you¡­ how could you¡­¡±

    How could he like her?

    All her previous questions had been answered at this moment: why she always felt that Huo Ningxi was unhappy, why she felt that the way he looked at Song Yaoyao was not right, why¡­

    ¡°Of course I know I can¡¯t!¡±

    Huo Ningxi closed his eyes and pulled her hand away. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    He had been holding it in for so long, why couldn¡¯t he hold it in this time?

    Alcohol was such a harmful thing.

    However, he was still unwilling to ept it.

    Huo Tian felt that she understood Huo Ningxi¡¯s words, but not at the same time.

    She watched Huo Ningxi walk away and didn¡¯t have the courage to hold him back a second time.

    At this moment, Huo Ningxi suddenly turned around. ¡°Then, did you know that she was supposed to be my fiancee?¡± When he said this, his expression was extremelyplicated.

    Huo Tian couldn¡¯t describe it. There was joy, malice, and arge part of self-loathing..

    She didn¡¯t know any of this. These words were like a bolt of lightning that had struck her head.

    She was on the verge of breaking down.

    ¡°Ahhh, what¡¯s going on?!¡±

    If Song Yaoyao was Huo Ningxi¡¯s fiancee, why was she with her uncle?

    What the hell was going on?!

    Huo Tian scratched her head, feeling like she was going bald. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on at all.

    She kicked the corner of the wall angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care!¡±

    <i>Who cares? It¡¯s none of my business!</i>

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao did not wake up until the afternoon, and her throat hurt like hell.

    Her arms hurt too, as well as her head.

    Tears fell, and her clear eyes were soon filled with water.

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry? The kitchen made congee for you, I¡¯ll get someone to bring it up for you.¡±

    Huo Tian heard themotion and rushed over.

    Seeing Song Yaoyao¡¯s tears, she was scared out of her wits. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! What are you crying for? Does it hurt somewhere? Just bear with it for a while¡­¡±

    She had never seen someone cry like Song Yaoyao. She did not make a sound but tears rolled down like broken beads.

    Soon, she cried until her eyes and nose were red.

    No one in the world could watch such a girl cry without feeling ufortable.

    Huo Tian¡¯s heart felt heavy from the tears. She thought that if her uncle was here, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Song Yaoyao suffer these grievances. He treasured her. Yet, the moment he left on a business trip, she was injured.

    She felt like crying. On one hand, it was because Song Yaoyao¡¯s tears were contagious, and on the other hand, she was terrified¡­

    <i>Huhuhu, Small Uncle will punish us when his back! We¡¯re dead!</i>

    <i>Bang</i>

    A loud bang caused Huo Tian to quickly blink back her tears.

    She widened her eyes and looked at Song Yaoyao. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao smacked the bed and instantly felt more pain.

    Her tears fell even harder and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Where¡¯s Huo Ningxi?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wh-what?¡±

    She looked fierce, but in reality, her voice was soft and weak. Due to her illness, she also had a nasally voice, which was very coquettish.

    No one could sense her anger at this moment.

    Song Yaoyao gritted her teeth. ¡°Where¡¯s Huo Ningxi?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± Huo Tian pointed in the direction of the door in a daze. ¡°He should be at home¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted the nket and got out of bed. Huo Tian was frightened by what she saw, so she quickly rushed over and hugged her waist.

    She knelt on the ground and held onto her tightly.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao¡­ No! Small Auntie! Where are you going? You¡¯re still sick. Doctor Liu said that you can¡¯t be exposed to the wind, so you should rest first! Whether it¡¯s love or hate, you can deal with it after you¡¯re better!¡±

    ¡°Love?¡±

    Song Yaoyao caught this word. She hated it. ¡°There¡¯s no love! Only hate!¡±

    The kind that made her want to kill Huo Ningxi!

    Huo Tian could feel the burning murderous intent emanating from her body. She became more and more cowardly and involuntarily let go of Song Yaoyao.

    As soon as she let go, Song Yaoyao immediately strode out of the door.

    ¡°Small Auntie!¡± Huo Tiany on the carpet with her hand outstretched.

    <i>Click¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao pulled the door open.

    Huo Tian thought to herself:?<i>It¡¯s over, how do I end this?</i>

    <i>Heaven help me!</i>

    Huo Tian thought that this was already a very scary situation, until she saw Song Yaoyao pause.

    She blinked and was overjoyed. She hurriedly struggled to get up, trying to pull her back.

    The next second, arge hand wrapped around Song Yaoyao¡¯s waist and carried her up.

    Huo Tian was dumbfounded¡­

    The man who walked in was dressed in a suit. He must have just returned.

    In the past, Huo Yunque was usually expressionless and cold, but as long as she did not provoke him, he would not be scary. It was easy to be bewitched by his refined and elegant temperament, thinking that he was a person who was easy to get close to.

    During this period of time together, although Huo Yunque always threatened to punish her if he didn¡¯t treat Song Yaoyao well, he did not do anything to her in the end. And even though Song Yaoyao always threatened to tell on her, she had always lied to him.

    Therefore, Huo Tian respected and feared Huo Yunque, but not to the extent of being afraid.

    Until now¡­

    He had taken off his disguise.

    The weather outside was just right. The setting sun came in through the window, and the warmth filled the entire room. However, even with the warm light shining on his body, one could not feel the warmth at all. On the contrary, his entire body was filled with a chilling, stern, and murderous aura.

    Huo Tian instantly fell silent.

    Huo Yunque acted as if he did not see her as he carried Song Yaoyao over, bent down, and ced her on the bed.

    The thick, almost overflowing hostility made Huo Tian hesitate to even breathe. He looked so cold, as if he was suppressing his anger to the extreme, but the movements of his hands were gentle.

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked up. Her face was so soft that it made one¡¯s heart melt. Her eyes were slightly red, and her voice was soft and nasally.

    ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s thin eyelids drooped, and his curled fingers gently brushed against her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m done, so I came back.¡±

    Song Yaoyao tugged at the corner of his shirt, knowing that he probably knew what had happened.

 Chapter 1121 - Song Yaoyao Was Domestically Abused

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Song Yaoyao Was Domestically Abused</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Tian stood there, not daring to make a sound. Seeing that Huo Yunque had not noticed her, she knew that this was a great opportunity. She quickly got on her feet and tiptoed quietly towards the door.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Song Yaoyao sniffed, grabbed his hand, and pressed it against her cheek, rubbing against it lovingly.

    The skin under her palm was delicate, and there were still wet tears. With a gentle press, it could leave a red mark.

    This scene made Huo Yunque¡¯s throat dry. Behind his deep, bottomless eyes, there was something that was moring, but he quickly suppressed it.

    He could not scare the little girl.

    Huo Yunque asked, ¡°Where were you going just now?¡±

    Song Yaoyao had forgotten about it when Huo Yunque suddenly came back and interrupted her. Now that she thought about it, she immediately became mute.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Her sharp chin was lifted, and her slender neck was stretched into a beautiful curve.

    Song Yaoyao looked up at him.

    ¡°What were you going to do?¡±

    His fingers were cold. As he spoke, he leaned slightly closer to her, and their eyes met.

    Song Yaoyao knew that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from Huo Yunque in this house. She gritted her teeth and said angrily and aggrievedly, ¡°I want to beat Huo Ningxi up!¡±

    She was like a child who had been wronged and was moring to get back at him.

    Huo Yunque suddenlyughed.

    He gently pecked between her eyebrows, and the coldness in his body gradually melted. ¡°Okay, beat him up.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not sleep wellst night and took some medicine. Soon, she fell into a deep sleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and forgot to take revenge on Huo Ningxi.

    ¡­

    It was quiet in the study.

    Uncle Zhang held the whip in his hand and stood quietly at the side.

    Huo Ningxi knelt in the middle with an indifferent expression, as if he was not the one who was about to be punished.

    There was a dead silence in the air.

    After a long time.

    The man picked up the cup and took a sip. The steam from the cup stung his eyes and they began to hurt.

    ¡°Are you unwilling to ept this?¡±

    The pressureing from above grew stronger. Huo Ningxi gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    Uncle Zhang was about to faint. He looked at Huo Ningxi, then at Huo Yunque, whose face was calm and had a slight smile on it. He really felt that he was getting old and useless.

    The young master was too bold. Was he afraid that the Master wasn¡¯t angry enough?

    ¡°Before I punish you, I will ask you a few questions.¡±

    The cup was put down with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Were you the one who insisted on breaking off the engagement back then?¡±

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s eyelids twitched when Huo Yunque said this.

    He looked at the silent Huo Ningxi and sighed softly. What a sin. He did not know how to cherish her back then. What was the use of regretting it now.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Ningxi clenched his fists tightly on hisp. The word seemed to be squeezed out from between her teeth.

    ¡°Did I stop you from being nice to her?¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s body trembled violently. After a long while, his eyes reddened. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Huo Ningxi.¡± Huo Yunque lowered his eyes and twirled his prayer beads one by one, ¡°You must know that there is no medicine for regret in this world. Although you and I are nominally uncle and nephew, I don¡¯t mind you using your own abilities topete against me. If you can win her heart, then it¡¯s your capability.¡±

    The light in the study was dim, and his face was hidden in the dim light. His eyes were clear and bright, and he looked high and mighty.

    It was as if he was a god that looked down on all living things from the nine heavens.

    Hemented the heavens and pitied people.

    Huo Ningxi suddenly raised his head, and his bloodshot eyes stared at the man sitting above him. ¡°What right do you have to say that? What do you take Song Yaoyao for?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Huo Yunque smiled and said slowly, ¡°Of course I think of her as a treasure, but first, she is a human being.¡±

    Since she was a human being, she had the right to choose.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Huo Yunque smoothed the nonexistent creases on his sleeves and picked up the teacup again.

    The tea leaves were standing up, and the sparkling water reflected in his eyes.

    ¡°A hundredshes, I¡¯ll watch from here.¡±

    Uncle Zhang bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the past, this whip had hit Huo Yunque. Later, when Elder Huo had grown old and his temper was no longer bad, the whip was put away and he never touched it again.

    Huo Yunque had watched Huo Ningxi grow up, but he was a reserved person and did not easily hit others.

    A dull sound came from the study.

    After a long while, Uncle Zhang stopped, panting.

    ¡°Master, a hundredshes exactly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go down.¡±

    The study became quiet. All that could be heard was Huo Ningxi¡¯s heavy breathing.

    His back was badly mutted, but his back was stubbornly straight, and he did not want to lower his head in front of Huo Yunque.

    A pair of shoes appeared in his line of sight.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice seemed toe from far away.

    ¡°Do you know why she chose me instead of you in the end?¡±

    ¡°Some people will never understand the feeling of knowing what they want. Huo Ningxi, I hope you can take care of yourself.¡±

    The sound of footsteps faded away, and when the door clicked, Huo Ningxi seemed to be the only one left in the world.

    ¡°Do you know what you want? Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s back gradually bent and his head drooped.

    Even if he understood, it was toote.

    Was it still useful?

    ¡­

    It was already two dayster when Song Yaoyao¡¯s illness waspletely cured.

    She never saw Huo Ningxi again at Huo Manor. Huo Tian also moved out and went to the apartment that the studio had provided for her to prepare for training.

    They would be very busy after this; they would attend variety shows to increase their exposure, attend parties, and perform. At the same time, they would not miss out on training.

    Huo Manor seemed to have quietened down all of a sudden.

    Song Yaoyao was at a loss and wanted to go to school.

    Huo Yunque could onlyply with her.

    The rules of the film academy were different from before. As long as they did not fail their professional sses, they couldpletely go about their own business and the school would not care.

    Therefore, everyone was used to Song Yaoyao noting to ss for a few days.

    But Song Yaoyao suddenly arrived one day with a bruise on her forehead. It was the size of an egg, and there were blood stains amidst the bruise. It was terrifying to look at.

    After ss, Song Yaoyao returned to the dormitory. On the way, she ran into Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu.

    The two of them obviously came to look for her together. They both expressed strong heartache about her injury.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t take it seriously. She washed her face every day and carefully avoided the area of the wound. She was afraid of pain.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the media¡¯s way of thinking was always different from that of ordinary people.

    That night, various major marketing ounts released a new piece of gossip.

    [Rookie Director S suffered domestic violence? Went to school with an injury! Is it really that easy to marry into a wealthy family?]

    To be honest, when Song Yaoyao was surfing the inte, she didn¡¯t even think of herself when she saw the hot searches about a Rookie Director S.

    There were new people in the industry every day. Song Yaoyao could be considered to have been famous for quite some time, so she had long since removed herself from the list of rookies.

    It wasn¡¯t until Wang Jiayu, who was sleeping on Ye Meichen¡¯s upper bunk next to her, poked her head out and asked in shock, ¡°Yaoyao, tell me honestly, did Mr. Huo hit you?¡±

 Chapter 1122 - Youâ€™re F*ck*n Ridiculous

    <h4>Chapter 1122: You¡¯re F*ck*n Ridiculous</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Yaoyao was sleepy. She was in a daze. When she was called that, her phone almost smashed into her face.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°Are you on Weibo?¡± Ye Meichen asked.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong now?¡± Song Yaoyao had really given in to the media¡¯s ability to make groundless usations. Whether she was fine or not, she was not distracted by their words.

    Wang Jiayu scratched her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the trending searches? That Rookie Director S.¡±

    ¡°I did. Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Song Yaoyao replied. She wasn¡¯t a rookie, was she?

    Usually, Song Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to those that had nothing to do with her or Tang Xinrou and the others. Sometimes, she would only take a break to check Weibo for relevant information.

    Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu were both speechless. After a long while, they said in unison, ¡°That director¡­ They¡¯re talking about you¡­¡±

    What a silly child.

    She was obviously quite smart and was the top scorer in the college entrance exam. Why was her reaction so slow sometimes?

    Was this considered natural stupidity?

    It was rather cute.

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±?<i>I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t expect this.</i>

    She clicked on the news and looked at it seriously. The more she looked at it, the more confused she became.

    Domestic violence? Attending school with injuries? Wealthy family?

    Looking at thements section again, Song Yaoyao almost doubted her life. Was this really talking about her?

    Why was there someone who imed to be her ssmate, saying that he saw her covered in wounds and could tell at a nce that she was beaten up? What the hell?

    However, the ount also attached a photo. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know who took the photo secretly, but the wound on her forehead was indeed quite obvious. It was shocking to look at.

    Thements section was inplete chaos.

    ¡°Can you shut the f*ck up about domestic violence? Did you see it with your own eyes? Editor, are you dead? Making up fake news here, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting hit by a car when you go out?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why so many female celebrities want to marry into a rich family. Is itfortable to be beaten up like this every few days? Are you a masochist?¡±

    ¡°My heart really aches. My baby is so cute. How can anyone bear to hit her?¡±

    ¡°Baby, break up with him. We¡¯ll take care of you!¡±

    ¡°Actually, with Song Yaoyao¡¯s ability, she can live very well on her own. There¡¯s no need to rely on a man. There¡¯s really no need. Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s domestic violence or not. Can some people stop acting like they saw Mr. Huo beat up Song Yaoyao with their own eyes?¡±

    ¡°It looks so scary. Do you think we¡¯ll believe you if you say she fell on her own?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, scumbag! I threw up!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to scold Big Boss anymore? /DogHead.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about being powerful? Let¡¯s be honest, can he travel through the inte cables ande here to kill me? The truth cannot be hidden forever. I always felt these two weren¡¯t normal. Song Yaoyao is young and beautiful, only 20 years old! Yet, she¡¯s marrying an old man from a wealthy family whose appearance is unknown. Wake up, the handsome and domineering CEOs in novels don¡¯t exist. Stop daydreaming!¡¯

    ¡°Thinking of such a beautiful girl being prated by an old man every night, I feel so sad that I want to cry!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy! How can there be such a disgusting person in the world? Can you be more rational instead of insulting women with your every word?¡±

    ¡°What are these f*ck*n morons doing here? Even if Yaoyao breaks up with him, would she take a fancy to you? Moreover, there¡¯s no solid evidence that it was domestic violence. Isn¡¯t it too early to conclude?¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She immediately went to send Huo Yunque a message.

    Yaoyao: ¡°[screenshot][screenshot]¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°[Laugh.jpg] Gege, everyone¡¯s saying you¡¯re domestically violent. How will you exin it?¡±

    Huo Yunque replied two minuteste.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°What kind of violence? Does sex count?¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°If you want, I can download Weibo again and exin it to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly jumped up from the bed and spat a few times.

    Ye Meichen and Wang Jiayu looked at her with confusion and worry.

    ¡°Yaoyao, are you okay?¡±

    Fortunately, the lights were not turned on in the dormitory. Otherwise, they would have seen Song Yaoyao¡¯s cold, jade-like face turn red. This time, even her ears were not spared.

    YaoyaoLovesGege: ¡°No downloading! No posting!¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°I¡¯m innocent.¡±

    YaoyaoLovesGege: ¡°[HandsOnHips.jpg] Actually, you¡¯re notpletely innocent. In some aspects, you are indeed very ¡®violent¡¯, okay?¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Behave on campus and sleep early.¡±

    <i>Okay.</i>

    After saying goodnight to each other, Song Yaoyao got up and went to the bathroom.

    <i>Ding ding ding¡ª</i>

    Notifications kept popping up on Weibo.

    LittleTangIsTheBest (verified): ¡°Hahahahahahahaha, today¡¯s trending search is interesting. Who did you say was domestically violent to who? It¡¯s more believable if you said that Yaoyao domestically abused Mr. Huo!¡±

    TangXinnan (verified): ¡°My mother said that if Yaoyao can¡¯t stand staying in Huo Manor anymore, she is wee toe to Tang Manor and be her daughter @SongYaoyao¡±

    TangXinbei shared a post: ¡°Bro, you forgot to add an emoji so everyone knows you¡¯re joking.¡±

    KangYuan (verified): ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my dear disciple? Was it really Mr. Huo who hit you? @SongYaoyao

    LuoXingguang (verified): I¡¯m a bit surprised¡­ Are you crying from the pain? @SongYaoyao

    ¡­

    The spectators were quarreling non-stop, but in Song Yaoyao¡¯s friends¡¯ and rtives¡¯ eyes, this was something that could be ridiculed.

    Whether it was the fans or the passersby, they were all dumbfounded.

    Could they use somemon sense?

    While her rtives and friends were joking around, everyone went to Song Yaoyao¡¯s Weibo page and saw that herst update was still half a month ago. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­

    Could it be that Mr. Huo really abused her?

    Just then, a new message appeared on the main page.

    SongYaoyao: Surprised, indeed. I just questioned Gege and asked him what he wanted to exin about these ims of ¡®domestic violence¡¯. The conversation was a little too casual, so I won¡¯t show it to everyone. Thank you for your concern, and the student who took this ¡®domestic violence¡¯ photo. It¡¯s not a good habit to take photos secretly. If you have too much passion and inspiration to vent, you cane to me. The studio is short of people /DogHead¡±

    [photo][photo][photo]

    The first two were photos of Song Yaoyao¡¯s wounds. One was of her forehead, one was of her arm, and the third was a screenshot of their conversation.

    Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque¡¯s, of course¡­

    It was the conversation log from the day before.

    It was roughly as follows:

    Huo Yunque: ¡°Don¡¯t get water on your wounds. Don¡¯t eat spicy food, don¡¯t sneak desserts, and don¡¯t have cold drinks.¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to stay for one day. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°When you¡¯re thirsty at night, remember to turn on the lights and get some water. Watch your step.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°[RollingEyes.jpg] Yes, Dad!¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°???¡±

    The following conversation was mosaiced out.

    The chat record could be faked, but it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    This record was from the day before, the day Song Yaoyao returned to university.

    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t domestic violence? You drank water and didn¡¯t turn on the light, so you fell and knocked yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1123 - Letâ€™s Go Admire The Maple Trees Together

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Let¡¯s Go Admire The Maple Trees Together</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s really funny and infuriating. Baby, can you be a little more careful?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, we got him! I didn¡¯t expect the cold and aloof Mr. Huo to be like a housewife in private. No, no, no, no, no, no, no... I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡±

    ¡°I suddenly thought of the college entrance exam. I remember hearing Mr. Huo controlling Teacher Song and forbidding her from eating desserts. So it¡¯s been so long, and nothing has changed.¡±

    ¡°The media cane out and apologize now! Fake news, Ugh!¡±

    ¡°And the person who took the photo, do you feel the mockery from our Director Song? Mind your own business first! Just like Director Song said, if you really have nowhere to vent your energy, you can go to her studio to write a script. Stop making up rumors!¡±

    !!

    ¡°Uh... Am I the only one who¡¯s curious about what Mr. Huo said at the end of the chat? The part that was censored? /blushing¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy to guess? Mr. Huo: Daddy? When youe back, you can call me daddy in bed!¡±

    ¡°F*ck Sis, you¡¯re awesome! I can imagine it, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Huo¡¯s face, his figure is really good. How does he resemble a greasy old man?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, Baby, you still have to be careful. was your arm pierced by a shard? My heart hurts! Take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Take good care of our baby @MrHuo.¡±

    The picture Song Yaoyao posted was of an entire arm. Other than a few small wounds, there wasn¡¯t a single bruise.

    If it was domestic violence, it wouldn¡¯t be so clean.

    Of course, there were people who didn¡¯t believe it, but Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything. It was up to them whether they believed it or not.

    It was really ridiculous.

    In addition, not everyone was on Weibo. Sometimes, only the news of Song Yaoyao being beaten up spread, but no one mentioned the things she rified.

    asionally, when Song Yaoyao was recognized while eating out, people could be seen pointing at her and whispering. ¡°Is that her? Aiyo, she¡¯s such a good little girl, why must she go throw herself at the rich people? When her parents see it, won¡¯t their hearts ache to death?¡±

    Usually, at this time, Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart was calm and unperturbed.

    She even felt likeughing.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin?¡±

    Song Wenchuan¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Song Wenchuan said that he happened to pass by, but Song Yaoyao knew that he hade here on purpose. Feng City Film Academy was thousands of miles away from hispany, how could it be so coincidental?

    ¡°A righteous person has nothing to fear. The opinions of others mean nothing.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a bite of her hamburger and narrowed her eyes in enjoyment.

    Song Wenchuan looked at her cute appearance and could not help but raise his hand. He paused when he was about to ce it on her head.

    Song Yaoyao chewed and looked at him with a squint. ¡°If you want to touch it, touch it. Don¡¯t mess up my hairstyle!¡±

    One sentence made all of Song Wenchuan¡¯s hesitation disappear.

    He smiled helplessly and ruffled her soft hair.

    ¡°What hairstyle do you have?¡±

    Song Yaoyao puffed up her cheeks, her long hair draped behind her back. Hearing this, she said confidently, ¡°I just have it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±

    Seeing that she was like a child, Song Wenchuan smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±

    ¡°Something sweet! Cake! Ice cream!¡± Song Yaoyao counted.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Wenchuan was one of the few people who knew that she was sensitive to pain. In the past, he did not know; he always thought that his sister was just sensitive and liked to cry. Onlyter did he realize that she was stronger than anyone else, and she was afraid of pain.

    ¡°Mr. Huo doesn¡¯t allow you to eat sweets.¡±

    Song Yaoyao became irritated at the thought of this. Even the hamburger in her hand did not smell good. She walked forward with her head down. ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°Eating too much sweet food will cause your teeth to hurt, and it¡¯s not good for your health. Eat something else. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips and reluctantly agreed.

    She wrote another note for Huo Yunque in her heart.

    The weather was very cold. The wind seeped in through one¡¯s cor, causing them to shiver.

    The brother and sister did not say anything as they walked quietly.

    There was a small park in the distance, and the maple leaves in the park were scattered all over the ground. From afar, it looked like a me, and it was especially beautiful.

    This could be considered one of the more famous small ¡®scenic spots¡¯ in the vicinity.

    In the end, Song Wenchuan could not resist Song Yaoyao¡¯s coquettishness and bought her a cup of milk tea that was not too sweet.

    He carried the milk tea and followed behind Song Yaoyao. Finally, he found a park bench and sat down.

    Song Yaoyao took a bite of her hamburger and went over to Song Wenchuan¡¯s side to take a sip of the milk tea.

    Arge group of people came in front of them. The bride was wearing a strapless wedding dress, and Song Yaoyao felt cold just looking at them.

    The bride was obviously very cold, but she could not hide the smile on her face as she listened to the photographer¡¯s advice, whether it was a hug or a kiss.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee with you.¡±

    Song Wenchuan: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I should havee with Gege. It¡¯s so romantic.¡±

    She sighed.

    Song Wenchuan was filled with grief and indignation. ¡°Song Yaoyao, you heartless brat.¡±

    <i>I¡¯m the one who bought you food and drinks!</i>

    Reality proved that not only did Song Yaoyao have no conscience, she was also very cruel.

    After eating her burger, Song Yaoyao stood up to leave ungratefully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I suddenly miss my Gege.¡±

    Song Wenchuan said, ¡°Song Yaoyao, don¡¯t ever expect me to buy you milk tea again!¡±

    This was too much.

    At night, Song Yaoyao was nestled in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, reading the same book with him.

    When they saw the country of maple leaves, Canada, Song Yaoyao suddenly said, ¡°Gege, we have a chance to see maple leaves. It¡¯s actually not bad to take photos amongst them. I saw a couple taking wedding photos today, they looked really good.¡±

    She nodded her head and counted with her fingers.

    ¡°We can call a few friends. Rourou, Xu Yue, Luo Xinguang, and so on. Then we can bring some food and go for a pic!¡±

    Huo Yunque closed the book and patted her head.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    <i>Sigh¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao had just said it casually. Then, out of impulse...

    She turned her head and looked through the window of the ne. The blue sky and cotton-like clouds seemed to be within reach.

    ¡°Gege, where are we going?¡±

    The man held a book in his hand and his handsome face had a gentle smile on it. ¡°To look at the maple leaves.¡±

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth.

    She said it casually, but someone took it seriously and remembered it.

    She could not help but purse her lips andugh. She threw herself into his arms and asked slyly, ¡°What about my friends?¡±

    As soon as she finished her sentence, she let out a scream.

    Huo Yunque retracted his hand that was flicking her forehead and pinched her sharp chin with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not enough?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes and pretended not to understand what Huo Yunque was saying.

    ¡°Little fox.¡±

    He sneered and held her in his arms as he sat her down.

    When they arrived, it was alreadyte. Song Yaoyao looked at the exotic buildings and could not snap out of it.

    She tugged at the corner of the man¡¯s clothes and followed him closely. The man was walking in front of her while she was chasing after him.

    One of them was wearing a casual suit and a long coat, while the other was carrying a backpack and dressed like a baby.

 Chapter 1124 - I Love Bullying You

    <h4>Chapter 1124: I Love Bullying You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    They were two people from different worlds, yet they were strangely paired together.

    ¡°Aiya, Gege, wait for me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was so tired that she was panting. It was hard to imagine that she was still at home that morning and was now on foreign soil at night.

    The little girl¡¯s tone was reproachful. Huo Yunque curled his thin lips and slowed down slightly, taking the initiative to hold her hand.

    ¡°You finally know to call me?¡±

    !!

    Song Yaoyao reacted to his words. She puffed her cheeks and said, ¡°Great! So you did it on purpose!¡±

    No wonder she couldn¡¯t catch up no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me!¡± Song Yaoyao pouted, her clear eyes sparkling.

    She was so beautiful.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and heughed softly.

    Bullying this little girl always gave him a special sense of satisfaction.

    Of course, if he were to say this out loud, he would probably anger her again.

    They were staying in a hotel, so there was no need for them to clean up. The person in charge of the hotel was already waiting outside. He first brought them to a suite on the upper floor, then respectfully told them that dinner had been prepared for them.

    The dinner was western-style, with a local vor.

    Because it waste, they could only go to see the maple leaves the next day.

    Song Yaoyao was too excited to rest the whole way. Shey in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms, nning where to y, and what to do after seeing the maple leaves. Huo Yunque wrapped his arms around her waist like a pillow, listening to her lovingly and patiently.

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, with an unconceble joy and anticipation. Even the air seemed to be filled with a sweet smell because of her.

    It was not until Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids became heavier and heavier that she finally fell asleep in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    She went to bed early the first night, causing her to wake up very early the next day.

    When she woke up, Huo Yunque was still beside her. She got up, knelt beside him, and bent down to y with his long eyshes. She called out in a very low voice, ¡°Gege, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Gege, Gege...¡±

    Huo Yunque felt light. In fact, when Song Yaoyao was about to wake up, he had already woken up. He justy on the bed and did not move.

    Because he knew that when Song Yaoyao saw that he was still sleeping, she would definitely torture him.

    As expected...

    He helplessly opened his eyes. His deep eyes reflected the pretty and fair face of the little girl. He sat up slightly and pinched her cheek, raising his eyebrows. ¡°You sound so quiet. Who are you calling out to wake up?¡±

    The man¡¯s face was clear and handsome, and the ends of his eyes were slightly raised. His eyshes were long and clear, casting a faint shadow on the bottom of his eyes.

    Because he had just woken up, his deep and hoarse voice was indescribably seductive and charming.

    Song Yaoyao was struck by his charm and could not help but go over and kiss his chin. She said coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m ady.¡±

    Her chin was ticklish.

    Huo Yunqueughed and carried her out of bed with one hand towards the washroom. ¡°Little fox.¡±

    She was rather narcissistic.

    After washing up and having breakfast, Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque set off.

    This city was indeed the country of maple leaves. Maple trees could be seen everywhere, and they were the only warm color in thiste autumn.

    Theyplemented the various white buildings and were exceptionally romantic.

    Song Yaoyao leaned against the window, but just as she stuck her head out halfway, she was blocked by a big palm from behind, and was forcefully pushed back.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and nced at Huo Yunque faintly.

    ¡°Sit properly.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pouted, but seeing Huo Yunque¡¯s serious expression, she obediently sat down. Seeing Huo Yunque leaning against the back of the chair with his eyes closed to rest, she quietly moved over, and her small hand went into his palm.

    She had only scratched him twice before her little hand was tightly grasped.

    Huo Yunque helplessly said, ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous. Don¡¯t poke your head out.¡±

    He really couldn¡¯t do anything about her.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s dimples seemed to contain the sweetest honey. She raised her little head and smiled brightly. ¡°I know, but aren¡¯t you here? You will protect me!¡±

    Her voice was extremely sweet. Coupled with her deliberate coquetry, Huo Yunque softened a little more.

    If she wanted to, no one would be able to escape her sweet attacks.

    Huo Yunque controlled his strength and knocked her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded like she was pounding garlic. Huo Yunque could tell at a nce that she was just brushing him off.

    He shook his head and helped her out of the car.

    One second, Song Yaoyao was still trying to please Huo Yunque. The next second, she let out a surprised ¡°Wow!¡± and dashed out.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he looked at Song Yaoyao, who had flung his hand away and was dashing forward like a rabbit. Even his voice became a little louder.

    Listening carefully, he could still feel the helplessness in his tone.

    ¡°Gege,e quickly!¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her head. The sky was blue, and maple leaves filled the branches like fire. Beneath her feet was a continuous stretch of red, orange, and yellow leaves. It was as if she was in an oil painting. There were no words to praise this beautiful scene.

    She was so excited that her face was red. Around her neck, there was a camera, and she stood in the distance, jumping and waving at Huo Yunque.

    When she smiled, her eyes were shaped like crescent moons, and her two rows of snow-white teeth were exposed. Just then, sunlight shone through the gaps of the leaves onto her body. Sheughed as she stood in the light. The light wrapped around her, and the swaying ends of her hair were red as if they were on fire.

    She was like a little fox squatting on a maple tree. Red, mboyant, and passionate.

    This scene quickly struck Huo Yunque¡¯s heart.

    Heughed softly and curled his lips. ¡°Coming.¡±

    It was now the season to watch the maple leaves. Other than the locals, there were also many people from various countries who looked like international students.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people, but it couldn¡¯t be considered a small amount either.

    Everyone was doing their own thing. They were either sitting on a bench near theke in a daze, reading a book, or sitting on a pic rug,ughing and chatting with their good friends.

    The atmosphere was rxed and happy, but they did not disturb each other.

    Everyone found their own way to rest here, and they respected each other.

    The sun shone on the surface of theke, and it sparkled like gold.

    A snow-white swan was floating on the surface of theke, forming a perfect scene.

    The sky and the earth seemed to be connected by the sea of red.

    The man¡¯s hand was in the pocket of his coat. His face was clear and handsome. Compared to a strong foreigner, his figure was thin, but he did not look weak. His figure was tall and his proportions were heaven-defying.

    When the light fell on his face, he seemed to look gentler.

    Song Yaoyao could not help but pick up the camera and shout at Huo Yunque who was walking towards her, ¡°Gege! Look at me!¡±

    Huo Yunque was surprised, but he still smiled and looked at her.

    The shutter clicked.

    The picture froze.

    Song Yaoyao took the camera and ran to Huo Yunque¡¯s side. Compared to the steadiness of a man, she was like a teenager, full of energy and vitality.

    ¡°Gege, you¡¯re so slow!¡±

    She wrinkled her small nose and pulled his sleeve in disappointment as she ran forward.

    Huo Yunque shook his head andughed. He had no choice but to quicken his pace with her, but he still walked very calmly.

 Chapter 1125 - Painting

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Painting</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Who asked him to be so gifted that his legs were longer than hers?

    Quebec also had an avenue of maple trees, and the gorgeous colors made the city more romantic.

    Song Yaoyao was tired, so she held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and walked quietly.

    There was an artist sitting in front of her, ying with her phone. And in front of her was a sign in both Chinese and English.

    Song Yaoyao guessed that she should be an overseas student with an Asian face.

    ¡°Gege, shall we draw a picture?¡±

    Huo Yunque had no choice but to say, ¡°I can draw too.¡±

    Was he showing off?

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re well-rounded and can do anything. But this is Canada! Besides, I want to be in the picture with you!¡±

    She pulled Huo Yunque over and asked the girl who was ying with her phone, ¡°Hello, do you have time to draw a picture for us?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was very pleasant, and she asked in thenguage she was most familiar with from her hometown.

    Ren Shanshan was stunned as she turned her head away from her phone.

    When her gaze fell on Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, she was stunned for a moment. She felt as if something shed through her mind, but before she could catch hold of it, it disappeared.

    Why¡­ did she feel that the girl in front of her looked a little familiar?

    Where had she seen her before?

    ¡°Can you?¡± Song Yaoyao did not know why Ren Shanshan was staring at her in a daze, so she asked again in English.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, of course!¡±

    Ren Shanshan came back to her senses. Without thinking too much about it, she quickly nodded.

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    She quietly sized up the man beside Song Yaoyao. When she saw his handsome face, she was stunned.

    Mother Nature was too unfair, wasn¡¯t she? Some people were so perfect that it was as if she had carved them herself; every part of them so perfect that it was unreal. Meanwhile, other people were just clumps of mud that were thrown out.

    Unfortunately, she was thetter.

    The two people in front of her were the former.

    ¡°Gege, let¡¯s sit here!¡±

    Song Yaoyao pulled Huo Yunque to sit down. She smiled and leaned her head on his arm. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±

    Ren Shanshan was envious and did not dare to look at Huo Yunque too much.

    The man was very handsome, but his aura was very strong. All of his gentleness was given to the girl beside him, and his eyes were so deep that people did not dare to look at him directly.

    Moreover, their clothes were very well-made. Ren Shanshan did not know what brand they were from, but she could tell that they were very expensive.

    How could there be such perfect people in the world? Ren Shanshan was so excited that her hands were shaking. Even stic surgery would not dare to do such a thing, right?

    Especially since she studied art, her pursuit of beauty was even higher.

    Moreover, they were so sweet!

    The truth was, Ren Shanshan was not short of money. After all, her family could send her abroad to study, and she was also studying art, which cost a lot of money. Naturally, her family had the capital.

    Since she had nothing to do during the holidays, she simply carried an easel on her back, not for the sake of earning money, but to practice her basic skills.

    She painted very quickly, but probably because the model especially moved her heart, Ren Shanshan painted very carefully.

    The man and woman sat together with warm maple leaves behind them. The wind was very gentle, and the light was also very warm.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. Are you two satisfied with it? Is there anything else that needs to be modified?¡±

    Ren Shanshan let out a sigh of relief when she put away the pen.

    She even wanted to keep the painting for herself.

    Perhaps it was because of the model, her mood, or the beautiful scenery.

    It was the most satisfying work she had done in recent years.

    Unfortunately, it was a custom order.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t wait to leave Huo Yunque and run over. Ren Shanshan had painted an oil painting, and the colors were beautiful. Especially when it came to the two people, the texture of their skin was superb, and the maple leaves were like a fire burning behind them.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not wait to share it with Huo Yunque. ¡°Gege, you¡­¡± Huh? Huo Yunque was not behind her?

    ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque pinched the space between his eyebrows in amusement. This girl had forgotten about him again.

    Should he be angry?

    However, he walked over helplessly when he saw Song Yaoyao waving at him.

    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it really good? It¡¯s too beautiful! Gege, let¡¯s take it back and hang it in our bedroom.¡±

    Actually, there was already a painting in their bedroom, but Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know how to appreciate it, even though any painting that could be hung in Huo Yunque¡¯s room was definitely worth a lot.

    And now, she was asking for it to be reced.

    Huo Yunque looked at the happy girl with a gentle smile in his eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Ren Shanshan looked calm on the surface, but in her heart, she was screaming like a groundhog.

    <i>A, so cute!</i>

    <i>What kind of godly love is this? I can do anything for them! They¡¯ve got me!</i>

    Song Yaoyao went into Huo Yunque¡¯s pocket and took out her wallet to pay. All kinds of cards shed past, and Ren Shanshan wanted to scream even more.

    Was she seeing things? ck cards? She had thought that the two of them were definitely rich, but she never thought that they would be so rich.

    This was a scene from an idol drama, wasn¡¯t it?

    Moreover, the girlfriend went into her boyfriend¡¯s pocket to take out her wallet. What an exciting and intimate interaction this was!

    ¡°Huo Si!¡±

    The oil painting was frozen on the surface, but it was still wet inside. It would take a long time before it waspletely dry.

    Song Yaoyao handed the painting to him carefully. ¡°Take it back to the hotel for me. Remember not to break it!¡±

    Huo Si grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Song.¡±

    Song Yaoyap was satisfied today.

    She held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and waved goodbye to Ren Shanshan. ¡°Thank you for the painting. Goodbye!¡±

    Then, she slowly pulled Huo Yunque back.

    Just as they left, Ren Shanshan¡¯s phone rang.

    It was a message from a good friend in China.

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°Ahhh! Someone seemed to have seen my Yaoyao go to Canada!¡±

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°Sis, aren¡¯t you there? Do you know about this?¡±

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°Huhuhu, I¡¯m so jealous. Even if I can¡¯t see Yaoyao, it¡¯s still great to breathe the air of the same city as her, right?¡±

    Something shed through Ren Shanshan¡¯s mind, and she quickly realized something.

    She stared at her friend¡¯s profile picture for a few seconds and thought, no way, what a coincidence!

    In WeChat, her friend kept sending new messages, and Ren Shanshan silently replied¡­

    Shanshan: ¡°I think¡­ I really met them.¡±

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°?¡±

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°I was just saying it. Don¡¯t lie to me, I won¡¯t believe it! [Disgust.jpg]

    Shanshan: ¡°???¡±

    <i>Do people not believe in the truth these days?</i>

    Shanshan: ¡°No, I really met them. There was a man next to her, he is very handsome. He seems to be her boyfriend.¡±

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°Damn, really? Sis, don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Shanshan: ¡°Really, just now. I thought she looked familiar. It turns out that I saw her in your profile picture. Is she the star you like?¡±

 Chapter 1126 - Mr. Huo Is Not An Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Mr. Huo Is Not An Old Man</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°Not a star, a director! Director!¡±

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°Ahhh f*ck, I¡¯m so jealous! What kind of dumb luck is this? Did you ask for an autograph? Her autograph is very rare! Ren Shanshan, hurry up and get me an autograph!¡±

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to hotpot when you¡¯re back!¡±

    Ren Shanshan looked in the direction that Song Yaoyao and Huo Yunque had left. She did not know how far they had gone, and if she could catch up with them. Moreover, looking at Song Yaoyao¡¯s appearance just now, they appeared to have bodyguards.

    If she rushed forward rashly, would she be beaten up?

    Ren Shanshan thought to herself. It was just a hotpot; it did not seem worth it¡­

    Obviously, her good sister also knew her personality, so she added quickly.

    FullySupportSongYaoyao: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your hotpot cravings for the rest of your life! Ren Shanshan, I order you, don¡¯t refuse. Go get my f*cking autograph! Ahhh, if you don¡¯t then let me tell you, the day you step back onto the mothend, I¡¯ll chop you to death!¡±

    Ren Shanshan was speechless.

    If she didn¡¯t know that her friend was straight, she would have suspected that she had fallen in love with Song Yaoyao. In the past, she didn¡¯t understand why her friend was such a crazy fan, but after her encounter earlier, she realized the reason.

    Song Yaoyao was sweet, elegant, and especially gentle. She was really likable.

    Moreover, she was very polite.

    Shanshan: Deal

    ¡­

    ¡°Wait, please wait!¡±

    Huo Yunque personally opened the car door for Song Yaoyao. Song Yaoyao was about to get into the car when she suddenly heard a familiar voice behind her.

    She turned around and looked. Wasn¡¯t it the girl who drew for her just now?

    Could it be that¡­ she didn¡¯t pay enough?

    Huo Yunque nced at Huo Qi. Huo Qi stopped in his tracks and didn¡¯t stop Ren Shanshan as he let her get close.

    Ren Shanshan was running so fast that she was out of breath. She patted her chest and looked at Song Yaoyao. The more she looked at her, the more she felt that she was a celebrity.

    She had never met anyone more suitable to be a celebrity than her.

    ¡°A-are you Miss Song Yaoyao?¡±

    Song Yaoyao blinked and looked at Huo Yunque innocently.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    <i>F*ck!</i>

    Ren Shanshan just wanted to give it a try, but it turned out to be true.

    Her eyes were filled with passion as she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, my childhood friend is your fan. When we were chatting, I recognized you from her profile picture, so she asked me to ask¡­ for your autograph.¡±

    She was a little embarrassed.

    She handed over the notebook she had brought with her.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yaoyao was stunned. Seeing Ren Shanshan¡¯s nervous look, she took the notebook and said readily, ¡°Of course.¡±

    She liked Ren Shanshan quite a lot. Of course, she admitted that it was the painting that increased her favorability.

    ¡°Gege, help me hold it.¡±

    Huo Yunque was amused. ¡°Do you want me to be your assistant?¡±

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao red at him and said coyly, ¡°If I ask you to take it, then just do it. What¡¯s wrong with taking a notebook?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was tolerant and indulgent.

    Ren Shanshan was forced to witness another disy of public affection. If it weren¡¯t for the hotpot, she wouldn¡¯t havee.

    In front of this pair of immortals, ordinary people would feel ashamed of themselves, right?

    After Song Yaoyao signed her name, she asked Ren Shanshan what her good friend¡¯s name was, and finally wrote a special blessing for her. Then, she closed the notebook and returned it with the pen.

    ¡°Alright, here you go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you for your trouble!¡±

    Ren Shanshan quickly thanked her and took the notebook with both hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Goodbye, then.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, goodbye.¡±

    She hurriedly waved her hand, not knowing that she looked really silly when she was in a daze.

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, as if there were stars in them, clean and beautiful.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±

    Huo Yunque protected Song Yaoyao¡¯s head and waited for her to sit down before he sat down and left.

    Ren Shanshan realized that Song Yaoyao wasplimenting her.

    Cute?

    Ahhhh! This girl must be a fairy!

    She wasn¡¯t cute at all. Song Yaoyao was the one who was the cutest!

    Ren Shanshan, who never chased after celebrities, felt that she was going to be a fan.

    She opened her notebook and looked at the signature. Song Yaoyao¡¯s handwriting was graceful and very beautiful. It was obvious that she had practiced it well. Unlike her, her handwriting was like a dog¡¯s scratching.

    Ren Shanshan felt a little regretful. The name of her good friend was written on it, and it was specifically addressed to her.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t want to give it to her.

    But!

    Ren Shanshan thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but curl up the corners of her mouth. She took a photo and sent it to her good sister.

    Shanshan: ¡°I got the autograph. You better start saving money from now on. After returning to China, I want to eat hotpot three times a day!¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: ¡°Sis, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: ¡°It¡¯s okay. For the autograph, I¡¯ll buy it for you even if you have to eat hotpot for supper!¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: ¡°If your a*s can handle it. Of course, I¡¯m not worried about money.¡±

    Ren Shanshan rolled her eyes.

    Shanshan: ¡°I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±

    Shanshan: ¡°She¡¯s really nice, easy to get along with, and she said I¡¯m cute.¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: ¡°Were you dreaming? How are you cute?¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: [JealousyMakesMeUnrecognizable JPG]

    Shanshan: ¡°I think she¡¯s cuter¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Shanshan: ¡°What are you talking about? I won¡¯t give you the autograph if you keep being like this. To be honest, I¡¯m already a big fan of hers, so I might as well just keep it for myself.¡±

    Shanshan: ¡°?¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: ¡°Ahhh, no!¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: ¡°Boss, I was wrong! Boss, you¡¯re the cutest, okay? I¡¯ll buy you something delicious and send it over, okay?¡±

    Shanshan raised her eyebrows proudly:?<i>t</i><i>hat¡¯s more like it.</i>

    Shanshan: ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you when I get back.¡±

    FullSupportForSongYaoyao: ¡°Love you!¡±

    Seriously¡­

    Shanshan shook her head speechlessly and went back to carry her easel. She thought to herself:?<i>Is she for real? Is this idiot really the friend I grew up with? I won¡¯t be infected, right?</i>

    On the way back, her friend asked her a lot of questions. After asking about Song Yaoyao, she became curious about her boyfriend and asked Shansshan if Mr. Huo was really handsome.

    Because she was curious, Ren Shanshan specially downloaded Weibo to search for news about Song Yaoyao.

    When she found out that she was capable, that she was the top scorer in the college entrance examination, and she had done so much charity work, she could not help but admire her, and her impression became even more favorable.

    When she saw some haters insulting Song Yaoyao again, she even had the urge to argue with them. Especially those people who used obscene words to humiliate Song Yaoyao, saying that she was climbing up the socialdder and trying to curry favor with an old man from a wealthy family.

    It was as if it was true. If Ren Shanshan hadn¡¯t seen with her own eyes how close Song Yaoyao was to her boyfriend, she would have almost believed it.

 Chapter 1127 - Let Me Warn You Not To Move Again

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Let Me Warn You Not To Move Again</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Moreover, if her boyfriend was considered an old man, then there would be no teenagers in this world; they would all be called old men.

    But among the old men, he would definitely be the most handsome one!

    Ren Shanshan¡¯s friend asked her to describe him. She racked her brain, but in the end, she could only say: ¡°Very handsome, very very handsome.¡±

    Her friend was speechless.

    What kind of description was that?

    Ren Shanshan only regretted that she did not have a photo to share with her. With her poor vocabry, she really couldn¡¯t describe Huo Yunque¡¯s handsomeness.

    Butter, Ren Shanshan added, ¡°He¡¯s even more handsome than the young men in China. He¡¯s tall, has a good temperament, and has a good figure. He¡¯s not some old man with a big belly like they say on the inte. He¡¯s even better than a model. His proportions are perfect. I¡¯m a student of drawing. Trust me. I wouldn¡¯t lie.¡±

    Her friend was still skeptical, but she was surprised that she managed to get an autograph.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know that she already had a fan group.

    Late at night, when everyone was offline a photo suddenly popped up.

    It was like a stone that made a thousand waves¡­

    ¡°This looks like Yaoyao¡¯s handwriting.¡±

    ¡°OMG, where did thise from? When did Yaoyao sign this autograph? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s definitely fake! /GrittingTeeth¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s definitely fake!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it! /ShakeHead¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. My friend helped me get this from Canada. There¡¯s only one, hehe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God¡­ Did Yaoyao go to Canada?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Quebec. My friend¡¯s studying there. She was painting when she encountered them.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    ¡°Nice one, Watson, you found a w.¡±

    ¡°My friend said Mr. Huo is different from what they say on the inte. He¡¯s actually very handsome. But this description isn¡¯t enough to imagine how he looks like. At least, not for me anyway. /GrittingTeeth¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous, huhuhu!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, what¡¯s this? It¡¯s an autograph! Yaoyao¡¯s autograph!¡±

    ¡°Sis, will you sell it? I can offer a good price!¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Contact me first if you want to sell it. I want it too, the price is negotiable.¡±

    ¡°¡­but the message is personalized with my name. Do you still want it?¡±

    ¡°No worries, I have the same surname as you. I am willing to change my first name. Are you willing to sell it?¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao yed around for two days. She took a lot of photos and dragged Huo Yunque around to eat all kinds of local delicacies.

    Two dayster, Song Yaoyao got on the scale. She pinched her face and realized bitterly that she had gained five pounds! It had only been a month since she got on the scale!

    She patted her bulging belly and looked at Huo Yunque who was sitting next to her with his legs crossed, looking ssy and rxed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fat?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s sudden outburst made Huo Yunque¡¯s eyebrows jump.

    He put down his book and lied, ¡°I¡¯ve gained weight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    Song Yaoyao scowled, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You fed me all kinds of things! Do you want to feed me like a pig?!¡±

    Sheined fiercely and pounced on Huo Yunque¡¯s face.

    Song Yaoyao sat on hisp and wriggled around, asking him to touch her stomach. ¡°Look at this!¡± She cried from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I¡¯m going to be fatty!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fat.¡±

    ¡°How am I not fat? Can¡¯t you see my bs?¡± He was a big liar, lying through his teeth without even thinking about what he was saying.

    Song Yaoyao had indeed gained some weight from eating, however the fat did not gather on her face or limbs, but on the ces where it should.

    Her bones were originally soft. Now that she had gained some weight, the plushness was nice to the touch.

    She was like a soft, juicy peach.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes darkened, and he grabbed her waist with one hand, lowering his eyes to warn her, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was shocked, and then she felt even more wronged, ¡°That¡¯s enough! How dare you threaten me! I want to lose weight, I don¡¯t want to eat so much anymore, huhu.¡±

    The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved. Reacting quickly and urately, he used his actions to shut up the chattering mouth.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    She moved her butt ufortably,

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh, she had gotten too carried away.

    She snapped out of her daze and wanted to run away.

    But, was it toote?

    Huo Yunque smiled meaningfully, his thick eyshes covering the dark light in his eyes, giving off a strong sense of oppression.

    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>

    Song Yaoyao could not help but swallow her saliva, nervously clutching the man¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°I warned you, you didn¡¯t listen, eh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao quickly shook her head and said timidly, ¡°I, I listened!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque casually threw his sses on the table and raked his hair to the back of his head. His angr face was full of danger.

    ¡°Gege, I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°Huh? How were you wrong?¡± Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes slowly. His slender fingersnded on her cor and slowly unbuttoned a button.

    ¡°Huhu¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes stung, and she copsed into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms while sobbing.

    Reality proved that there was a price to pay for being unreasonable.

    And it was a very tragic one.

    When Song Yaoyaoy on the sofa and understood this, it was already toote to regret.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao slept in Huo Yunque¡¯s arms all they way until they reached Country Y.

    It was Song Yaoyao¡¯s first time following Huo Yunque to work. His residence in Country Y was like a royal pce. The decorations were luxurious and extravagant, with details and exotic elements everywhere.

    When she woke up, she did not see Huo Yunque. The man¡¯s shirt was hanging on her body, so loose that it could be worn as a dress.

    If there were any outsiders around, they would definitely blush.

    Because this was all she was wearing¡­

    A scene like this got people¡¯s imaginations going: since she was wearing this shirt, then¡­

    She leaned against the window and looked out. The security here was much tighter than in China. After all, it was safe back home, but not here.

    She was not feeling well and was tired and sleepy. She did not have the mood to go out and y.

    Just as she was returning to her bed to continue sleeping, she suddenly saw a car drive in.

    Song Yaoyao yawned and staggered back to her bed. She turned her head and forgot what she had just seen until there was a knock on her room door.

    It was the maid.

    ¡°Madam, a guest wants to see you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao thought of the car.

    She said, ¡°Tell the guest to wait a moment, I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Does Alice have a good rtionship with thatdy?¡±

 Chapter 1128 - Illegitimate Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Illegitimate Daughter</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The woman in the vintage dress was much more mature and charming than the pale, doll-like girl next to her. She wore a simple, elegant, sequined dress withce in every detail.

    The color, if not worn well, would make one look old and vulgar.

    But the woman was clearly well-suited to such a strong and distinctive color, and she handled the dress very well, with the charm of a mature woman.

    Alice ignored her and slowly stared at the coffee in the cup in a daze.

    She had not seen Song Yaoyao for a long time. Because the voodoo her body did not cause any trouble, she was doing well.

    ¡°Alice, I am your sister. I hope you can respect me,¡± the woman said.

    Alice smiled when she heard this. There was a darkness in her eyes and her smile seemed forced. Her skin was snow-white, and she had a baby face. She was supposed to be bright and lovely, but because of this terrible smile, she looked cold and gloomy.

    ¡°Sister? You¡¯re just an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yuna pinched her skirt and red at Alice, gritting her teeth. ¡°Listen to me carefully. I¡¯m also my father¡¯s daughter, not some illegitimate daughter! If we calcte by age, you¡¯re the illegitimate daughter!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Alice calmly stroked the hem of her dress. ¡°My father is an Earl, and my mother is a princess. What about you?¡± Her eyes were filled with contempt, and her tone was sweet with disdain. ¡°Who¡¯s your mother?¡±

    A hint of embarrassment shed across Yuna¡¯s face.

    ¡°A prostitute who would sleep with anyone for money!¡±

    ¡°Alice!¡± Yuna screamed in anger.

    Alice was so happy that she raised her toes. ¡°You look like a clown,¡± she said maliciously.

    Sure enough, Yuna was so angry that she almost lost herposure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me. I think you should go back and attend those so-called socialite balls, instead ofing here to be aughing stock,¡± Alice suggested with a smile.

    It was hard to imagine that such vile words came from the mouth of a sweet and lovely girl with an elegant and noble temperament.

    Yuna looked at her vile appearance and suddenly calmed down.

    She no longer argued with Alice. Instead, she suppressed her anger and forced herself to sit down, ¡°You should tell Father this. You know, I was able toe here because father suggested it. If you¡¯re unhappy about this, perhaps you can give Father a suggestion. After all¡­¡± Yuna¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule, ¡°Father loves you the most, doesn¡¯t he? You are his beloved little daughter!¡±

    Alice¡¯s expression did not give away how she felt, but her eyes gradually turned malicious.

    Ever since Louis brought his illegitimate daughter back openly, she was no longer the only one. Of course, in the heart of that dishonest man, she knew he would never be monogamous.

    Anyone could be bought and reced.

    The colder Alice¡¯s eyes were, the sweeter the smile on her face.

    Yuna was frightened by her expression and finally quieted down. She sat down obediently and waited. Of course, she knew that Alice was not to be trifled with, but it would be beneficial for her if she managed to drive her mentally insane.

    With Alice dead, she would get more property in the future.

    Footsteps on carpet echoed from the corridor.

    Alice quickly lifted her dress and rushed out.

    The moment she heard the sound, Yuna saw the hostility and malice on Alice¡¯s face disappear in an instant. At this moment, her soul was highlypatible with her appearance, gentle and sweet.

    Her smile was shy, but her eyes were jumping with anticipation.

    Yuna was surprised. Who was it? Why did Alice look so happy.

    Could it be that the man she liked¡­

    Yuna was shocked when she saw the person who was approaching.

    A Chinese girl?

    She secretly pursed her lips.

    ¡°Yoyo!¡±

    Alice gave Song Yaoyao a big hug. This was already the warmest move she could make.

    Most of the time, she was calm and restrained. Every action showed the good education and etiquette of a noble.

    ¡°Hi Alice, long time no see.¡±

    Song Yaoyao patted Alice¡¯s back and the two separated.

    Alice¡¯s eyes were very bright. She looked at Song Yaoyao and restrained her smile. ¡°Long time no see, Yoyo, I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked into the living room with her.

    Yuna looked at Song Yaoyao as if she was looking at an ant. Of course, she was not admitting that she despised these people from the bottom of her heart.

    Even if this girl lived in a grand castle and looked very rich, so what?

    She was the youngdy of the Lancaster Family! She was the daughter of the Earl and a noble.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m more rxed than I¡¯ve ever been before.¡±

    Alice¡¯s footsteps were light. She was no longer as dull and angry as before.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was dressed simply. She stood there andpared herself to the two of them. She was like an ordinary girl who had identally entered a fantasy world.

    When Yuna was sizing her up, she was also looking at Yuna. Naturally, she did not miss the contempt that shed in her eyes.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows. ¡°This is¡­ ?¡±

    Before Alice could speak, Yuna curled her lips and said as if she was giving alms, ¡°I¡¯m her sister. My name is Yuna. Yuna Lancaster.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Alice¡¯s face darkened and warned her, ¡°Yuna, from now on, you¡¯d better keep quiet. Yoyo is my best friend. I won¡¯t let go of anyone who offends her.¡±

    She did not ask her to be quiet, she gave a direct order.

    Unfortunately, Yuna naturally didn¡¯t listen.

    But, just as she was about to say something, she suddenly heard Song Yaoyao speak. Yuna¡¯s face darkened the moment she spoke.

    Alice, on the other hand, smiled.

    Because what Song Yaoyao said was, ¡°Why do I remember that Count Lancaster only has one daughter?¡± As she spoke, she tilted her head innocently and sized up Yuna, ¡°Unless, you are Count Lancaster¡¯s long-lost¡­ illegitimate daughter?¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Alice stood up, her blue eyes like bright gems. ¡°Yoyo, congrattions on guessing correctly.¡±

    Of course, she would not stand on Yuna¡¯s side, nor would she cover for Count Lancaster. After all, everyone knew that those nobles were the dirtiest human beings, sowing their seeds everywhere like animals.

    Thinking of this, she felt disgusted.

    ¡°Oh? Really? Then why did shee to see me with you?¡±

    Hearing Song Yaoyao¡¯s doubt, Alice was even more disgusted with Count Lancaster. ¡°Father asked her toe.¡±

    Of course, she knew what Yuna was nning.

    Unfortunately, her stupid brain couldn¡¯t do anything. She was just a useless and stupid shield.

    <i>So that¡¯s how it is.</i>

    Song Yaoayo raised her chin and looked at Yuna, who was demoralized by her. She said in a superior manner, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please wait here, Miss Yuna. I have something to say to Alice alone.¡±

 Chapter 1129 - Being Pursued

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Being Pursued</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Yaoyao did not even ask Yuna for her opinion. After saying what she wanted to say, she nodded elegantly and left with Alice.

    Yuna stomped her feet in anger, but she could not stop Song Yaoyao and Alice from leaving.

    They waited for a whole two hours.

    ¡°Yoyo, I have something to warn you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Alice sighed softly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee to Country Y.¡±

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and waited for Alice to continue.

    ¡°My father already knows everything.¡± Alice¡¯s pink lips pursed slightly, and her tone was filled with endless coldness. ¡°He is no longer hiding, and the Lancaster family has already begun to seize power. He¡­ has restricted me from leaving Country Y. If it wasn¡¯t for youing here, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take even half a step out of Country Y.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t surprised. For Count Lancaster to be able to stand at his current position, it was naturally impossible for him to be a gentleman without shrewdness. The only thing that surprised her was¡­

    ¡°Could it be that he wants you to die?¡±

    Up until now, the only person who could save Alice was her.

    Hearing this, Alice sneered.

    She lowered her eyes and stared at the ck tea in the cup as though she could see fresh blood. Her eyes were cold and fierce, and she opened her mouth calmly, ¡°He was the one who nted the voodoo in my body.¡±

    After she discovered this, she no longer had any hope for Count Lancaster.

    Song Yaoyao did not expect this at all, so she was slightly surprised.

    ¡°In short, be careful.¡±

    Her mother had obviously fallen out with Count Lancaster and both sides held quite a lot of power. At most, they could only maintain a superficial calm. Under that calm, there was a thick ck fog filled with ferocious beasts.

    But she had nothing to hide from Song Yaoyao.

    As Alice spoke calmly, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes narrowed little by little.

    ¡°So¡­ your father has another daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alice¡¯s smile was filled with ridicule. ¡°How ridiculous. For so many years, in his eyes, I was probably just a shield for his beloved daughter. Unfortunately, I saw it clearly, but that idiot Yuna couldn¡¯t see it clearly! She still doesn¡¯t know that in my father¡¯s eyes, she is nothing!¡±

    Once she was in danger, Count Lancaster would definitely let her die and would never care about her.

    But wasn¡¯t Alice sad?

    No, she definitely was.

    However, after recognizing how Count Lancaster was really like, apart from being sad, she was filled with hatred and wanted to destroy everything!

    One had to know that Alice¡¯s nature was not as beautiful as her name.

    The room fell silent for a moment.

    Only the sound of Song Yaoyao hitting the table remained.

    <i>Thud, thud, thud¡­</i>

    The voodoo, Count Lancaster¡¯s other daughter, Xiao Ye¡­

    Something had taken root in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind. She looked out the window. It waste autumn and the parasol trees in the courtyard were standing tall in the wind.

    ¡­

    Just as Yuna was about to lose her patience and get angry, she heard footsteps from outside.

    She sat up and red at the door angrily.

    However, she realized that Alice was the only one who came in.

    The girl was holding a beautiful velvet gift box in her hands. She stood at the door coldly and nced at Yuna slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go back.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee here!¡±

    Damn it. How dare she make her wait for so long!

    She must tell her father when she got back!

    In the car, Yuna saw that Alice did not put down the gift box even after she got into the car. Instead, she held it in her arms with great care. Curiosity shed in her eyes and she curled her lips. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±

    She simply asked this casually. She thought that with Alice¡¯s personality, she would never show it to her anyway.

    However, she did not expect that she would open the gift box generously and reveal a white and chubby porcin doll inside. In the porcin doll¡¯s arms was a small round porcin bottle.

    So cute!

    Her eyes lit up, and then she suppressed her emotions and curled her lips. ¡°I thought it was something good. Alice, your friend is really stingy.¡±

    Alice caressed the doll carefully. ¡°I like this gift very much.¡±

    Tch¡ª

    Yuna looked away and crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a cheap gift.¡±

    She did not like it.

    ¡­

    With Alice¡¯s warning, Song Yaoyao naturally stopped thinking about going out to y.

    When Huo Yunque was dealing with things, she would stay in her room and read or write. She did not feel bored.

    However, it was alreadyte at night, and Huo Yunque was not back yet.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyelids twitched violently, and she felt uneasy.

    As time passed, her heartbeat became faster and faster, and her heart tightened.

    ¡°Huo Si! Huo Si!¡±

    Song Yaoyao threw down her book and ran out of the door barefooted.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Before she could reach the door, the door was pushed open from the outside.

    The smell of blood was thick. Song Yaoyao¡¯s vision darkened and all she saw was a series of broken images shing through her mind. She quickly shook her head and pinched herself.

    Her mind recovered a little and she immediately bent down to reach for the shawl on the sofa and covered her nose.

    The person who came in was tall, but his entire body seemed to be soaked in blood. He was still holding a gun in his hand and his voice was hoarse and hurried. ¡°Miss Song,e with me quickly!¡±

    <i>Something happened to Gege!</i>

    For a moment, that was the only thought that ran through her mind.

    ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After Huo Si said this, he took big strides to pick up Song Yaoyao. He pushed open the balcony without looking back, protected Song Yaoyao, and jumped down from the second floor.

    He stepped on a bench below to cushion himself, rolled on the ground, and covered Song Yaoyao¡¯s head with his big hands.

    ¡°Miss Song, close your eyes. Don¡¯t look, I¡¯ll bring you out safely!¡±

    As Song Yaoyao¡¯s bodyguard, he knew that Song Yaoyao had many secrets.

    Most importantly¡­

    The fact that blood would stimte her.

    If he had a choice, Huo Si wouldn¡¯t havee over like this. But it was toote. Mr. Huo had lost contact, and the twelve guards scattered across the countries couldn¡¯te in time to help.

    Song Yaoyao closed her eyes and covered her nose tightly.

    Without vision, her hearing became especially sensitive. Her body was shaking as the wind whistled past, and¡­

    She heard the sound of gunshots.

    ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡­¡±

    Huo Si¡¯s breathing was rapid as he ran wildly with Song Yaoyao. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know where Huo Si was taking her; there was only one name in her heart.

    Gege¡­

    How was he?

    ¡°Miss Song, sit properly!¡±

    Huo Si pulled open the car door and stuffed Song Yaoyao in. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about gentleness or whether he would hurt Song Yaoyao.

    Even if he had to die, he had to send Song Yaoyao out safely.

    As the car sped away, Song Yaoyao slowly opened her eyes.

    The interior of the car was very dark. The faint moonlight shone on the calm sea surface. Under the dark sea surface, there seemed to be a dangerous and terrifying beast hidden.

    The people who were chasing them quickly caught up. There were countless cars.

    ¡°Miss Song, there¡¯s a box under the seat. Please pull it out.¡±

 Chapter 1130 - I Bet My Life On It

    <h4>Chapter 1130: I Bet My Life On It</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Si¡¯s voice was very calm, and it was filled with endless ruthlessness.

    The car was driving very fast, and the bullets ricocheted off the ss.

    Song Yaoyao had to hold on tightly to prevent herself from being thrown out of the twisting car.

    In the end, she simply bent down and slid off the seat. She half-knelt down, reached under the seat, and soon touched a box. She pulled the box out and opened it.

    The ck pistol gave off a metallic luster.

    <i>F*ck!</i>

    At this moment, Huo Si cursed in his heart.

    ¡°Miss Song¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked up and saw that the high beams in front of her were blinding, illuminating the entire road as if it was daytime.

    They were trapped on both sides.

    The distance drew closer and closer.

    Song Yaoyao looked sideways and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Huo Si.¡±

    Huo Si¡¯s throat was dry and hoarse. He was not afraid of death, but he did not want a good girl like Miss Song to die here.

    Moreover, his teacher¡¯s life and death were unknown. If Miss Song also¡­

    He did not dare to think about it.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in my luck?¡±

    Huo Si was stunned. He could not guess why Song Yaoyao would suddenly say this at this time. She just quickly rolled down the car window and looked at the approaching distance. Suddenly, she ordered Huo Si in a deep voice, ¡°Now, listen to me and turn around!¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡±

    Huo Si didn¡¯t have time to think. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know why he trusted Song Yaoyao so much.

    The girl¡¯s calm voice was like a breeze in this chaotic night, slowly blowing into people¡¯s hearts.

    For some reason, Huo Si also calmed down.

    He turned the steering wheel fiercely and turned around.

    The people chasing the car were stunned. They thought that they knew that there was no way out, so they had given up.

    But why did they turn around?

    There was a vast sea in front of them. Under the strong light, they could vaguely see the blue waves.

    ¡°Drive the car into the sea!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was cold and harsh. ¡°Other than that, do we still have a choice?¡±

    The caring from the opposite side was obviously not there to support them.

    There was only one possibility, and that was to take their lives.

    Huo Si gritted his teeth and stepped on the elerator.

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    A huge wave rose.

    Song Yaoyao held her breath a second before she entered the water.

    Huo Si released the steering wheel and turned his head.

    The car continued to sink.

    Song Yaoyao made a hand gesture at him, indicating that she was okay.

    Huo Si was relieved.

    Their attackers stood on the shore and fired multiple rounds at the surface of the sea.

    Some even jumped in to find them.

    It was almost impossible to open her eyes in the water. Song Yaoyao held onto the car seat and stuffed a dagger into Huo Si¡¯s hand while pointing at the dark silhouettes.

    Huo Si understood what she meant.

    He nced at Song Yaoyao. He couldn¡¯t see clearly through the water but he could vaguely sense that she was smiling at him.

    He felt relieved.

    He climbed out of the car window and quickly went up to meet those people.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were smiling.

    Her body gradually lost strength, and the water squeezed the air from her lungs.

    Huo Si didn¡¯t know that Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t swim¡­

    In her previous life, she was a weak patient with heart disease. Even if she wanted to help, she was powerless.

    Before she lost consciousness, Song Yaoyao climbed out of the window.

    She admitted that she was gambling, but this time, the bet was her life.

    As blood dyed the sea red, the foreign men in ck by the shoreughed loudly.

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely dead!¡± someone said fiercely.

    Seconds and minutes passed.

    In only a few minutes, it felt like an entire century had passed.

    The men who were smoking and squatting on the shore saw a corpse gradually floating on the surface of the sea. Theyughed loudly and ordered people to go down and fish for it.

    When the corpse that was facing down turned around and the light flickered, everyone fell silent.

    An invisible pressure spread in the air, and no one couldugh.

    Just like that, more and more corpses floated up.

    But the person they were looking for was gone¡ª

    ¡­

    At a holy and tall church. The gs on the church fluttered in the wind, and snow-white seagulls circled above the nearby sea.

    The faint sound of a hymn could be heard.

    <i>Cough, cough, cough¡­</i>

    Song Yaoyao slowly woke up. Her throat was in so much pain that it was as if someone had stabbed it. The pain caused her eyes to quickly be moist.

    This room was not big. ck and white nun clothes hung on the clothes rack. There were dark red carpets, gold decorations, and wooden benches.

    Was this a church?

    She saw the portrait of Jesus hanging in the room and the cross pattern carved on the table.

    It seemed, she had won her bet¡­

    Song Yaoyao coughed twice and sat up from the bed.

    Did someone save her? Or¡­

    Just as this thought appeared in her mind, the sound of leather shoes stepping on the floor came from outside the door.

    <i>Tap¡ª</i>

    The man in the priest¡¯s outfit had a handsome face. His exposed skin was pale underneath the ck clothes. His blue pupils and blood-stained lips made him look like a vampire from a book.

    Their eyes met.

    The priest smiled gently and mysteriously. ¡°Oh! My dear little angel, we meet again.¡±

    Song Yaoyao coughed and her eyes curved. ¡°Father Nn.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you still remember me.¡±

    The young priest poured a ss of water, walked over to Song Yaoyao, and handed it to her. ¡°But you look terrible. Maybe you can tell me what happened.¡±

    The sweet water moistened Song Yaoyao¡¯s throat, and it finally didn¡¯t hurt as much. She let out a breath and looked at Nn silently.

    Her eyes were very dark and bright. When she looked at people faintly, it always made their hearts soften.

    Nn was the same.

    ¡°Oh, okay, okay.¡± He spread his hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. Have a good rest first.¡±

    ¡°Is this a church?¡±

    Nn was stunned when he heard this. A momentter, he smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°You can say that. This is my ce. You can rx and recover here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao knew that Nn was not a simple person.

    In the few times they met, Huo Jiu, who was as calm as ever, had developed a strong sense of hostility and wariness towards Nn.

    Even though Huo Yunque did not stop her from meeting Nnter on, but until now, Song Yaoyao still didn¡¯t know whether Nn was a friend or foe.

    Moreover, where did he get Song Lanchuan¡¯s letter? Her brother was clearly in another world.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t exin any of this.

    ¡­

    Nn did as he said. If Song Yaoyao did not tell him, he would not ask.

    He stood up and left quickly, allowing Song Yaoyao to sort out her messy thoughts.

    Who had sent those people after them?

    Lancaster?

    She did not know what kind of business Huo Yunque was in and how powerful he was in Country Y.

    However, from his position, there must be a lot of people who wanted Huo Yunque dead.

    Song Yaoyao was obviously still very tired, but she could not fall asleep.

    The hymn from afar was faintly discernible, but it could not calm the anxiety in Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart.

    She had already changed her clothes, and Nn had even thoughtfully prepared a change of clothes for her.

    ¡­

    The church was empty. Song Yaoyao looked up, and the huge cross and the crucified Jesus hung high in the center.

 Chapter 1131 - A Strange Priest

    <h4>Chapter 1131: A Strange Priest</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Red carpet covered every corner of the church. Rows of wooden benches were empty. Song Yaoyao randomly found a seat and sat down.

    The high dome above would make people dizzy if they looked at it for a long time.

    Song Yaoyao was in a daze.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    The young priest¡¯s voice echoed, making him seem even more mysterious and distant.

    !!

    ¡°Gege.¡± She was thinking of her Gege.

    The girl rested her chin on her knees and curled up in her seat in a daze. She was like a small ball, like a little kitten that had been wet by the rain, extremely pitiful.

    Nn sat down beside her. There was a strange fragrance on his body, but it was indescribable.

    ¡°Which Gege?¡± he teased with a smile.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes moved and she looked at him sideways.

    Suddenly, she said, ¡°I always feel like you know a lot.¡±

    Nn shrugged. ¡°Maybe. As long as you live long enough, you will naturally know a lot of things.¡±

    This sentence was said by a young man who looked like he was only in his twenties. It was very funny.

    ¡°You... Where did you find me? Did you see the person who was with me?¡±

    ¡°On the beach over there, little angel. I was very surprised to see you.¡±

    Nn pointed casually. In the distance, Song Yaoyao could faintly hear the sound of waves crashing against the shore.

    ¡°But you make me so sad.¡±

    The handsome priest who looked like a God suddenly leaned forward, and the distance between the two instantly closed. Song Yaoyao blinked and looked at him calmly, without a trace of fear in her eyes.

    Nn pursed his lips in boredom. ¡°You came to Country Y, but you didn¡¯t even contact me. At least, you should have let me treat you to a meal.¡± He suddenly made a very intimate gesture, by rubbing Song Yaoyao¡¯s head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of what I¡¯ll do to you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze moved down andnded on a certain part of Nn¡¯s lower body.

    She said faintly, ¡°Before you do anything to me, I¡¯ll cripple you first.¡±

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    Nn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he felt a chill down his lower body.

    ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m really liking you more and more. Why don¡¯t you stop liking that man ande and like me instead?¡±

    Song Yaoyao ced her chin back on her knees and entered into a daze once again.

    Looking at her silent appearance, Nn sighed.

    ¡°Other than you, there were a few corpses. I got someone to leave them in the freezer in the kitchen. You¡ª Sigh!¡±

    Before Nn could finish his sentence, he felt a figure dashing past beside him.

    He was dumbstruck and looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s back in amusement.

    So she still cared. He thought that she had been in the water for too long and had been doused silly.

    Nn crossed his legs and looked at herzily. His posture was elegant and leisurely, and he did not chase after her.

    He opened his thin lips slightly and curled his lips as he muttered, ¡°One, two...¡±

    Before he could finish counting the three numbers, he saw the girl who had run away earlier return in embarrassment.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her hands and asked with an embarrassed blushing face, ¡°Where¡¯s the kitchen?¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    The young priest looked at her cute appearance and suddenly burst intoughter.

    He held his stomach and the silver cross hanging on his neck swayed with his body. With a texturedugh, it echoed in the empty church.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze was serene as she stared at Nn without moving.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Nn wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes as heughed. He stroked the hem of his clothes and stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    However, no matter how elegant and noble he was, Song Yaoyao¡¯s impression of him did not change.

    They walked through the long corridor towards the back of the church.

    The ce was empty, and the air was filled with the smell of candles. Along the way, Song Yaoyao did not even see anyone other than Nn. This ce had its back to the sun, and there were no windows to let in light. Therefore, walking along the long corridor, the darkness gave people goosebumps, as if something was staring at them in the dark.

    It was like a scene from a ghost movie.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Nn, who was walking at the front, suddenly turned around and made a face at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked and silently raised her head.

    A pair of ck eyes stared straight at Nn.

    It seemed to be saying silently, ¡®Are you an idiot?¡¯

    Nn: ¡°...This doesn¡¯t scare you?¡± He put down his hand in boredom and rubbed his aching cheek.

    Song Yaoyao was silent for two seconds.

    ¡°Oh... so scary.¡±

    Her tone was calm.

    Nn patted her head. ¡°So cute.¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked forward calmly and thought to herself: <i>What a strange person. What a strange priest.</i>

    The church¡¯s kitchen was very big and clean. There were some vegetables in the basket on the table; the ce really felt like someone lived there.

    ¡°You... Are you sure you¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    Nn raised his eyebrows and walked to the innermost part of the kitchen to open a door.

    Song Yaoyao asked, ¡°Is there any blood?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    After soaking in the water for so long, no matter how much blood there was, it was washed away. The bodies werepletely clean.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little ugly.¡±

    Nn looked at Song Yaoyao with hesitance. He raised his head an said, ¡°You go in alone.¡± After saying this, he curled his thin lips mischievously. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re afraid, you can beg me to go in with you...¡±

    Song Yaoyao walked straight in.

    Nn: ¡°...¡±

    It was cold and the temperature in the freezer was extremely low.

    Song Yaoyao gathered her coat and sneezed suddenly.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    She rubbed her nose and walked towards the corpses that had been thrown on the ground.

    These corpses were left here casually, and there were even gravel on their bodies. It was obvious that Nn had ordered people to bring these corpses back and they threw them here without doing anything.

    She stood where she was and watched for a while. Nn thought that she was afraid. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Song Yaoyao walk to the bodies and bend down...

    One by one, she turned them over.

    Even if their faces were soaked, it was obvious that they were foreigners.

    Song Yaoyao let out a breath, but she was worried again.

    She jumped into the sea with Huo Si. She was washed here by the water and was saved by Nn. She did not know where Huo Si was or if he was still alive.

    She squatted beside the body in a daze, feeling depressed.

    She wanted to find Huo Yunque too much, but her rationality told her that staying with Nn and waiting for her Gege to find her was the best choice.

    She could not bring trouble to him.

    So, Song Yaoyao held back.

    She blinked and her nose was sore.

    ¡°Eh? Scared silly?¡±

    Nn shook his head helplessly and looked at the body that was swollen like a steamed bun. He held back the feelings of disgust. He strode in and was about to pat Song Yaoyao to signal her toe back to her senses when he suddenly heard a soft sobbing sound.

    He was stunned, and the faint teasing smile on his face disappeared.

    She was crying.

    ¡°Is there one of your people among these corpses?¡±

    He squatted down beside Song Yaoyao and asked in a low voice.

    Song Yaoyao had been holding it in for a long time. She was not a strong person, but she knew that crying would not solve any problems, and no one would feel sorry for her. So, ever since she woke up, no matter how afraid she was, she had endured until now.

 Chapter 1132 - Blood-stained Cross

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Blood-stained Cross</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    It was only when she saw these corpses that she could not help herself.

    In this foreignnd, the only people she could rely on were Huo Yunque and Huo Si...

    She knew that if it was not for protecting her, Huo Si would not have encountered trouble. With his skills, he would have definitely escaped the pursuit of those people and not jumped into the sea with her.

    Seeing that Huo Si was not among the corpses, Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart seemed to rx.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    !!

    Nn¡¯s raised hand paused for a moment, and he finally pulled Song Yaoyao gently into his arms.

    ¡°I will protect you, no one can hurt you. This is what I promised your brother, I will keep my promise.¡±

    <i>Before hees to pick you up.</i>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s back stiffened. She raised her head and tried to observe Nn¡¯s expression through her blurry vision.

    Nn patted her back with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Oh, look at you. You¡¯re really not cute. I¡¯ve told you many times that your brother and I are friends. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to believe me.¡±

    His voice was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed about this.¡±

    He had delivered Song Lanchuan¡¯s blessings many times and personally visited Song Yaoyao in China from a foreign country.

    Song Yaoyao admitted that she really did not trust Nn.

    Before this, even though Nn had saved her, she was still a little wary of him.

    But now, listening to his words and thinking about Song Lanchuan. The tension in her mind suddenly broke, and shey in Nn¡¯s arms and cried loudly.

    It had to be said that once she gave up her prejudice, Nn was indeed a person who could easily make the people around her fall in love with him.

    Interesting, elegant, gentle.

    ...

    The relief she felt when she cried was equivalent to the frustration she felt when she woke up.

    With just a light touch, her eyes hurt so much that she wanted to cry.

    She had actually cried like a child in Nn¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Song Yaoyao sneezed and felt dizzy.

    She looked around. She had returned to the room she stayed in before. Probably because she heard the movement in the room, a nun quickly walked in.

    When she saw Song Yaoyao, a warm and friendly smile appeared on her face. She tried to greet Song Yaoyao in English.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice was hoarse, and her voice was muffled. She nodded gently. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thank god, it¡¯s so good that you understand.¡± She had been worried about how tomunicate with Song Yaoyao, but now that she knew Song Yaoyao could speak English, she was relieved. ¡°You¡¯re sick. The priest carried you homest night.¡±

    She handed Song Yaoyao a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water first. In two hours¡±¡ªshe looked at the clock¡ª¡±you should take your medicine, but before that, maybe you want to eat something?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t have much of an appetite and looked listless.

    She held the ss of water and fell into silence.

    The nun could see that there were still wet tears on her face. She could understand Song Yaoyao¡¯s absentmindedness.

    ¡°You¡¯re Chinese, right? I heard from the priest that he prepared some congee for you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded.

    The nun quickly went out, and Song Yaoyao sighed.

    She had to do something. She couldn¡¯t stay like this forever.

    Although she had lost her phone, it wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    The entire address book was recorded in her brain.

    Although her head was dizzy, as if there was a needle trying to pierce her, Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.

    Taking advantage of the nun¡¯s departure, Song Yaoyao lifted the nket and got out of bed. She nned to look for Nn.

    The church was veryrge, and every part of it was clean and tidy. Not a single speck of dust could be seen.

    It was just empty and a little strange. On the day Song Yaoyao woke up, she heard hymnsing from the church, but she did not see any believersing to pray.

    Not only that, it seemed that there were very few nuns in the church.

    The ck-skinned nun just now was the only unfamiliar face she had seen.

    It was really strange.

    She felt that this ce was more and more like a scene from a horror movie.

    ¡°Nn? Nn, are you there?¡±

    It was really terrible.

    Song Yaoyao knocked her head. The fever had turned her into an idiot. Beforeing here, she should have asked the nun where Nn was.

    Now that they hade this far, there was no point in returning.

    She held the doorknob. Outside the door was the church.

    She heard the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, apanied by the sound of a sharp weapon slicing through the air.

    In a sh, the door had already opened.

    Song Yaoyao saw the scene in the church.

    Many unfamiliar faces appeared in the church. They wore ck clothes, which were identical to the church¡¯s attire.

    They were all followers and nun.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Nn released his hand and furrowed his brows helplessly. He looked at the girl standing at the door, and frustration shed in his eyes. ¡°This is really bad.¡±

    <i>Plop...</i>

    A man in a ck suit copsed from Nn¡¯s hand.

    Blood stained the carpet and turned dark red, but it was not too obvious.

    The color of Nn¡¯s priest suit became darker. When he was looking at Song Yaoyao, a man in ck pounced on his back.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Song Yaoyao stepped forward.

    She saw Nn calmly thrusting the dagger backwards and stabbing it into the man¡¯s abdomen without looking back.

    The sharp de entered the man¡¯s body, making a muffled sound.

    ¡°Tsk, so dirty.¡±

    He threw down the dagger and a few drops of blood sshed on the silver cross hanging on his chest.

    Song Yaoyao could not help but take two steps back when she saw him walking over.

    Nn suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face was very pale. She tightly gripped her sides, obviously trying to suppress something.

    ¡°Now listen to me. Turn around and go back to your room.¡±

    Nn stood where he was. His voice was unique, and his calm tone was very soothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not know how she got back. She finally understood why Huo Jiu and the others were so afraid of Nn.

    He was in the holiest ce in the world, holding a holy position, but he ended the lives of others in front of Jesus. The Holy Cross was stained with blood, but his eyes were indifferent, and there was a faint smile on his lips.

    His handsome features made him look like he was grieving for the world.

    It was as if a god hade to the human world.

    However, all of this was just an illusion.

    Nn promised her that he woulde to find her, and he came very quickly.

    When the nun ced the congee on the dining table and invited Song Yaoyao to eat, she saw Nn, bowed respectfully, and turned to leave.

    The dining room became quiet.

    ¡°Not hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday.¡±

    The chair beside her was pulled out, and Nn sat down.

    There was a strange and special fragrance in the air. Song Yaoyao had only smelled this kind of smell on Nn¡¯s body.

    He had changed his clothes and washed away the smell of blood. Even the swaying cross had returned to its holy state.

    ¡°Did you lose your appetite because you saw the scene just now? Oh... that¡¯s terrible. I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenlye looking for me. I¡¯m sorry if I scared you,¡± Nn said helplessly as he spread his hands.

 Chapter 1133 - Huo Yunqueâ€™s Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Huo Yunque¡¯s Dead?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao listened to him quietly and suddenly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nn was surprised. He had thought that Song Yaoyao might be afraid of him. No matter what, she was only a 20-year-old girl who had grown up in peaceful China. All this blood would definitely scare her.

    He had never thought that she would suddenly say such a thing.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This time, Nn heard it clearly.

    He smiled like melting snow. His features were handsome and gentle as if a god from a painting hade to life.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly remembered that when he stood in the pool of blood and killed people with a dagger, the decisiveness on his face corresponded to the sorrowful andpassionate smile on his face now, which was fresh like a spring breeze.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nn sighed. ¡°What should I do? I like you even more.¡±

    He suddenly smiled. There were faint ripples in his blue eyes, and softughter came out of his throat like a musical instrument.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want you to go back. You might as well stay here and apany me.¡± Nn looked at Song Yaoyao with amusement in his voice.

    Song Yaoyao inexplicably believed Nn. He would not do that.

    ¡°Can I¡­ borrow your phone?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡ª¡±

    The corner of Nn¡¯s mouth twitched, and his gaze suddenly drifted away.

    Song Yaoyao was curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nn: ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°???¡±

    In the end, it took half the day before she finally believed that Nn really did not have a phone. She was dumbfounded. Afterposing herself for a long time, she finally managed to squeeze out a sentence with difficulty. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    The young and handsome priest snapped his fingers and curled his lips. ¡°Just order someone to buy one.¡±

    Song Yaoyao heaved a sigh of relief.

    For now, this was the only way.

    However, she still found it hard to believe that in this century, there were actually young people who did not use a phone.

    While she was waiting for her phone, Song Yaoyao suddenly remembered what Nn had said to her before. She asked curiously, ¡°How old are you exactly?¡±

    Sometimes, she felt that Nn was very childish, but other times, he was very mysterious and unfathomable.

    Nn blinked. Under his thick eyshes, his eyes were like gems.

    He was like a fox, with a cunning gaze.

    He moved closer to Song Yaoyao¡¯s ear. Song Yaoyao held her breath and prepared herself mentally.

    The warm breath sprayed on her ear. Song Yaoyao heard Nn¡¯s low, unique voice mixed with amusement. ¡°Guess.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    She suddenly felt like hitting someone.

    ¡­

    Without much drama, Song Yaoyao contacted Huo Jiu in China.

    She could feel Huo Jiu¡¯s sense of relief when he heard her voice.

    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± he sighed and asked.

    The young priest leaned against the door and looked at the people who came to pick Song Yaoyao up. Rows of cars had already stopped at the door.

    He sounded pitiful, but his good looks always made one¡¯s heart soften.

    Especially Song Yaoyao, who had already let down her guard against him and treated him as a big brother.

    She frowned and looked back at Nn. ¡°Sorry. You know the answer.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, okay, I understand.¡± Nn shrugged and suddenly smiled at Song Yaoyao. ¡°I wish you a safe journey, my dear girl.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, we should go,¡± someone whispered in her ear.

    Song Yaoyao nodded and took a deep look at Nn. She suddenly felt a little reluctant to leave.

    These two days of experience were special yet extremely dangerous for Song Yaoyao.

    If it were not for Nn, she wouldn¡¯t be standing here. Instead, she would be sleeping in the deep sea.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± She waved her hand.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Nn walked to her side and patted her head. Suddenly, he took off the ne that never left his neck and put it on Song Yaoyao¡¯s neck.

    ¡°May the Lord bless you. Amen.¡±

    Nn prayed.

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. She held the ne. ¡°You killed people in front of the Lord.¡± Was he sure that the Lord would still bless them?

    ¡°I punished the wicked. The Lord will forgive me,¡± Nn quibbled.

    He pushed Song Yaoyao into the car and closed the door for her. He stood outside the car and waved at her elegantly.

    Song Yaoyao hurriedly rolled down the car window. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°I ept your thanks,¡± Nn said to her. ¡°So I hope that the next time I visit you, I won¡¯t be stopped by those annoying people again.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao had been carrying a big rock in her heart, but Nn still made herugh. She narrowed her eyes, which were shining with a moist light. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m sorry about what happened before.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Nn stood outside the church, watching the row of ck cars surrounding the one in the middle drive away.

    The gs on the church flew, and the seagulls were still circling. The blue sky and the sea were almost in a line.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Nn rubbed his face and turned to walk towards the church.

    There was an unnoticeable loneliness in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m alone again¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao did not stay in Country Y. After she was picked up, she returned to China safely.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡±

    The nended directly on the parking lot of Huo Manor. Song Yaoyao looked at the people who were walking towards her quickly and felt as if it had been a lifetime ago since shest saw them. Everything had clearly happened over a few days, but it felt like it had been a very, very long time.

    It seemed so far away.

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re okay!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. God must be watching over you. Miss Song, I¡¯m relieved that you came back safely.¡± Uncle Zhang wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and sped his hands together to bow to the sky.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze swept across the surroundings. She opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gege and Huo Si..¡±

    ¡°Huo Si is fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Huo Jiu said respectfully.

    Song Yaoyao finally felt she was back on solid ground now that she was back in a familiar ce.

    ¡°What about Gege?¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s hands tightened abruptly. Her nails sank into her delicate palm, and blood flowed out. She did not even feel the pain.

    There was silence, a dead silence.

    Song Yaoyao seemed to have realized something, but she could not ept such an oue.

    She staggered two steps and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡±

    Huo Jiu quickly held her and waited for her to stand up before retreating respectfully.

    Song Yaoyao bit the tip of her tongue. Perhaps it was because she had cried all her tears that day in Nn¡¯s arms. Therefore, her eyes were dry now, and she could not cry at all.

    ¡°Give me an answer, I want an answer!¡±

    Huo Jiu lowered his head deeply. The entire Huo Manor exuded a strong oppressive aura as if the air had solidified.

    It squeezed her lungs, making it hard for her to breathe.

    No matter if he was alive or dead. No¡­

    He couldn¡¯t be dead.

    Song Yaoyao stared at Huo Jiu. She did not care about the others. She only cared about Huo Jiu who had his head lowered in front of her. It was the first time Song Yaoyao saw Huo Jiu looked depressed; he had always been in high spirits.

    ¡°Huo Jiu, you speak.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡­¡±

    Huo Jiu could hardly feel his voice. His throat seemed to be stuck with glue. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, his whereabouts are unknown.¡±

 Chapter 1134 - Dead Or Alive: Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Dead Or Alive: Unknown</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    The subtext was that his life and death were unknown.

    ¡°We¡­ only found the car he was in that day. There were traces of his blood on it, a lot.¡±

    Song Yaoyao nodded and walked up the stairs.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡­¡±

    She was so calm that there was not even the slightest fluctuation in her tone. If she were to cry or even have some other reaction, Uncle Zhang and the others would not be so worried.

    It was herck of reaction that made Uncle Zhang worried that she was hiding her feelings in her heart.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡± Uncle Zhang held back his tears and took two steps forward. ¡°You must take care of your health! The Master has encountered countless dangers of all sizes over the years, and he has always been able to turn a bad situation into a good one. Now that we can¡¯t find him, it¡¯s actually the best news!¡±

    He did not mention the word ¡®corpse¡¯ in case he jinxed Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Of course, I know.¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly turned around. She did not cry, instead, she revealed a big smile.

    ¡°Gege wouldn¡¯t die! I will wait for him toe back.¡±

    She could still sense Huo Yunque¡¯s presence, and she believed in her sixth sense.

    She was sure he was safe somewhere and he would eventually return.

    After saying this, she went upstairs without looking back, disappearing from the gazes of the people behind her.

    Uncle Zhang looked at her back and let out a deep breath.

    ¡°All of you listen well. If the news of Mr. Huo¡¯s disappearance is leaked, I will make an example of you!¡±

    The old butler suddenly turned around. There was a glint in his eyes, and his gaze was cold and stern. His back was straight, and his body was like a blood-stained saber; no one dared to underestimate him.

    Huo Jiu stood quietly behind him.

    ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t need me to teach you what to say and what to do, right?¡±

    The disappearance of the Huo Family¡¯s patriarch was no small matter.

    Once the news was leaked, not only the foreign countries, but even the aristocratic families in China would be in turmoil.

    There would always be some restless ones waiting for an opportunity to make a move.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s gaze swept over the servants one by one. When his gaze fell, the servants could not help but lower their heads.

    Obedient, respectful, and fearful.

    ¡°All of you may leave.¡±

    He waved his hand and told the servants to leave.

    When all of them disappeared, his back suddenly hunched as if he had aged ten years overnight. He looked at Huo Jiu. ¡°You must keep the news a secret. I¡¯ll give you the names of the servants and their families. Increase the number of guards inside and outside of the manor. If those people know the news, they might attack Miss Song. Now that the Master is missing, Miss Song must be protected.¡±

    Otherwise, Huo Yunque would be very disappointed.

    Huo Jiu nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Huo Qi was also missing along with Huo Yunque. When Huo Jiu entered Huo Qi¡¯s room, hisputer was still on, and his game interface was still open.

    Huo Qi, who had always been carefree, had been brought along by the Master because he was the most outgoing person.

    One of them was his master, and the other was his brother, whom he had grown up with.

    Huo Jiu¡¯s thin lips pursed tightly, and his eyes behind his sses shed with a murderous light.

    One day!

    If he found out the culprit, he would kill all those people!

    ¡­

    After Song Yaoyao returned to Huo Manor, she ate and slept on time every day.

    And in her spare time, she would read and write.

    It was as if Huo Yunque had just gone on a business trip. There were no emotional fluctuations.

    But the more she was like this, the more it made people worry.

    She was like a robot programmed to do things step by step every day, forgetting her pain and sorrow.

    Uncle Zhang saw everything and felt pain in his heart. Finally, one day, he could no longer hold it in.

    If this continued, her body would eventually copse.

    He could not watch Song Yaoyao wear herself out like this. As the days passed, and there was still no news of Huo Yunque, hope grew dimmer and dimmer.

    Elder Huo¡¯s health had not been very good in recent years, so he kept the news a secret and did not dare to let out even the slightest bit of information.

    ¡°Miss Tang.¡±

    Uncle Zhang lowered his head and weed Tang Xinrou out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou had only just found out about this news. The Tangs and the Huos were family friends. They had many business dealings and were in the same boat.

    Thus, Uncle Zhang didn¡¯t hide it from her.

    Moreover, he needed Tang Xinrou tofort Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I know, this is what I should do. It¡¯s my fault for being too busy and forgetting to care about her.¡± She saw the tiredness on Uncle Zhang¡¯s face and said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, you should rest first. I¡¯ll go and see her myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please.¡±

    Uncle Zhang looked at the cloudy sky. From the day Song Yaoyao returned, it was as if even the heavens felt sorry for her and they never saw the sun again.

    Tang Xinrou went upstairs alone and knocked on the tightly shut door.

    ¡°Yaoyao? Yaoyao, are you there?¡±

    She gently turned the handle, but she didn¡¯t expect it to really open.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯lle in?¡±

    Tang Xinrou poked half of her head in and searched the room, but she didn¡¯t see Song Yaoyao¡¯s figure.

    It was still the same as usual, except for a framed painting.

    There was a couple in the painting. One was elegant and refined, while the other was sweet and charming. Behind them was arge area of maple leaves that looked like mes. The girl¡¯s smile was extremely sweet, and the painting was full of life. Even when Song Yaoyao smiled, the dimples on her cheeks were vividly drawn.

    She walked in.

    Apart from a painting, nothing else had changed in the bedroom.

    There was a thin nket on the back of the sofa and two cups on the table. They were a pair. Plush dolls of all sizes were ced everywhere.

    The originally simple room had been gradually filled with life.

    Nothing had changed, but it seemed like everything had changed.

    Something was stuck in Tang Xinrou¡¯s throat, and her eyes began to burn. She did not dare to think about what would happen to Yaoyao if something really happened to Huo Yunque.

    She had been with Huo Yunque since she was 18 years old. She had experienced all kinds of people in her life, but in the end, they only had each other. That man had treasured her. Tang Xinrou had never seen anyone pamper his girlfriend so much that everyone was envious of her.

    Only Huo Yunque had done it.

    But now, he had disappeared, leaving Yaoyao all alone.

    All sorts of emotions shed through Tang Xinrou¡¯s mind as she slowly walked inside.

    The balcony door was half open, and therge French windows were tightly shut. A small figure was curled up on the sofa as if she was asleep.

    ¡°Yaoyao?¡±

    Tang Xinrou almost lost her voice as she quickly walked to Song Yaoyao and squatted down.

    However, she realized that Song Yaoyao wasn¡¯t asleep at all. Her empty eyes were staring straight ahead.

    ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡±

    Her heart ached terribly. She couldn¡¯t control her tears and they fell onto Song Yaoyao¡¯s face.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she came back to her senses.

    She rubbed her aching forehead and sat up from the sofa. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Her soft voice seemed to be the same as usual, but for someone who knew her like Tang Xinrou, she knew that she had changed. Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice had less vitality.

 Chapter 1135 - Pull Himself Together

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Pull Himself Together</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    In the past, Song Yaoyao was like a small sun, always full of vigor and vitality.

    Even when she did bad things, she was extremely lovable.

    Tang Xinrou simply couldn¡¯t get used to Song Yaoyao like this.

    ¡°Everything will be fine, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Tang Xinrou gently pulled her into her arms. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t cry. Instead, she cried so much that her voice was hoarse. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s most upset, but if Mr. Huoes back and finds out, he¡¯ll definitely be heartbroken. Uncle Zhang and the others are also worried about you.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t stopped him, even Mrs. Tang would havee to see her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡±

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and leaned sleepily on Tang Xinrou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Gege isn¡¯t dead. He¡¯s still alive. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t find him for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou was flustered. She hugged Song Yaoyao tightly and felt her protruding bones. Her teeth were chattering. Uncle Zhang had clearly said that she ate on time every day, so why was she still so skinny.

    ¡°Yes, of course. You¡¯re so lucky. Mr. Huo must have absorbed a lot of your good luck when he was with you. Be good. Cheer up and wait for him toe back peacefully, okay? Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Her tears started to fall. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that An Feiran had disappeared. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s fingertips trembled as she leaned into Tang Xinrou¡¯s embrace. As her eyshes fell, a drop of transparent liquid quickly rolled onto Tang Xinrou¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just suddenly feeling really down¡­¡±

    In this world, everyone had their own meaning to their existence. They had family, friends, lovers, and a future.

    Only Song Yaoyao had nothing but Huo Yunque.

    Even this life of hers had randomly fallen into her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­ Don¡¯t be like this! I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay here with you until Mr. Huoes back. Song Yaoyao! If you continue being like this, do you know who¡¯ll be the most heartbroken?¡±

    Tang Xinrou clenched her teeth and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Mr. Huo has prepared everything for you. He left many things for you to entrust to my father, Mr. Yi, my uncle-inw, and the others. He¡¯s afraid that if something happens to him, no one will protect you. You see, he has prepared all the escape routes for you. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll be wronged. If hees back and sees you skinny like this, you might as well gouge out his heart!¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not think that was the case.

    She pushed Tang Xinrou away, sat back on the chair, and took a deep breath.

    She was wearing Huo Yunque¡¯s coat which looked like a big sack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he prepares an escape for me or not! If he dies, he might as well take me with him!¡±

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and stared at her in disbelief. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Do you believe¡­¡± she raised her hand hatefully. However, looking at Song Yaoyao¡¯s skinny little face that had lost all its flesh, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    ¡°In any case, don¡¯t think of doing anything stupid. If you can¡¯t find the body, then there¡¯s no way to prove that something has happened to Mr. Huo. From now on, cheer up. If you do something stupid and your Gegees back one day, what will he do?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyshes trembled at these words.

    Tang Xinrou secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that Song Yaoyao finally took in what she said.

    Song Yaoyao was a rational but proud person. Moreover, she was stubborn.

    In this world, whether it was Tang Xinrou, Xu Yue, An Feiran, Shen Xun, or the others, they would probably be sad if she was gone. But they had many family and friends by their side, not just her.

    Only she, Song Yaoyao, was alone.

    Without Huo Yunque, she had nothing.

    She did not even know where her home was. Nn would always bring her brother¡¯s blessings and visit her on his behalf. But if he had a choice, why would he ask someone else do it for him?

    There were always so many things in the world that people could not control.

    ¡°You should go back,¡± Song Yaoyao tightened her jacket and said to Tang Xinrou.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Tang Xinrou pursed her lips and firmly refused, ¡°I want to watch over you. From now on, don¡¯t even think about leaving my sight!¡±

    Even if she had to go to the toilet, she would follow!

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and gave a faint smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not a person who will seek death.¡± Just like Tang Xinrou said, if she did something stupid, her Gege would be heartbroken.

    Tang Xinrou carefully sized her up, not letting go of the slightest change in her expression.

    ¡°I beg you, Rourou.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took a deep breath, feeling as if her heart had been sliced open by a sharp de, creating a fine, dense pain.

    ¡°I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    Her voice was hollow, making Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart throb with pain.

    ¡°Then, you swear,¡± she said, ¡°You swear to be well or I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± Song Yaoyao replied.

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t need herpany, and it made Tang Xinrou feel dejected.

    She went downstairs and found Uncle Zhang waiting for her downstairs. When he saw here out, he immediately came up to her.

    ¡°Miss Tang, how did you go? Is Miss Song okay now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys are underestimating me.¡±

    Tang Xinrou was actually not confident, but she didn¡¯t want to make this old man even more worried. ¡°She¡¯s very strong. She¡¯ll wait for Mr. Huo toe back.¡±

    Uncle Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t bear to watch. She had heard of Uncle Zhang¡¯s great achievements from her father.

    In the past, when he followed Elder Huo, he was also a famous figure.

    Now, he was over 50 years old, yet he still so worried and afraid.

    She only hoped that Mr. Huo would return safely.

    ¡­

    No one noticed that Song Yaoyao left the room right after Tang Xinrou left.

    She quickly walked barefoot across the floor.

    If Huo Yunque had seen her running around without socks in the past, he would have definitely punished her. But now, no one cared.

    Her ck coat covered her body. There was no one around.

    Creak¡ª

    She slowly pushed the door open.

    The room was veryrge, and the air was filled with the smell of incense.

    The decorations were elegant. This was the most outermost room, and it had been transformed into a small temple.

    Guanyin and Buddha sat behind the incense burner, and their faces were merciful.

    Her Gege had said that her appearance was against the heavens, and Song Yaoyao knew that she was using a body that should have died already to continue living in this world.

    She had read the novel and peered into the heavenly axiom, disrupting the course of fate.

    All the while, she almost forgot that Huo Yunque was not originally in the novel.

 Chapter 1136 - Iâ€™m Willing To Trade

    <h4>Chapter 1136: I¡¯m Willing To Trade</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    In the novel, Huo Ningxi was the head of the Huo Family. So where was Huo Yunque?

    Why was the author so stingy as to leave out such an impressive character?

    Huo Yunque was young. If he was around, Huo Ningxi would never get the chance to be the head of the family.

    No matter what, Huo Yunque was much better than Huo Ningxi.

    Moreover¡­

    Huo Ningxi didn¡¯t even have the Huo Family¡¯s bloodline in him.

    Yet, he still became the family head, and everything that belonged to the Huos became his.

    Why?

    Song Yaoyao did not dare to think about it. She thought about the ident from before. Because of her dream, she had blocked Huo Yunque from leaving the house.

    This time, she did not know if he was dead or alive.

    The answer was right on the tip of her tongue, but Song Yaoyao had to suppress all those thoughts.

    She walked to the futon and knelt down, putting her palms together.

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯m willing¡­¡±

    ¡­

    When it was time for dinner, the maid came to Uncle Zhang in a panic, saying that she didn¡¯t see Miss Song in her room.

    Song Yaoyao was gone!

    Uncle Zhang turned pale with fright. The whole house was thrown into chaos, and everyone went looking for her.

    But this living person seemed to have disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Uncle Zhang, please calm down. Let me ask you.¡± Huo Jiu had arrived. He had been very busy these days. Since the Master was nowhere to be seen, people were beginning to spread rumors on the outside. He looked at the servants coldly. ¡°Are you sure Miss Song did note downstairs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because of Uncle Zhang¡¯s orders, we have been guarding.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Huo Jiu nodded and went upstairs. There must be somewhere they hadn¡¯t looked yet.

    Song Yaoyao curled up on the ground, her head dizzy. It was as if a big hand was dragging her into the abyss.

    A momentter, she appeared in front of a gray building. There were peopleing and going and she saw the culprits in ck suits walking past. She hurriedly avoided them but realized they couldn¡¯t see her as they directly passed through her body.

    Song Yaoyao spread her palms and looked at her almost transparent hands.

    Had she died again?

    She stood in a daze, and those men in ck quickly walked away. Suddenly, she saw a man wearing a hat pressing down on the brim of his hat, carrying something and limping towards her.

    ¡°Huo Qi?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. Huo Qi didn¡¯t die? Then did that mean Gege also¡­

    She ran in front of Huo Qi, but Huo Qi limped past her.

    ¡°Huo Qi¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t have time to think. She followed behind Huo Qi and watched him walk down a small street into a dark alley.

    Finally, he knocked on the door of a shabby house.

    A cough sounded, and an old voice sounded from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened, and Huo Qi quickly rushed in.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s heart was beating wildly as her eyebrows raised in joy.

    Her Gege was definitely inside, so she followed Huo Qi and ran inside quickly.

    ¡°How is the Master today?¡±

    What did he mean? What was wrong with her Gege?

    Song Yaoyao was puzzled. She looked at the hunched old man and frowned.

    But soon, her doubts were answered.

    It was a rtively clean room. The man had lost a lot of weight. His upper body was naked, and there were still wounds that had not healed. The most serious wound was his forehead, which was also wrapped in bandages.

    His eyes were tightly shut. Huo Qi¡¯s pushing of the door did not disturb him at all.

    It was as if he was dead.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s throat tightened. She quickly floated over, wanting to test if his breathing was still there.

    However, just as she was about to approach him, a strong suction force suddenly pulled her back quickly.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    She was dragged out of the house. Song Yaoyao stared fixedly at that house, as the scenes beside her quickly flew past.

    ¡°Gege!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s body shook violently as she opened her eyes that were still filled with fear.

    The air was filled with the scent of sandalwood. It was as if she had just had a ridiculous dream.

    Her hands trembled uncontrobly as she crawled up and ran out of the house in a fluster.

    What if¡­ What if the dream was real?

    At the same time, Huo Jiu heard a faint sound.

    He turned around and quickly walked towards the source of the sound.

    A petite ck figure appeared. Her steps were messy, and she wore arge coat that could be used as a skirt. Huo Jiu felt bitter. He had never seen Miss Song in such a helpless and flustered state.

    ¡°Miss Song, are you okay¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huo Jiu! Come with me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was simply taking a gamble, but what if her deal with the heavens seeded? Why else would she have that dream?

    Huo Jiu¡¯s words were interrupted. He looked worriedly at Miss Song, who had a strange expression on her face, and noticed the joy in her eyes.

    Joy?

    In the study. After Huo Jiu entered, she quickly closed the door and locked it.

    ¡°Miss Song?¡± Huo Jiu was stunned.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s behavior was too abnormal. He looked at her, but couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.

    Song Yaoyao ignored Huo Jiu. After calling him in, she left him there.

    She found the piece of paper that she usually used to draw storyboards and found a pen.

    She then closed her eyes and carefully recalled what she saw. A few minutester, she lowered her head and quickly started drawing on the piece of paper.

    In a normal person¡¯s dream, they would always wake up with missing details. However, Song Yaoyao¡¯s dream was different. When she closed her eyes, it appeared clearly in her mind.

    Even the house number and what was at the door could be seen clearly.

    Huo Jiu walked over quietly. When he saw Song Yaoyao drawing, he was stunned.

    His palms were cold. He wondered if he should call Liu Yu over to check on Miss Song.

    Obviously, he thought that Song Yaoyao was agitated and could not ept Huo Yunque¡¯s disappearance.

    Song Yaoyao was in deep thought as she drew. Half an hourter, when she had restored the image in her mind, she handed the painting to Huo Jiu.

    ¡°Miss Song, what are you¡­ ?¡± Huo Jiu looked at the painting. The buildings in the painting were old, but he could vaguely tell that they were not from this country.

    Song Yaoyao was about to say something, but for some reason, she did not say it.

    Instead, she wrote what she wanted to say on a piece of paper.

    Huo Jiu watched silently. As Song Yaoyao gave him more and more information, the worry in his eyes was gradually reced by surprise.

    After reading it, he quickly looked up and met Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    Song Yaoyao nodded gently at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±

    At this moment, the picture in his hand was as heavy as a thousand gold pieces.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    That night, Huo Jiu caught a flight with his men.

    No one noticed that among the people he was traveling with, Liu Yu was one of them, and he was disguised as an ordinary subordinate.

    Other than Huo Jiu, Song Yaoyao did not reveal this news to anyone else.

    If there was anyone else in the family that she could trust other than Huo Yunque, it would be the twelve guards.

    They had been instilled with a strong belief from the moment that they were first trained.

    And Huo Yunque was a qualified head of the family.

    She did not know whether the dream was real or fake, but she did not trust anyone else and could only trust Huo Jiu. Song Yaoyao could not figure out why Huo Qi did not contact their own people.

    Now, she could only pray that everything went smoothly.

 Chapter 1137 - Up To No Good

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Up To No Good</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Miss Song, you have an invitation letter.¡±

    Uncle Zhang handed the invitation to Song Yaoyao. The cover was ck and gilded, low-key and luxurious.

    He didn¡¯t know when it happened but Song Yaoyao seemed to havepletely returned to normal at some point. That was when she remembered that her phone was lost, and she didn¡¯t know where it was. A few days ago, she was in low spirits, so she forgot to apply for a new SIM card.

    Now, she had sessfully applied for a new one.

    She had told Huo Jiu to send her a message if he couldn¡¯t find anything. But if he did, there was no need to reply.

    She opened the invitation and smiled suddenly.

    Uncle Zhang saw that her smile didn¡¯t look happy, but it didn¡¯t look angry either.

    ¡°Miss Song, do you want to go? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at the attentive Uncle Zhang and realized that he had aged a lot overnight. ¡°Uncle Zhang, do you want me to go?¡±

    Uncle Zhangughed. ¡°You¡¯re always cooped up at home. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk asionally. I think Miss Tang and the others should have received the invitation too. You won¡¯t be lonely If you go (perhaps).¡±

    Song Yaoyao closed the invitation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll get someone to help you prepare!¡±

    Uncle Zhang was overjoyed. He had hoped that Song Yaoyao would open up to the world again. He didn¡¯t want her to fall apart before Huo Yunque was found.

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw how busy he was.

    Things were going to get better.

    She firmly believed this.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao.¡±

    A brand representative and her team arrived personally with some clothes. The representative, who was wearing a professional suit, professionally rmended some clothes for Song Yaoyao.

    At that moment, a voice suddenly appeared and interrupted everything.

    ¡°You guy go out first.¡±

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes. Seeing Huo Ningxi chase everyone away as soon as he entered, she snorted. ¡°Huo Ningxi, don¡¯t make me hit you.¡±

    She still remembered the grudge fromst time. Although Huo Yunque had helped her vent her anger, it didn¡¯t mean that she had forgotten what happened that day.

    What an interesting person. What was the point of regretting after he had already lost her?

    Everyone was confused¡­

    Logically speaking, Song Yaoyao was the client. However, Huo Ningxi was the young master of the Huo Family.

    The two of them were at loggerheads. The brand representative and her team didn¡¯t know whether to leave or stay. They stood awkwardly on the spot, trying to reduce their presence so that they wouldn¡¯t be implicated.

    Huo Ningxi pursed his lips and looked deeply into Song Yaoyap¡¯s eyes.

    His back was hurting again. He suddenly asked, ¡°Are you sure you want everyone here to hear my question?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I want to hear it? I¡¯m looking at dresses. Please leave now.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s tone was not polite at all, and her eyes became extremely cold.

    Huo Ningxi slowly clenched his fists. ¡°Where¡¯s my uncle?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip of course. Why?¡± Song Yaoyao did not even bat an eyelid, let alone get nervous. She curled her lips, and the light shone on her jade-like skin. It was the most delicate color, ¡°What your uncle does is none of your business.¡±

    This was the truth, although it was unpleasant to hear.

    The managers standing at the side all agreed on the inside. Indeed,pared to Mr. Huo, this young master was still far behind.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    When Huo Ningxi heard this, he suddenly smiled mysteriously and turned to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Zhongli Family¡¯s dinner party too, right? Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Song Yaoyao ignored what he said and casually pointed at a dress.

    The representative who delivered the dress immediately beamed and praised Song Yaoyao for her good taste. He kept saying all kinds of nice things, and the others followed suit.

    Song Yaoyao lowered her head to look at the tea in the cup without any reaction.

    Night soon arrived.

    Song Yaoyao looked at herself in the mirror.

    Compared to two years ago, her facial features had matured. She lost some of her innocence and became more charming. The young woman in the mirror looked like her, but not like her.

    The makeup artist¡¯s eyes shed with praise. ¡°Miss Song is the most beautiful and unique person I have ever seen.¡±

    This praise waspletely sincere. As a famous makeup artist in the country, she had put on makeup for many A-list celebrities. In the entertainment industry, that was where handsome men and beautiful women gathered. But there was no one like Song Yaoyao.

    If one were to use inte ng to describe her, they would call her ¡®secute¡¯ (sexy and cute).

    In the past, when she saw this word, shepletely scoffed at it, thinking it was a random word created by illiterate people. How could twopletely opposite temperaments appear on the same person at the same time?

    But now, she believed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. Thank you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stood up. She was wearing a long white dress with shiny diamonds iid on the straps. The fabric of the dress was also very special. It was hand-sewn with sequins. As she walked, it was as if the fabric came to life, and could breathe.

    Her figure was curvaceous, and the long dress was slit all the way to her thighs. On her feet, she was wearing a pair of stilettos with thin ribbons.

    Her long, snow-white legs appeared and disappeared between the skirt of the dress.

    She was indeed very beautiful,pletely different from her previous style.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly smiled in the mirror. She picked up her phone and logged into WeChat. She then turned on her camera, found a good angle, and took a selfie of herself.

    There was no need for editing. Just a simple photo was already sexy and alluring enough.

    Yaoayo: ¡°[picture] Gege, I¡¯m going to attend a dinner party today. Do you think my dress looks good?¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°I know if you were here, you would be jealous again.¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to see me like this,e back soon. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Yaoyao: ¡°You have to hurry up. There are many people chasing me. If you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯ll fall in love with someone else!¡±

    The message sent out was like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no response.

    Song Yaoyao put down her phone and blinked slightly.

    The makeup artist standing at the side seemed to see tears rise in her beautiful eyes for a moment. But when she looked carefully, there was nothing.

    ¡°Miss Song, the car is waiting at the door. You should go.¡±

    The makeup artist draped a shawl over Song Yaoyao¡¯s body and tidied it up for her.

    Beautiful but not vulgar.

    What a feast for her eyes today.

    Huo Ningxi stood beside the car. When the pretty and graceful figure appeared in front of him, a sh of surprise shed across his eyes.

    He reached out his hand. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Unlike her usual attire, she seemed to have grown up overnight. She was sexy and had be a real woman.

    Song Yaoyao avoided him and bent down to get into the car.

    Uncle Zhang watched Huo Ningxi¡¯s solicitude in silence, his eyes darkening.

    Uncle Zhang closed the door for song Yao and said with concern, ¡°Miss Song,e home early and drink less alcohol. The driver will be waiting outside to take you home at any time. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Song Yaoyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Huo Ningxi was locked out of the car. He smiled and looked at Uncle Zhang. ¡°Uncle Zhang, I haven¡¯t gotten into the car yet.¡±

    Uncle Zhang instructed the driver to start the car. Then, he smiled and stood up. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s another car beside you. The Master isn¡¯t here, and Miss Song is your aunt. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to sit together.¡±

 Chapter 1138 - He Is The Next Head Of The Family

    <h4>Chapter 1138: He Is The Next Head Of The Family</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Do you think I have ulterior motives towards her, Uncle Zhang?¡± Huo Ningxi asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t bete, Young Master.¡±

    Uncle Zhang maintained his smile as he lowered his head without responding.

    But not saying anything was equivalent to agreeing.

    Huo Ningxi clenched his fists. The car that was carrying Song Yaoyao had already left. He could only get into another car. With a bang, the door mmed shut.

    Uncle Zhang crossed his arms in front of his body and ordered indifferently, ¡°Protect Miss Song well. If she gets hurt, don¡¯te back.¡±

    The person beside him shivered and bowed.

    ¡­

    Recently, there was news that Zhong Li was nning to invest in the maind, and he was living in a mountain vi in Feng City¡¯s famous wealthy district.

    Tang Xinrou had already received the news that Song Yaoyao wasing, so she arrived early and waited at the entrance.

    As she looked around, she nudged An Feiran with her elbow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsenseter, do you hear me?¡±

    The news of Huo Yunque¡¯s disappearance was not known by many families. An Feiran had heard some rumors, but he did not know the details. So, after hearing what Tang Xinrou said, he knew what to do. He nodded obediently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Tang Xinrou watched nervously. When she saw the Huo Family¡¯s car from afar, she immediately raised her hands in greeting.

    ¡°Yaoyao! Over here! I¡¯m here.¡±

    Her actions caused everyone to look at her.

    An Feiran looked at everyone apologetically and nodded at them one by one. Then, he looked at Tang Xinrou beside him with a face full of doting and helplessness.

    Tang Xinrou pulled An Feiran and quickly walked up, opening the car door for Song Yaoyao.

    When Song Yaoyao got out of the car, Tang Xinrou cursed in her heart. She could feel that the entire ce was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Y-Yaoyao?¡±

    The style of her dress today was too different from her usual style. Tang Xinrou almost couldn¡¯t recognize her.

    However, she had to admit that it was very sexy. Song Yaoyaopletely rocked it.

    A shawl was draped loosely over her body. When it slid down, it revealed a small part of her round shoulders. The diamond ne on her neck reflected a dazzling and charming luster.

    Tang Xinrou opened her mouth wide and sized up Song Yaoyao for a few seconds. She suddenly turned around and jumped up to cover An Feiran¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look! You¡¯re not allowed to look!¡±

    An Feiran: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even look at her clearly.

    Song Yaoyao nced at her speechlessly. She didn¡¯t want to watch their disy of affection so she calmly said, ¡°You guys continue to flirt. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Yaoyao! Yaoyao, wait for me!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was dumbfounded. She was stunned for a moment and wanted to give herself a p.

    What was she doing? How could he show off their affection in front of Yaoyao?

    ¡°Yaoyao! Yaoyao, I was wrong!¡±

    She picked up her skirt and chased after Song Yaoyao. While she was at it, she took the time to re at An Feiran. ¡°Go y by yourself. Don¡¯t appear in front of me!¡±

    After saying this, she ran away.

    An Feiran was left standing there in a daze. After a long while, he finally snapped back to reality and touched his nose.

    He clearly didn¡¯t do anything¡­

    ¡°Tsk, the unreasonable Miss Tang.¡±

    With one hand in his pocket, Shen Xun appeared out of nowhere beside An Feiran and teased himzily.

    An Feiran looked at him in silence. ¡°It¡¯s because I spoiled her.¡±

    <i>And I¡¯m happy to do it.</i>

    Shen Xun was stunned for a moment. He sneered. ¡°Are you speaking back at me?¡±

    Ever since he met An Feiran, he had changed more and more. Who would believe that he was someone who had been bullied in the past?

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak ill of Tang Tang,¡± An Feiran said seriously.

    These words were no different from showing off his affection.

    Shen Xun lifted his foot and walked in exasperatedly. ¡°I spoke ill of her? An Feiran, you can continue to spoil her.¡± He had been watching from behind for a long time and saw how unreasonable Tang Xinrou was.

    But, of course, he was just casuallymenting. What did it have to do with him?

    On the other hand, Song Yaoyao had changed a lot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He followed behind Song Yaoyao and went in.

    All the aristocratic families in the upper ss had received invitations from the Zhongli Family.

    A hundred years ago, the Zhongli Family was one of the big aristocratic families in China. However, due to an unforeseen event, the whole family moved abroad and they gradually moved their business overseas as well. Thinking about it carefully, it had been decades since theyst came back.

    This time, Zhong Li wanted to invest in China and even brought some of his overseas business to China. No matter what everyone wanted to do, attending the banquet this time was just a facade. Their true motive was to find out if Zhong Li¡¯s rumored n was true.

    While they were at it, they could make some friends.

    ¡°How much do you know about Zhong Li?¡± An Feiran had previously attended activities with An Jun. He had seen that man by chance once and did not know how to describe it. However, An Feiran could tell from the first nce that he was not simple; this man was not simple.

    ¡°He is not a good person.¡± Shen Xun narrowed his eyes and stood away from the crowd. He looked at Song Yaoyao, who was soon surrounded by many people and slowly spat out these few words.

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    An Feiran expressed his opinion and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s very powerful. He annexed severalpanies as soon as he returned to the country and he¡¯s very arrogant.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what his next n was, but he had to say that Zhong Li¡¯s move was too sharp. An Feiran was sure that he knew how much attention his actions attracted.

    The country had been stable for many years; the aristocratic families cooperated andpeted fairly. In short, no one liked the other, but no one could bring down the other.

    Therefore, everything was peaceful. However, Zhong Li had suddenly returned to the country and interfered.

    An Feiran sighed. ¡°The weather in the country is going to change.¡±

    Moreover, something had happened to Mr. Huo.

    He did not know if Zhong Li knew about this or not. If he knew, why did he send the invitation to the Huos? Was he deliberately trying to see Song Yaoyao¡¯s condition?

    Shen Xun¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not refute An Feiran¡¯s words.

    If Huo Yunque was still around, he would not be worried about these things. Although Zhong Li was arrogant, it was not enough to threaten the top aristocratic families.

    However, if something happened to Huo Yunque, he might not be able to suppress him.

    An Feiran sighed and looked up at the banquet crowd.

    Everyone was well-dressed and looked so materialistic.

    He looked at Huo Ningxi, who was raising his ss and talking to the people around him, and suddenly smiled.

    An Feiran¡¯s abnormal behavior also attracted Shen Xun¡¯s attention. He raised his eyebrows, looked at Huo Ningxi, and sneered, ¡°He must be happy.¡±

    The few families that he was on good terms with all learned that Huo Yunque was in danger but they kept it a secret from the elders. Even he had found out about it by ident.

    Everyone knew what would happen if Huo Yunque got into an ident. With him around, he was like a stabilizing needle in the Chinese business world. However, if something happened to him, no one would be able to suppress those who were crazy for profits. The Huos had a huge business empire; of course, everyone wanted to take a bite out of it.

    However¡­

    They had to have the capability or they¡¯d only end up shooting themselves in the foot.

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s happy. If Mr. Huo¡­¡± An Feiran said in a low voice, ¡°Then he is the next head of the family.¡±

 Chapter 1139 - Zhongli Wan

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Zhongli Wan</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Xun said disdainfully, ¡°Him? Is he worthy?¡±

    Compared to Huo Yunque, he was much inferior.

    If he was really the head of the family, would he be able to suppress all the evil troublemakers? When the time came, he would be surrounded by a pack of wolves and torn to shreds.

    An Feiran smiled but did not say anything. There was a saying: An onlooker sees clearer than the person involved.

    Perhaps only those who had truly suffered a setback and were bewitched would be able toe to their senses.

    ¡°Yaoyao! Tang! You guys are here too?¡±

    The exquisite-looking girl held a goblet and walked towards them enthusiastically.

    Song Yaoyao smiled as she pulled up her shawl. She apologized to the people around her and looked towards Lily, who was walking towards them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been so bored in China. I tried to contact you before, but couldn¡¯t get in touch for some reason. Otherwise, I would have asked you out for a meal a long time ago,¡± Lily said aggrievedly.

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou looked at each other. ¡°Sorry, I lost my phone a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I see!¡± Lily immediately felt relieved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring a date? Oh right, Yaoyao, is your boyfriend here?¡±

    Lily looked around and whispered with a smile, ¡°I heard that your boyfriend is very handsome! I¡¯m so curious.¡±

    Tang Xinrou narrowed her eyes and interrupted Lily without waiting for Song Yaoyao¡¯s reply, ¡°Mr. Huo is busy, how can he attend all the banquets? You¡¯ll be able to see him in the future.¡±

    Originally, she had a good impression of Lily, but of course, she didn¡¯t deny that it was because she had a good impression of the characters she yed. But now, hearing her ask Song Yaoyao about this, Tang Xinrou¡¯s impression of her was ruined even if it was unintentional.

    Her voice was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Eh? Tang, are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Song Yaoyao exined for her. ¡°She¡¯s just¡­ uh, she had a fight with her boyfriend just now, so she¡¯s in a bad mood.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, so that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    Lily looked very innocent and easy to coax, so she excitedly chatted with Song Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m nning to return to China to develop my career. Mr. Zhong Li is nning to open an entertainmentpany, and I¡¯m working under him. If there¡¯s a chance, I hope you can consider me. I really like your work!¡±

    ¡°Sure, if there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled sweetly and readily agreed.

    Lily continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I gave myself a Chinese name. I don¡¯t have a father, so I might as well follow Mr. Zhong Li¡¯s surname.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Zhongli Wan!¡± Lily said word by word. She learned Mandarin very quickly, but some words that were difficult to pronounce were still difficult to say.

    Song Yaoyao paused when she heard this name, and Tang Xinrou was stunned.

    It was not their fault for being sensitive. In their lives, the word ¡®Wan¡¯ was always apanied by unhappiness whenever it appeared.

    ¡°Who gave that name to you?¡± Tang Xinrou frowned.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily was surprised. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound good? I¡¯ve looked it up in the dictionary. Wan is a charming word that is very suitable for Chinese names. Mr. Zhong Li wouldn¡¯t trick me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it does sound good.¡±

    Song Yaoyao agreed without batting an eyelid.

    Lily smiled innocently. ¡°I believe in you, Yaoyao. You¡¯re a very talented person.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Zhong Li called out to Lily from afar as if he wanted to introduce her to a few investors. Song Yaoyao noticed that there were quite a number of A-list celebrities and directors who hade.

    It looked like what Lily said was true. Zhong Li was really nning to invest in the entertainment industry.

    Lily¡¯s current poprity in the country was not bad. Celestial Wars had already been released, and the response was very good. In addition, her appearance was slightly more Asian, so she gave off a sense of familiarity.

    As long as she managed it well, it would be easy for her to be popr.

    Tang Xinrou pursed her lips and pulled Song Yaoyao to a corner. She asked, ¡°Yaoyao, what do you think? Zhong Liwan. Why does it have to be this name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a verymon word. Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± Song Yaoyao said calmly.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think that her sudden appearance is very strange? First, it was Zhongli Xue, then there was Zhong Li, and now there¡¯s Zhongli Wan. I really suspect that from the very beginning, they came with ill intentions!¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at Lily, who had followed Zhongli Xue to socialize. She was able to handle the guests with ease.

    Tang Xinrou said in a deep voice, ¡°Besides, Song Jingwan has been missing for a long time, but there is no news of her death in China. Who knows if she had stic surgery abroad and came back to take revenge on us?¡±

    From the very beginning, Lily had been extremely passionate towards them.

    This was too abnormal.

    Even now, some people in China were still in the mindset of worshipping foreign countries. After all, the grass was always greener on the other side. Lily had shot to fame overseas, so Zhong Li¡¯s influence abroad was not likely to be small either. Seeing that Zhong Li brought her along when he returned to the country, she could guess that she must be very doted on by Zhong Li. There was no need to curry favor with them.

    They could not give Lily everything she wanted.

    But Zhong Li could.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Song Yaoyao shook her wine ss and did not drink. ¡°What if someone deliberately released a Zhongli Wan to confuse us?¡±

    She raised her eyes and looked at a certain spot, then raised her chin.

    ¡°If assume that Song Jingwan secretly snuck into our side with stic surgery, thenpared to this person who suddenly appeared, I think she¡¯s more likely¡­¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she looked in the direction Song Yaoyao was looking.

    After a moment, she cried out, ¡°Zhongli Xue?¡±

    The more she looked, the more she felt that it was just as Song Yaoyao had said.

    Whether it was her temperament or her height, they were all too simr.

    At that moment, she was standing in a corner, staring unblinkingly at Zhong Li and Lily in the crowd.

    That gaze was terrifying.

    ¡°Who is she looking at?¡± Tang Xinrou asked in a low voice. ¡°It does look like her. Why don¡¯t we¡­ get someone to get some of her hair and send it for an examination?¡±

    As long as Song Wenchuan was around, no matter how exquisite and wless her surgery was, she could only change her appearance. The blood in her bones could not be changed.

    ¡°If you can think of it, others can also think of it. It couldn¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    Song Yaoyao casually ced her goblet on the tray in the hands of the attendant passing by and walked towards Zhongli Xue.

    ¡°Eh? You just¡­¡± Did she just act rashly?

    ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stretched out her hand. Zhongli Xue¡¯s gaze finally shifted away from Zhong Li andnded her.

    After a pause, she shook hands with her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to y? Your brother seems to think highly of Lily. Everyone who¡¯s here is an elite from all walks of life. If you want to enter the entertainment industry, you might as well have a chat with them,¡± Song Yaoyao suggested.

    Hearing this, disgust shed across Zhongli Xue¡¯s eyes.

    She said inly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment industry.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Then why did you participate in ¡®Dazzling You¡¯?¡± In the end, she even refused to debut as a girl group member. This incident had caused a stir on the inte.

 Chapter 1140 - I Wanted My Brother To See Me

    <h4>Chapter 1140: I Wanted My Brother To See Me</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s eyes were burning.

    ¡°Because I wanted my brother to see me.¡±

    Understanding shed in Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes.

    She wanted to say something more but saw An Feiran and Shen Xun walk over with big strides. Shen Xun held Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡±

    Shen Xun cursed in a low voice and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who leaked the news of Mr. Huo¡¯s disappearance. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster.¡±

    Zhongli Xue did not know why they were in such a hurry to leave. A trace of curiosity shed across his calm eyes.

    After hearing Shen Xun¡¯s words, Song Yaoyao¡¯s face darkened. She quietly followed Shen Xun and left.

    There were already many gazes around Song Yaoyao, sizing her up vaguely.

    ¡°Yaoyao.¡±

    A figure stopped them.

    The hostility between Shen Xun¡¯s brows grew stronger, and his deep voice was filled with displeasure. ¡°Huo Ningxi, get lost.¡±

    To think that he had thought highly of him and felt he was a good person.

    Now that he was looking at him again, he realized he was a fake person, and he would never change.

    ¡°Where are you taking my aunt?¡±

    Huo Ningxi stood quietly in front of them and did not move. His thin lips curled into a smile, and he stared at Song Yaoyao stubbornly. He reached out his hand to her. ¡°Come here, we¡¯re going back.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was so angry that sheughed instead. ¡°Huo Ningxi, are you out of your mind?¡±

    It had only been a few days. There was no need for him to change so quickly, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shen Xun walked past him. Huo Ningxi suddenly reached out and grabbed Song Yaoyao¡¯s wrist.

    His voice sank. He looked at Song Yaoyao pleadingly. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯d rather believe him than me?¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at him coldly, her eyes devoid of any warmth.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve been terribly wrong in the past, but¡­¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Song Yaoyao pped Huo Ningxi without hesitation.

    Her palm was numb from the shock, and she used all her strength.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Song his aunt?¡±

    Huo Ningxi¡¯s face was smacked so hard that it was tilted to the side. The tip of his tongue pressed against the soft flesh in his cheek, and he gave an ambiguous smile. ¡°Are you done? If it¡¯s not enough, you can hit me all you want. As long as you can forgive me.¡±

    Soon, five clear finger prints appeared on his handsome face, but Song Yaoyao sneered and stayed away from him.

    ¡°Forgive you? I never take people who aren¡¯t worth it to heart. Huo Ningxi, I didn¡¯t hate you this much before.¡±

    However, the things he had done recently were getting more and more outrageous and explicit. Even someone as slow-witted as her could sense his feelings towards her.

    She only found himughable, and even disgusting.

    Love that came toote was worth less than grass.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Song Yaoyao wrapped her shawl around her shoulders and ignored Huo Ningxi who stood rooted to the ground. She took the lead and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re leaving already? I haven¡¯t done my duty as a host. Is there something urgent that you need to rush over to handle?¡±

    Shen Xun cursed, ¡°F*ck!¡± Were these people blocking the way? They were probably doing it on purpose.

    An Feiran¡¯s gaze swept past Song Yaoyao and finallynded on Zhong Li. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Zhong Li, you must be joking. Yaoyao¡¯s been unwell these past few days. She only attended because she received Mr. Zhong Li¡¯s invitation. She was suddenly unwell a moment ago, so we were worried about her.¡±

    His smile was gentle and refined, and his tone wasposed. There was no trace of anxiety at all.

    Tang Xinrou held his arm and lifted her chin arrogantly when she heard his words, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Zhong Li has just returned to the country. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know how good our rtionship with Yaoyao is. Since she wasn¡¯t feeling well, we were naturally anxious. We will ept Mr. Zhong Li¡¯s kind intentions and will definitely give you a proper apology another day. As for now, please make way for our Yaoyao to go home and rest.¡±

    A trace of interest shed across Zhong Li¡¯s long and narrow eyes. He sized up Song Yaoyao, unable to hide his amazement.

    He did not expect her to dress like this.

    ¡°Miss Song, are you feeling unwell? Coincidentally, we have invited a doctor. If it¡¯s convenient for you, I will invite him to take a look at you.¡±

    <i>F*ck¡­</i>

    <i>This old fox!</i>

    Tang Xinrou cursed in her heart. ¡°No need to trouble yourself. Yaoyao is¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhong Li, aren¡¯t you being too nosy?¡± Song Yaoyao, who had been silent all this while, sneered and swept a cold nce across the man. ¡°Regardless of whether I¡¯m unwell or not, don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t even have the right to leave?¡±

    After saying this, she lifted her feet and left, not giving Zhong Li any face at all.

    The many guests looked at each other, but no one dared to say a word.

    Who didn¡¯t know this person¡¯s ability? She didn¡¯t just rely on the Huos. She also had the support of the higher-ups.

    Even if she embarrassed Zhong Li in public, what could he do to her?

    ¡°Brother! She actually dared¡ª¡±

    Zhongli Xue arrived at some point and was staring angrily at Song Yaoyao¡¯s figure that was strutting away. Before Zhong Li could react, she had already lost her temper.

    This woman. She actually dared to humiliate her brother in public!

    ¡°Xue.¡±

    Zhong Li nced at her coldly. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    All of Zhongli Xue¡¯s passion was for one person, but the other party turned a blind eye to it and pretended not to see it.

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly is going on?¡±

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her temples which were starting to hurt and questioned Shen Xun.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look at the phone. Someone leaked the news, but it can¡¯t be suppressed. It¡¯s obvious that someone is behind it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was mentally prepared for this. Huo Yunque had not been seen for a long time, and he had not appeared at home or abroad. Naturally, it would arouse suspicion.

    The Tang, Shen, Yi, and Mu families were on the Huo Family¡¯s side. There was no doubt about it.

    However, the other aristocratic families may not be.

    After Zhong Li arrived in China, he had caused a stir in the already unsettled waters. Of course, there were brave people who wanted to take advantage of the situation.

    But¡­

    What role did Huo Ningxi y in all of this?

    #Huo Yunque, the chairman of Huo Corporation, was attacked in Country Y and is suspected to have died in a car crash!

    #Song Yaoyao¡¯s fianc¨¦, Mr. Huo, is missing. Is he dead or alive?

    ¡°You don¡¯t even use an alias anymore. You¡¯re using your real name? Are you nning to go head to head with Mr. Huo? If you start spreading rumors, I think you¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in Country Y. I can confirm that Country Y hasn¡¯t been very peaceful recently. I did hear about an ident a while ago, but I don¡¯t know if it was Mr. Huo.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? I¡¯m so worried! Does anyone want toe forward and rify?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, my ship can¡¯t sink. I beg of you!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Director Song hasn¡¯t shown up for a long time too, right? She seemed to have indeed gone abroad a while ago. Someone met her in Canada, and the man beside her was supposedly Mr. Huo. As for whether they had gone to Country Y after that, it¡¯s unknown. Anyway, I haven¡¯t seen news about them for a while. I went to Weibo to ask about all this, but I didn¡¯t get a reply.¡±

 Chapter 1141 - Trapped And Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Trapped And Surrounded</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Is the person above stupid? Since when did you see Song Yaoyao care about these rumors? You can pass them on as you wish, I¡¯ll consider it my loss if I care! This time, it¡¯s really f*cking ridiculous. You make meugh. You¡¯re even suggesting that he was attacked? It¡¯s a society ruled byw now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Some people are still young. Our country is a peaceful society ruled byw but that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s also a country ruled byw abroad, okay? Moreover, Country Y is a corrupt ce, and the security there has always been bad. Read less gossip and pay more attention to the news. You¡¯ll understand how chaotic it is over there.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I still somewhat believe it. Speaking of which, this news has actually been out for so long and hasn¡¯t been suppressed. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I pray that everything is safe! My Baby Yaoyao is a perfect match for Mr. Huo. They need to be well!¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao only had time to take a nce. As soon as she stepped out of the vi, her eyes were pierced by the shing shutter.

    She quickly closed her eyes and turned her head sideways to avoid it.

    Shen Xun and An Feiran looked at each other and both had the urge to swear.

    Today¡¯s banquet was probably a trap!

    Shen Xun quickly took off his coat and covered Song Yaoyao¡¯s body. There were more than a hundred people who came, and they were bustling with activity, all of them squeezing towards Song Yaoyao without any regard for their lives.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s bodyguards had long been squeezed to god knows where.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look up and don¡¯t answer any questions. I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t say a word. Her expression was displeased.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Zhong Li standingzily in the courtyard with his hands in his pockets. He smiled and gestured at her.

    ¡°Miss Song! Miss Song, I heard that Mr. Huo had an ident. May I ask where he is now?¡±

    ¡°If something really happened to Mr. Huo, will you be moving out of Huo Manor?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song, may I ask why you¡¯re deliberately hiding the truth? If something happened to Mr. Huo, will Huo Ningxi inherit the family fortune?¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Song¡­¡±

    Multiple voices interweaved, and questions were thrown at Song Yaoyao one after another. The door was as noisy as a wet market. As Shen Xun and An Feiran protected Song Yaoyao, they were trapped.

    Their bodyguards were pushed aside. The rest of the bodyguards wanted toe forward, but they were stopped by someone.

    They were determined to embarrass Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Damn it! Get out of the way!¡±

    Shen Xun was furious. His red eyes and the hostility between his eyebrows made people¡¯s hearts jump. ¡°If you dare to take one more step, I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll live.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t hit anyone for a long time, so he didn¡¯t mind warming up with these people.

    Sure enough, those gossiping paparazzi were scared by his fierce look and took two steps back.

    But soon, they were pushed back again.

    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    ¡°Shen Xun.¡±

    Song Yaoyao took off her coat. Although her voice was soft, it stopped Shen Xun from acting violently.

    Tang Xinrou was pushed out of the crowd. There was nothing she could do even if she was anxious.

    These people hade prepared. They were all here for Song Yaoyao. They were forcing her to admit that Huo Yunque was missing and they were putting pressure on her. If Song Yaoyao could not handle it and revealed even the slightest clue, the media would catch wind of it and magnify it.

    At that time, no one would believe her no matter how much she exined.

    She looked at Song Yaoyao worriedly but she was not angry. Instead, she smiled.

    Facing the countless cameras, she looked high and mighty, like a queen.

    Under the shes, the diamond she wore was dazzling. Her eyes were bright as she forced a smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask questions? One by one.¡±

    The media was excited. They didn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao to be willing to answer them directly.

    Everyone started to ask questions, and Tang Xinrou frowned.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s pitch-ck eyes shone with a brilliant light.

    Her red lips curved, ¡°What did you ask just now? Will Gege and I get married? Of course, once I reach the legal age of marriage, I¡¯ll immediately marry him. I¡¯ll make sure to send wedding candies to all my media friends. Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Tang Xinrou: ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Did someone ask this question?

    ¡°Miss Song! We are asking about whether Mr. Huo has gone missing?¡±

    ¡°Oh? How many children will we have in the future? Two, I think.¡± Song yaoyao smiled sweetly. ¡°Even better if we have one boy and one girl, that would be perfect. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t mind having a few more. Since our genes are good, we might as well have a few more. After all, my Gege can afford to raise them.¡±

    Tang Xinrou looked at the dumbfounded paparazzi and felt likeughing.

    ¡°Miss Song!¡± Someone was angry. ¡°Please don¡¯t change the topic. What we¡¯re most concerned about is whether Mr. Huo is still alive! I heard that he¡¯s already¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Media friend, can you step forward?¡±

    The smile on Song Yaoyao¡¯s face deepened, but her dark eyes seemed to suck people in. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Shocked by being called out, the paparazzo looked at the aloof and contemptuous Song Yaoyao, and said stiffly, ¡°Wh-why did you ask my name?¡±

    ¡°To sue you, of course.¡±

    Song Yaoyao smiled, ¡°You¡¯re not only ndering me, you¡¯re also cursing my Gege! I understand that you guys showed up here in the middle of the night for work, but before you do anything, you should have a bottom line. I¡¯m afraid, no profession would be suitable for a vicious person like you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± the male reporter¡¯s face was red as he stared at Song Yaoyao, unable to speak.

    ¡°But there is one thing I can tell you with absolute certainty.¡±

    Song Yaoyao interrupted him and gracefully tucked the strands of hair from her forehead behind her ear. She then said softly, ¡°Even if there really is a day in the future when Gege has an ident, I can tell everyone with certainty that Huo Ningxi will not be the heir of the Huo Family.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? You haven¡¯t married into the Huo Family yet, and Huo Ningxi is the only son of the Huos!¡±

    Hearing someone retort, Song Yaoyao did not panic. She curled her lips, ¡°Why? Because¡­ I am the only beneficiary of my Gege¡¯s inheritance! In other words, if something happens to my Gege, all the shares and assets under his name will belong to me. Whether I donate them or give them away, it will be up to me.¡±

    Shen Xun and An Feiran were stunned. Even Tang Xinrou was a little dumbfounded.

    However, every word Song Yaoyao said was loud and clear. Everyone stopped talking.

    They tried to find traces of lying on Song Yaoyao¡¯s face, but she calmly allowed everyone to size her up. Even when the camera was focused on her face, she could still reveal an elegant smile.

    ¡°Th-this is impossible!¡± It took a long time for someone to find their voice.

    Someone also looked behind them and found Huo Ningxi in the crowd.

    He lowered his head and was silent, no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! Why would Mr. Huo leave his property to someone who isn¡¯t rted by blood instead of his family?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you sure he wouldn¡¯t?¡±

 Chapter 1142 - Heâ€™s Back

    <h4>Chapter 1142: He¡¯s Back</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not rted by blood, but is he? At least, I¡¯m his partner. It¡¯s only right for me to inherit his property.¡±

    Huo Ningxi, on the other hand, had already been raised by the Huo Family to such an age. They had been benevolent enough.

    Based on his recent actions, Song Yaoyao did not know if he had been instigated by someone, causing his temperament to change drastically. However, Song Yaoyao¡¯s tolerance towards him had long been broken.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You mean, Huo Ningxi is not a child of the Huos? How is that possible?¡±

    Or did they misunderstand? Countless people looked at Song Yaoyao in shock.

    Song Yaoyao was fearless. She raised her chin slightly, and her exquisite makeup made her seem as if she would shine.

    Seeing Song Yaoyao like this, those people could not help but look at Huo Ningxi who was standing in the crowd.

    He lowered his head slightly and did not have any intention of refuting her.

    <i>Could it really be?</i>

    <i>Oh my god!</i>

    This was big news! Some of the reporters were smart and knew that they could not get anything out of Song Yaoyao. Seeing this, they all rushed towards Huo Ningxi.

    ¡°Young Master Huo! Is what Miss Song said true?¡±

    ¡°Are you really not a child of the Huo Family?¡±

    ¡°Then, do you have the right to inherit? Is what Miss Song said true? Did your uncle really leave all his property to an outsider?¡±

    Huo Ningxi slowly raised his head and looked not far away.

    The person who was well-protected by Shen Xun and An Feiran, who didn¡¯t even mess up the hem of her dress, stood there and slowly smiled at him.

    She was arrogant and domineering, and her eyes were filled with undisguised malice.

    She did it on purpose.

    Huo Ningxi opened his mouth and took a long time to find his voice. He said very lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    A simple word caused an uproar.

    He actually admitted it!

    What was he thinking? Didn¡¯t he want the Huo Family¡¯s property?

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to admit it.

    When she came back to her senses, she sneered.

    It was the truth. It was meaningless to admit it or not.

    Just as she was about to leave, her phone suddenly vibrated in her bag. When she was attending the banquet, she specifically muted the volume but she was afraid that she would miss the call from her Gege.

    Everyone saw that Song Yaoyao was about to leave, but for some reason, she suddenly stopped and took out her phone from her bag.

    It was an unfamiliar number.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly felt her breathing stop, and she felt inexplicably nervous.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Her voice trembled slightly, afraid of disappointment. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t hear the voice she wanted to hear.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your voice? Are you scared?¡±

    Before she could speak, a lowugh was heard, followed by the man¡¯s calm and doting whisper.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s tears almost fell instantly.

    She gripped her phone tightly, her breathing rapid.

    ¡°Okay, be good. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Sensing her nervousness, Huo Yunqueforted her softly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home, okay?¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t hear anything else; only the words ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you at home¡¯ lingered in her mind,

    Her Gege was back!

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at that moment. She gripped her phone, lifted her skirt, pushed away the crowd, and ran quickly.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Did something happen? Could it be about Mr. Huo?¡±

    Tang Xinrou saw that there were still paparazzi who wanted to chase after Song Yaoyao, so she pushed the nearest person away with a cold expression, ¡°That¡¯s about enough. Learn to stop while you¡¯re ahead! No matter who ordered you, I will remember what happened tonight on behalf of Mr. Huo! In the future, I will settle everything with all of you one by one!¡±

    With that, she stomped away in her high heels as if she was walking on t ground. She was scared out of her wits as she chased after Song Yaoyao.

    Shen Xun looked at An Feiran, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Shen Xun¡¯s cold and sharp eyes swept across those people. He saidzily, ¡°I will also remember this for Yaoyao. You guys keep a good hold of your jobs. Don¡¯t lose them before Ie after you!¡±

    An Feiran had a gentle temperament. She smiled like a spring breeze. ¡°Me too.¡±

    The paparazzi¡¯s feet seemed to be nailed to the ground as they watched them walk away.

    ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao, slow down!¡± Tang Xinrou was far away, so she couldn¡¯t hear what Song Yaoyao had heard on the phone.

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about the bad news. She could only follow Song Yaoyao closely, afraid that she would fall.

    ¡°I can¡¯t slow down!¡±

    Not at all. She wanted to go back immediately.

    Hearing the excitement in her voice, a thought shed through Tang Xinrou¡¯s mind, but she quickly caught it.

    She was stunned on the spot and said happily, ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±

    Song Yaoyao bent down and got into the car. She smiled at Tang Xinrou through the car window. Her dimples were filled with sweetness and she was alive again.

    ¡°Rourou, Gege is back!¡±

    The car sped past her. Tang Xinrou opened her mouth, and when she heard the news, she let out a heavy breath. As if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, and all her strength had been drained.

    Her knees went weak, and she almost fell to the ground.

    An Feiran caught her from behind in time and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tang Xinrou held An Feiran¡¯s arm tightly. She was happy, but she still knew to lower her voice.

    ¡°Mr. Huo is fine! He came back safely!¡±

    ¡°So, Yaoyao¡­¡±

    An Feiran was relieved and revealed a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her. Let her talk to Mr. Huo properly.¡±

    Tang Xinrou nodded. Of course she knew.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back too.¡±

    They said goodbye to Shen Xun and got into the car to leave together.

    After this interlude, the banquet naturally could not continue.

    Shen Xun licked his lips and the people around him left. He looked up at the sky. He did not know when the dark clouds that covered the moon had dispersed. The bright moonlight shone down like silver.

    The sky was clear.

    Heughed briefly and raised his eyes.

    Looking at the young man who had walked to the door, he caught the unconceble disappointment in his eyes.

    Disappointment?

    Shen Xun shook his head, turned around, and walked in the opposite direction.

    There was disappointment in everyone. Being born as a human, not everything could go ording to one¡¯s wishes.

    A missed opportunity was a missed opportunity. It was fate.

    ¡­

    Before the car stopped steadily, Song Yaoyao had pushed the door open to get off.

    Uncle Zhang had received the news of Song Yaoyao¡¯s return so he specifically waited for her.

    Seeing her like this, he was shocked. ¡°Miss Song, be careful! Be careful! Don¡¯t worry, the Master is upstairs. Be careful not to fall!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. She couldn¡¯t walk fast in her high heels and dress.

    She bent down to take off her high heels and felt much more rxed as she walked into the hall.

    Uncle Zhang said helplessly, ¡°Miss Song, be careful!¡±

    Even so, the smile on his face couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    When he knew that the Master was fine and was about to return, his mood was simr to Song Yaoyao¡¯s. It was just that he had been alive for longer and could control his emotions better.

    Watching Song Yaoyao go upstairs, he stood downstairs and happily shook his head.

    Judging by Song Yaoyao¡¯s appearance, it was clear that she could not wait another moment. It was as if she wanted to grow wings and fly over.

    ¡°Master, over in Country Y¡ª¡±

 Chapter 1143 - Wearing It For You To See

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Wearing It For You To See</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The door of the study was suddenly pushed open. Familiar and none familiar faces were all stunned. They turned their heads to look at the person who had barged in.

    She was wearing a sexy dress, her shawl was nowhere to be seen. Under the bright lights, her skin was so white that it was eye-catching.

    Even if they had never seen her before, they could already guess who she was.

    The subordinates quickly lowered their heads and convinced themselves they were blind.

    Song Yaoyao stood at the door, staring nkly at Huo Yunque.

    Just like in her dream, he had lost a lot of weight, and his facial features had be more and more distinct. At the same time, his jaw had be sharp and imposing. He was wearing a set of silver-gray silk pajamas. Even though he was weak, it could not hide the refined and noble temperament on his body.

    Her dream was real.

    The subordinates did not hear any movement. Some of the braver ones raised their eyes to take a peek.

    Suddenly, they heard a burst of crying.

    They were stunned¡­

    Was the Madam crying?

    ¡°All of you, get out.¡±

    No matter how curious they were, they did not dare to stay after hearing what the Master said.

    They also knew that the Madam must have been scared out of her wits during the time that Huo Yunque was missing.

    They had heard that the Madam was young, sopared to the Master, she was still a child; it was normal for her to cry.

    Song Yaoyao did not know why she could not help but cry when she saw Huo Yunque.

    She stood rooted to the ground and did not dare to move forward. She was afraid that everything was fake and that she was hallucinating.

    Huo Yunque smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°Yaoyao,e here.¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not move. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her gaze was blurry.

    She cried like a child. She was so pitiful.

    ¡°Do you want me to carry you here? Fine.¡± He supported himself with the armrest of his chair and was about to stand up when Song Yaoyao stopped him with a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    From her dream, Song Yaoyao saw how badly Huo Yunque was injured.

    If it wasn¡¯t because he was unconscious, how could he bear to not contact her and let her be scared all by herself?

    She slowly walked over.

    Huo Yunque grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace.

    His slender fingers curled up and wiped the tears on her cheeks, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. You know that my heart will hurt, right?¡±

    It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t say it, but when he said this, Song Yaoyao cried even harder.

    Huo Yunque sighed and gently stroked Song Yaoyao¡¯s hair, letting her cry to her heart¡¯s content in his arms.

    It was not until Song Yaoyaopletely vented the fear in her heart that he patted her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t leave you alone again.¡±

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    Song Yaoyao tightened her grip on his clothes and looked up straight into his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time¡­ I¡¯m going to dump you!¡±

    ¡°Dump me? Then who will you be with?¡±

    Huo Yunque held her in his arms and said with a faint smile, ¡°I saw your WeChat messages.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression changed. Her eyes were wet and bright, and a blush quickly crept onto her face.

    She thought of what she had sent and wished she could dig a hole to hide in.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown, Song Yaoyao.¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s slightly cold fingersnded on Song Yaoyao¡¯s shoulder, causing a series of tingles and numbness. Song Yaoyao shrank her neck, wishing she could curl up into a ball.

    ¡°Who told you to wear this dress?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to find another man?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face reddened with every word Huo Yunque said. She was extremely embarrassed.

    H-how could he say that¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes darted around as crimson covered her fair little face; even the tip of her ears could not be avoided. She tried to cover Huo Yunque¡¯s mouth, but she was afraid that she would touch his wound.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips, a hint of mockery shing in his eyes.

    ¡°But, I still remember one sentence.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    Huo Yunque lowered his head and whispered something into her ear.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind went nk, and she fell into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    Huhuhu, she should just die!

    She remembered what she had sent. One of which was¡­

    ¡®If youe back, from now on, I¡¯ll only wear it for you!¡¯

    How could she say such a thing?

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s Adam¡¯s Apple moved, and hisughter was deep and charming.

    It was quiet in the study. Huo Yunque rested his chin on Song Yaoyao¡¯s head and closed his eyes sleepily. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you.¡±

    He knew how dangerous it was this time. In hisa, he had been pulled into the abyss countless times by a hand. But he did not dare to die. If he died, what would happen to his little girl?

    Even though he had prepared everything for her, leaving her a way out. Even if Yi Ting and Mu Jing would protect Song Yaoyao on his behalf if he wasn¡¯t around¡­

    How could he give up willingly?

    He didn¡¯t want to die. His woman should be protected by him personally.

    No one else could do it. It could only be him.

    So he kept holding on until one day, when he was exhausted, he suddenly heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice.

    She called him by his ear.

    Suddenly, he felt an endless amount of energy. He finally broke free from the restraint of the hand and opened his eyes.

    Next, Huo Jiu and his men arrived.

    He saw the picture book that Song Yaoyao gave to Huo Jiu. There was even an old man that Song Yaoyao had drawn on it. His body was hunched and his skin drooped. He was the owner of the house.

    She was far away in a foreign country, but she had drawn aplete picture of where he was.

    Huo Yunque lowered his head and gently kissed her soft hair.

    No matter who she was or how many other strange things there were, he did not care.

    As long as she was his Yaoyao.

    ¡­

    The news of Huo Yunque¡¯s return quickly spread to everyone¡¯s ears as if it had grown wings.

    Whether it was intentional or not, people came to visit him.

    However, without exception, they were all stopped outside.

    Although he was injured, Huo Yunque had returned to taking charge of thepany¡¯s affairs. With his trusted aide in charge, there were no major problems. It was just that there was a mountain of official work and a lot of documents that needed him to handle.

    There was also Huo Ningxi. Ever since they parted that night, Song Yaoyao had not seen him again.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s words on that day had been uploaded to the inte by the media.

    Song Yaoyao did not care though. After Huo Yunque found out, he only nodded lightly to show that he knew. However, the video was still posted on the inte and was not processed.

    Song Yaoyao could vaguely guess Huo Yunque¡¯s attitude and did not sympathize with Huo Ningxi.

    The Huo Family had always been benevolent to him.

    In the end, Elder Huo found out about everything and hurried back to the country.

    Theizens had all kinds of spections about Huo Ningxi¡¯s future.

    ¡°I want to know where Song Yaoyao got her confidence from? She said that she was the beneficiary of Mr. Huo¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t she be? She can spend her own money however she wants. What can you do about it?¡±

    ¡°Some people are really funny. They eat steamed buns and instant noodles every day, but they worry that the rich can¡¯t afford to eat. Even if Huo Ningxi can¡¯t inherit the property in the end, he can still live a life offort, okay? He¡¯s much better off than everyone here!¡±

 Chapter 1144 - This Is Madam Huo

    <h4>Chapter 1144: This Is Madam Huo</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°I think what was posted online is most likely true. I have a friend who works in a branch of Huo Corporation. I heard from him that his boss has been having long-distance meetings and hasn¡¯t been at the office recently.

    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Huo is fine. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Song Yaoyao be a widow at such a young age?¡±

    ¡°What widow? She hasn¡¯t married Mr. Huo yet. The two of them are just engaged.¡±

    ¡°Why are you all focusing on Mr. Huo and Young Master Huo? Am I the only one who fell in love with Director Song¡¯s face? Ahhh! Why isn¡¯t she solely a part of the entertainment industry?If she were to act, I would definitely be her fan! She has so much potential. In that video, she¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy. Even a woman like me would like to do her!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯ve finally found someone like me! I thought I was the only one who noticed! Her answer was too domineering. How confident must she be to challenge Young Master Huo? In short, the public should not keep guessing about her feelings. If Song Yaoyao dared to do this, it must be because Mr. Huo gave her the confidence!¡±

    ¡­

    Song Yaoyao had not been to school recently. When she woke up from her afternoon nap, she realized that Huo Yunque was not around.

    Ever since Huo Yunque came back, she had taken care of him and made medicine for him. Now, he was much better.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her head, put on a coat, and went downstairs.

    However, she did not see him. The living room was empty.

    She was surprised. ¡°Where¡¯s Gege?¡± When she passed by the study, she saw that Huo Yunque was not in the study.

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    A servant quickly exined, ¡°Elder Huo is back. He and the Master are in the ancestral hall.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. After a long while, she slowly said, ¡°Oh, then help me prepare some food. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Song, please wait a moment.¡±

    The simple food was prepared very quickly. Song Yaoyao had just eaten two mouthfuls when she saw Uncle Zhang walk in.

    ¡°Miss Song, the Elder Huo wants you to go over.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t understand. She was holding a spoon in her hand, and her little face was still red from waking up. ¡°Did he say why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Uncle Zhang said cheerfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go over and find out?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she swallowed the food in her mouth and felt that Uncle Zhang seemed to be more respectful to her.

    Why was that?

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She put down the spoon and followed Uncle Zhang out of the dining room before she managed to finish her food.

    It was her first time going to the ancestral hall. Only now did she know that there was actually an ancestral hall in Huo Manor. She had never even heard of it before.

    Uncle Zhang led her to the back and finally stopped outside a house that had been built.

    This building did not fit in with the overall style of the main building.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    The door was tightly shut. Uncle Zhang knocked on the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Master, Miss Song is here.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao? Come in quickly!¡±

    Elder Huo¡¯s familiar voice was heard. It sounded friendly and was very gentle.

    Song Yaoyao pushed the door open. This door was probably not be opened often, so it made a grinding sound. She walked in and was stunned when she saw that it was full of people.

    Standing at the door, she did not know where to go.

    If she had known earlier, she would not havee. Song Yaoyao felt a little regretful.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    A deep and cold voice sounded at the right time. A man in loose-fitting clothes waved at her.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her pink lips and slowly walked to Huo Yunque¡¯s side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, sit down.¡±

    Huo Yunque wrapped her little hand in his palm and pulled her to sit down beside him.

    She had just woken up, and her head was still a little dizzy. Therefore, she did not notice how special her seat was.

    Elder Huo sat at the head of the table, while Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao sat beside him.

    The rest of the elders sat on the chairs on both sides.

    Song Yaoyao was in a daze, almost thinking that she had traveled through time.

    Gazes swept across Song Yaoyao. She lowered her eyes and looked calm. She sat quietly by Huo Yunque¡¯s side. The elders could not help but nod.

    It was good to remain calm!

    However, they did not know that Song Yaoyao had not reacted at all!

    ¡°This is Yaoyao. Yaoyao, greet the uncles.¡±

    This was the first time Song Yaoyao had seen so many elders from the Huo Family. She stood up obediently and bowed to greet them.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, please take a seat.¡±

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and looked at Huo Yunque innocently.

    Huo Yunque coughed lightly and a smile filled his eyes. ¡°Sit.¡±

    He forgot to mention that, as his wife, Song Yaoyao could sit here without having to answer to anyone.

    She simply greeted the uncles because she was polite.

    Elder Huo sat in the main seat and looked at Song Yaoyao, ¡°This is Yunque¡¯s future wife and the futuredy of the house. I called her here this time to introduce her to everyone. Now that you know her, I don¡¯t want you to be unfamiliar with her in the future.¡±

    Hearing Elder Huo¡¯s words, the other elders immediately shook their heads gesturing that they wouldn¡¯t. They then praised Song Yaoyao.

    However, Song Yaoyao still did not hear the main point.

    Ten minutester.

    Elder Huo spoke slowly, ¡°Actually, there is something else that I have invited you all here for.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and slowly took a sip of tea. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. His aura spread and his smile was reced by a stern and cold expression.

    ¡°I believe that everyone has heard about what happened to Yunque?¡±

    The ancestral hall was silent. Elder Huo tapped his fingers on the table as he casually swept his gaze across everyone present.

    ¡°Our family has a few hundred years of history because of the concerted efforts of our ancestors. But now, some people don¡¯t know their priorities. They are restless and acting out of line. They even put their hands on a direct descendant. Yunque is lucky to have survived this time, but that doesn¡¯t mean that this matter will be easily resolved!

    ¡°I only have one son. I¡¯m old now, and Yunque has been in charge of the Huo Family for many years. I think everyone here has witnessed his ability. These days, I just want to nt flowers in the manor overseas and raise a few dogs to spend my old age in peace. If I can live to see my grandchildren being born in the future, then I can die in peace! But¡­¡±

    He mmed the table and sneered, ¡°There are people who don¡¯t want to live a good life and are always looking for something to do¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, this, this has nothing to do with us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your wish is also our wish. We all know that the Huos havee this far because of Yunque. I don¡¯t mean to say that among these juniors, no one canpare to Yunque.?¡±

    Huo Yunque let out an indecipherableugh. He lowered his eyes and yed with Song Yaoyao¡¯s slender fingers without saying a word.

 Chapter 1145 - Expelled From The Huo Family

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Expelled From The Huo Family</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°I will naturally investigate this matter.¡±

    Elder Huo said casually, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been in charge for several years, people may think I¡¯m old and muddle-headed. When you go back, investigate carefully. I will not let go of anyone rted to this matter!¡±

    ¡°Also¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao vaguely sensed something and raised her head.

    ¡°Ningxi has grown up now. When I brought his father home, Yunque wasn¡¯t even born yet. And when his father was still alive, he left a lot of things for him. He¡¯s also very capable; not the type to lose his family fortune. I n to give him all the things his father left for him and let him distribute them. I called you all here today to ask what you think.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, speechless.

    They thought that even though Elder Huo looked like he was sincerely asking for their opinions, he had probably made his decision a long time ago?

    Calling them here today was actually just a formality.

    So, they immediately said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Yunque will definitely have his own children in the future. It¡¯s time that Ningxi is independent.¡±

    Everyone agreed. Only one person was sitting at the end with a certain look in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Huo Yunque stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and rest. Uncles, please go ahead.¡±

    He nodded slightly with his chin and left with Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°That kid¡­¡± Elder Huo grumbled.

    Song Yaoyao heaved a sigh of relief after they left the ancestral hall. She had been holding her breath inside earlier, afraid that she might say the wrong thing.

    She held Huo Yunque¡¯s arm and peeked at him from time to time.

    Huo Yunque nced at her. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and hesitated for a long time before she finally asked.

    ¡°Gege, did Huo Ningxi do this to you¡­?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not expect Huo Yunque to answer so directly. She was surprised. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±

    Huo Yunque knew what she was thinking.

    He said calmly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the ability.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Song Yaoyao thought about Huo Ningxi¡¯s strange behavior and pursed her lips. ¡°How did he know you were missing? I keep feeling as though he has a connection to Zhong Li.¡±

    What did he want to do? Kill Huo Yunque and be the head of the family?

    ¡°As expected of the woman I like.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was still thinking when a handsome face suddenly erged in front of her, and a pair of cold thin lips quickly pecked her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re quite clever.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Song Yaoyao covered her mouth and red at him. ¡°What the hell!¡±

    She was still asking him questions. Couldn¡¯t he act normally?

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Huo Yunque looked at her and could not help butugh. He held her hand again and exined slowly as he walked, ¡°This is why Father decided to do this.¡±

    Huo Ningxi had crossed the Huo Family¡¯s bottom even if Huo Yunque¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t directly rted to him.

    ¡­

    Heaven X Forum.

    [Shocking! HNX has been kicked out of the Huo Family!]

    Commenter #1: ¡°Please rify. Who is HNX?¡±

    Commenter #2: ¡°Tsk, thementer above must be new here. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s been causing amotion recently. Something about a power struggle.¡±

    Commenter #3: ¡°Understood in a second!¡±

    Commenter #4: ¡°Come on, OP! Hurry and borate or I will kill you!¡±

    OP: F*ck, you guys are so fast. I just started the thread and the first post is gone? Also, I¡¯m not making this up, it¡¯s the truth. Believe it if you want. If you don¡¯t believe it, then just treat it as a story. I¡¯m just sharing this casually to make everyoneugh. Pre-warning: if anyone talks sh*t, I¡¯ll immediately stop posting and delete this thread.¡±

    Commenter #5: ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s this OP again! I¡¯m starting to believe it.¡±

    OP: ¡°Previously, I also exposed other information in my posts. Those who suspect that I¡¯m lying can go to my history to take a look. Although my family can not bepared to those big, powerful families, I still hear gossip that is not known by ordinary people. Just yesterday, I heard that HNX has already moved out of Huo Manor.¡±

    OP: ¡°I heard from a close friend that he haspletely withdrawn from the Huo Family¡¯s business. It seems that his father is an adopted son of the Huos. Because Elder Huo owed his grandfather a favor, after his grandfather passed away, Elder Huo brought his father home and raised him.¡±

    Commenter #10: ¡°Really? Since he owed them a favor, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for him to kick HNX out at this time?¡±

    Commenter #11: ¡°How is it inappropriate? Raising him up and turning him into a talent, hasn¡¯t he done enough?¡±

    Commenter #12: ¡°Errr, allow me to make a conspiracy theory. Since the Huos kicked him out at this juncture, does it mean that his uncle¡¯s injury and attempted assassination was really rted to him?¡±

    Commenter #13: ¡°F*ck! Even TV dramas wouldn¡¯t have a plot like this! These big families are too devious and sinister!¡±

    OP: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! There are some things that you should keep to yourself. I don¡¯t want to be banned, so don¡¯t make it too obvious.¡±

    Commenter #15: ¡°Understood.¡±

    Commenter #16: ¡°Let us shield you, OP.¡±

    OP: ¡°If you doubt me, don¡¯te and ask me if it¡¯s true. Do your own research and find out for yourself. Things like this can¡¯t be hidden. But, I must rify that the Huos didn¡¯t mistreat him. His father¡¯s inheritance was all given to him. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything from now on, he could live a life of luxury andfort.¡±

    Commenter #18: ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    Commenter #19: ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°F*ck, your man is so cool!¡±

    The exams were approaching so Tang Xinrou had turned down a few jobs to prepare.

    ¡°Do you want me to donate a speakerphone to you?¡± Song Yaoyao looked at her helplessly.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou touched her nose embarrassedly. ¡°I was just excited and couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± She lowered her voice and leaned over to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side, sticking close to her. She asked, ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be any more true.¡±

    ¡°F*ck.¡± Even though she already knew and got a definite answer from Song Yaoyao, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Just like that? He kicked him out?¡±

    ¡°By the way, about your Gege¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡±

    Anyone who knew about this would immediately associate it with Huo Yunque. But before Tang Xinrou could finish her question, Song Yaoyao interrupted her.

    ¡°How do you know? What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Gege said so.¡± Song Yaoyao drew a full stop in her book, her eyes smiling like crescent moons. ¡°He won¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rubbed her arms, making the gesture of picking up something on the table.

    Song Yaoyao asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Tang Xinrou concentrated. ¡°I¡¯m picking up the goosebumps I dropped on the table. You¡¯re being too mushy!¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Teasing was just teasing. Tang Xinrou looked at Song Yaoyao, who had regained her vigor and vitality, and felt gratified in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Song Yaoyao¡¯s lifeless appearance anymore. That one time had already scared her half to death, and those few days felt like years to Tang Xinrou.

 Chapter 1146 - White Roses

    <h4>Chapter 1146: White Roses</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Although Huo Yunque said that his ident had nothing to do with Huo Ningxi, it had been peaceful for a long time. If Huo Ningxi had not done something intolerable, the Huo family wouldn¡¯t get rid of him.

    Tang Xinrou did not ask too many questions, but when she saw Huo Ningxi¡¯s fate, she sighed in her heart.

    When she was still in school, the young master of the Huo Family was the dream lover of many girls, and he was proud and arrogant.

    In fact, Huo Ningxi was a big reason why Song Jingwan always targeted Song Yaoyao.

    Time flew by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was winter again.

    Song Yaoyao began to prepare for her new project.

    This time, she was preparing to shoot a story about a general and an entertainer. It contained battles on the battlefield, but also tenderness, and it was a manly movie. That¡¯s right, it was a movie.

    After filming two TV series, Song Yaoyao finally decided to start filming a movie.

    Before filming started, she had made a lot of preparations. Just her notes alone were enough to write a few books. And she constantly asked for Kang Yuan¡¯s opinion.

    On the day of the auditions, Song Yaoyao saw someone that she did not expect.

    Zhongli Xue¡­

    ¡°Here for the audition?¡±

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the script and looked at Zhongli Xue who was wearing a red coat. She was not quite used to it.

    From her limited memory, Zhongli Xue had always dressed inly and had a cold temperament as if she didn¡¯t care about anything.

    Now that she was suddenly dressed like this, Song Yaoyao could guess which role she wanted to try out.

    The female lead, Xiao Man.

    ¡°Xiao Man.¡±

    Sure enough, Zhongli Xue responded softly with this name.

    Xu Yue pushed up her sses. This was a new pair that apparently made her look more professional and more mature, and it made things easier for her. The way she dressed at work was also more mature.

    Tang Xinrou had gone overseas to film while she stayed behind to interview with Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°I know you.¡± It was obvious that Xu Yue recognized Zhongli Xue. ¡°I remember that you rejected the opportunity to debut before. I¡¯m very curious, what changed your mind and made you choose to enter the entertainment industry again?¡±

    Zhongli Xue pursed her lips. She slowly looked up and met Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want my brother to see it.¡±

    She was not inferior to Lily, and she could do very well.

    Song Yaoyao casually pointed at a paragraph and handed it to Zhongli Xue. ¡°Since it¡¯s an audition, let¡¯s begin. I only care about acting skills here.¡±

    Xu Yue did not say a word. She crossed her arms and watched Zhongli Xue take off his coat. She took a deep breath.

    She looked at the script and was silent for a few minutes. Then, she relied on her own understanding to start her performance.

    The camera was turned on and recorded her entire performance.

    Xiao Man was the woman that the general saved on the battlefield. She was versatile and beautiful. She was a captive of the enemy country and almost became a military prostitute.

    It was the general who saved her.

    The two of them had feelings for each other during their interactions, but at the same time, Xiao Man¡¯s feelings were alsoplicated. This was her lover and also her enemy¡­

    He saved her, but he was the main culprit that led to her tragic fate.

    Every night, Xiao Man wanted to kill him with her own hands, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that the general knew everything. He knew that she had hatred in her heart and that her real identity was the princess of an enemy country.

    Back before the two countries broke out into war, the general had been ordered by the emperor to escort the princess to their country for marriage, and he had caught a glimpse of her from afar.

    ¡­

    However, during the audition, in order to prevent the plot from being leaked, they did not give out the entire script.

    They only picked a small part for the actors to perform.

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s performance surprised Song Yaoyao and Xu Yue. She had a vibrant energy; a gift bestowed upon her by heaven. With her own understanding, she showed a different Xiao Man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your performance into consideration. If you pass the audition, I¡¯ll inform you. Next.¡±

    Zhongli Xue stood still and she paused for two seconds.

    She seemed to have something difficult to say to Song Yaoyao. ¡°Please¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand that was flipping through the script paused.

    Was this considered a request?

    ¡­

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    After a day, Xu Yue waspletely exhausted. Auditioning was not a job that anyone could do.

    Originally, this kind of work could have been left to the assistant director, but Song Yaoyao insisted on doing everything herself.

    Among the people who came to audition, there were many whose acting skills hurt the eyes.

    Xu Yue¡¯s eyes and ears had suffered a lot.

    She stretchedzily and asked Song Yaoyao for her opinion.

    ¡°We will continue tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Xu Yue was dumbstruck and her stretch froze halfway. ¡°You¡¯re still going to audition tomorrow? What about Zhongli Xue? You don¡¯t n to use her?¡±

    She saw that Song Yaoyao clearly approved of her acting skills.

    Song Yaoyao gave an ambiguous smile. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    She packed her things, stood up, and left.

    Outside the door, a shy and luxurious supercar was parked by the sidewalk. It was rush hour, and people would stop to watch from time to time, their eyes shing with envy.

    Inspiring quotes online often said that as long as one worked hard, one would be able to own the house and car of their dreams. But these words were just to deceive those who had not left school yet; children who still had innocent ideals.

    After entering the real society, they would find out that the dream house and car that they spent half their lives working for, were just casual purchases for rich people. For example, they might drive their cars once, lose interest in it and leave it in the garage to gather dust.

    Inspirational quotes were based on the fact that everyone was equal; as long as you worked hard, anything was possible.

    But the reality was that some people were not born with certain things and they would never get them in their lifetime.

    This truth was not pleasant to hear, but it was reality.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s hat was almost swept away by the cold wind blowing against her face. She hurriedly pressed down on her hat and sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Miss Song, we meet again.¡±

    The car door opened and the first thing that came into view was a pair of slender legs.

    Song Yaoyao heard the exmations of the passersby beside her, as if they were praising something.

    Song Yaoyao looked towards the sound and unconsciously frowned.

    It was Zhong Li.

    ¡°Mr. Zhong Li.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Miss Song has not forgotten me. It¡¯s my honor.¡±

    Zhong Li walked to Song Yaoyao¡¯s side, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and looked at him coldly. ¡°My memory isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just happy.¡± Zhong Li was surprised, and a helpless look appeared on his handsome face. He elegantly handed the bouquet over. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    It was a pure white bouquet of roses and the rich fragrance immediately entered Song Yaoyao¡¯s nose when it came close.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Song never epts anything from outsiders.¡±

    Huo Jiu ced an arm between Song Yaoyao and Zhong Li, and smiled politely, but a cold light shed in his eyes behind his sses.

    ¡°No matter what Mr. Zhong Li¡¯s intentions are, I think I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. I still have something to do, goodbye.¡±

    After saying this, Song Yaoyao walked past him and headed towards her car.

 Chapter 1147 - Mistaken Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Mistaken Husband</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Wait...¡±

    Zhong Li did not seem to understand Song Yaoyao¡¯s words. A faint smile hung on the corner of his lips. ¡°I¡¯lle again next time, Miss Song. I like you.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao was amused. She turned her head. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    She could not be bothered to feign civility with him. The man¡¯s devilish face was reflected in her clear eyes. ¡°Mr. Zhong Li, are you not awake? Or are you drunk? I don¡¯t smell any alcohol on you. Why are you talking nonsense in broad daylight?¡±

    Huo Jiu said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Song, get in the car first.¡±

    Zhong Li chuckled. ¡°Miss Song, whether you believe it or not, I have no ill intentions towards you. On the contrary, the way you are now has piqued my interest even more.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d want to be a homewrecker.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was cold.

    ¡°When the man and woman aren¡¯t unmarried, how can I be a homewrecker?¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t understand Zhong Li¡¯s logic. She bent down and got into her car, mming the car door with a bang.

    Zhong Li stood still, his smile thick. ¡°Miss Song, I¡¯m serious. From the first time I saw you, I was attracted to you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Song Yaoyao slowly rolled up the car window. Her pretty face was covered in a cold smile, and her voice slowly drifted out from the gap.

    ¡°No matter what you want to y, I just hope that you don¡¯t end up shooting yourself in the foot.¡±

    ying around and putting oneself in harm¡¯s way was not worth it.

    ...

    Weibo

    [Mr. Huo¡¯s real face is exposed!]

    ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s front on this time. My god, is Mr. Huo this handsome?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too romantic? He picked up his girlfriend from work in the winter and even brought a bouquet of flowers. I¡¯m so envious.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this, but I¡¯m a little disillusioned. In my heart, Mr. Huo clearly doesn¡¯t look like this...¡±

    ¡°Sigh, seeing a sister disillusioned, I want to say that I¡¯m disillusioned as well. In my heart, Mr. Huo should be the kind of person with a great temperament. The few times I listened to him speak, I could also feel that he was very cultured. How should I put it... This man is also handsome, but he just makes me feel ufortable! Yet, I can¡¯t quite describe the reason...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s like a poisonous snake, the kind that is extremely poisonous. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t see any love in his eyes.¡±

    ¡°Have you been watching too much anime? Do you consider this as not handsome? If you can find someone more handsome than him in real life, I¡¯ll chop my head off and let you use it as a stool!¡±

    ¡°Who wants your head? What if your ugliness frightens me? Can you bear the responsibility?¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯m in love! I love his face! Those who said Mr. Huo is an old man who doesn¡¯t dare to show his face because he¡¯s ugly, are now smacking their faces, right? Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡°Look at your husband! @SongYaoyao¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, does your husband need a mistress? If not, how about a servant girl? @SongYaoyao¡±

    ...

    Song Yaoyao washed up and sat down for a while before her phone started to ring non-stop.

    The first thing she thought was, ¡°What happened again?¡±

    Every time her phone rang non-stop, nothing good happened. Song Yaoyao put away the towel on her head, unlocked her phone, and clicked into Weibo.

    When she first saw the posts that she was tagged in, Song Yaoyao simply thought, ¡°My husband is handsome? Nonsense! Of course my husband is handsome! Are you trying to steal my husband? In your dreams!¡±

    But on second thought...

    When did her Gege¡¯s face get exposed?

    And roses, what the hell was with picking her up from work and all that?

    It seemed, theseizens misunderstood again. Song Yaoyao tapped into the original post and saw a few photos.

    They were taken from all sorts of angles, and the photographer knew which angles worked best; it appeared as though they were very close to each other. The photos of her leaving with a cold expression were not taken at all. Instead, they were all photos of them standing and talking together.

    So...

    The tagged posts telling her to im her husband... were referring to Zhong Li!

    Ugh!

    Song Yaoyao felt like vomiting. mes were burning in her eyes as she suppressed her anger and continued reading thements.

    ¡°He¡¯s too handsome!¡±

    ¡°Hello, brother-inw!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huo, do you have any brothers? Take a look at me, am I good enough?¡±

    ¡°Without further ado, I¡¯ll call you brother first!¡±

    asionally, some doubtful voices were drowned out by thements.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Song Yaoyao mmed the table angrily.

    The next second, ¡°Ow!¡±

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she blew her hand.

    It hurt!

    Were these people blind? How was Zhong Li like her Gege?

    Thesements, coupled with Zhong Li¡¯s actions in the afternoon, sessfully made Song Yaoyao feel disgusted.

    Seeing his name ced next to hers and even bing her ¡®husband¡¯, Song Yaoyao felt like her world was about to explode!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The door to the study was pushed open.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he looked at the door with a helpless smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His voice was clear and melodious, like a clear spring in the forest, which could easily calm the impetuousness in a person¡¯s heart.

    However, this was a special situation, and Song Yaoyao was extremely irritated.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°Gege, do you not like to show your face?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    She threw a question at Huo Yunque, but Huo Yunque did not understand it. He waved at Song Yaoyao and waited for her toe over. Then, he pulled her onto hisp and sat her down.

    ¡°Tell me slowly, and I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡±

    Song Yaoyao started exining.

    ¡°...that¡¯s it.¡±

    She was furious. ¡°What kind of taste does this group of people have? Even if all the men in the world die, I wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to him!¡±

    <i>Cough¡ª</i>

    She was so angry that her face turned red and she wanted to smash her phone.

    Huo Yunqueughed softly and carefully protected her so that she would not fall. Looking at her bared fangs and brandished ws, he could not help but think of a little kitten.

    The kind with soft pads and ws that were not fully grown yet.

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±

    His gaze swept across the photo. Zhong Li was standing beside Song Yaoyao with roses in his hand. When his gaze fell upon the word, ¡®husband¡¯, it became dark and unpredictable.

    ¡°rify!¡±

    Song Yaoyao clenched her small fists. ¡°My husband is clearly much more handsome than him. Theseizens are no good. What kind of taste do they have?¡±

    Huo Yunque paused. When he heard the word ¡®husband¡¯ing out of that petal-like mouth, his deep eyes were so deep that it made people feel terrified.

    Song Yaoyao felt a chill, as if she was being stared at by a wild beast.

    She shrank into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms without realizing it. ¡°Gege, say something!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was impulsive but she didn¡¯t expect Huo Yunque to agree so readily.

    ¡°Then...¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She blinked and said excitedly, ¡°Can you pose nicely for me to take a photo? I can retouch it. I can do it really well!¡±

    It had been so long that she almost forgot that she had used this skill to make money in the past.

    ¡°Oh? You can retouch photos?¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his phoenix eyes and leaned forward slowly.

 Chapter 1148 - Call Me Hubby

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Call Me Hubby</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Ah... y-you...¡±

    Under his pressure, Song Yaoyao slowly moved back until her back was pressed against the edge of the table. There was no way to dodge.

    <i>Thump, thump, thump...</i>

    In the extremely quiet study room, the strong beating of the heart was particrly obvious.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyes and met a handsome face.

    ¡®Handsome¡¯ was not enough to describe his appearance. His noble and cold temperament had already be a part of him and he stood well above themon folk.

    ¡°Then, what else does my wife think I need to fix? Huh?¡±

    He curled his thin lips and lowered his voice slightly. It was like a mellow rum that bewitched people¡¯s hearts in the quiet night.

    Song Yaoyao could not stand him being like this the most. If he deliberately tried to seduce her, she would not be able to avoid it at all.

    Who asked her to be attracted to Huo Yunque from the start?

    Obviously, his facial features suited Song Yaoyao¡¯s tastes.

    At this moment, he lowered his head slightly and stared at her, his deep eyes filled with gentleness. From this angle, his already gorgeous brows appeared even more slender and exquisite. When not smiling, his phoenix eyes were terrifying. But when he smiled, it was enough to capture one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°W-wife... ?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s throat was extremely dry, and she stuttered as she repeated his words.

    ¡°Oh? Since you¡¯re already calling me husband, then I should return the favor, right?¡±

    <i>Cough cough...</i>

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s breathing quickened. Being stared at by his seductive phoenix eyes, her toes curled up shyly.

    This man was really...

    He clearly didn¡¯t do anything and his hands were ced respectfully on her waist.

    However, Song Yaoyao felt as though she was naked in front of him.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t call me that!¡± It was the first time Song Yaoyao heard this word from him and she almost bit her tongue.

    She pushed the man¡¯s broad chest and tried to push him away.

    If this continued, she would not be able to breathe! Moreover, Song Yaoyao could not guarantee that she would not be seduced by Huo Yunque and throw herself at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Huo Yunque stepped back a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it...¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was red, and her eyes were sparkling.

    ¡°That means you like it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt helpless. She rolled her eyes and red at Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Be serious!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Huo Yunque nodded and sat up straight.

    Song Yaoyao had just let out a sigh of relief when the man suddenly ced her on the desk.

    Song Yaoyao widened her eyes.

    The handsome face moved closer and closer, and it kept erging in her vision.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the man¡¯s scent enveloped her.

    Her waist was grabbed, and the man lowered his head to her neck.

    His deep and hoarse voice carried a different kind of bewitching aura. ¡°Call me hubby, and you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s head was dizzy, and her small handsnded on his hair, not knowing how to react at all.

    In the end...

    She had to pay first before receiving the photo she wanted, and the word ¡®hubby¡¯ was repeated countless times.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao was carried back to the bedroom, and her eyelids drooped as she enjoyed the man¡¯s service.

    She had just finished showering, and now she had to shower again.

    After she was clean and fragrant, shey on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but re at the man angrily.

    ¡°Be good, go to sleep.¡±

    The lights went out and the room fell into darkness.

    She was pulled into a warm embrace. The man¡¯s body was still emitting the scent of the shower gel that she had just used.

    Song Yaoyao twisted unhappily.

    The next moment...

    <i>p!</i>

    She was pped on the butt. It did not hurt, but it was numb.

    ¡°Huo Yunque!¡± Song Yaoyao called him by his name angrily.

    This was too much!

    ¡°Try moving again.¡±

    In the dark, the man¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. After one¡¯s eyes temporarily lost their ability to see, their hearing and other senses would be strengthened.

    Sensing what was pressing against her, Song Yaoyao obediently stopped moving.

    She heard a soft sigh in her ear as if someone was regretting her tactfulness.

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was hot, but she did not dare to move her body.

    For a while, her body forgot how to fall asleep.

    Her small hands hugged the man¡¯s skinny waist tightly, and her small head went into his arms.

    The next day, when she opened her eyes, Huo Yunque was still not awake.

    Her waist was sore. Why did things turn out like thatst night? Song Yaoyao slowly remembered.

    This was apletely unfair deal!

    He was her man. She could take as many pictures as she wanted of him! Why did she have to pay so much?

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s small face was taut. She picked up her phone and turned on the camera. She then snapped a picture of the sleeping man.

    After that, she casually posted it on Weibo.

    Song Yaoyao (verified): ¡°This is my husband, don¡¯t mistake him again. [Photo attached]¡±

    It was early in the morning so she thought there was no one around, but she neglected the number of fans she had. Some of them had set their notifications on, and the moment she posted the photo, they were notified.

    ¡°Ahhh! I knew it! I¡¯ve been shocked again! No wonder I didn¡¯t like the man in the photo before. The real Mr. Huo is exactly as I imagined him to be! Why does he look so obedient when he sleeps?¡±

    ¡°Ohhh~ I saw the red mark on Mr. Huo¡¯s neck. Yaoyao, do you have mosquitoes in your house? What a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°Ha, where are some people looking? So dirty!¡±

    ¡°Wow, this photo must havee straight from the camera. It¡¯s so high-definition! How did he produce this result with such a casual front-on shot? F*ck, what kind of immortal couple is this?¡±

    ¡°I know I have no chance with Mr. Huo, but with such good genes, can you guys have a few more kids? I can wait for them to grow up!¡±

    ¡°You guys are too much. You¡¯re thinking about other people¡¯s children already? Mom, when will my husband be born? @Song Yaoyao¡±

    ...

    As the sound of notifications continued to ring, Huo Yunque¡¯s eyshes moved slightly and he slowly woke up.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t think too much when she posted the photo. When she saw thements in thement section, she immediately deleted the Weibo post that she had just posted a few minutes ago.

    Song Yaoyao (verified): ¡°Only I can view my husband! I don¡¯t know who that person was yesterday. Don¡¯t talk nonsense again. My husband will be angry!¡±

    Song Yaoyao thought she had deleted the photo in time, but she still did not understand the currentizens enough.

    Otherwise, how did celebrities often leave behind so much evidence by ident?

    After all, when some people saw new updates, their first reactions were to take screenshots!

    ¡°Babe, why did you delete it? We all saw it!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say it out loud, just let her think that we didn¡¯t see it!¡±

    ¡°Duhhhh, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Babe, what do you think this is?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, some of the people above are too much! Give our Director Song some face. As for the photos, just secretly save them and lick them!¡±

 Chapter 1149 - Get Out Of My World

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Get Out Of My World</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Song Yaoyao was so angry that she turned into a pufferfish.

    Huo Yunquezily opened his eyes and was stunned

    The little girl next to him had a pink face and she was staring at him fiercely.

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    The man who had always been calm and collected was actually frightened by Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze. He sized her up and wanted to ask her what was wrong. Why she was looking at him like that...?

    !!

    Suddenly, the girl who was staring at him fiercely a moment ago pounced on him.

    She sat on his waist angrily, bent down, and opened her mouth.

    She then bit him hard on the shoulder.

    ¡°Mm...¡±

    Huo Yunque was angry and amused at the same time. What was going on?

    It was early in the morning and she was acting like he had done something wrong to her and she was going to chop him up with a knife.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    If he was not mistaken, Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes were filled with malice and grievance, as if he had betrayed her and cheated on her.

    The sun and moon could prove that he had been clean from head to toe his entire life, and Song Yaoyao was his only woman. That was why Huo Yunque did not know how to react to her expression.

    ¡°Waaa!¡±

    Song Yaoyao loosened her teeth and rested her head on Huo Yunque¡¯s shoulder in extreme grief and indignation.

    Huo Yunque allowed her to bite him, but he did not struggle.

    The more he doted on her, the more unhappy Song Yaoyao became.

    But who could she me?

    She could only me herself for being impulsive. It did not matter what others said, she just needed to know that her Gege was the most handsome?

    ¡°Huhu, Gege, can you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Yunque was helpless. He stroked her smooth long hair and said, ¡°You know that I will never be angry with you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao felt even worse when he said this. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Why did I secretly take your picture, and why did I post it on the inte?¡±

    She even took it in bed!

    That sexy and seductive look would probably make any woman feel hot and bothered, right?

    It was as if her belonging had been touched by someone else, and she felt extremely ufortable.

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    So, was she upset at herself?

    Did he just suffer for no reason?

    Just as this thought appeared in his mind, Song Yaoyao once again bit his ear and said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why are you so handsome?¡±

    Huo Yunque facepalmed. ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, we should at least be reasonable.¡±

    Song Yaoyao red at him.

    Huo Yunque was really afraid that she would anger him, so he pulled her into his arms without any exnation. He then covered her head with his big palm and rubbed it, smoothing out her hair.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t act like a spoiled child.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was angry for a second and waved her fists. ¡°I¡¯m not acting like a spoiled child! I¡¯m very angry, can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    Her eyes were wide open, and she bared her cute teeth. She waved her little fists, and her voice was delicate and soft.

    She looked even cuter...

    Huo Yunque suppressed the impulse in his heart and coaxed her patiently.

    ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re just brushing me off.¡±

    ¡°No, then what do you think we should do? How about we ban everyone who reposts the photo?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that unreasonable!¡± Song Yaoyao pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. I posted the photos myself.¡±

    It was like a wife pushing her husband into the arms of a bunch of vixens.

    Although the metaphor was not very appropriate, she was really angry!

    ¡°Well... I¡¯ll listen to you, whatever you say.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, and he could not help butugh.

    Was she not unreasonable? His shoulder was still hurting faintly.

    Her little teeth actually caused quite a painful bite.

    Song Yaoyao was so listless that she could not even lift her eyelids. ¡°Forget it...¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Now, the whole world knows that my husband is very handsome.¡±

    She sounded so sad...

    Huo Yunque: ¡°?¡±

    So, was she really angry?

    ...

    XX Forum

    [Topic: Extra, extra! F*ck, the rumored Mr. Huo finally showed his face. Although I don¡¯t know what his eyes look like, he¡¯s really, really handsome! He must have walked out of a painting; like a God!]

    [Content: Luckily, I have sharp eyes, quick hands, and I set up notifications, otherwise, I would have missed it. Hehehe, looking at Director Song¡¯s action of deleting the photo, I knew that she must not have fully woken up yet this morning. Since she was angry at the rumors on the inte, she must have posted Mr. Huo¡¯s photo in confusion to refute the rumors. Let me guess: did she delete the photo because she saw thements of theizens?¡±

    Commenter #1: ¡°Where is said photo? Post it up for us to see.¡±

    Commenter #2: ¡°Ahhh, I have the photo. Fortunately, I saved it in time. But it gets censored every time I try to post it!¡±

    Commenter #3: ¡°How strange! It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything offensive on it.¡±

    Commenter #4: ¡°If you want to see the photo, PM me. I have it.¡±

    Commenter #5: ¡°Kind sister, send to me, thanks! I have nothing to say. I can only send you my kowtows as gratitude. /BowBowBow¡±

    ...

    Now that the photo was out, even though it was banned by various social media tforms, it could not control the curiosity of those who had not seen it before.

    Initially, those people thought that saying Mr. Huo came from a painting, andparing him to a god and a peerless beauty was all an exaggeration. But after looking at the photo, they realized that thesepliments were not enough! It was not an exaggeration to use all the praises on him.

    It was not that they could not find someone more handsome than him.

    However, those who were good-looking did not have his temperament, and those who had his temperament were not as good-looking as him.

    Moreover, Huo Yunque¡¯s temperament was already one of the best in the world. Could anyone surpass him? Did such a person exist?

    Because of this matter, Song Yaoyao was ridiculed by Tang Xinrou and Xu Yue for many days.

    She was so angry that she was unhappy, and even the studio was filled with a stale mood.

    ...

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    ¡°Come in,¡± Song Yaoyao said casually. When she saw that the person who came to her door was Zhongli Xue, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Miss Zhongli, is there something you want to talk to me about?¡±

    Zhongli Xue¡¯s fingers that were clutching her bag turned slightly white. She asked softly, ¡°I want to know if... my brother is true to you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s smile turned cold. She crossed her arms and leanedzily against the back of her chair.

    ¡°Could you please be more urate, Miss Zhongli? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°My brother likes you.¡±

    She opened her mouth and did not use a question, but a certain tone.

    ¡°Oh? So?¡±

    Was she here to pick a fight?

    Zhongli Xue lowered her eyes. ¡°I just want to know what you think, Miss Song.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze turned cold for a moment. She was so angry that sheughed.

    ¡°What I think? Do you really want to know?¡±

    A trace of confusion shed across Zhongli Xue¡¯s eyes. She raised her eyes and in the next second, she let out a low exmation.

    At some point, her chin was grabbed by Song Yaoyao and she was now standing. She leaned over the desk and looked at her with a cold smile.

 Chapter 1150 - Severed Finger

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Severed Finger</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope you can go back and tell your brother not toe and disgust me again. It¡¯s best if he disappears from my worldpletely!¡±

    What he had done thest time had already exhausted all of Song Yaoyao¡¯s patience.

    Looking at Zhong Li now, all that was left was disgust.

    Zhongli Xue was unable to move. She trembled for a moment, and an inexplicable fear emerged from the depths of her soul. Especially when she was stared at by those pitch-ck eyes, her mind was in a mess and her breathing quickened.

    A momentter, she made a move to escape.

    She pushed Song Yaoyao away, turned around, and ran out.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes. After a long while, she snorted softly.

    ¡­

    The movie that was temporarily named ¡®Shield¡¯ was put on hold while the assistant director that Song Yaoyao chose took some people with him to scout filming locations.

    The weather grew colder and colder, and on the day of Song Yaoyao¡¯s birthday, it suddenly snowed in the morning.

    She pushed open the window and saw the priest who had just stepped out of the car standing amongst the white snow.

    His senses were very sharp and he quickly found Song Yaoyao¡¯s location. Behind the vintage andplicated window, the little girl was wearing cotton home clothes. She leaned on the windowsill and waved at him.

    The priest made a gesture of blowing a kiss.

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes, expressing her dislike, but the smile on her lips grew wider and wider.

    She turned around and ran out.

    Song Yaoyao knew that the priest¡¯s visit this time would bring news about Song Lanchuan.

    She was somewhat looking forward to what her brother would say to her this time? Song Yaoyao did not know where he was or how he got in contact with Nn.

    Song Yaoyao had asked about this many times openly and discreetly, but Nn always avoided it.

    She was unhappy at first, butter she chose to ept it.

    She was lucky enough to be able to live again. As for the rest, she just had to wait.

    She would take whatever the heavens gave her.

    ¡°Oh! My little angel,e and let me hug you.¡±

    Uncle Zhang led Nn through the door and she heard the sound of footstepsing down the stairs. Soon, the bright and cheerful figure came into view.

    He was still wearing the same ck clothes that never changed. The only difference was the cloak-like coat he wore on the outside. When he looked up at Song Yaoyao, he had just taken it off and it was hanging on his arm at the moment.

    Snowkes fluttered like goose feathers in the sky, released from a torn pillow.

    Nn¡¯s eyes were like fine gemstones that contained endless secrets.

    He was like a character from a fantasy world.

    Song Yaoyao was about to hug Nn when arge hand suddenly appeared from behind and grabbed her cor, forcefully pulling her back.

    Song Yaoyao fluttered a few times and turned her head to look at Huo Yunque who was standing behind her.

    She said, ¡°Gege¡­¡±

    Was he jealous again?

    Nn shrugged. ¡°Oh, fine, fine.¡± Like magic, he conjured a crystal rose out of thin air and handed it to Song Yaoyao with a smile. ¡°Happy Birthday, pretty girl.¡±

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and did not say a word.

    The rose was made of clear crystal, the petals were stacked on top of each other without a single w, and the roots were golden and extremely beautiful.

    A girl would never reject beautiful things, and Song Yaoyao was no different.

    She beamed. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She took the rose and looked at Nn with eager eyes.

    Her eyes seemed to say, ¡°And? And?¡±

    Nn pretended to be confused. ¡°Hmmm? Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯ve already given you your gift.¡±

    Song Yaoyao stared at Nn. Very few people could escape Song Yaoyao¡¯s gaze, but Nn¡¯s act was so good that there was no trace of a performance.

    Song Yaoyao looked at him for a long time and copsed her shoulders in defeat.

    No blessings from her brother this year?

    She turned her head and looked at Huo Yunque¡¯s calm expression, not knowing how much he knew.

    Just as she was feeling listless, suddenly¡­

    Nn smiled and said word by word, ¡°I wish my little princess a happy birthday. May you remain safe and happy.¡±

    Swoosh!

    Song Yaoyao looked up abruptly. Her nose was slightly sore, but her eyes were shing with joy.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Her brother had never missed her birthday, and this year was no exception!

    Nn found it funny. This little girl was sometimes too mature to be understood, but sometimes, she was as innocent as a child: one sentence could make her smile.

    Didn¡¯t she consider that he may have said those words casually?

    Song Yaoyao wiped away her tears, crying andughing.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were cold. He looked at Nn and gently wiped away Song Yaoyao¡¯s tears. When he spoke to Nn, his tone was a warning. ¡°You made her cry.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Nn shrugged innocently. ¡°Perhaps, these are tears of joy?¡±

    Song Yaoyai was content with the gifts and blessings she had received. She did not want much on her birthday. As long as the person she cared about was by her side, everything was enough.

    Huo Yunque and Nn went to the study together. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t know what they would say.

    ¡°Miss Song, there¡¯s a delivery for you.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was fiddling with the crystal rose. Under different lights, the color of the crystal was different. It was either bright or dark, but it was all very beautiful.

    She was thinking about where to put the flower when someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    Tang Xinrou was supposed toe back to celebrate with her, but because of the sudden snow today, her flight was dyed and she could not make it back.

    The other students were also studying abroad, so Song Yaoyao only thought that it was a birthday gift from one of the students who had specially chosen this day to deliver it to her.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    When the express delivery was delivered, it went through a check outside to make sure it wasn¡¯t a dangerous item before it was handed over to her.

    Therefore, Song Yaoyao was rxed when she opened it.

    In the study room.

    Nn held Huo Yunque¡¯s hand and shook it casually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯m not doing this for you.¡±

    Huo Yunque curled his lips. ¡°Anyway, thank you.¡±

    Nn curled the corners of his lips to show his disdain. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a scream from outside.

    He felt a gust of wind pass by. When he came back to his senses, Huo Yunque was already gone.

    Nn¡¯s face darkened. He cursed in a low voice and quickly chased after him.

    Song Yaoyao fell to the ground, her vision turning ck. She looked like a drowning person, and it was difficult for her to breathe.

    A beautifully wrapped gift box was spilled on the ground. Blood dyed the white fox fur carpet red, and in the pool of blood, there was half a snow-white finger.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes scanned across everything on the ground, and his body instantly brimmed with a strong murderous intent.

    He covered Song Yaoyaao¡¯s eyes and quickly carried her away.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    In the cold winter, Song Yaoyao¡¯s forehead was full of sweat.

    Her fingertips were white, and she tightly gripped Huo Yunque¡¯s shirt.

    Nn knelt on one knee and stared at the red blood on the carpet. After a moment of silence, he reached out and dipped his hand into it, putting it under his nose and sniffing it.

    As for the severed finger, he only needed to take a nce to see the problem.

    ¡°The severed finger is fake. The blood is human blood.¡±

 Chapter 1151 - Side Chapter: Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Side Chapter: Past Life</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Late at night, in a dpidated hospital corridor.

    <i>Rustle, rustle¡­</i>

    Luggage wheels rolled across the floor. In the silent night, a sudden sound echoed in the empty hospital, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The pouring rain outside the window covered the sound inside very well.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    With a loud sound, a sh of lightning lit up between the gaps. The thin and weak girl had a pale little face and was clutching her heart tightly.

    It was painful, as if she was being sliced by countless fine needles.

    She was trembling, and the thunder kept exploding in her ears.

    The luggage was still moving.

    Until¡­

    <i>Creak¡­</i>

    A dpidated door was pushed open, and the wind poured in from the ssless window, causing the door to endlessly creak.

    The person who was dragging her finally stopped.

    Following that was the sound of a zipper. The girl was pulled out. Under the rough treatment of the other party, her weak arm felt as though it was being torn off.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    The girl, who had always been pampered, grunted. Her lips were even paler, and there was a hint of purple.

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t kill her.¡±

    A woman scolded in a low voice, ¡°After we take her belongings, we still have to rely on her family to get some money to live abroad!¡±

    The girl opened her eyes in a daze, but her eyes were tightly blocked by an extremely dense blindfold. She could not see who the person in front of her was.

    The air was filled with the dizzying smell of candles and the faint smell of blood.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±

    The man sounded like he was trying to please the woman and it appeared as though he had walked a few steps to the woman¡¯s side and did something to her.

    The woman had a huge reaction. ¡°Enough is enough! Even if you¡¯re possessed, please take a look at the situation! Quick, ce the offering up there. Where¡¯s our daughter?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping inside. I¡¯ll go get her.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Offering?

    These people who kidnapped her, what were they going to do?

    The girl sat quietly on the ground, constantly adjusting her breathing, trying to ease the pain in her heart, but it was of little use.

    High heels hit the ground, and every hit was like a nail on the girl¡¯s fragile heart.

    Everything that happened to her seemed so strange. Her chin was suddenly lifted up, and the girl felt a gaze sizing her up.

    It seemed like a long time, but also a short moment. The woman sneered and pushed her face away disdainfully.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a weakling with a short life. Why does she deserve to live so well?¡±

    She stood up and dragged the girl to the altar.

    Because the girl was so weak that she could not withstand a single blow, the woman did not even bother to tie her up. In fact, shepletely believed that if she was left alone, she would die in less than half a day.

    The girl¡¯s intuition told her that they were talking about her. She appeared to be only ten years old, but because she had been sick since she was young, she was already used to controlling her emotions.

    From the conversation between the man and woman, she guessed that the kidnappers were a couple. However, unlike the criminals who had kidnapped her in the past, they not only wanted money, but also seemed to want to do something to her!

    Shey weakly on the ground and remained calm.

    ¡°Old Song! Are you done? Hurry up!¡±

    The woman packed everything up and turned around to urge the man unhappily.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±

    She lowered her head and looked at the girl who was lying on the ground on herst breath, muttering under her breath, ¡°You have to hold on for me. Even if you die, you have to wait for me to finish everything before you die! So what if you have great luck? In the end, it¡¯s still not¡­¡±

    The girl pricked up her ears, but the woman had already stopped and did not continue speaking.

    Thus, the girl was unable to obtain any other information.

    ¡°How annoying! I just fell asleep!¡± an arrogant voice filled with unconceble frustration said.

    The woman¡¯s voice, which sounded very fierce and scary, suddenly became gentle. She coaxed patiently, ¡°Be good. Mommy has found a way to fix your body. Behave well. When today is over, Daddy and Mommy will take you to live abroad, okay?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you? Do you see this little girl on the ground? Her family is very rich. When her familyes to redeem her with money, we will go abroad. Mommy will buy you whatever you want, okay?¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    The girl in the white dress crossed her arms and nced at the girl lying on the ground. She suddenly went forward and pulled off her blindfold before the woman could react.

    ¡°Hey you¡ª¡± the woman was helpless. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    If the girl saw everything, then so be it. She was just a sickly little girl anyway. Besides, she had already made arrangements: after she received the money, she would leave. When that time came, she would be miles away. No matter how powerful this girl¡¯s family was, they would not be able to find them.

    However, the girl was stunned. She squatted on the ground and reached out her small hand to support the girl¡¯s small face.

    Under the incandescentmp, her small face was so delicate that it made people jealous, even if it was pale and colorless. Her eyshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes. Her round almond-shaped eyes made her look innocent and harmless. Her clear pupils looked like the most expensive gemstones inside a jewelry store.

    She was too beautiful, like a porcin doll.

    The girl stared at her face. Her nails dug into her chin, and blood quickly gushed out.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Darling!¡±

    Seeing her like this, the woman knew that she was jealous again; she couldn¡¯t stand to see anyone more beautiful than her.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a use for her. Sit over there first, okay?¡± the woman coaxed gently.

    The girl ignored her and suddenly kicked the little body on the ground. ¡°What right do you have to be more beautiful than me? And to live better than me?¡±

    No matter how pathetic she was, she was still so beautiful. Her ck hair was like silk, and her dress was an expensive brand. The dazzling pink diamond ne on her neck sparkled.

    The girl suddenly went forward and pulled the ne off her neck.

    She held it in her hand and said sharply, ¡°Mom! When I get the money, I¡¯m going to kill her!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m going to kill her! Do you hear me? I hate her! I¡¯m going to cut up her face and cut off her hands!¡±

    This girl was delicate and tender. Obviously, she had been pampered by her family growing up.

    The daughter was hysterical and was about to lose control.

    The woman immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, we¡¯ll do as you say. Don¡¯t get agitated, calm down. When you get what you want, you can do whatever you want to her, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    The girl became happy and kissed the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, I knew you loved me the most!¡±

    She nced at the girl on the ground proudly, walked to a chair on the side, and sat down arrogantly.

    There were a few blood-red nail marks on her chin, and the girl also noticed the scene in the room.

    The candlelight flickered, reflecting the various items ced on the offering table. The stone statue in the middle had a ferocious look on its face, and at a nce, an evil aura overwhelmed her.

 Chapter 1152 - 2: Iâ€™m Here. Donâ€™t Be Afraid.

    <h4>Chapter 1152: I¡¯m Here. Don¡¯t Be Afraid.</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao? Wake up.¡±

    Song Yaoyao suddenly woke up. There was still fear in her eyes.

    Her fingers were gripping the bedsheet so tightly that her expression changed. Her fingertips were so white that there was not a trace of blood.

    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    There were no incense candles, no altar, no ferocious stone statues, and no bloody smell that came from God knows where¡­

    Shey on thefortable bed, and when she opened her eyes, she saw a worried face staring at her.

    The fragrance from the man was reassuring.

    Song Yaoyao suddenly sat up and pounced into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms.

    She took a deep breath, and then she felt alive.

    ¡°Wh-What happened to me?¡±

    Her head throbbed, and the broken images from her dream shed past, leaving only a few fragments. But when she thought about the man and woman in the dream, and the face of the evil girl¡­ her head immediately hurt as if a big hand had reached in and messed with it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Song Yaoyao gasped softly. She leaned softly into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms and gradually recalled the scene before she fainted.

    Her face turned even paler.

    She hugged Huo Yunque¡¯s waist tightly and pursed her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just slept,¡± Huo Yunque replied gently. He stroked her hair lightly and changed the topic.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°That finger¡­¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    She was not a timid person, but for some reason, when she saw the blood oozing out of the gift box and the broken finger rolling on the ground, she suddenly felt a strong sense of fear from her soul.

    There was also a hint of unexinable agitation¡­

    She knew she was easily agitated when she saw blood.

    But why? What exactly happened?

    Everyone had kept the truth from her. Now, she did not know if she still had the chance to find out.

    ¡°The finger was fake.¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyes were cold and murderous.

    But when he spoke to Song Yaoyao, he was as gentle and calm as ever. ¡°The blood was also chicken blood. Someone must have pranked you and scared you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao heaved a sigh of relief and gradually regained her senses.

    She nodded slightly, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    She was actually scared by chicken blood and a fake finger?

    Because of her embarrassment, her pale little face gradually turned red, making her look more normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Be good.¡±

    The man¡¯s deep voice had the effect of stabilizing people¡¯s hearts, gradually dispelling Song Yaoyao¡¯s fear.

    ¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know anything! Ah¡­¡±

    In a dark room, an object that looked barely human was hanging from a cross-shaped wooden frame. The air was filled with the nauseating smell of blood.

    ¡°Sir, please spare my life!¡±

    ¡°Tch¡ª¡±

    Huo Jiu was standing at the door when he heard this. He suddenly sneered and flipped the switch on the wall. There was arge amount of light in the room, illuminating everything clearly.

    The man on the frame was bloody.

    ¡°Brother Jiu.¡±

    The subordinate in ck saw Huo Jiu, lowered his head, put away his whip, and retreated to the side.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn.¡±

    Leather shoes hit the ground, echoing in the empty room.

    Finally, Huo Jiu stopped in front of a row of cabs, took out a pair of gloves from the drawer, and carefully put them on.

    His lips curled up. Hidden behind his sses was a sh of malice and killing intent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Hearing this, the subordinates in the room paused. Then, their bodies trembled in unison. They didn¡¯t dare to refuse.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? What do I need to do for you to believe me? I really don¡¯t know who sent this gift. I only gave it to Miss Song after I made sure there was no problem. Please¡­ don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±

    As Huo Jiu got closer, the other party became more and more flustered, almost unable to form a sentence.

    <i>Slice!</i>

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Without a word, Huo Jiu cut the man¡¯s chin first.

    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± Huo Jiu took off his sses and smiled politely. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to betray the Master, you should have thought of your own ending.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, no¡­ Ughh¡±

    A few minutester¡­

    The few subordinates supported each other as they came out of the room with weak legs. As soon as they left the room, they bent down, clutched their stomachs, and began to retch.

    Huo Jiu¡¯s footsteps paused slightly as he nced at them with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Am I really scary?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The few subordinates whose faces were pale immediately stood up straight and shook their heads in unison.

    Huo Jiu said, ¡°He¡¯s of no use now. Just feed him to the dogs,¡± he whispered. ¡°This rotten meat can¡¯t even be used as fertilizer.¡±

    The subordinates were speechless

    They saw Huo Jiu¡¯s neat clothes; there was not a single wrinkle on his shirt. He walked out of the basement with his head held high as the subordinates watched him from behind with respect.

    Sure enough, no one from the Twelve Guards could bepared to a normal person.

    ¡­

    Huo Yunque had just put Song Yaoyao to sleep and entered the bedroom when he saw Huo Jiu walking towards him.

    He lowered his eyes and buttoned up his sleeves at a moderate pace. His posture was elegant, and his slender fingers glowed with a warm jade-like luster under the light.

    ¡°Did you get an answer?¡±

    He walked towards the study as if he was talking to the air.

    Huo Jiu said, ¡°He¡¯s just a small fry who was bribed. He was tortured half to death, but I couldn¡¯t get any useful information out of him.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Tao.¡±

    Huo Yunque paused for a second when he heard this name. He searched through his memory, but he couldn¡¯t remember who this person was.

    Huo Jiu saw Huo Yunque¡¯s expression, and he suddenly felt a little sympathetic for Jiang Tao. She had worked hard to get Mr. Huo¡¯s attention, and she even treated Miss Song as an enemy. However, she didn¡¯t know that Mr. Huo had no impression of her at all.

    ¡°She was left behind by the Eldest Young Master¡¯s father. Later, you transferred her to the front to take care of Miss Song.¡±

    He did not know this part at first, but Huo Jiu was used to getting all the information before doing anything.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows, and his tone did not change as he said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    That was it.

    Huo Jiu lowered his head and waited for a while. He did not receive any other instructions from Huo Yunque, so he could only ask in a low voice, ¡°Then, Master, how should we deal with her?¡±

    ¡°Chop her up.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, and he looked like a cold and ascetic immortal as he parted his lips and said these three simple yet merciless words.

    Huo Jiu was stunned, but he still nodded in agreement immediately.

    The truth was, he had many doubts in his heart. Jiang Tao was someone left behind by the Young Master¡¯s father. Did she really do all this out of jealousy toward Miss Song? And just because she treated her as a love rival? She had disappeared for so long. Why did she have to do it now?

    However, Huo Yunque had naturally considered the same things that he did. His order was not without reason.

    Therefore, Huo Jiu followed Huo Yunque¡¯s order without hesitation.

    Just as he was about to carry out his order, Huo Yunque suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What else do you need, Master?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, death is a relief.¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s fingertips swiped across the title page of the book and he said nonchntly, ¡°Since she likes pranks, let her have a taste of her own medicine.¡±

 Chapter 1153 - Quit Weibo Indefinitely

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Quit Weibo Indefinitely</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Jiu had the same thought. Death was easy. A life worse than death was the most severe punishment.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huo Yunque knocked on the table and paused for a moment. ¡°After that, send her to Huo Ningxi.¡±

    He wanted him to take a good look at what his father had left for him.

    Huo Jiu was not surprised at all. He epted the order and left.

    ¡­

    After that, the same dream would appear from time to time while Song Yaoyao was sleeping.

    However, it was always like looking at flowers in the fog. Often, when she wanted to see their faces, the scene would stop abruptly.

    This time was no different.

    The dream was like a warning, but also like a part of her life that she had missed out on.

    Those broken scenes and the intermittent conversations were gradually connected by Song Yaoyao.

    She thought of the girl who had a murderous intent toward her for no reason, and then she remembered the man¡¯s surname that the woman had mentioned: Old Song¡­

    What was the connection between her past life and this life?

    Was her rebirth the mercy of the heavens, or was it intentional?

    All kinds of doubts pressed down on her heart.

    After a few days, Song Yaoyao¡¯s regained her energy and she never had that dream again.

    She wanted to call Nn and ask him if he knew about all this; she had a feeling that he must know something.

    She took out her phone and suddenly remembered that Nn, that weird guy, didn¡¯t use a phone¡­

    That day, she received a package, and after she fainted and woke up, she didn¡¯t see Nn again.

    ¡­

    Because she was in a bad state, she had been resting at home for many days. During this time, she didn¡¯t show up, and she even missed her exam.

    Haters took the opportunity to make fun of her, using her of drifting into the entertainment industry and forgetting that she was still a student.

    Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t exin anything. On the contrary, Tang Xinrou and the others wholeheartedly defended her, directly using their ounts to post a few exnations on Weibo. But not only did the haters not stop, they were even more hyped up.

    Ever since Tang Xinrou¡¯s engagement was exposed, she had lost quite a number of fans. The power of her fans was also not as good as before. Seeing such an opportunity, herpetitors naturally took advantage of it. They immediately bribed an influencer ount and set up a press release to trample on her.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t evene out to exin herself, why are you stepping forward?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she was beaten until she couldn¡¯t leave the house, right? Hahahaha!¡±

    Comments like this got Song Yaoyao¡¯s fans fired up and an intense argument began.

    No matter what, these were not good things for Song Yaoyao. As a director, she frequently appeared in front of the public and was widely discussed by passersby on trending searches. Seeing all this, someizens thought she was a person who liked to hype things up. So, her poprity naturally declined.

    This was not a good thing for either the actors or the director.

    But Song Yaoyao did not have the time to care about these childish scenes. All the doubts about her were already making her very unhappy.

    Therefore, very soon, Song Yaoyao wrote out a Weibo post. This was the first andst one.

    Song Yaoyao (verified): ¡°For thest time, there was no domestic violence. I was really just sick. I have been thinking about a lot of problems recently. As a director, my private life has aroused the curiosity of so many people. This is my fault. Due to theplicated affairs recently, I¡¯ve decided to quit Weibo indefinitely. I hope everyone can pay attention to my new project and studio. Thank you.¡±

    The moment this Weibo post appeared, it immediately became a hot topic.

    The haters were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Song Yaoyao to quit so easily; she didn¡¯t show any mercy at all.

    Meanwhile, the fans were angered. Even passersby who had a good impression of Song Yaoyao were now deeply disgusted by the haters.

    The fans¡¯ thoughts were much more direct:?<i>You idiots took our goddess away! Very well. Are you the only ones who know how to cause trouble? Haven¡¯t you ever heard that idols have to pay for their fans¡¯ actions? Now that our idol has left Weibo, we don¡¯t need to give you any face!</i>

    As soon as they found out who Song Yaoyao¡¯s haters were fans of, they immediately started tearing them apart.

    Since they were having a hard time, they weren¡¯t about to let others live well either.

    ¡­

    ¡°You really quit?¡±

    It was rare for Tang Xinrou to visit the studio. She had been very busytely. When she saw Song Yaoyao, she was instantly shocked. ¡°God, how did you lose so much weight?¡±

    Song Yaoyao touched her face. ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Tang Xinrou red at her and directly pulled her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat! Did Mr. Huo abuse you and not give you any food? Your face is so thin that it¡¯s almost sunken in!¡±

    As she walked, she nagged. Because of this, she forgot to ask about Weibo. Instead, she ridiculed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be on camera; you can eat whenever you want. Do you know how miserable it is for me? The main character of my new drama is thin in the early stages, so the director wanted me to lose weight. Then, in theter stages, he wanted me to gain weight again! So much delicious food passed by me every day but Xu Yue wouldn¡¯t let me eat it. If I had known it was so hard to be an actress, I would have¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao followed her out of the studio. When she heard what she said, her eyes were filled with amusement. ¡°What would you have done?¡±

    <i>Cough¡­</i>

    Tang Xinrou was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s already said and done. Why are we discussing this?¡±

    She really liked this profession. Otherwise, as a spoiled and pampered youngdy born with a silver spoon in her mouth, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure this kind of hardship.

    Some rich heirs and heiresses entered the circle for fun, to chase after celebrities, and to be famous.

    Tang Xinrou was different. She did it for a hobby.

    When she sat down to wait for the dishes, Tang Xinrou remembered her original intention of looking for Song Yaoyao. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to use Weibo anymore? Sigh, I won¡¯t be able to interact with you anymore. Just thinking about it makes me sad.¡±

    Song Yaoyao looked at her speechlessly. ¡°We can interact on WeChat. What do you think?¡±

    She shook her phone and calmly sent a message to Tang Xinrou.

    Yaoyao: ¡°Are you there? /BaringTeeth¡±

    Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so boring!¡±

    Little Tang: [You¡¯reAnIdiot.jpg]

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved and sheughed out loud.

    Tang Xinrou saw her smile and heaved a sigh of relief.

    These past few days, she hadn¡¯t been able to contact Song Yaoyao. She only knew that she was sick. However, Song Yaoyao¡¯s health had always been good and she was a doctor. No matter how she looked at it, she didn¡¯t seem like a person who would be ill for so long.

    Tang Xinrou guessed that something must have happened to her, but seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, she knew that she definitely hadn¡¯t thought of what to say.

    Actually, how could Tang Xinrou know what happened? Even Song Yaoyao herself hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, so what could she say?

    The dishes were served and the two of them had a meal. Tang Xinrou was once again hurried by Xu Yue to return to the set for filming

    Looking at how energetic she was, Song Yaoyao sighed.

    It was time to continue with the film project that had put on hold for a long time.

    In the end, Song Yaoyao chose an old acquaintance, Xiang Chuan. He was in his early thirties, and his public image just so happened to be that of a tough guy. He was very masculine. Song Yaoyao had worked with him before, so when she knew that his acting skills had passed the test, she was relieved to work with him.

    On the other hand, the female lead was yet to be found.

    However, before finding a female lead, Christmas arrived first.

 Chapter 1154 - Letâ€™s Go On A Date On Christmas Day

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Let¡¯s Go On A Date On Christmas Day</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    If it was an ordinary film crew, who knew how much money they would waste if they kept dying the date like this? But Song Yaoyao was not short of money.

    Since she couldn¡¯t find the right female lead, then she would just hold off.

    On Christmas Day, Song Yaoyao went back to school to get her books. The streets were filled with the scent of Christmas. Outside the store, there was a Christmas tree. Colored balls and small gifts were hung on the small tree. The lights were shing, and it looked pretty.

    It had been snowing for the past few days. Song Yaoyao asked the driver to stop and got out of the car to take a look.

    She stopped in front of a cake shop. The shop assistant could not help but smile kindly when he saw a pretty girl standing outside the door staring at the Christmas tree they were decorating.

    After looking at it for a while, Song Yaoyao suddenly turned her head and said, ¡°You go back first. I want to spend Christmas outside today.¡±

    She pushed the door open and entered the shop. She ordered a cup of milk tea with half sugar and found a seat to sit down.

    She took out her phone and sent a message: ¡°Gege, do you want to go on a date?¡±

    The reply came very quickly. This small detail made Song Yaoyao smile.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Song Yaoyao sent a pinned location over. She then put her phone down and focused on looking around the shop.

    This cake shop was very big, and the air was filled with the sweet smell of cake. She had a sweet tooth, yet she had nevere here once.

    There were pictures of Santa us and candy cane on the ss. Song Yaoyao looked at them for a while, and then she realized that she had been distracted for too long.

    It wasn¡¯t right.

    No matter what happened, since she had a new life, she should look forward to the future.

    There woulde a day when the mystery would be solved. Even if it didn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as the people she cared about were fine, it wasn¡¯t like Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t bear it.

    She thought everything through, and her mood improved as well. She cupped her little face, and her fingers tapped to the beat of the music.

    asionally, she could see people passing by wearing Christmas costumes. It could be said that the festive atmosphere was very strong.

    ¡°Which one do you want?¡±

    ¡°This one! There¡¯s a Santa us!¡±

    The conversation between a man and a woman attracted Song Yaoyao¡¯s attention. The main reason was that the voice sounded familiar to her.

    She looked up and when she saw the back of the man, her gaze paused.

    Song Jingwan?

    But soon, the girl sensed something and turned around. When she saw Song Yaoyao, a faint smile broke out on her face.

    It wasn¡¯t Song Jingwan, but it was someone she knew.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her. Song Yaoyao also knew the young man beside her. This was interesting.

    Song Yaoyao gave a shortugh. She seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°Do you want to go over and say hello?¡±

    Song Yaoyao couldn¡¯t hear clearly, but from the shape of Zhongli Xue¡¯s mouth, she seemed to be saying this.

    The young man next to her had aplicated look in his eyes. His gaze swept past Song Yaoyao as if he had been stabbed, and his eyes quickly avoided her.

    Huo Ningxi shook his head.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    After Zhongli Xue finished speaking, she left Huo Ningxi and walked towards Song Yaoyao.

    ¡°Miss Song, what a coincidence. Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    Song Yaoyao lifted her chin slightly and nced at Huo Ningxi. ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    Zhongli Xue revealed a shy smile at the right time and exined softly, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Huo and I are friends. We just happened to bump into each other this time, so we went shopping together.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Two ¡®friends¡¯ were shopping and buying cakes in the middle of the night on a holiday like Christmas? With such intimacy, it would be difficult for others not to misunderstand?

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and nodded in understanding.

    She was in a good mood and spoke before Zhongli Xue did, ¡°But if you want to be with him, you¡¯ll have to call me Auntie.¡±

    Zhongli Xue: ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao noticed that something shed across her eyes, but when she noticed that Song Yaoyao was looking at her, she quickly lowered her head, feeling even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Miss Song really loves to joke around.¡±

    Song Yaoyao: ¡°I don¡¯t love to joke around, I love my Gege.¡±

    Zhongli Xue was at a loss for a moment, but when she came back to her senses, she looked at Song Yaoyao speechlessly.

    Was this a joke? Wasn¡¯t it a little too cold?

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± she pursed her lips and smiled awkwardly.

    Just then, milk tea arrived. Song Yaoyao grabbed the milk tea and took a sip. Because the sweetness was not as sweet as she liked, she only took a sip and put it down.

    Seeing Zhongli Xue¡¯s expression which looked as though she was angered by her joke, she leaned forward and asked curiously, ¡°Is there something wrong with what I said? Could it be that Miss Zhongli Xue doesn¡¯t love her gege (brother)?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she could clearly see that Zhongli Xue looked a bit pitiful.

    ¡°Of course, but my love is different from yours, Miss Song.¡±

    After Zhongli Xue finished speaking, she quickly turned back to look at Huo Ningxi and said, ¡°It¡¯s Christmas today. Miss Song should be waiting for Mr. Huo, right? There¡¯s also someone waiting for me, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡±

    Song Yaoyao waved her fair and tender little hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    When they left, Huo Ningxi opened the door for Zhongli Xue like a gentleman. This action made Zhongli Xue lower her head and smile, making her look even more gentle and lovely.

    Song Yaoyao smiled and pushed her milk tea away in disgust.

    The wind chimes hanging at the door rang. The handsome and tall young man had already left with the delicate and pure girl.

    The wind chimes rang again.

    A man in a ck windbreaker and scarf caught everyone¡¯s attention as soon as he walked in.

    He had a well-proportioned body, wide shoulders, narrow hips, and long legs. He looked just like a walking clothes rack. Coupled with his cold and restrained temperament, it was easy to overlook his looks.

    When Song Yaoyao first saw him, she was also fooled into thinking that he was in-looking.

    But in reality, she only realizedter that Huo Yunque¡¯s appearance was like wine. The longer she looked at him, the more vorful he was, and the more impable his facial features became.

    Song Yaoyao did not move. She knew that there were people around her secretly taking pictures with their phones, but she did not want to care anymore.

    What was the use of looking at him? This man was hers, from the inside out, from the body to the heart. He waspletely hers.

    Everyone else could only be envious and jealous.

    Song Yaoyao was already grinning from ear to ear when Huo Yunque came in. Huo Yunque looked at her sly expression and raised his eyebrows helplessly. ¡°What?¡±

    Was he wearing something weird?

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips, her dimples filled with sweet honey.

    She reached out her hand and said, ¡°Give me a hug.¡±

    When the shop assistants saw her actions and the man who looked so outstanding that he could debut on the spot at any time bend down to give her a hug, they suddenly came to a realization.

    So they were a couple!

    They were a perfect match!

    And their looks, even stic surgery couldn¡¯t create something like this, right? What did these two eat growing up? God must have molded these two with his own hands, while everyone else was just an afterthought, right?

    <i>Come out, God! I¡¯m so ugly I can¡¯t sleep!</i>

 Chapter 1155 - I Have Money And I Want To Buy, Buy, Buy!

    <h4>Chapter 1155: I Have Money And I Want To Buy, Buy, Buy!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Yunque walked over and hugged Song Yaoyao. He nced at the almost full cup of milk tea on the table and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Secretly having dessert?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Song Yaoyao passed the milk tea to Huo Yunque¡¯s mouth. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Huo Yunque never drank these things, but since it was handed over by his beloved little girl, it was okay to try it once in a while. He lowered his head and took a sip. The sweetness was not as strong as he had imagined.

    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Song Yaoyao pouted.

    !!

    Huo Yunque found it funny to see her like this.

    He patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re so well-behaved today?¡±

    Song Yaoyao assumed it was because she was used to being controlled. Sometimes, when she was alone, she could actually control herself and stop eating sweets.

    The main reason was that she did not want Huo Yunque to worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very obedient, okay?¡± Hearing that, she rolled her eyes at Huo Yunque.

    ¡°Yes, you have been very obedient. It seems like I have to reward you with something.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Song Yaoyao was delighted. She quickly went to Huo Yunque¡¯s side and raised her little head to ask curiously, ¡°What reward?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s slender fingers moved slightly and pointed at the beautiful cakes on the counter.

    ¡°Go ahead and pick one. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± As she said this, her pair of almond-shaped eyes had alreadynded on the counter. She looked like she was about to drool, causing Huo Yunque to shake his head helplessly.

    Was the dessert really that delicious? The sweetness was so strong!

    However, the little girl who had eaten dessert was indeed very sweet.

    Huo Yunque forced a smile. ¡°Then you don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! You promised me!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was afraid that he would regret it, so she quickly ran to the counter.

    In the end, she chose a strawberry-vored cake. It was decorated with Christmas elements, and there was cream piled on top like a cute little hat.

    After taking it back, Song Yaoyao quickly took a big bite and then closed her eyes in enjoyment.

    She was exactly the same as the two cats at home when they were hungry.

    The soft taste spread in her mouth, along with the taste of cream and strawberries, stimting her taste buds.

    It was actually on par with the chefs at home. Even though, when it came to chefs, Huo Manor only hired the best! These chefs were the kind who could head five-star hotels.

    Song Yaoyao was pleasantly surprised. As she ate, she mumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find this ce before? It¡¯s so close to the school!¡±

    Huo Yunque nced at her. ¡°Do you want to eat it every day?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s little n was exposed. She shrunk her neck in embarrassment and buried her head in the cake.

    She was eating so well that Huo Yunque lowered his head. ¡°Delicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    It was super delicious!

    No matter how bad her mood was, as long as she ate sweet food, she would be able to feel better quickly.

    ¡°Let me have a taste.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was about to put it into her mouth when she heard this. She nced at Huo Yunque and realized that he was serious. She could only reluctantly put it to his lips.

    Huo Yunque opened his mouth and ate it, his phoenix-like eyes filled with satisfaction.

    Seeing this, Song Yaoyao immediately pulled her hand back, feeling embarrassed:

    Seriously, how could someone eat cake so seductively?

    Afraid that Huo Yunque would snatch the cake from her again, Song Yaoyao sped up and quickly destroyed the whole piece of cake.

    The surrounding customers and employees could not help but secretly look at them when they had nothing to do. When Huo Yunque saw Song Yaoyao smile, the girls screamed in their hearts.

    <i>Ahhhhh! This man is too flirtatious!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huo Yunque held her hand, went to the counter to pay the bill, and dragged her out of the door.

    The cold wind blew. Song Yaoyao shivered from the cold and quickly hid in her scarf.

    ¡°Cold?¡±

    He wrapped his big palm around song Yao¡¯s soft little hand, put her little hand into the pocket of his coat, and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Song Yao leaned closer to Huo Yunque. The streets were lined with colorful lights and Christmas songs. It was especially festive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping then.¡±

    Huo Yunque pulled her scarf up, almost covering her face. Only her round eyes were exposed as she stared at him usingly.

    Huo Yunque pressed her head down. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not n to go shopping, so she did not even bring her hat.

    When she passed by a small boutique, Huo Yunque turned and walked in.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Yaoyao muttered in her heart, but her little hand was still in Huo Yunque¡¯s pocket, so she could only trot after him.

    There were many girls shopping for essories in the shop, and their arrival did not attract anyone¡¯s attention at first.

    Huo Yunque walked straight to the hat rack and chose a knitted beanie to put on Song Yaoyao¡¯s head.

    The designs here were very girly, with all kinds of light and soft colors.

    It was decorated with fur balls, yellow ducks, and embroidered cherries and oranges. It was very cute.

    Huo Yunque did not look like a person who knew how to shop, but on Song Yaoyao¡¯s body, his desire to buy things was bursting.

    One hat after another, he gave them to Song Yaoyao to try on.

    They all looked good.

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. When she saw Huo Yunque trying to throw all the hats that she had worn into the shopping basket, she quickly grabbed his hand and whispered awkwardly, ¡°Gege, are you nning to buy all the hats here?¡±

    She pointed at the basket that was filled to the brim for Huo Yunque to see.

    Huo Yunque nced at it and said calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    Song Yaoyao said,¡±... of course you can, but I can¡¯t wear all of them! Besides, there are so many of them, how do you know they are all suitable for me?¡±

    ¡°They look good.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Huo Yunque emphasized seriously and attentively, ¡°They look good on you.¡± He paused and added, ¡°They all look good.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was speechless

    So, she was wasting her breath, right?

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s strange behavior had already attracted the attention of the other tourists. Song Yaoyao awkwardly picked up the hats in the basket and ced them back. She said seriously, ¡°You can only choose one! Otherwise, I won¡¯t buy it!¡±

    Huo Yunque frowned. ¡°I have money.¡±

    ¡°Pfff...¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not know whether tough or roll her eyes.

    ¡°Of course I know you have money, but I really don¡¯t need so many! Gege, please, just choose one, okay?¡±

    She pinched Huo Yunque¡¯s sleeve and shook it gently, coquettishly saying, ¡°Okay...? Okay...?¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s ears itched slightly. He coughed lightly and looked down at the coquettish Song Yaoyao. The cold, white light of the shop shone on her small face. Her skin was wless and had a texture like that of jade.

    He rubbed his fingers on her cheek and came to apromise. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Yaoyao grinned. ¡°I knew Gege was the best!¡± She suddenly tiptoed and jumped up to kiss Huo Yunque while there was no one around.

 Chapter 1156 - Did I Seduce You?

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Did I Seduce You?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    But...

    Song Yaoyao kissed Huo Yunque¡¯s chin.

    She muttered, ¡°Why are you so tall? It¡¯s not convenient to kiss you.¡±

    Huo Yunque did not hear her clearly and asked, ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°... nothing! I mean, which one do you think looks best on me?¡± Song Yaoyao shook her head and ran her fair fingers across a row of hats, turning her head to ask Huo Yunque¡¯s opinion.

    !!

    ¡°I...¡± Huo Yunque¡¯s attention was entirely on her. Just as he opened his mouth, Song Yaoyao suddenly interrupted him and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t say that they all look good! You can only choose one!¡±

    Huo Yunque: ¡°...¡±

    He did not say anything. He looked at the hats and finally chose the one that he first picked when he entered the shop. It was a lotus root pink beanie with a snow-white fur ball on the tip.

    Song Yaoyao snickered at the sight and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like such a pink color, Gege.¡±

    Huo Yunque put it on her seriously and did not feel embarrassed. ¡°It looks good on you.¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s face was slightly hot. How could someone talk about love in such a serious manner?

    She asked, ¡°Gege?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The man still had his eyes lowered as he focused on tidying up the beanie.

    His eyshes were long and clear. The beam of light on top of his head cast a faint shadow on the bottom of his eyes. It was as if a butterfly was resting in the shadow. It was quiet and beautiful, and one could not bear to disturb it.

    As she was about to say something, Song Yaoyao licked her lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Huo Yunque tidied up and looked at her with raised eyebrows.

    Obviously, he did not believe Song Yaoyao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Song Yaoyao had nowhere to hide under his gaze. She coughed dryly and exined in a low voice, ¡°Actually, what I want to say is, do you know what a tease you are?¡±

    ¡°A tease?¡±

    ¡°You were acting really seductive!¡±

    There should be nothing wrong with that exnation, right?

    As soon as she finished her sentence, arge shadow suddenly appeared before her eyes.

    Song Yaoyao leaned back on the shelf and raised her head in a daze. She looked at the man¡¯s handsome face as it slowly magnified it in front of her.

    Her lips softened.

    ¡°So, did I seduce you?¡±

    A kissnded on her lips like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. It onlysted for a second.

    Song Yaoyao felt a little regretful. When she heard his question, she stammered and replied with an, ¡°En,¡± as she blushed.

    A clear and seductive chuckle rang in her ears.

    Huo Yunque stood up and pulled her over again.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes fluttered as she looked around guiltily. She felt that everyone had seen what she and her Gege had done.

    But she was only feeling shy on her own.

    Everyone was used to it. Christmas was a romantic holiday in China, and it was snowing. It was perfect for couples to date.

    As they lined up to pay, Song Yaoyao held onto Huo Yunque¡¯s hand, her fingers entwined with his.

    She could feel that someone was watching them from behind, and she wanted to run.

    Someone must have spotted them!

    What made Song Yaoyao panic the most was when it was their turn to pay and she inadvertently nced at the counter. Almost instantly, she felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck her head, causing her mind to go nk.

    Immediately, blood rushed to her face and it turned red.

    Th-there were surveince cameras!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After paying and before they even received their receipt, Song Yao quickly dragged Huo Yunque out of the boutique.

    Huo Yunque followed with big steps, his phoenix eyes filled with a doting smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Song Yaoyao screamed, ¡°Ahhh! They saw everything! They must have!¡± No wonder they were looking at her strangely.

    ¡°Saw what?¡± Huo Yunque was surprised.

    Song Yaoyao whimpered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? There are surveince cameras in the shop! The surveince screen is behind the counter!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...¡±

    No wonder her face was so red. It was because she was shy.

    Huo Yunque could not help butugh. He raised his hand and flicked the pom-pom on her hat. ¡°Cute.¡±

    Song Yaoyao pped his hand away resentfully. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    They strolled around for a while more. After Song Yaoyao was recognized by her fans on the street, they returned home.

    ...

    This time, without Song Yaoyao¡¯s suppression, photos of her and Huo Yunque strolling around the streets, photos of them strolling around the boutique, and even a video of her feeding Huo Yunque a cake in the cake shop were posted online.

    Although Song Yaoyao could not help but feel sour when she saw the anonymousizens shouting, ¡°I¡¯d like to tap that,¡± she also knew that Huo Yunque belonged to her alone, and no one could take him away from her.

    She was confident.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the movie that she had invested in, the one with Xu Dongqing, was scheduled to screen in the New Year.

    This was a low-budget movie, and there were many funny scenes in it. The main character was an actor who had been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years and could only y a minor role. His ent and hisical appearance added a lot of color to the movie.

    Song Yaoyao did not go to the premiere, but the critics who had seen it said that the plot was good.

    Song Yaoyao woke up on the first day of the new year and greeted Elder Huo first, from whom she reived a thick red packet.

    She had long broken ties with her family, so she didn¡¯t have any elders to visit. However, Song Wenchuan transferred a sum of money to her in the morning and said, ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Song Wenchuan knew in his heart how much Song Yaoyao disliked Zhou Manli, so he did not mention anything about her visiting their mother.

    Song Yaoyap epted the red packet with a clear conscience and replied, ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± before leaving.

    Her phone rang non-stop the whole morning. It was full of New Year¡¯s greetings from all her friends on WeChat. Among them were her previous ¡®patients¡¯, the big shots who could cause earthquakes with just a stomp of their feet.

    In the study, Huo Yunque rubbed the space between his eyebrows that was hurting from the noise. He found it funny. ¡°Student Song Yaoyao, you¡¯re busier than me.¡±

    Song Yaoyao did not even raise her head as she calmly replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m popr.¡±

    ...

    In the evening, Tang Xinrou asked Song Yaoyao to go with her to support the new movie she invested in.

    Song Yaoyao dly went.

    While waiting for the performance, Tang Xinrou ridiculed, ¡°Yaoyao, you have no idea how my brother-inw is like now. Those who don¡¯t know would think that he¡¯s the one giving birth. After a man bes a father, do they all change? Tsk... Whenever I think about how An Feiran and Mr. Huo will be like him in the future, I feel a chill down my spine.¡±

    As she spoke, she rubbed her arms in disgust.

    A lot of things had happened to Song Yaoyao during this period of time, and she wasn¡¯t present when Xia Rao gave birth. Hearing Tang Xinrou mention it, she suddenly thought of this.

    ¡°After we watch the movie, let¡¯s go see Sister Xia Rao.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I miss the baby too.¡±

    At this time, the ticket inspection began. Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t say anything else. She stood up with Tang Xinrou. Carrying popcorn and milk tea, they queued up to enter the venue.

    The two of them wore masks and hats, so the passersby had no idea that the two girls standing beside them were the new director and talented starlet that had been highly discussed throughout the past year.

 Chapter 1157 - Condoms

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Condoms</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    After watching the movie, the sky was already dark. Originally, she nned to go see Xia Rao, but because it was toote, she was afraid of disturbing her rest, so she decided to go the next day.

    ¡­

    The next day, Song Yaoyao prepared a small gift and went to the Mu residence with Tang Xinrou.

    Seriously speaking, this was her first time visiting Xia Rao¡¯s home.

    They didn¡¯t live in a vi but in a high-end residentialplex. They took the elevator to the penthouse, and the entire floor was theirs.

    The decoration style was simple and luxurious, and the marble floor was shining. Compared to the decoration style of Huo Manor and Yi Manor, it was obvious that Xia Rao¡¯s ce was closer to the trending aesthetics that young people enjoyed.

    ¡°Yaoyao,e and sit! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, why are you only here now?¡±

    Xia Rao was dressed in loose-fitting home clothes. Herplexion was rosy and her skin was fair. Compared to when she was the best actress, her figure was much more voluptuous, and she looked more seductive.

    Tang Xinrou, who was ignored, rolled her eyes. ¡°Aunty, do you still have me in your eyes?¡±

    Xia Rao gave her a side nce. ¡°Find a ce to sit. Are you waiting for an invite?¡±

    Tang Xinrou was rebuked. She rubbed her nose and went to y with her younger cousin.

    Xia Rao gave birth in autumn. Counting the days, the child was only a few months old.

    ¡°Do you want to see Little Ze? You¡¯ve been busy. This should be the first time, right?¡± Xia Rao pulled Song Yaoyao towards the bedroom and teased, ¡°But if you didn¡¯t bring a gift, you¡¯re not allowed to see him!¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°I did.¡±

    She had brought a small safety token. It wasn¡¯t expensive, but it was the perfect gift.

    It was a warm and clean texture with small auspicious clouds carved on it, symbolizing safety.

    When Song Yaoyao went in, Tang Xinrou was already ying with the little radish.

    The happy child immediately opened his mouth andughed with a simple poke of his cheek. He was round from being well-fed, and his small arms and legs were like lotus roots, so tender that it made people want to take a bite.

    From the moment Song Yaoyao saw him, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. He was too cute!

    Xia Raoughed to herself. ¡°You guys go y with him. I¡¯ll get the nanny to make some food. Stay for lunch.¡±

    Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao naturally agreed.

    Children loved to sleep. They would fall asleep after ying with him.

    Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao quietly left the bedroom. Tang Xinrou¡¯s voice softened and anticipation shed in her eyes. ¡°It would be great if my children in the future are this cute.¡±

    ¡°Of course they¡¯ll be cute.¡± Song Yaoyao said matter-of-factly, ¡°Unless they aren¡¯t your biological children.¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Tang Xinrou red. ¡°What the hell?¡±

    How could it not be her biological child?

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips. ¡°Otherwise, how could the child be ugly?¡±

    Tang Xinrou and An Feiran were a pair of beautiful people.

    Tang Xinrou reacted and didn¡¯t know what to say. Was this apliment or an insult?

    ¡°He¡¯s asleep.¡±

    Xia Rao put down the milk bottle and waved at Song Yaoyao.

    After she went over, she ced a piece of cake in Song Yaoyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s fill up our stomachs first. I¡¯ll get the nanny to go buy some food.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Xia Rao sat opposite them and suddenly said to Song Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, give the baby a name.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Wh-what? You want me to give it a name?¡±

    The cake was still in her mouth. Song Yaoyao was surprised and pointed at herself.

    Tang Xinrou understood what Xia Rao meant.

    Xia Rao said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how would I have had the chance to give birth to Little Ze? You¡¯re the benefactor of our family. You should be the one to name him.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Song Yaoyao immediately waved her hand. ¡°You guys are Little Ze¡¯s parents. You should be the one to name him. Besides, how would I know how to name him?¡±

    Her delicate and pretty brows were tightly knitted together. She felt that it was very difficult.

    Xia Rao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why not? Let your talent shine. You¡¯re the top scorer in the college entrance examination. You definitely have the ability to name him.¡±

    ¡°Mu Jing agrees too?¡± Song Yaoyao was curious.

    ¡°Of course. He agreespletely.¡±

    This couple was really¡­

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You guys are Little Ze¡¯s parents. A name is a very meaningful thing. How can an outsider like me be the one to do it?¡± She saw that Xia Rao still wanted to persuade her, so she immediately raised her hand to stop her, ¡°If you really want to thank me, just give me money.¡±

    Tang Xinrou pounced over and pinched her cheek. ¡°Little money grubber!¡±

    Xia Rao also smiled. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go get you money!¡±

    During dinner, Xia Rao even said that she wanted Song Yaoyao to be Little Ze¡¯s godmother.

    Song Yaoyao was almost scared to death by Xia Rao¡¯s enthusiasm. After lunch, she hurriedly ran away.

    ¡­

    At night.

    After Huo Yunque washed up, he came out of the bathroom, wiping his face.

    He saw a petite girl sitting cross-legged on the bed with her back facing him, holding a long strip of condoms in her hands, doing something seriously.

    Huo Yunque frowned and crept up behind her.

    Song Yaoyao was doing something seriously and didn¡¯t even hear his footsteps.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ow!¡±

    Song Yaoyao was already on the edge of her seat, so she jumped up from the bed in fright. There were a lot of condoms scattered on the bed, and she was jumping up and down with tears in her eyes. She wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s frown deepened. He strode to the bed, reached out his long arm, and pulled Song Yaoyao over. He pinched her finger to examine it.

    There was a needle mark on it, and bright red blood was oozing out.

    Song Yaoyao wanted to cry out loud. She sobbed and kept ncing at the bed.

    Her little feet kicked quietly, trying to destroy the crime scene.

    ¡°Behave yourself.¡±

    Huo Yunque gave her a cold look, grabbed her slender ankle, and told her to sit down.

    He turned around to find alcohol and band-aids in the drawer. Ignoring Song Yaoyao¡¯s screams, he sterilized her finger and put a band-aid on it.

    After he was done, he looked around.

    Song Yaoyao sensed this and pounced on him, covering the things on the bed with her body.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Huo Yunque¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his face was frighteningly dark.

    He pulled Song Yaoyao up and picked up a needle from the bed.

    ¡°Do you want to be pricked again?¡±

    His voice was extremely cold and serious. It was obvious that he was angry about this.

    Song Yaoyao shrank her neck and lowered her head listlessly to receive her discipline.

    Huo Yunqueughed coldly as he threw the needle onto the table and bent down to pick up a small silver packet on the bed. ¡°What is this? Student Song Yaoyao, you are quite a schemer, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Song Yaoyao¡¯s head was almost buried in his chest. Her hands were sped on her thighs. She sobbed and said with a sobbing voice, ¡°Gege, my hands hurt.¡±

    She tried to act coquettishly and trick her way through.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    A shadow covered her and her chin was suddenly grabbed and raised.

    She met a pair of eyes that were as dark as an abyss, and she could not see the bottom of them.

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to see that the condoms were pierced with small holes.

 Chapter 1158 - Afraid Youâ€™d Be In Pain

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Afraid You¡¯d Be In Pain</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    Huo Yunque could imagine what would have happened if he had not found out, or if he hade out a littleter. What kind of ident would have happened next?

    Song Yaoyao listened to his serious question. There was no hint of fluctuation in his voice. It was as if she was a stranger.

    She suddenly lost her temper and pushed his hand away, ring at him with red eyes.

    ¡°So what if I want to have a child? I¡¯m old enough to have a baby!¡±

    Huo Yunque took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and suppressed the anger that was rising in his heart. He said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re still studying.¡±

    !!

    ¡°But I already know everything. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t go.¡±

    She was always the first in her grade in every exam.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t have to have a child. What she cared about the most was Huo Yunque¡¯s attitude towards it.

    ¡°Song Yaoyao!¡±

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes and called her name, word by word. His eyes were filled with warning. ¡°Take those words back.¡±

    Song Yaoyao was louder than him. She wiped her tears away and stood on the bed. She looked down at Huo Yunque and said, ¡°No!¡±

    She was like a little firecracker. Dopey and Unhappy sensed that something was not right between the master and mistress of the house, so they quietly went under the bed.

    The atmosphere froze as if it had turned into a solid object, and it pressed down on her head.

    Huo Yunque was helpless, reaching out to pull her. ¡°Be good, life doesn¡¯t have to be about having children. If you like children, you can always adopt.¡±

    Song Yaoyao could not believe it. ¡°Why do you want to adopt?¡± Her smart little head was in a mess. She could not figure it out at all. ¡°We¡¯re both very healthy. Isn¡¯t it good to have a child of our own?¡±

    She stepped back, trying to avoid Huo Yunque¡¯s hand.

    It was obvious that she wanted an exnation.

    Huo Yunque¡¯s thin lips moved slightly. He was about to say something when his eyes met Song Yaoyap¡¯s and his breathing stopped.

    ¡°Be careful¡ª¡±

    Song Yaoyao tripped over the pillow on the bed and fell backward uncontrobly.

    Huo Yunque moved very quickly at that moment. He quickly pulled her back into his arms the moment she started falling off the bed.

    Song Yaoyao was still in shock and her face turned pale with fear.

    The next second, the world turned upside down and Huo Yunque had already pressed her onto his thigh.

    ¡°p!¡±

    A merciless pnded heavily on her butt.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Song Yaoyao cried out in pain and physical tears welled up in her eyes. She struggled violently, ¡°Huo Yunque! You b*st*rd!¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Huo Yunque sneered. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know how painful it is. Do you know how painful it is to give birth to a child? Are you sure you can handle it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao stopped struggling and her mind regained some rity. She turned around in a daze. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to have a child of our own.¡±

    Huo Yunque sighed and pulled her into his arms. He gently stroked her long hair.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we have a child or not, I don¡¯t care about that.¡±

    The most important thing to him was that he didn¡¯t want to lose the little woman in his arms.

    Song Yaoyao leaned into Huo Yunque¡¯s arms in a daze. His words were like a giant hammer hitting her on the top of her head, directly knocking her into a daze.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want it... It¡¯s that you¡¯re worried about me?¡±

    Huo Yunque did not say a word. The bedroom was extremely quiet.

    Silence meant implied agreement.

    That¡¯s right, Huo Yunque loved her so much and cared about her. Song Yaoyao had also heard that childbirth was very painful. In ancient times, there was a saying: ¡°When a woman gives birth, it¡¯s like taking a trip through the gates of hell.¡± From this, one could see how dangerous it was for a woman to give birth.

    It was also because the medical standards had developed that the risks were less than before. However, it was notpletely safe.

 Chapter 1159 - Youâ€™re Writing About Xu Yue

    <h4>Chapter 1159: You¡¯re Writing About Xu Yue!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Yunyi </h4>

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    Song Yaoyao finally regained her senses and recalled how unreasonable she was earlier.

    Her face was pink as she mumbled awkwardly, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you exin it properly? Why did you spank my butt?¡± She pouted andined.

    Huo Yunque chuckled, ¡°This is nothing. If you want to give birth, I¡¯ll give it to you right now. Do you want it?¡±

    Song Yaoyao was frightened by Huo Yunque¡¯s sinister tone and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Her eyes were still filled with tears. She was both cowardly and pitiful.

    Huo Yunque pressed her head, ¡°Good.¡±

    He covered her in the nket and swept all the broken packets on the bed into the trash can, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens if you try this again!¡±

    Like an ostrich, Song Yaoyao slowly slid under the nket and covered her little face.

    She said in a muffled voice, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh my God! You really did it? Pfff¡­ How could you be so brave?¡±

    It was the start of the new semester. Tang Xinrou was holding a cup of milk tea in her hand. When she heard Song Yaoyao¡¯s words, she spat out a mouthful.

    She looked at Song Yaoyao¡¯s calm expression and found it hard to imagine the scene at that time.

    ¡°However, Mr. Huo really loves you.¡±

    Tang Xinrou said enviously, ¡°To avoid causing you pain, he would rather not have children for the rest of his life. In this world, there are very few men who could do that.¡±

    Especially those with high status and power. It was not an exaggeration to say that they had the pressures of inheriting the throne in their families.

    However, Huo Yunque still did not hesitate to give up having an heir for Song Yaoyao.

    It was clear that in Huo Yunque¡¯s heart, Song Yaoyao was more important than anything else.

    ¡°But I still want it.¡± However, Song Yaoyao did not dare to say these words in front of Huo Yunque. She was afraid that Huo Yunque would hold her down and give her a few ps on her butt.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tang Xinrou¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Giving birth really hurts. I heard it from my aunt. Since you¡¯re so sensitive to pain, I think Mr. Huo did the right thing.¡±

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You¡¯re doing the same thing.¡±

    ¡°No, I am just¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Song.¡±

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou turned their heads at the same time.

    The girl who got out of the car had a light smile on her face. She carried her bag in her hand and walked towards them.

    At this moment, the sound of another car door attracted Tang Xinrou¡¯s attention.

    A youth wearing a casual suit stood still. He had handsome features and a tall figure. Standing at the entrance of the drama academy where handsome men and beautiful women wereing and going, he was not in the least bit inferior.

    However, when she saw his face, Tang Xinrou frowned slightly.

    Seeing that Zhongli Xue had yet toe closer, she lowered her voice and whispered into Song Yaoyao¡¯s ear, ¡°Why did that guy get mixed up with Zhongli Xue? Are they in a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Yaoyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she maintained her smile.

    As she spoke, Zhongli Xue had already walked in front of them.

    ¡°Miss Song, what a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯ve transferred to another school and entered the acting department. From now on, we¡¯ll be ssmates.¡±

    Tang Xinrou clicked her tongue in confusion and said to Song Yaoyao, ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s go. Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen are still waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Zhongli Xue nodded apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll treat Miss Song and Miss Tang to a mealnext time if there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    Actually, Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen hadn¡¯t arrived on campus yet, but Song Yaoyao didn¡¯t expose Tang Xinrou and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Her tone wasn¡¯t very warm.

    Tang Xinrou couldn¡¯t wait to pull Song Yaoyao away.

    After walking for some distance, Song Yaoyao finally asked after leaving Zhongli Xue behind, ¡°Do you hate her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tang Xinrou pouted. ¡°In any case, I can¡¯t get myself to like her.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she looks like Song Jingwan?¡±

    After Song Yaoyao said this, Tang Xinrou fell silent and shook her head ufortably.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like her, but she does at the same time.¡±

    She turned her head and looked at Zhongli Xue in the distance.

    Huo Ningxi had already arrived by her side without her noticing, and he was carrying a small suitcase. It was obvious that he was the one who drove Zhongli Xue to school. The two of them talked with their heads lowered as they walked. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they were very close, like a couple.

    ¡°Are they really together?¡± Tang Xinrou frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand it anymore¡­¡±

    She just felt that it was weird, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was weird about it.

    Song Yaoyao pulled her over and walked towards the female dormitory.

    Her soft voice was very calm. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    The new semester started, and Song Yaoyao started to get busy.

    She had to prepare her homework and the movie that she had shelved previously.

    After she sent the script to Kang Yuan, the master and disciple edited it again. In the end, the script had apletely different vibe from before.

    At first, they thought Zhongli Xue was quite suitable, but the revised character was no longer suitable.

    Xiao Man¡¯s personality was gentle but also firm. She fell in love with the general, but she still remembered the revenge for destroying her country. One time, she almost killed the general, but she hesitated and stopped just before she pierced his heart.

    Later, she was rescued by her old subordinates.

    When the two met again, it was at the pce banquet. At that time, Xiao Man had somehow be the emperor¡¯s favorite concubine.

    After the general had made great contributions to the country, he was feared by the emperor. With the excuse of rebellion, he took away his military power and sent him to the border.

    After Xiao Man messed up the harem, the previous dynasty quickly fell into chaos without the general around. The emperor was cruel and merciless, and the subjectsined.

    Xiao Man¡¯s country had already been destroyed. She knew that she did not have enough troops to take revenge, so she secretly sent letters to other countries. In the end, she cooperated with outsiders and finally killed the emperor to take revenge.

    In the end, she killed herself in the pce hall.

    The general who rushed over held her body and used the sword that Xiao Man used tomit suicide. He held Xiao Man¡¯s hand andpleted the sword attack for her. This time, the sword didn¡¯t miss.

    What Xiao Man didn¡¯t know was that the general was awake the night that she tried to kill him.

    At night, after Tang Xinrou finished washing up, Song Yaoyao saved her documents, took a change of clothes, and went into the bathroom.

    When she came out, she found Tang Xinrou sitting in front of herputer, reading the script. Suddenly, she let out an ¡°eh¡± sound and asked, ¡°Yaoyao, don¡¯t you think that the princess that you described fits Xu Yue¡¯s image quite well?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Yaoyao was stunned.

    ¡°Look, it says that Xiao Man is a vixen. Xu Yue happens to have phoenix eyes, and she can be quite ruthless sometimes.¡±

    As Tang Xinrou spoke, the following description automatically appeared in Song Yaoyao¡¯s mind. Thest thing that appeared in front of her was actually Xu Yue¡¯s face¡­

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve really been brainwashed by you. How could I do that, though?¡±

    Tang Xinrou spread her hands. ¡°Why not? If she¡¯s really suitable, I beg you to quickly take her in, so that she won¡¯t bother me every day. She¡¯s so fierce!¡± She wrinkled her nose.

    After being an agent for a long time, her aura had be stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 1160 Did You Molest Her?

    "Quick, quick, quick! Come out and take a look!"

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her hands in anticipation.

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. She pushed up her spectacles that didn''t exist on the bridge of her nose and pretended to be serious.

    The two of them stared at the change room.

    Click¡ª

    The door opened slightly, but no one walked out.

    "Do I really have toe out? It''s too strange for me to be like this. What are you guys trying to do?" Xu Yue''s confused voice came from the change room.

    "Aiya, why don''t youe out and find out!"

    Tang Xinrou couldn''t wait any longer. She strode over and pushed the door open, forcefully pulling Xu Yue out.

    It was bright outside, and the cold white light fell on Xu Yue''s body. Tang Xinrou couldn''t help but curse.

    A strange look shed across Song Yaoyao''s, and her eyes were shockingly bright.

    Xu Yue, who was standing in front of the mirror, was dressed in red. Because she was taller than many girls, the costume didn''t fit her well. She was barefooted and her snow-white ankles were exposed under her skirt. Her skin was cold and white, and she looked extremely charming under the contrast of the red dress.

    She originally had short hair and it had grown a little longer recently, but it was only up to her shoulders.

    As her clothes were slightly messy, she tugged at her loose red dress and looked at Song Yaoyao helplessly. "Yaoyao, are you guys hiding something from me?" She raised her phoenix-shaped eyes. Perhaps it was because of the clothes that she was wearing, her strong aura had been softened, and she looked stunning.

    Tang Xinrou clutched her heart. "F*ck! Xu Yue, you''re actually so good-looking?"

    Xu Yue frowned. "What?"

    Song Yaoyao grabbed Xu Yue''s hand and raised her head. Her glowing eyes made Xu Yue a little afraid.

    "Xu Yue! I sincerely invite you to be the female lead of my new movie!"

    Xu Yue suspected that she was hallucinating. "What? Are you guys mistaken? I''m a manager!" She looked at Song Yaoyao with anger and amusement. "Have your standards dropped so much?"

    She didn''t know how to act at all. If she really did act, wouldn''t it ruin Song Yaoyao''s hard-earned reputation?

    "No, no, no, I think you''re the most suitable. Other than you, everyone else is just passable."

    Xu Yue: "..." She turned her head dangerously and looked at Tang Xinrou.

    Tang Xinrou immediately waved her hand. "It''s none of my business! I didn''t do anything!"

    After saying this, she immediately ran away.

    Xu Yue shook her head. "No, you''d better keep looking. There''s bound to be someone more suitable than me. How could I do it? Don''t make things difficult for me." As she said this, she tried to return to the change room to change her clothes.

    Seeing that she was unwilling to agree, Song Yaoyao gritted her teeth and suddenly grabbed Xu Yue''s hand, asking her to turn around.

    When Xu Yue turned around...

    The girl''s hands were clenched into fists as she pressed them against her chin, her dark almond-shaped eyes looking at her pitifully, flickering as if tears were about to fall any second.

    "Yueyue, I beg you, just try it."

    These words pierced into Xu Yue''s heart and she coughed dryly. "Don''t be like this..."

    Song Yaoyao pressed her palms together and her voice became softer and softer. "Huhu, Yueyue, please, please, please! This project has dragged on for so long. If I don''t find an actress, my money will be burnt to the ground!"

    Xu Yue: "..."

    "I beg of you..."

    Xu Yue was flustered by her cuteness and nodded. "Then... Alright..."

    "Yay!"

    Song Yaoyao clenched her left hand into a fist and struck her right hand quickly. "It''s done!"

    She turned around and shouted in a hurry, "Huo Jiu! Get the costume team manager over here! Her costume needs to be changed!"

    "Sigh..."

    Xu Yue watched helplessly as Song Yaoyao''s cute expression disappeared and she turned around to leave.

    She tugged at her red dress and was dumbfounded.

    Her expression had changed so quickly. Even if she was lying to her, could she at least be a little more sincere?

    In the midst of her silence, a figure wearing a ck suit suddenly walked in.

    The man was wearing sses and his face was handsome and refined. He had a gentle and refined appearance.

    Only Xu Yue knew how terrifying the other side of this man was.

    She pursed her lips and her expression turned cold in an instant. She turned around and walked towards the change room.

    However, she wasn''t used to wearing such clothes. For the sake of beauty, the stylist had made a long tail behind her. Xu Yue suddenly turned around and her ankles were entangled by the long tail. She fell down uncontrobly.

    "Oh."

    In that instant, Xu Yue only had time to close her eyes.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds..

    The pain that she imagined didn''te. Instead, her back was pressed against a hard chest.

    A warm breath sprayed against her ear. It was clear how close the person behind her was.

    "Miss Xu, it''s better to be careful."

    p!

    Xu Yue did not know what she was thinking at that moment. The moment she stood still, she turned around and pped him.

    After a crisp sound, the small space fell into a dead silence.

    Huo Jiu''s face was pped so hard that it was tilted to the side. Five finger marks were particrly clear.

    Xu Yue tightened her grip on the hem of her dress.

    Huo Jiu adjusted his sses and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips.

    Behind the sses, his eyes were dark and deep. Xu Yue''s throat was dry and she retreated uncontrobly.

    Suddenly, her arm was grabbed.

    Huo Jiu smiled. "Who knew Miss Xu had such arm strength?" He quickly helped Xu Yue up and let go. "Be careful. You won''t be caught every time you fall."

    Xu Yue''s face was dark and she didn''t say a word.

    Suddenly, Huo Jiu''s finger brushed across her cheek and finallynded on her shoulder. He pulled up the cor that had fallen off.

    "You''re too skinny."

    He left a sentence with an unknown meaning and turned around to leave. "The designer wille overter to take your measurements. Miss Xu, pleasee out after you''ve changed."

    The door outside was closed. At the same time, it isted the outside world.

    Xu Yue''s face did not look pleased. The warmth of Huo Jiu''s fingers seemed to linger on her face.

    She stood there in silence for a few minutes before she managed to squeeze out one word from between her teeth. "F*ck..."

    Did he think that by doing this, everything in he past would be forgotten?

    No matter how well-dressed he was, no matter how amiable he looked to the outside world, in Xu Yue''s eyes, he was always the worst.

    ...

    Outside, Tang Xinrou was holding a ss of water and drinking it. She didn''t notice anything when she saw Huo Jiue out. She only reacted after he walked over.

    "Wait..."

    She put down the ss and walked to Huo Jiu. "Your face..."

    Tang Xinrou raised her hand and gestured. "Did you molest Xu Yue in the change room?" She leaned closer to Huo Jiu and asked in a low voice, "Did she hit you?"

    Huo Jiu spread his hands innocently, a faint smile on his lips.

    "It was Miss Xu who hit me, but I didn''t molest her. I just saw her fall and helped her out of kindness."

    Bang!

    Just as his voice fell, the fitting room door was mmed heavily.

    Xu Yue changed her clothes and walked over coldly.

 Chapter 1161 The World Of A Top Student

    Tang Xinrou regained herposure in a second. "Hey, Xu Yue, you changed so quickly?"

    Xu Yue walked past Huo Jiu, her gaze focused in front. "Where''s Yaoyao?"

    Tang Xinrou pointed at the office. Xu Yue pushed the door open and walked in without looking back.

    "What the..."

    Tang Xinrou was dumbfounded when she saw Xu Yue''s actions. She looked at the clear palm print on Huo Jiu''s face and her eyes shed with uncontroble curiosity. "The two of you..."

    Huo Jiu lowered his eyes and smiled gently. "Miss Tang, I still have something to do. I''ll take my leave first."

    "Eh? Hey, hey!"

    Tang Xinrou stood where she was and stomped her feet in anger.

    These people had piqued her curiosity, but they were not responsible for answering her questions. It made her feel like she was in a mess and her heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat.

    In the office, Xu Yue said softly, "Yaoyao, I''ve thought about it and I still don''t think I''m suitable to be an actress. Why don''t you look around again? That Zhongli Xue fromst time..."

    "Are you going back on your words?"

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes narrowed and formed a dangerous arc.

    Snap...

    The ballpoint pen in her hand broke and Xu Yue''s back stiffened. "Ahem... don''t do this..."

    "Do what?"

    Song Yaoyao gently caressed the broken ballpoint pen and the tip of the pen trembled pitifully in her hand. She looked up innocently and looked Xu Yue in the eyes. She blinked and said, "I was careless. What did you just say? Say it again..."

    Xu Yue: "..."

    "I can''t..."

    She hadn''t attended any professional sses and never had the thought of entering the entertainment industry in her life. At most, she had just observed Tang Xinrou film some of her scenes.

    But this wasn''t even considered experience.

    "It''s okay, I can wait for you."

    It was rare toe across such a suitable actor for a role. In this industry, there was never a shortage of directors who waited for the actors they liked, even if it took several years.

    "I can wait until you feel that it''s okay. One year, two years, three years?"

    Xu Yue and Song Yaoyao looked at each other. Her eyes were very dark and bright, and they shone with a serious light.

    She was helpless. She knew that Song Yaoyao was not joking.

    She was serious about waiting for her.

    "Alright..."

    Xu Yue sighed softly. "But I''m just a substitute. If you meet someone more suitable than me, you''re wee to rece me. I''m just a manager..."

    She had never thought that she would be able to be an artist one day.

    Song Yaoyao snapped her fingers and her eyes curved. "Deal!"

    -

    "Miss Song, I heard that your movie has been shelved." Zhongli Xue caught up with Song Yaoyao and questioned her.

    "Yes, I don''t n to shoot this movie for the time being." Song Yaoyao nodded. She was not surprised that Zhongli Xue would know about this.

    Zhongli Xue paused and asked hesitantly, "May I ask why?"

    "Of course."

    Song Yaoyao shrugged, her smile rippling in her eyes. Along with the shining spring sun, it was so bright that it was dazzling.

    "I found a suitable actress, but she currently thinks that with her acting skills, she is not qualified for the role of Xiao Man, so I''m giving her time to study."

    Zhongli Xue didn''t expect this answer. She had auditioned for the rolest year.

    Although she knew the result of the audition, she didn''t know the answer.

    However, when she heard that Song Yaoyao chose someone else, she still found it hard to ept.

    "Is that so..." Zhongli Xue smiled. "Is she a neer?"

    "A pure neer."

    Moreover, she was a manager.

    Song Yaoyao had revealed a lot of information; there was no need to tell Zhongli Xue any more.

    If she really wanted to know, there was bound to be another way to find out.

    "I got it." Zhongli Xue''s eyelids drooped. When she looked up, she regained herposure. "Then I wish Miss Song''s movie can start shooting soon. I liked the script very much and hope to see it at the cinema soon."

    "Thank you."

    After their conversation was over, Zhongli Xue waved her hand and quickly walked towards the school gate.

    There, beside a luxurious car, a handsome young man was smiling as he took the bag from Zhongli Xue''s hand.

    Unintentionally, their gazes met.

    Huo Ningxi did not avoid her gaze. Instead, he calmly looked into Song Yaoyao''s eyes and nodded as a greeting.

    Song Yaoyao immediately averted her gaze.

    ...

    Her ns had been put on hold indefinitely, and there was no hope of filming within a short period of time. However, Song Yaoyao could not stay idle either.

    Coincidentally, there was apetition held in the school. Although it was obvious that it was for the animation department, the entire school could participate.

    Song Yaoyao happened to have nothing to do, so she dragged Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen along to participate in thepetition.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen, one was in the scriptwriting department, the other was in the directing department. They didn''t have any problems writing a script, but...

    This was an anime! Not a live-action movie!

    Who would draw the content? Even a few minutes of footage would consume a lot of manpower and energy.

    "Should we go to the animation department to recruit some help?"

    They had to work with a scriptwriter anyway. With Song Yaoyao''s fame, there would definitely be a lot of people willing to participate.

    "Sure." Song Yaoyao calmly took out a stack of drawing paper. "Find a few people to be my assistants."

    "Sure, I''ll post it right away... Wait, wait... What did you say?" Wang Jiayu had just taken out her phone when she heard what Song Yaoyao said. She was stunned. "Find a few assistants? Wait, what are you going to do?"

    Song Yaoyao said matter-of-factly, "I''ll be the lead artist."

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen: "???"

    It was as if they had lost their ears; they didn''t hear it clearly.

    "Say it again?"

    Song Yaoyao: "I''ll draw. I can do it."

    She had learned various skills in her previous life. After all, she wasn''t in good health, and she had many enemies targeting her because they knew that capturing Song Yaoyao was equivalent to capturing her parents and her brother.

    After experiencing a few kidnappings, Song Yaoyao didn''t go out easily anymore.

    Even though her parents and brother always suggested for her to go out and y, she always refused and stayed at home day after day for several years. Perhaps it was because of guilt and heartache, no matter what Song Yaoyao wanted to learn, even if she showed the slightest interest, her brother would invite a top expert in that field to personally teach her.

    Song Yaoyao didn''t know how much she had learned. When she saw thispetitione up, it wasn''t like she wanted to be famous, but she remembered that she also had some knowledge in this area, so she just treated it as participating in campus life and killing time.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen looked at her in doubt.

    But very soon, their attitude changed. When they saw Song Yaoyao draw a lifelike animated character on the drawing paper with only a few strokes, Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen were stunned.

    Later on, they watched as Song Yaoyao tried to draw theplete sequence and then skillfully used the appropriate software to create an animated scene. They werepletely dumbfounded.

    "Is this the world of a top students?"

    Song Yaoyao touched her nose. "I don''t really know how to use this software properly..."

 Chapter 1162 The Bug In The Dorm

    Wang Jiayu: "Haha."

    You''ll learn soon enough.

    A weekter, Song Yaoyao bought a graphic tablet, and her ten fingers could already dance across the keyboard like a blur.

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen immediately went numb. They obediently went to the forum to ''recruit'', and even specifically said they were looking for assistants!

    The rewards for thispetition were generous, so those who were confident in winning, naturally didn''t join Song Yaoyao''s team which was obviously just for fun. Wasn''t that clearly giving up on the reward?

    In the end, quite a few people still came for interviews, but they were also those who didn''t have any hope of getting the rewards.

    Song Yaoyao didn''t care. She just randomly gave it a try and selected a few people to join.

    Thus, this temporary team reluctantly began to work.

    Song Yaoyao specifically split a small section in the studio for them to work. Anything she couldn''tplete, she would bring it back to her dorm to finish.

    Meanwhile, Tang Xinrou was still busy. She was either on set or participating in variety shows, magazines, and advertisements.

    This girl, in just a short span of two years, had sessfully jumped from an unknown rookie to a new star in the entertainment industry.

    Song Yaoyao actually felt like a proud father.

    One day, Song Yaoyao was sharpening her pencil when the dormitory door was suddenly pushed open.

    Song Yaoyao was distracted and took a nce. Her finger was cut by the sharp knife.

    "Ouch..."

    She sucked in a breath of cold air. Her nose and eyes soon began to ache and tears welled up.

    Fortunately, she reacted in time and the cut was not deep.

    But the pain spread like a spider''s web, and her head felt like it was being pricked by needles.

    Tang Xinrou jumped in fright. She threw down her suitcase and rushed over.

    "What happened? My God, where did you hurt yourself again? Why is there so much blood?!"

    She hurriedly found a tissue to wipe away the blood on Song Yaoyao''s finger, but the bleeding couldn''t be stopped and dripped all over the floor. Tang Xinrou pressed down on her finger tightly while looking for sterilization gauze.

    "Bear with me. How could you be so careless? Don''t you know that your nerves are sensitive to pain?"

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes were brimming with tears. The pain was so painful that she couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air. Facing Tang Xinrou''s scolding, she didn''t make a sound.

    Tang Xinrou pinched her hand. After sterilizing her wound, she applied pressure for a few minutes before finally stopping the bleeding. Finally, she wrapped a band-aid around her wound and told her to sit to the side.

    "If you know it hurts, you should be more careful next time, do you hear me?" Tang Xinrou pushed Song Yaoyao, "I really don''t know what''s going on in your head. You look smart, but why do you keep hurting yourself? If your Mr. Huo were to see this, I don''t know how much his heart would ache."

    There was a lot of blood on the floor, and a few pieces of drawing paper had been dirtied. Tang Xinrou bent down to pick it up and took out a few pieces of paper towels to wipe the floor.

    When she stood up, her head identally bumped against the edge of the table. She cried out in pain. As she held her head, she looked up. At that moment, her hand touched something under the table and her pupils constricted.

    Words rolled in her throat. Just as she was about to speak, she quickly reacted and forcefully suppressed her original words. She said angrily, "Ouch, it hurts so much, stupid table!"

    She stood up and kicked the table, giving Song Yaoyao a look.

    Song Yaoyao felt that something was wrong with her eyes. She wiped her tears and bent down to look under the table.

    Something smaller than a button was stuck under her table, hidden in the gap.

    If one didn''t look carefully, they wouldn''t be able to notice it.

    Song Yaoyao stood up, nced at Tang Xinrou, and took the lead to walk to the door.

    Tang Xinrou pushed her luggage back, closed the dormitory door, and the two of them left the dormitory building together.

    "F*ck..."

    Tang Xinrou couldn''t help but swear. When she thought about how her dormitory had been secretly bugged, she felt a chill run down her spine.

    "Who would install this thing? What''s their purpose? Are they just curious about our dormitory life?"

    She didn''t stay in the dormitory for more than a few days a month. Tang Xinrou was certain that the person who installed the bug was most likelying for Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao didn''t say anything, but she did not look pleased.

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her arms. "By the way, have we ever discussed anything private in the dormitory?"

    Hearing this, a thought shed through Song Yaoyao''s mind. She thought about it again, but couldn''t recall anything.

    She shook her head. "There''s no point talking about that now."

    The owner of the bug had already heard everything.

    Tang Xinrou wanted to curse even more. She had a fiery temper to begin with. It was only after she entered the entertainment industry that her temper improved under the strict management of Xu Yue.

    But that was only under normal circumstances. At times like this, she couldn''t control it at all.

    "Who do you think it is? Wang Jiayu? Ye Meichen?"

    Song Yaoyao didn''t speak up for them. Before the truth was revealed, everyone was a suspect.

    "There are too many people in the female dormitory. During the holidays, you have no idea who entered and left our dormitory. Also, we have no idea when the bug was ced under the desk."

    "Let''s check the surveince cameras... No." Tang Xinrou shook her head immediately after she said that. "To dare to ce a bug under your desk, they must havee prepared."

    The surveince footage might have been deleted long ago.

    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll get Huo Jiu to investigate this matter."

    The Huo Family had talent in this area. Rather than checking the surveince cameras, it was better to trace the IP address and follow the clues.

    Tang Xinrou huffed angrily, "What a pervert! When I find out who it is, I will definitely kill them."

    "Actually, there''s no need to be so pessimistic. We can still check the surveince," Song Yaoyaoforted Tang Xinrou. "What if it''s your fan who bribed the girl''s dormitory and put the bug in our dormitory to be closer to you?"

    "F*ck..."

    Tang Xinrou instantly felt a chill run down her spine. "Stop, I get the point!"

    Some fans even did indecent things with their idols'' photos... This kind of thing couldn''t be avoided. In any case, as long as she didn''t see it, Tang Xinrou would pretend not to know.

    Now that Song Yaoyao mentioned it, she simply couldn''t stand it. It was so disgusting.

    "If you say it again, I''ll hit you!" Tang Xinrou raised her hand and threatened. She knew that Song Yaoyao was changing the topic, trying to make the atmosphere less heavy, but Tang Xinrou couldn''t smile at all. She took a deep breath. "I hope it''s a fan."

    This was actually the best result.

    However, the oue was always the opposite of what was expected. The results of the investigation proved that during the holiday period, the female dormitory''s surveince cameras inexplicably broke, resulting in a long period of nkness.

    The school security guards thought that since it was already the holiday period, they might as well ignore it and wait until the start of the semester to change the surveince cameras.

    After that, the surveince footage was all normal. Other than themselves, no one else had entered.

    This meant that the bug had been ced, at least, before school started.

 Chapter 1163 Huo Ningxiâ€™s Engagement

    Song Yaoyao wanted to hide the bug from Huo Yunque. He had to deal with so much work every day, and it was already very tiring. Song Yaoyao did not want him to worry about it anymore.

    But in the end, Huo Yunque found out.

    Then again, what could be hidden from him?

    Song Yaoyao was detained at home and she could only travel between Huo Manor and the studio. Other than Huo Si, who was always protecting her, the number of guards nearby had doubled.

    As long as they wanted to, not even a fly could get close to Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao participated in the animationpetition to pass time, not to win a prize. Besides, she didn''t know how shepared to everyone else.

    On the draft paper, two furry little kittens were raising their ws and pouncing on butterflies. One had white socks, and the other had a crescent moon on its head.

    Thispetition was limited to a month. What Song Yaoyao wanted to do was notplicated. It was a short film with a healing element. After a few days, the work was basically done, and she did not have to go to the studio every day.

    The door to the study opened, and Song Yaoyao was sitting cross-legged on Huo Yunque''s chair, drawing.

    Familiar footsteps approached, and Song Yaoyao looked up. "Gege, you''re back!" She curved her eyes, holding the pen and smiling extremely sweetly.

    In her dimples, there seemed to be endless honey, soft and sweet.

    Huo Yunque raised his hand and pinched the back of her neck. "How long have you been sitting? Get up and move."

    "It''s only been a while..." Song Yaoyao replied perfunctorily. She noticed that Huo Yunque''s phoenix-like eyes were slightly narrowed, and his aura was gradually bing dangerous.

    She immediately stood up. "I know, I know!"

    Uncle Zhang must have betrayed her again!

    Huo Yunque sat down, pulled her onto hisp, and pinched her soft little hand.

    Song Yaoyao shifted her gaze and itnded on the desk. "What''s this?"

    She curiously grabbed it. It was an invitation card, red and very festive.

    It was for an engagement ceremony.

    [Betrothed: Huo Ningxi and Zhongli Xue]

    "Huo Ningxi?" Song Yaoyao was surprised. She turned to look at Huo Yunque. "He''s getting engaged to Zhongli Xue?"

    Thest time they met, Zhongli Xue insisted that she and Huo Ningxi were just friends. Now, a little whileter, the two of them were getting engaged.

    She remembered the time when she went for a walk and bumped into Zhongli Xue and the others. That night, outside the window, the girl could not hide her sad and unwilling words.

    "Yes."

    Huo Yunque''s expression was indifferent as he stroked Song Yaoyao''s soft hair.

    "Do you want to go?"

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the invitation card. There was a small photo of Huo Ningxi and Zhongli Xue in the middle. The pretty girl in the photo was nestled in the young man''s arms with a bright smile. Song Yaoyao had rarely seen her like this. Even Huo Ningxi had a faint smile on his lips.

    No matter who came to see them, they would feel that they were a good couple.

    A perfect match made in heaven.

    "If you want to go, of course."

    "Tsk..."

    Song Yaoyao seemed to have thought of something. She threw the invitation aside and turned to face Huo Yunque. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her head on his shoulder intimately.

    "Huo Ningxi''s taste is as bad as ever."

    "It''s bad, but not that bad."

    "What did you say?" Song Yaoyao did not hear Huo Yunque''s amusement and turned her head in surprise.

    "I said..." Huo Yunque suddenly pinched her sharp chin and kissed her on the lips. "This."

    Song Yaoyao was caught off guard by his sudden attack. Her little face was slightly red and she nestled in his arms in embarrassment. She had forgotten what Huo Yunque had just said.

    "You really are..."

    ...

    Huo Ningxi''s engagement party was held in the most luxurious hotel in Feng City.

    Song Yaoyao arrived in the evening. The parking lot outside the hotel was already filled with luxury cars of all kinds, and all the guestsing and going were dressed up.

    That was right, Zhong Li had been doing a lot of things recently, and he had gained a firm foothold in the country at an extremely fast speed.

    Moreover, he was also well-versed in the ways of dealing with people. While making money, he also did not forget to do charity and attract investments for the country. Hence, business was going smoothly. Even if his methods were a little harsh, people could only sigh; the younger generation was indeed formidable.

    The weather had notpletely warmed up in spring. Song Yaoyao was wearing a custom-made qipao in a graceful and elegant light pink. It did not look too formal, but instead, she was like a budding rose, exuding an elegant temperament from the inside out. Looking at her, one could almost feel the elegance emanating from her body.

    Wearing a coat, she walked into the hotel holding Huo Yunque''s arm.

    As the protagonist of the day, Huo Ningxi had arrived early. He wore a very solemn white suit with a tie, giving him a youthful aura, like a prince.

    He was the male lead of the original novel after all. In terms of appearance, he was indeed outstanding.

    Song Yaoyao only took a quick nce at him before she averted her gaze.

    On the other side, Huo Ningxi had already noticed them. He whispered something to the person beside him and walked towards them.

    "Uncle."

    Huo Ningxi seemed to be very surprised. "I didn''t expect you toe to my engagement. I''m very happy."

    Huo Qi stepped forward with a smile and handed their present to the person beside him.

    "Young Master, congrattions!"

    Huo Yunque''s eyelids drooped. He paused for two seconds before he said tly, "Congrattions."

    "Thank you, Uncle."Huo Ningxi smiled even more happily. He turned his head and looked at Song Yaoyao. "Thank you too, Auntie."

    What?

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and looked at Huo Ningxi seriously for the first time.

    Was he out of his mind? He was actually willing to call her Auntie?

    "Go in first, I''ve already arranged the seats for you."

    Huo Ningxi led them in.

    Huo Yunque''s arrival made the onlookers even more confused. Did the uncle and nephew of the Huo Family have a falling out, or did they not?

    If they did not, then why did Huo Yunque kick Huo Ningxi out of the family business with such quick precision?

    But if they did, why did hee to attend Huo Ningxi''s engagement ceremony?

    "Mr. Huo, you''re early. I thought you wouldn''te."

    When they entered, a voice interrupted them from the side. It was deep and husky. Even if there was a smile when it was spoken, people still did not like it.

    A man in a suit walked over with a smile on his face. He was clearly talking to Huo Yunque, but his eyes were very quick as he scanned Song Yaoyao''s body.

    Song Yaoyao frowned slightly and leaned closer to Huo Yunque.

    His eyes were very flirtatious, as if they had materialized and were tracing her body.

    "Gege," Song Yaoyao tugged at the corner of Huo Yunque''s shirt and whispered, "I''ll go look for Huo Tianrou and the others first. I''ll look for youter."

    Huo Yunque narrowed his eyes and shook hands with Zhong Li. A few secondster, he withdrew his hand.

    "Okay, go."

    He gently tucked the hair on Song Yaoyao''s forehead behind her ear and pinched the back of her neck. "Be careful."

    "Okay..."

    Song Yaoyao habitually rubbed her cheek against the back of his hand. Halfway through her action, she suddenly realized that there was an unlikeable person watching her.

 Chapter 1164 The Betrothed Heiress

    She pursed her lips and said, "I''m leaving."

    Zhong Li watched the graceful figure disappear before he whistled and looked away.

    At that moment, his eyes met Huo Yunque''s. He smiled and said, "Miss Song seems to be much prettier than that time at Huo Manor. She''s be more of a woman."

    These words were very impolite.

    Huo Yunque smiled without changing his expression. "Thank you. She would be very happy if she heard someone praise her for her beauty."

    Zhong Li''s original intention was to infuriate him. He wanted to see a different expression on Huo Yunque''s face than usual, but it was obvious that Huo Yunque did notply with him.

    He was calm andposed, with a cold temperament.

    Standing in the crowd, he was the most eye-catching presence.

    Zhong Li smiled smugly. "It doesn''t appear as though you like Miss Song all that much"

    Huo Yunque said calmly, "If you say so."

    Zhong Li: "..."

    He almost couldn''t maintain his smile. Huo Yunque''s arrogant expression provoked him.

    "I wonder if Miss Song knows. With her personality, if she knew that she wasn''t as liked by you as she imagined, she would definitely be very sad, right?" He put his hands in his pockets, looked into the distance, and saw Zhongli Xue slowly walking over in a white dress. The crowd automatically opened up a path for her. Both men and women were surprised when they saw her.

    He suddenly asked, "Isn''t our Xue beautiful? What a shame..." Zhong Li pretended to sigh, "Originally, Xue should have been your fianc¨¦e."

    Hearing this, Huo Yunque let out a shortugh.

    The crystal chandelier above the hotel was luxurious, and the light shone on his eyes like melted gold.

    He looked at Zhong Li gently. "Mr. Zhong Li, Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to say these words now?"

    "Oh! Sorry¡ª"

    Zhong Li spread his hands and shrugged without any sincerity, "I didn''t mean any harm, I simply felt it was a pity. After all,pared to Huo Ningxi, I actually like you more."

    "Is that so?"

    Huo Yunque''s gaze fell on a certain spot. "Mr. Zhong Li is quite interesting. I''ll take what you said today as a joke. In the past, the two families did joke about this..." His smile became more and more harmless, and his temperament was elegant and refined. "My father was referring to the true daughter of the Zhong Li family, not this¡ª"

    Huo Yunque shook his head and did not say anything else.

    Zhong Li''s expressionpletely darkened.

    "Huo, Yun, Que!" He enunciated each syble clearly.

    Huo Yunque was no longer interested. He brushed away the dust that did not exist on his clothes and nodded elegantly. "I''m sorry, I should go find my little wife. I''ll take my leave first."

    With that, he walked away with an elegant posture and a noble temperament. It was as if he was strolling in a garden, without the slightest hint of impatience.

    Zhong Li slowly tightened his hands, and his eyes werepletely dark.

    "Brother..."

    Zhongli Xue had arrived at some point in time and she was standing timidly beside Zhong Li, calling out to him softly.

    Her eyes chased after the figure in front of her, and a hint of sadness quickly shed across her eyes.

    Zhong Li retracted his gaze and lowered his head.

    His voice was cold and indifferent. "Why are you here? You should be by Huo Ningxi''s side at this time. Today is your engagement ceremony," he reminded her lightly.

    Zhongli Xue curled up her fingers, and her beautiful manicured fingernails left a crescent mark on her palm.

    Something shed past her eyes. She opened her mouth, but in the end, she just nodded obediently.

    "I know. I just saw you here, that''s why..." she couldn''t help but want toe over to take a look. Zhongli Xue smiled and said, "Since you''re busy, brother, I''ll go and look for Ningxi."

    Zhong Li replied coldly, "Yes. By the way..."

    He thought of something and called out to Zhongli Xue.

    Zhongli Xue, who had already turned away, quickly turned back around. Her eyes quickly lit up.

    "Perform well. Don''t mess up today''s banquet," he ordered.

    Zhongli Xue''s heart seemed to be suddenly gripped by something. It pulled hard, and the light in her eyes quickly extinguished.

    She nodded. "Yes, I understand."

    ...

    Huo Ningxi sent away a few guests who hade to inquire about his current rtionship with Huo Yunque and pinched the space between his eyebrows in frustration.

    "Ningxi!" The girl''s voice was full of joy.

    Huo Ningxi looked over, and under the bright crystal chandelier, a slender Zhongli Xue in a white dress walked towards him.

    Huo Ningxi reached out his hand, and a smile quickly appeared in his eyes as he asked gently, "Where did you go just now? I was looking for you."

    His gentle look made Zhongli Xue blush slightly. She lowered her head shyly and put her small hand into his big hand. "I went to talk to my brother."

    "Why are you still so shy? I haven''t seen brother yet. Let''s go and greet him togetherter." Huo Ningxi let Zhongli Xue hold his arm as they weaved their way through the guests and chatted with them with a smile on their faces.

    Zhongli Xue''s smile froze for a moment before she quickly agreed.

    "Sure!"

    The two walked together and heard the guests'' descriptions of them.

    A perfect match, a perfect match, a perfect match...

    Every time they heard these words, Huo Ningxi and Zhongli Xue would look at each other and smile in tacit understanding. The air seemed to be filled with romance.

    ...

    "Here''s to the Best Actress and Best Actor!"

    Tang Xinrou took two cocktails from a passing waiter''s tray and stuffed one into Song Yaoyao''s hand as she stared unblinkingly at the couple not far away.

    In the banquet hall, everyone''s gaze would pause for a few seconds when they passed by the couple.

    Then, they would sincerely exim, "They really match."

    Song Yaoyao couldn''t help butugh.

    Tang Xinrou ridiculed, "These two have such good acting skills, why don''t they just enter the entertainment industry? They''re so skilled!"

    "How do you know that they''re not truly in love?" Song Yaoyao asked back.

    "Intuition, alright? After all, I have experience being in a rtionship." Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes at her. "Don''t say that you haven''t noticed that they don''t have the aura that a couple should have."

    They looked like a temporary couple formed by force. It seemed harmonious, but in reality, their interaction in the eyes of a professional actress like Tang Xinrou, seemed stiff and awkward.

    Compared to her, Huo Tian was clearly much more direct.

    She said angrily, "Brother Ningxi, are you blind? Why would you take a fancy to such a pretentious person? The moment I saw her, my head hurt from the disgust. Could there really be a person in this world who is as pure as the snow lotus of the Tianshan Mountains?"

    After she finished speaking, she took a quick nce at Song Yaoyao.

    She was as beautiful as ever.

    The incident from before had left quite a mark on Huo Tian''s heart, and she could still remember it clearly now. How could someone with such a despairing gaze change just like that? Furthermore, how could Zhongli Xuepare to the person beside her?

    Even though she was domineering, Huo Tian had to admit that she was really outstanding.

    "Pfff!"

    Tang Xinrouughed out loud. "Why don''t you just call her a fake who''s simple and crude?"

    Huo Tian snorted. "That''s not enough. She''s worse than that." Otherwise, how would she be able to seduce Huo Ningxi?

 Chapter 1165 Whereâ€™s Your Luck?

    "I don''t like her anyway," Huo Tian pouted.

    After the small talk, the ceremony began.

    Zhong Li said a few simple words, then smiled and waved for Huo Ningxi and Zhongli Xue toe over. They stood on the stage. The three of them had unparalleled good looks. Under the carefully arranged stage lights, they looked particrly pleasing to the eye.

    Huo Ningxi and Zhongli Xue looked at each other. Under the blessings of many guests, they exchanged engagement rings.

    From then on, if nothing went wrong, they would join hands and eventually walk down the aisle of marriage.

    The engagement ceremony this time was very grand. Unlike Huo Yunque, Song Yaoyao, and An Feiran, who kept a low profile, the media were invited to enter the venue and broadcast some clips.

    The engagement ceremony was beautifully decorated. The people who appeared at the banquet were all celebrities and aristocrats that ordinary people would spend their entire lives chasing but rarely meeting. The big stars who were highly sought after by their fans could only serve as a foil here.

    Huo Ningxi and Zhongli Xue''s engagement was equivalent to a marriage between two families in the eyes of most people.

    However, the marriage target this time satisfied the fantasies of the audience. They were like the handsome and beautiful couples from novels.

    "Huhu, why do other people reincarnate so well?"

    "I''m so jealous!"

    "It''s just an engagement. Is there a need to be so extravagant? With this kind of money, it would be better to do charity."

    "Red-eyed monster, get lost! They can spend their money however they like. How do you know they don''t do charity?"

    "I''m suddenly reminded of Director Song who keeps a low profile. She''s so rich, but she''s not as high-profile as these two, and her charity work is doing well. She has built so many schools and helped so many children and poor families. Please report more positive news in the future. We''re not interested in this kind of news. Thank you."

    "Tsk, don''t start a war. Keep Director Song out of it! Yaoyao can do whatever she wants, and she deserves the best! I hope to see Yaoyao and Mr. Huo hold a wedding one day! Mr. Huo must prepare a grand wedding for Yaoyao! @MrHuo"

    All the attention that night was attracted by this luxurious engagement party, causing the few celebrities on the trending searches to feel extremely bitter as no one paid attention to them at all.

    Onlookers watched the show as people in the industry targeted this engagement, and began to guess whether the Huos and Zhonglis had really made a marriage alliance.

    After that, they realized that they were overthinking things.

    Ever since Huo Ningxi left the Huo Family, other than his surname, he no longer had anything to do with them or their business. Instead, he had been interacting a lot with the Zhonglis. In just two months, he had signed several big contracts.

    Some people were envious, but there was nothing they could do. Who asked Zhongli Xue to take a liking to Huo Ningxi instead of them?

    However, Huo Ningxi''s following actions left them dumbfounded.

    With Zhong Li as a backer, he brazenly started topete with Huo Corporation for business. He failed a few times, but he was able to seed asionally with Zhong Li''s help.

    Feng City''s territory was neither big nor small. However, this small circle had been stirred up more and more ever since Zhong Li returned to the country.

    One was an old aristocratic family, and the other was a new upstart in the business world. As the saying goes, when immortals fight, the little ones suffer. During this period of time, the heads of the majorpanies worked overtime every day. They couldn''t be any more cautious; they were afraid that they would offend either side and be in big trouble.

    ...

    "Is Huo Ningxi crazy? Pair J''s!" Shen Xun said casually as he crossed his legs and threw out a pair of Jacks.

    "He''s obviously going to fight with Mr. Huo." An Feiran looked at the cards in his hand, took out a pair of kings, and yed them.

    Tang Xinrou threw a pair of aces, and then the three of them looked at Song Yaoyao together.

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. "Pass."

    "Wow! Then I''m going to win!" Tang Xinrou rubbed her hands excitedly, but she still didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. After all, every time they yed cards, Song Yaoyao''s luck was so good that it defied the heavens. All the good cards ended up in her hands and it was no fun ying with her.

    But today, for some reason, Song Yaoyao kept losing. Her good luck in the past seemed to have disappeared.

    "Three Queens!"

    Tang Xinrou threw down three cards and looked nervously at Song Yaoyao. She was still afraid that she would suddenly throw a bomb and then announce the end of the game.

    Fortunately, Song Yaoyao still shook her head.

    Tang Xinrou heaved a sigh of relief as An Feiran looked at her with a doting smile in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "Nope."

    Shen Xun raised his eyebrows. "I can''t beat it."

    "Haha! Then I win!"

    Tang Xinrou threw out the two cards in her hands and stood up proudly with her hands on her hips.

    "My luck is changing. Isn''t my luck too good today? Hurry up! Give me the money, give me the money, give me the money!"

    Not long ago, on May 1st, the school had given three days off. The few of them had not been together for a long time, so they decided to have dinner together.

    ying cards was just a pastime after dinner.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, don''t dawdle!"

    Tang Xinrou snatched the money from Shen Xun''s hand domineeringly and counted it. Then, she asked An Feiran for more money.

    An Feiran smiled and directly stuffed all the money in front of him into her hands.

    They were ying just for fun. Even if he gave her his entire wager, it wasn''t much.

    But Tang Xinrou still felt a sense of aplishment. She happily counted the money and curiously went over to grab the cards in front of Song Yaoyao. She asked in disbelief, "Precious, you didn''t let me win on purpose today, right? Let me see your..."

    Before the word ''cards'' could leave her mouth, Tang Xinrou blurted, "F*ck, What kind of rotten luck is this?"

    They were all single cards! And they couldn''t be connected in any way, how was she supposed to y?

    Song Yaoyao slowly took a sip from her cup, her lips were moist, and the corners of her lips curled up.

    "Yeah, my luck is a little bad."

    "It''s not just bad!"

    Tang Xinrou shook her head, "This is too much, this isn''t like you! You''re our little koi fish, and your luck is top-notch. Could it be that you haven''t worshipped the god of wealth recently?" She pulled Song Yaoyao''s little hand over to examine it.

    Song Yaoyao''s frame was small, and her hands were small as well. Her fingers were as thin as jade, and her flesh and bones were well-proportioned. Under the light, her skin glistened as if it would glow. Her perfectly-manicured nails were light pink, and each of her little white crescent moon tips was extremely cute.

    "There''s no problem..." Tang Xinrou looked over and over again.

    Previously, she had been addicted to blind boxes for a period of time and had bought a bunch of them. But she failed to find the hidden one she wanted. Later on, she jokingly touched Song Yaoyao''s hand and said that she wanted to borrow some luck. To her surprise, when she casually opened one from the supermarket shelves, she actually managed to find it!

    When she thought about the heaven-defying luck that had happened to her ever since she met Song Yaoyao, Tang Xinrou even suspected that she was the reincarnation of a koi.

    That was why she found it unbelievable today.

    Song Yaoyao had bad luck too? How was that possible! She was the favored child of the heavens!

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and smiled, allowing her to size her up. She asked, "Have you seen the flowers?"

 Chapter 1166 Xu Yues In Trouble

    "No... Blehhh!"

    Tang Xinrou threw her hand away and rolled her eyes. "No, I really think it''s weird!"

    "Is it weird? You''ll get used to it," Song Yaoyso said calmly.

    "What...?" Tang Xinrou opened her mouth. Used to what?

    "Tang Tang, we should go back."

    An Feiran suddenly interrupted her and stood up to hold her wrist.

    Shen Xun''s eyes were dark. His gaze swept past Song Yaoyao. In the end, he did not say anything and stood up as well.

    "Shall I drive you back?"

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. "The driver is waiting outside."

    Shen Xun nodded. "Then let''s go out together."

    The four of them walked out of the restaurant together. The night sky was heavy like a huge ck cloth. It was depressing and strange.

    It was a cloudy day.

    Song Yaoyao felt a little uneasy. She pinched her fingertips, remaining silent because of this inexplicable feeling.

    At this moment, her phone suddenly vibrated.

    The call came from Huo Jiu.

    Song Yaoyao''s first reaction was that something had happened to Huo Yunque. Her face instantly turned pale, and she barely suppressed the worry in her heart as she pressed the answer button.

    "Miss Song, I think you need toe to the hospital as soon as possible!"

    Tang Xinrou took a few steps and did not see Song Yaoyao following her. She turned around in surprise and saw her pale face. "What''s wrong?"

    The smile on Tang Xinrou''s face immediately disappeared.

    Did something happen again?

    "Yaoyao?"

    Song Yaoyao was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses.

    The next second, she ran towards the car and quickly said, "Something happened to Xu Yue. I need to go to the hospital!"

    "What?" Tang Xinrou cried out.

    To be honest, the moment she saw Song Yaoyao''s expression, the first person she thought of was Huo Yunque. But she did not expect that the one who was in trouble was Xu Yue.

    Her legs were weak. If it was not for An Feiran supporting her, she would have definitely fallen.

    It was definitely not a small matter to make Song Yaoyao so anxious.

    The car that was carrying Song Yaoyao was like a roaring beast as it sped towards the darkness.

    An Feiran and Shen Xun looked at each other and nodded silently.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll go to the hospital to take a look too."

    ...

    The three of them arrived at the hospital, but they did not see Song Yaoyao at all.

    Doctor Wei was the one who received them.

    As he led them to the operating theater, he said, "Something happened to Miss Xu. I can''t say much about the specific situation. It''s better to wait for her toe out of the operating theater and let her tell you personally."

    "What happened to her? How could it be so serious that she... needed to enter the operating theater?"

    Moreover, Song Yaoyao was needed.

    Tang Xinrou''s vision went ck. She held onto An Feiran''s arm tightly, and her nails dug into his flesh subconsciously.

    An Feiran patted her backfortingly, letting her lean on him.

    "The three of you can wait first. The surgery has just begun, and it won''t be over so soon."

    There were already two people standing outside the operating theater.

    Huo Jiu and...

    Xu Yue''s mother, the current Mrs. Xu.

    Her eyes were red, even though she had stopped crying. But from the way she held her bag, it could be seen that she was trembling.

    The surgery went on for a full six hours. At first, Tang Xinrou was still hopeful, but after that, she was filled with despair. Her eyes were red and swollen as she leaned on An Feiran''s shoulder in silence.

    Eventually, a clear ''ding'' sound broke the silence.

    Swish¡ª

    Almost everyone stood up. Tang Xinrou stared at the operating theater.

    The door was pushed open, but Xu Yue was nowhere to be seen.

    Tang Xinrou cried at that moment.

    She didn''t notice the man who had been silently standing guard outside the operating theater. When he saw this scene, his hands curled up and then loosened.

    No one noticed his subtle movements.

    "Yaoyao, X-Xu Yue..." Tang Xinrou pounced on Song Yaoyao and grabbed her hand. Her throat was so hoarse that she couldn''t speak at all.

    Although she usually liked to argue with Xu Yue andined about her. But after all these years of working together, she had long regarded Xu Yue as a good friend.

    Song Yaoyao had been in the operating room for a few hours. When Tang Xinrou suddenly bumped into her, her legs went weak and she almost fell down.

    Fortunately, she managed to hold onto the wall in time.

    Shen Xun silently drew his hand back.

    "How is Xu Yue?" Compared to Tang Xinrou, the men were calmer.

    "The operation was very sessful. She has been sent to the ward through the sterile passage. Later, you can go see her."

    "Thank God..." Tang Xinrou muttered to herself in relief.

    Huo Jiu''s thin lips pursed tightly.

    Outside the ICU Ward, Tang Xinrou held onto the ss as she stared at Xu Yue who was lying on the bed like a corpse.

    Her forehead was wrapped in gauze and her arms were also in a cast. Ever since Tang Xinrou had met her, she had never seen her in such a miserable state.

    "What happened? Who the f*ck did this? I''ll kill them!"

    Tang Xinrou''s eyes reddened as she turned her head around. Her teeth were chattering as intense anger and hatred shot out from her eyes.

    She was serious.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed her wrists. She lowered her eyes and didn''t show much emotion. "It''s been dealt with."

    "What?"

    Song Yaoyao pointed at Huo Jiu. "Ask him."

    Tang Xinrou didn''t understand. What did all this have to do with Huo Jiu? Huo Jiu was Song Yaoyao''s bodyguard (even though his current job was more like Song Yaoyao''s assistant.

    But thinking back, she didn''t see Huo Jiu at the dinner party today.

    She wiped away her tears and stared fixedly at Huo Jiu.

    When she saw the bloodstain on his suit, her pupils contracted.

    He was wearing ck, and his back had been facing them the entire time, so Tang Xinrou, who had been focused on Xu Yue, hadn''t noticed it. Now that she was close enough, she could smell the strong stench of blood on his body.

    The shirt inside the suit was also sttered with blood.

    "What did you do?" Tang Xinrou asked.

    Huo Jiu''s expression was calm. He took off his sses and smiled at Tang Xinrou. "Nothing, Miss Tang. Don''t worry. I''m a good citizen. I wouldn''t kill anyone."

    Dating back to the first time Tang Xinrou met Huo Jiu, he had always worn his sses. This was the first time she saw him without his sses at such a close distance. There was no smile on his face. In the depths of his pitch-ck eyes, there seemed to be an endless chill.

    She could not help but take two steps back.

    "F*ck..."

    Tang Xinrou was frightened by Huo Jiu''s look. Something shed through her mind, but she was not in the mood to think about it.

    "It was Xu Weiqing! That b*tch! If I find her, I will tear her apart!"

    Cough¡ª

    Shen Xun''s expression did not change. An Feiran, on the other hand, had never seen such a rude way of scolding people. He coughed ufortably.

    "Xu Weiqing?"

    After Madam Xu grumbled andined, they finally learned what had happened

    Xu Weiqing was the child of Xu Yue''s father''s ex-wife. After her parents divorced, Xu Weiqing followed her mother to live abroad. However, Father Xu''s ex-wife was not stupid. Even though they divorced, she could not keep her daughter away from her rich biological father for selfish reasons. Therefore, although Xu Weiqing did not return to the country often, she had been in constant contact with Father Xu.

 Chapter 1167 I Will Make Her Pay

    Perhaps out of guilt, Father Xu spoiled Xu Weiqing and agreed to all her requests, no matter how unreasonable. This caused her to disregard Xu Yue and Madam Xu every time she returned to the country. If something didn''t go her way, it wasmon for her to insult them.

    Previously, Madam Xu had tolerated it for Xu Yue''s sake. After all, she had gotten to where she was by being a mistress.

    "I know that in everyone''s eyes, I''m just a mistress. I deserve to die for destroying a family!" Madam Xuughed self-deprecatingly, "But what did Yueyue do wrong? I was also deceived by Xu Meng back then. I only found out that he was already married after I got pregnant. Besides, that mother of Xu Weiqing''s isn''t a good person either. Although the two of them aren''t divorced, they have long gone their separate ways."

    Madam Xu snorted, her hand on the ss as she gazed deeply into the ward. Lying on the hospital bed, Xu Yue was covered in wounds. "In thisplicated rtionship, if there''s anyone who''s innocent, it''s Yueyue."

    Tang Xinrou had heard many rumors about Madam Xu, but she didn''t expect it to be soplicated. Moreover, Madam Xu had directly admitted her status as a mistress, which made Tang Xinrou not know what to say.

    She opened her mouth, but in the end, she only said dryly, "Don''t be too sad. Xu Yue will be fine."

    "Thank you, thank you..."

    Madam Xu smiled and quickly wiped away the tears that were gushing out again.

    She looked sincerely at Song Yaoyao and suddenly bowed deeply to her. "Miss Song, thank you. Yueyue is very lucky to be able to be your friend. This is the luckiest thing that she has ever encountered in her life."

    Song Yaoyao had directly changed Xu Yue''s life.

    In the past, Xu Yue had a sharp personality and used all the thorns on her body to cover up her inferiorityplex. Growing up in an environment where people looked down on her, Madam Xu naturally knew how sensitive she was. It was not that she had not thought of divorcing Father Xu and taking Xu Yue away.

    But...

    On what basis could she do that? The prime of her youth had been deceived away by that man, Xu Meng, and she had been forced to be a mistress, insulted by others. Moreover, her parents were so angry that they cut off all rtions with her, and because she had spoiled her body when she gave birth to Xu Yue, she was unable to have any other children. After being married for twenty years, she understood Xu Meng too well. She knew he valued sons over daughters, so he didn''t give up on having a son. However, he was probably destined to never have one. No matter how many children he gave birth to, they were all girls and he ended up with many illegitimate daughters. It was only because he was getting older that he finally gave up.

    After all that she endured, she had to make sure that the Xu Family''s inheritance went to Xu Yue.

    But now, she was wavering.

    No matter how much money was involved, was it more important than her daughter''s health and happiness? She made a decision in her heart.

    "It''s been hard on all of you tonight. When Yueyue wakes up, I will definitely let her properly thank all of you. You should be tired after staying up for half the night, right? Quickly go back and rest. I''m really grateful to you all. Thank you!" Madam Xu thanked them profusely.

    She was so polite, but it made these juniors speechless.

    Even though she was a mistress, her heart for her daughter was real. Now that Xu Yue was like this, she was definitely the one who felt the most ufortable.

    Song Yaoyao nodded. "Alright, then we''ll go back first. We''lle back to see her tomorrow." She considerately gave her some time alone with Xu Yue. "Oh right, don''t sleep toote. Xu Yue won''t wake up for a while. At the earliest, it''ll be tomorrow."

    The few of them looked at each other and left the hospital.

    Their good mood vanishedpletely after Xu Yue''s ident.

    "So, Xu Weiqing was jealous that Xu Yue would get her father''s inheritance, so she got someone to make a move on her?"

    Tang Xinrou gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. "Just you wait! If Xu Yue has any side effects, I''ll definitely kill her!"

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes were equally cold. She nced at Huo Jiu and suddenly paused.

    "Let''s go back first, it''ste."

    She got into the car, bid farewell to Tang Xinrou, Shen Xun, and An Feiran, and left in the car.

    It was quiet in the car. The soundproofing was excellent and there was almost no noise.

    "Do you like Xu Yue?"

    A gentle voice suddenly broke the silence in the car.

    Crack...

    It was as if something had broken.

    After a long while, Huo Jiu''s hoarse voice rang out. "No."

    "Is that so? I thought you liked Xu Yue, but it turns out you don''t." Song Yaoyao knew that Xu Yue was out of danger, so she rxed and leaned back in the chair. "I originally wanted to let you handle Xu Weiqing. After all, you must really want to avenge her."

    It was a statement, not a question.

    Huo Jiu clenched his fists. Fortunately, he was sitting in the front row and didn''t have to face Song Yaoyao directly.

    "Miss Song..." he sounded helpless. "I..."

    "If you like her, then go after her. Do you think Xu Yue still hates you?"

    Huo Jiu was silent.

    Song yaoyaoughed. "If she really hates me, she should hate me more, right? The thing that happened to her back then was all because of my orders. Although I didn''t expect what happened after that."

    When she thought about how Xu Yue had stuck to her after she came out, and how they became friends in the end, she felt that it was amazing.

    "Don''t worry, she''s a very rational person. She won''t blindly hate others. Moreover..." Song yaoyao paused and teased, "She really deserved that lesson in the past. If I were to go back in time, I might still choose to do that."

    Back then, Huo Jiu had never interacted with Xu Yue, so naturally, he didn''t have any sympathy for her.

    The same thing would have inevitably happened.

    "Do you regret it?"

    "Of course not." Huo Jiu immediately shook his head. "I''m first and foremost a member of the Huo Family, and at that time, I didn''t know her."

    No one had the ability to predict the future. They couldn''t predict that in the years following that they would develop into good friends.

    "Well, it''s up to you. Xu Weiqing''s matter..."

    "Please leave this matter to me, Miss Song!" Huo Jiu suddenly pleaded in a deep voice. He turned his head and looked into Song Yaoyao''s eyes. "I will make her pay the price she deserves!"

    His voice was cold and full of murderous intent. In the middle of the night, one could only feel a chill.

    Song Yaoyao rubbed the red mole on her wrist, her eyes shing with a smile.

    She nodded readily. "Okay, I''m looking forward to it."

    With Huo Jiu''s methods, what would he do?

    ...

    Song Yaoyao did not expect that when she returned, the bedroom light was still on.

    She stood at the door in a daze for a few seconds before she walked in.

    The man was sitting on the sofa. His silver-gray pajamas were soft and pressed against his curves, giving off a noble and elegant feeling. He bent his fingers slightly and closed the book when Song Yaoyao came in.

    He got up and said, "I''ll go run you a bath."

    He did notin. He was so gentle and considerate that it made people''s eyes turn red.

    "Gege."

    Song Yaoyao suddenly took a few steps forward and hugged his skinny waist from behind. She rubbed her cheek against his back intimately. "I''m really lucky to be with you."

 Chapter 1168 The Woman In The Office

    Huo Yunqueughed softly. In the quiet night, it was like a thick wine. Just listening to his voice alone was enough to make one drunk.

    He leaned to the side as he was being carried by Song Yaoyao. He tapped her gently on the forehead with his finger.

    "Little vixen."

    Song Yaoyao giggled. She hugged his waist, hung onto his body like a sloth, and followed him into the bathroom.

    He bent down to drain the water while Song Yaoyao sat at the side and waited.

    The warm yellow light from the bathroom shone on the man''s body, dyeing his hair with a gentle tinge.

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes curved. "Gege, were you waiting for me toe back?"

    Huo Yunque got up after draining the water and nced at her. "Go take a shower."

    He avoided answering her question.

    After filling the water, he was about to leave the bathroom to let Song Yaoyao wash up when she suddenly grabbed his hand as he walked by. Her fingers yfully scratched his palm.

    Huo Yunque''s eyes darkened instantly. He narrowed his eyes and lowered his head. "Song Yaoyao, you better behave yourself."

    Otherwise, he was not sure what he would do.

    Song Yaoyao blinked innocently. She raised her head and kissed Huo Yunque''s chin.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    After saying this, she quickly pushed Huo Yunque out of the bathroom. With a bang, the door closed behind her.

    Huo Yunque, who had been pushed out, stood there in silence for a few seconds. He held his forehead andughed helplessly.

    In the bathroom, Song Yaoyao smiled before she took off her clothes and entered the bathtub. The water temperature was just right, and the air was filled with the scent of calming essential oils. After staying in the operating room for so long, Song Yaoyao suddenly rxed, and she immediately felt sleepy.

    In the end, Huo Yunque, who could not wait for her toe out, went in and carried her out.

    It was almost noon before Song Yaoyao woke up the next day. By this time, Huo Yunque had already gone to the office.

    She took her phone and saw that Huo Yunque had left her a message in the morning.

    [If you need manpower, just tell Huo Jiu. Do whatever you want. I''ll be there for you.]

    "Pfff..."

    Song Yaoyao thought of something and rolled around in bed with a smile.

    [Gege is so domineering, I love it!] She typed out this sentence word by word with a smile and clicked send.

    What was with this domineering CEO vibe? Song Yaoyao thought happily.

    She looked at her pajamas. Last night, she only remembered that she was taking a bath, but she forgot everything after that. She thought about how the man who had waited for her in the middle of the night still had to drag her out of the bathtub, dry her body, change her clothes, and finally tuck her into bed.

    Song Yaoyao had a good night''s sleep and made up for all her tiredness. Huo Yunque, on the other hand, must have been exhausted.

    Song Yaoyao''s heart ached at the thought.

    She got up and went downstairs to the kitchen to make tonic soup.

    She decided to visit him at work!

    Of course, Uncle Zhang readily agreed to her decision and happily ordered people to help prepare.

    If there was anyone else in the Huo Family who wanted Huo Yunque and Song Yaoyao to get along better, it would be Uncle Zhang.

    Among the Huo-Song shippers, Uncle Zhang was a well-deserved diehard fan! The kind that could be considered a leader!

    ...

    "Miss Song! Why are you here?"

    Huo Qi yawned as he carried his cup out of the office. When he saw Song Yaoyao, his eyes lit up and his sleepiness immediately flew away.

    "I''m here to bring Gege a heart-warming lunch!" Song Yaoyao smiled as she lifted the lunch box in her hand.

    Huo Qi was envious.

    He nodded. "The Master is inside. Miss Song, please go in."

    "Okay." Song Yaoyao nodded. After taking a few steps, she suddenly remembered Huo Qi''s tired look and asked, "Oh right, have you eaten lunch?"

    Hearing this, Huo Qi said bitterly, "No! The Master is like a mach¡ª N-no, not yet."

    Thinking of Song Yaoyao''s protection over Huo Yunque, Huo Qi immediately shut up. To say bad things about him in front of his number one fan, was he tired of living?

    He still remembered that this was the person who could throw him over the shoulder.

    He must not be deceived by her soft and cute appearance!

    Song Yaoyao shrugged and added, "A machine?" Her eyes smiled like crescent moons. "That''s a fitting description. I will advise Gege not to work so hard."

    "Huh? Wh-what!" Huo Qi held the cup and screamed, "Miss Song, no!"

    Song Yaoyao scanned her fingerprint and waved without looking back.

    "There''s a lot of food in the kitchen today. I asked Huo Si to bring some for you."

    Huo Qi''s bitter expression disappeared in a second and he became ted.

    ...

    The office door opened silently and Song Yaoyao looked at Huo Yunque with a smile. "Gege¡ª" her words were stuck in her throat as soon as she started speaking.

    "Ah!"

    A woman was frightened as she hurriedly pulled up her clothes and looked at Song Yaoyao with a red face. Her eyes were filled with lust as she called Huo Yunque timidly, "M-Mr. Huo, who is this? How could she... how could shee in without knocking?"

    She did not even consider that the president''s office would be so easy to enter. Let alone have someone enter without knocking. Who could this be?

    "When did you wake up? Why are you here?"

    Huo Yunque was not in the least bit flustered from being caught. On the contrary, there was a faint smile on his lips as he waved at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao''s face was cold as she mmed the door with a bang. She carried the lunch box and walked over aggressively.

    The woman''s words would be ignored. Her expression was stiff as she stood awkwardly to the side, looking displeased.

    "If I didn''te, would she be sitting in your arms?!" Song Yaoyao red angrily at the disheveled woman beside her.

    The woman was frightened by her fierce gaze and her body stiffened as she clutched her coat.

    Huo Yunque''s smile deepened. "Are you jealous?"

    Song Yaoyao snorted. "No! Stop changing the subject!" She mmed the box onto the desk. "Exin to me clearly what''s going on with this woman!"

    Although she said she wasn''t jealous, the mes in her eyes were about to burst.

    The woman was afraid of Song Yaoyao''s arrogance, but she suppressed her fear and coquettishly said, "Mr. Huo, who is this?"

    Snap

    Song Yaoyao was picking up the chopsticks for Huo Yunque when she heard this. She expressionlessly broke the chopsticks in half with one hand.

    The chopsticks broke into four pieces. Song Yaoyao calmly threw the broken chopsticks into the trash can and looked at the woman with a faint smile, "Please straighten your tongue before you speak. Otherwise, I don''t mind pulling it out for you!"

    "You, you, you..." the woman gulped. She did not believe that Song Yaoyao would really dare to do that. She cried out in a trembling voice, "Mr. Huo, look how violent she is! She wants to pull out my tongue!"

    "Huh? Is that so?"

    Huo Yunque''s expression did not change as he looked away from the trash can. "But in my eyes, she''s cute no matter what she does."

 Chapter 1169 Braised Vixen

    The coy expression that the woman tried her best to suppresspletely froze on her face, forming a very strange look.

    To be fair, anyone who dared to seduce Huo Yunque had to be very confident in their own looks. At least, this woman''s looks were passable.

    Song Yaoyao red at him. "Don''t think that you don''t need to exin yourself just because you said this." She snorted and pursed her lips, trying to suppress the joy that filled her heart.

    Huo Yunque was amused. He raised his hands. "I didn''t touch her."

    Not even the hem of her clothes.

    If Song Yaoyao had note in in time, she would have seen a corpse right now.

    Song Yaoyao took out the food from the lunch box and looked at the woman. She suddenly said, "Gege, how about I add another dish for you?"

    "Huh?"

    Huo Yunque knew what she was thinking, but he still patiently cooperated.

    "Have you ever eaten vixen meat?"

    The woman stood awkwardly at the side. When she heard Song Yaoyao''s words, her grip on her clothes tightened.

    "I don''t like it," Huo Yunque rejected her seriously.

    "But you haven''t tried it before, how do you know it''s not good?" Song Yaoyao tapped her lips thoughtfully as she looked at the woman and said, "Braised, steamed, sweet and sour... Choose one."

    Huo Yunque held his forehead helplessly. "Stop fooling around."

    Song Yaoyao looked at the woman with ill intentions. "I''m very serious. Gege, look. This vixen has delicate skin and tender flesh. It must be very delicious when cooked, right?"

    The girl''s eyes were extremely dark as she crossed her arms across her chest and spoke with a smile. The woman was pinned down by her pitch-ck eyes and felt like she couldn''t move.

    "Wh-what do you mean?"

    She swallowed and quietly moved toward the office door.

    "I mean it literally." Song yaoyao shrugged. She was smiling a moment ago, but in the next second, the smilepletely disappeared. "Didn''t your mother teach you that you can''t seduce a married man? Are you that happy being a mistress?"

    She suddenly grabbed the woman''s chin, and the woman screamed as she quickly tried to break free. She felt her bones about to crush.

    "Let go, let go of me..."

    "Which hand did you touch him with?"

    The woman tried to break free with both hands. She was in so much pain that her eyes were full of tears, but Song Yaoyao''s hand was stuck to her face, and she couldn''t move it at all.

    "I didn''t! I didn''t touch him... I, I didn''t have time to..." The woman was in so much pain that her vision turned ck. She finally knew that Song Yaoyao was not to be trifled with. Meanwhile, the man sitting behind the office desk looked at her calmly and did not intend to stop her at all.

    The way he looked at the girl contained a gentleness that she had never seen before.

    She was in so much pain that she could not stand it anymore, and she wanted to pinch Song Yaoyao''s hand.

    "How dare you!"

    A voice as cold as a demon''s suddenly rang out, "If you don''t want your hand, feel free to hurt her."

    The woman felt a chill down her spine and put down the hand that she had just raised.

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and shrugged her off in boredom.

    "Ah!" The woman fell to the ground.

    Song Yaoyao looked down at her from above. "You better be telling the truth. Otherwise, don''t even think about walking out of this office properly today!"

    She would definitely chop off her despicable ws!

    The woman covered her face and sobbed bitterly.

    Song Yaoyao''s tone turned stern. "Aren''t you going to scram?"

    The woman got up and ran. She hadpletely forgotten that she had arrogantly tried to provoke Song Yaoyap just now.

    The office quickly quieted down. Song Yaoyao snorted and turned her head.

    The man''s eyes were filled with amuse as he calmly looked at her with a doting expression.

    Song Yaoyao felt ufortable. She rubbed her nose and red back at him. "What are you looking at? What was up with that woman?"

    "Zhong Li''s secretary."

    Huo Yunque exined and waved at Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao walked to his side reluctantly and was pulled to sit on Huo Yunque''sp. She pursed her lips and grabbed his cor to take a sniff. She only calmed down when she smelled the clean scent on his body.

    "As expected, birds of a feather flock together! None of those around him are good either!"

    Cough¡ª

    The way she pouted and sulked made Huo Yunque unable to hold back hisughter.

    He nodded. "Indeed."

    ...

    After this little incident and before Song Yaoyao left, she directly instructed Huo Qi that the next time something like this happened, women were not allowed to go in and be alone with Huo Yunque.

    If she were to find out...

    Song Yaoyao shed her little fists threateningly, and Huo Qi broke out in a cold sweat as he nodded his head repeatedly in agreement.

    After settling all this, Song Yaoyao packed up and took the car to the hospital.

    When she arrived, Tang Xinrou was already sitting in the ward.

    After she was out of danger, Xu Yue was transferred to an ordinary ward.

    Madam Xu was holding a cotton swab to moisten Xu Yue''s dry and cracked lips. When she heard the sound, she hurriedly stood up. "Miss Song."

    Song Yaoyao nodded and looked at Xu Yue.

    Xu Yue was still unable to speak. Her usually astute phoenix eyes now looked drowsy, and when she looked at people, there was always a hint of confusion. It was probably the effects of the surgery, and she had not recovered yet.

    "Have you done the examination? Are all the indicators normal?" Song Yaoyao asked as she walked over and gently held Xu Yue''s wrist to probe.

    Although her body was weak, she was fine.

    The most serious injury was her head. Someone had hit her with a heavy object and almost cracked her head open.

    "You guys talk first. I''ll go get some hot water." Madam Xu tactfully picked up the hot water bottle and went out.

    Actually, she didn''t need to do these small things. If she wanted hot water, someone would naturally bring it up.

    After she went out, Tang Xinrou held back a bit but couldn''t help but ask, "Yaoyao, now that Xu Yue is like this, do you think she has brain damage?"

    Song Yaoyao''s hand froze and she turned to look at her speechlessly. "Why do you say that?"

    "Look." Tang Xinrou waved her hand in front of Xu Yue''s eyes. "She won''t even react. She looks like a fool!"

    Song Yaoyao: "..."

    She watched as Tang Xinrou moved closer to Xu Yue and sized her up at a close distance. Suddenly, she said to Xu Yue, "Xu Yue! You fool! Do you hear me?"

    Song Yaoyao saw Xu Yue''s lips move and she silently took two steps back.

    To be honest,pared to Xu Yue, Tang Xinrou, who was a normal person, was more like a fool.

    Tang Xinrou also saw Xu Yue''s lips open. She let out an ''eh'' and quickly moved closer. "Can you hear me? What did you say? Speak louder, I can''t hear you."

    Xu Yue curled her fingers. If it wasn''t for the pain all over her body, she would definitely have punched Tang Xinrou without hesitation.

    She opened her mouth and squeezed out a word from between her teeth. "Scram!"

    "F*ck!"

    Tang Xinrou jumped in fright and immediately bounced back.

    She patted her small heart and stared at Xu Yue with her mouth agape. "You can hear me? I thought you weren''t awake yet!"

    Did that mean Xu Yue heard everything she said?

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and pulled a chair to sit down.

 Chapter 1170 Divorce

    The door was pushed open.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and saw Huo Jiu.

    "How''d you go?" she asked.

    Huo Jiu nodded, his gaze sweeping across the hospital bed. He silently clenched his fingers and said, "We found the culprit."

    "Oh?"

    Tang Xinrou had a curious look on her face as she quietly listened without making a sound.

    Song Yaoyao looked at Xu Yue, who was resting with her eyes closed. She did not know if she was sleeping, but she did not try to hide anything from her. "Then what did you do?"

    Song Yaoyao had not seen much of Huo Jiu''s methods. She only heard Huo Si and Huo Qi call him a psycho from time to time.

    It was said that he used to be in charge of torture, and all kinds of methods were used.

    Moreover, not only did he like to torture people physically, but he also liked to torture them mentally. Of course, these were all Huo Qi''s words. Song Yaoyao had never seen it before. That''s why she had to ask.

    Xu Yue''s eyshes fluttered, but she didn''t open her eyes.

    Huo Jiu quickly nced at Xu Yue and lowered his voice even more. "I didn''t do anything. I just returned all the things she wanted to do to Xu Yue to her."

    Tang Xinrou finally understood. She cried out in shock, "Xu Weiqing is in Huo Jiu''s hands?!"

    Xu Yue didn''t move at all as shey on the bed. Only her fingers under the nket trembled.

    "No, why would I hold onto her?" Huo Jiu smiled. "She has ces to be."

    The haze in his eyes disappeared. He adjusted his sses and smiled elegantly.

    "Ew..."

    Tang Xinrou rubbed her arms in disgust. "Stop smiling. It looks creepy!"

    She still didn''t know what Xu Yue had experienced. Naturally, she didn''t know that Huo Jiu was involved.

    Huo Jiu looked at the bed and lowered his head. "Miss Song, I''ll be going out first. Call me if you need me."

    "Okay." Song Yaoyao nodded.

    When Huo Jiu went out, he brushed past Mrs. Xu. The young man had an outstanding appearance and was refined. He looked like a celebrity, causing Mrs. Xu to take a few more nces at him.

    Huo Jiu gently and politely nodded at her as a form of greeting.

    Madam Xu''s impression of him instantly grew stronger. She remembered that when she received the newsst night, this handsome man was already waiting outside. What rtionship did he have with Yueyue?

    She carried the hot water bottle into the ward and couldn''t help but turn her head around.

    Tang Xinrou asked curiously, "Auntie, what are you looking at?"

    Xu Yue was out of danger so Madam Xu''s mood wasn''t as heavy as the day before. "Miss Tang, tell me honestly. Yueyue... Is she dating that handsome guy? He''s a good-looking man. I think he''s worthy of my Yueyue!" she gossiped.

    "Pfff¡ª"

    Cough cough cough!

    Just as she finished speaking, Tang Xinrou and Song Yaoyao''s coughs rang out in the ward at the same time.

    Madam Xu looked at them nkly. She asked softly, "Did I say something wrong?"

    With her question, Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou''s coughs became even worse. It was as if they wanted to cough their lungs out.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    On the bed, Xu Yue opened her eyes and looked at Madam Xu faintly.

    Although she didn''t say anything, the warning look in her eyes made Madam Xu shut her mouth instantly.

    "Eh? Xu Yue, you''re awake?" Tang Xinrou wiped away the tears fromughing and asked Xu Yue, "When did you wake up? Did you hear what Auntie said just now? To be honest, I also feel that the two of you are quite¡ª"

    Xu Yue pursed her lips and let out a "Ha".

    Tang Xinrou stuttered, "Ahem, just pretend that I didn''t say anything."

    Initially, Madam Xu had something else to say, but she had forgotten about it the moment she interrupted them. It was only then that she remembered.

    She said angrily, "I wonder where that wretched Xu Weiqing is hiding? It''s best if you don''t let me catch her, or I''ll skin her alive!"

    Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou looked at each other but didn''t tell her the truth.

    In fact, when Xu Yue was in danger back then, it was even more dangerous than what Madam Xu knew.

    Xu Weiqing didn''t just want Xu Yue to be a cripple. She even found a few men to rape her and take photos of her so she could force Xu Yue and Madam Xu to voluntarily give up all their inheritance.

    But back in her rebellious years, Xu Yue was considered a famous school delinquent. She didn''t fall behind in fights and brawls. Those few men didn''t expect Xu Yue, a little girl, to have such explosive strength. Their lower bodies were crippled by Xu Yue on the spot.

    Xu Yue was the type of person who didn''t care about her life. She knew that if these men seeded, her life would be ruined. Thus, she fought with all her might.

    There were two fatal wounds on Xu Yue''s body. One was her head that was smashed by those men, and the other was her abdomen, a knife wound.

    It was Xu Yue who stabbed herself and almost punctured her intestines.

    When she was sent to the hospital, half of her body was bleeding. It was thanks to her good luck that she managed to survive.

    Madam Xu was still gnashing her teeth in anger as Tang Xinrou consoled her, "Auntie, don''t worry. Xu Weiqing is not only your enemy now, but ourmon enemy! Xu Yue is my friend. I could even kill Xu Weiqing after seeing Xu Yue like this. When we find her, we will definitely make her pay with blood!"

    When Madam Xu heard this, she was so touched that she wiped away her tears. "Sigh, I''m already satisfied with your words." She sighed and looked at Xu Yue. "Yueyue, I''m nning to divorce your father. You won''t be angry with me, right?"

    Xu Yue was stunned and her eyes became much clearer.

    She opened her mouth and after a long time, she said slowly, "No... I won''t."

    "That''s good, that''s Good!"

    Madam Xu heaved a sigh of relief and smiled from the bottom of her heart, "Actually, I''ve wanted to do this for a long time. I''ve spent most of my life unable to stand tall! But now that I think about it, what''s the use of having more money? Compared to those things, I want to see you well. When you''re better, Mom will divorce him. Then we''ll live together as mother and daughter. We won''t fight anymore! They can do whatever they want!"

    Xu Yue pursed her lips as if she wanted tough.

    But because she had just undergone surgery, she couldn''t control her expression properly. However, her eyes were filled with happiness.

    Her body was weak. After listening to Madam Xu''s words for a while, she fell into a deep sleep.

    After she fell asleep, Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou stood up and bid her farewell.

    After leaving the hospital, Tang Xinrou was afraid that someone would take a photo of her, so she wore a mask and a hat and said coldly, "This matter isn''t over. Even if Aunt Xu really gets a divorce, the things that should belong to Xu Yue must belong to her!"

    Why should she give it all to that vicious woman?

    "Of course." Song Yaoyao raised her head and looked at the sunlight above her head. She curled her lips. "It''s hers. No one can take it away from her."

    Moreover, even if she didn''t make a move, there would naturally be people helping Xu Yue to snatch it away.

    Thinking of this, Song Yaoyao''s eyes curved.

    When Tang Xinrou heard Song Yaoyao''s words, her mood suddenly sank. "Tell me, what exactly was Xu Yue thinking? The fact that Xu Weiqing dared to do this means that it''s not the first time she''s targeted her. Yet she..."

 Chapter 1171 Zhou Manlis Fear

    "Don''t think too much." Song Yaoyao pinched her hand. "Maybe she just doesn''t want to trouble us?"

    "Between friends, what''s so troublesome about this?" Tang Xinrou was furious. "She''s too prideful. Why didn''t I realize that she was suffering because she wanted to save face?"

    Although her words were full of sarcasm towards Xu Yue, people could hear the concern in her tone.

    ...

    After that, Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou went to the hospital to visit Xu Yue whenever they had the time. But, when Tang Xinrou went to visit Xu Yue again, she immediately urged her to work.

    Tang Xinrouined, "Even though you''re lying on the hospital bed, you still can''t forget your job." Should she praise her professionalism? Or her devotion?

    After her animation waspleted, Song Yaoyao uploaded it onto the website and didn''t bother with it anymore.

    It was a human-like animation based on a cat. The sweet little story didn''t have any deep meaning, but it made people feel better after seeing it.

    On this day, she visited Xu Yue again.

    "Yaoyao? Why did youe to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Song Yaoyao raised her head and saw Song Wenchuan who had just walked in from outside. He sized up Song Yaoyao with a worried expression.

    "No, I''m here to visit a friend." Song Yaoyao pointed behind her. "What about you?"

    As soon as she finished asking, Song Yaoyao regretted it.

    She paused and was about to find a topic to cover up when Song Wenchuan opened his mouth. "I''m here to see Mom... You, do you want toe along and take a look?"

    To be honest, Song Wenchuan was just asking out of courtesy. He didn''t think that Song Yaoyao would be willing to meet Zhou Manli.

    After all, she had never received any motherly love from her.

    Song Yaoyao was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect Song Wenchuan to invite her.

    The words of rejection rolled around in her mouth. But out of nowhere, Song Yaoyao nodded. "Okay."

    "Why don''t you..."

    The voices of both of them rang out at the same time. Song Wenchuan did not expect that he would swallow the rest of his words. After a long while, he said, "Then let''s go. She lives on the 12th floor."

    "Okay."

    The elevator was very quiet. Private hospitals were not like public hospitals where there were many patients every day. The two of them stood side by side. Song Yaoyao lowered her head and looked at her toes. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Song Wenchuan moved his lips and said with aplicated expression, "You... Don''t be afraid. She can''t speak now. She can''t scold you anymore."

    "I know."

    When Song Yaoyao heard this, she raised her head and smiled at him.

    Suddenly, she asked him, "Are you ming me?"

    "Huh? What?"

    In just a few sentences, there was a ''ding''. They arrived on the 12th floor.

    Song Yaoyao walked out of the elevator. "I have the ability to cure her."

    But she didn''t cure her, and she didn''t intend to do so in this lifetime.

    Hearing this, Song Wenchuanughed. He patted Song Yaoyao''s head lightly with hisrge palm. "Don''t think too much, this is all fate''s arrangement. Speaking of which, I didn''t believe in these things in the past, but now, I''m more and more convinced abour fate." He shook his head and suddenly sighed. "Actually, this is pretty good..."

    After Song Wenchuan finished speaking, he paused and realized that Song Yaoyao was tilting her head to look at him.

    He raised the corner of his lips. "It''s much quieter."

    There would be no more endless quarrels, scoldings, and favoritism. She was lying quietly on the bed now, and naturally, someone took good care of her. He had tried his best to find a famous doctor for her, but they were all helpless toward her condition. Now that Song Yaoyao said that she could cure her and expressed that she would not help, Song Wenchuan actually felt very calm inside. He smiled bitterly and asked Song Yaoyao, "Do you think I''m cold-blooded?"

    The mother who had given birth to him was lying on the hospital bed, but he was willing to give up the only hope that could make her stand back up.

    Song Yaoyao did not answer. "You''re right. This is all fate."

    Song Wenchuan patted her head and pushed open the door of the ward.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The room was quiet. Only the skinny Zhou Manli was lying on the bed. Her eyes were shut tightly as if she had died.

    Hearing the movement, her eyshes trembled. She slowly opened her eyes and her gaze was filled with joy when she saw Song Wenchuan. However, in the next second, before the joy hadpletely climbed into her eyes, her face was filled with an emotion that could be only described as disgust.

    She red at Song Yaoyao, but her body could not stop trembling.

    She even let out a muffled scream, "Ahhh..."

    Song Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and stood at the door coldly.

    She watched as Song Wenchuan quickly walked up to hold down the crazed Zhou Manli and pressed the call bell at the same time.

    Zhou Manli kept struggling on the bed, but her face was still firmly facing Song Yaoyao. This caused her body and her head to form a strange arc. Her upper body stiffened, and her turbid eyes stared at her without blinking.

    Fear quickly shed across her eyes.

    Fear...

    Song Yaoyao was sure that she wasn''t seeing things.

    However, how long had it been since shest saw Zhou Manli? Why would she be afraid of her?

    She didn''t think that her previous threat would cause Zhou Manli to be traumatized for the rest of her life.

    How fun...

    Song Yaoyao approached step by step and finally stood by the bed.

    As she approached, Zhou Manli''s reaction became even more intense.

    "Go... Ahhh, go!"

    Her voice was muffled, and as she spoke, saliva flowed uncontrobly from the corner of her mouth.

    Song Wenchuan''s expression was cold, and his thin lips were tightly pursed. "Mom! Can you calm down a little? Don''t be so fierce to Yaoyao!" He could not understand Zhou Manli''s behavior. In Song Wenchuan''s eyes, her unreasonable behavior only made him feel deeply tired.

    Very tired...

    "Ahhh!"

    Zhou Manli was unwilling to let him go and didn''t listen to his words at all.

    Her eyes were wide open, and she looked like she was about to explode.

    Song Yaoyao''s presence caused red veins to show in Zhou Manli''s eyes, making her seem creepy and sinister.

    "Yaoyao, I''m sorry..."

    Before Song Wenchuan could finish his sentence, Song Yaoyao suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Zhou Manli''s hand, and closed in on her face. Their eyes met.

    The air froze for a moment, and Zhou Manli forgot to scream.

    Song Yaoyao''s smirked. "You''re afraid of me. Why?"

    "Ahhh!"

    Zhou Manli''s pupils constricted under Song Yaoyao''s gaze, and her nostrils red rapidly. In the next second, she let out a scream that almost pierced through one''s eardrums.

    Song Wenchuan immediately grabbed Song Yaoyao''s wrist and pulled her away from Zhou Manli.

    "Be careful."

    The doctors and nurses rushed over at this time, but it was a pity that Zhou Manli seemed to have a screw loose and could not be pacified. In the end, there was really no other choice but to inject her with a tranquilizer.

    Song Yaoyao and Song Wenchuan stood by the window, watching Zhou Manli fall into a deep sleep with eyes filled with unwillingness.

    The doctor seemed to have instructed something, but Song Yaoyao did not listen.

    In the end, she and Song Wenchuan walked out of the ward one after the other. They walked for a long distance until they reached the elevator. Song Wenchuan then said with guilt, "Yaoyao, I''m sorry, I thought..."

    Logically speaking, after such a long time, Zhou Manli should not hold such malicious intentions towards Song Yaoyao anymore, but reality proved that his thinking was wrong.

 Chapter 1172 Side : Past Life 2

    Song Yaoyao didn''t say anything, which made Song Wenchuan feel even more guilty.

    He looked at Song Yaoyao''s lowered head, looking very sad. He raised and put down his hand that wanted tofort her and pressed the elevator for her to go down. "I''m sorry to make you suffer again."

    The elevator made a ''ding'' sound and pulled Song Yaoyao back from her thoughts.

    She shook her head and walked into the elevator. Just as the elevator door was about to close, she suddenly raised her hand to block it and asked, "Has she always been like this?"

    "What?"

    The elevator door slowly opened. Song Wenchuan was stunned for two seconds and smiled bitterly. "No."

    "Well..."

    Song Yaoyao understood. Her dimples sank and she smiled. "She must really hate me. Bye."

    She waved her hand. The elevator door gradually closed and Song Wenchuan''s figure disappeared.

    Zhou Manli was already lying in bed and had be a cripple. It was rare for her to still have such a strong hatred when she saw her.

    Those who didn''t know would think that the two of them had some deep-seated hatred.

    ...

    At night, Song Yaoyao had a dream again.

    Outside, it was pouring rain, and there was lightning and thunder again.

    The rumbling thunder split open the night sky, causing Song Yaoyao''s heart to hurt as well. Her face was pale, and her vision went ck.

    "Hurry, where''s the boy? Bring that boy over first."

    She was stunned. The woman''s tone was very familiar. She stared nkly ahead. As a young girl, she did not understand why she suddenly felt this familiarity.

    "Mom, can you leave him here?"

    Compared to Song Yaoyao, the boy was much more disobedient. She had no idea where he had been hidden. Now that he was dragged here by the man, both his hands and feet were tightly wrapped in ck tape, his mouth was sealed, and he could only make a weak whimper.

    "Why?" the woman took out a dagger and asked without raising her head.

    "He''s handsome!" the girl said matter-of-factly. "I want him to stay with me. Mom, you can kill this wretched girl and leave him to me!"

    Little Song Yaoyao, who was sitting on the ground, pursed her lips again. Her eyes were frighteningly bright in the room.

    "No!"

    The woman immediately refused and her voice turned cold.

    "Stop fooling around. This child is a sacrifice for our ancestor! Think about it. When you recover, we''ll go abroad. At that time, you can have as many children as you want to keep youpany."

    "No! I want him! I want him!" The girl began to throw a tantrum. "Go and find another sacrifice, why do you have to have him?"

    "Do you think it''s easy to find? I''ve been looking for these two for six whole years. Moreover, their identities are soplicated. You''d better be quiet! You can only choose between health and him. Choose!"

    The woman threw the dagger at the girl''s feet and coldly forced her to make a decision.

    As expected...

    The girl was frightened by her strict mother. She looked down at the dagger at her feet and was silent for a few seconds. Then, she bent down, picked up the dagger on the ground, and smiled at little Song Yaoyao.

    Little Song Yaoyao vaguely realized something. She shook her head continuously and retreated.

    The woman frowned and grabbed the girl. "She''s still useful. Don''t do anything rash."

    "I don''t care!" The girl was extremely rude. "Since we have to kill the boy, I want her to do it! This way, she''s a murderer, haha!"

    "No, I don''t want to!"

    Even though her heart was throbbing in pain, little Song Yaoyao still managed to get up and tried to escape.

    The next second, her long hair was grabbed and she fell to the ground.

    Her delicate knees were grazed and blood flowed out.

    The dagger was mercilessly shoved into her hand and she was dragged towards the struggling boy.

    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to..."

    "Mom, I can''t drag her,e and help!" The girl was angry and kicked little Song Yaoyao.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Seeing that she was finally willing to let go, the womanughed helplessly and said dotingly, "I''ming."

    The cold handle of the dagger hurt Song Yaoyao''s palm. She tried her best to curl her body, as if this could stop what was going to happen next.

    But...

    Tchhh!

    Boiling liquid sshed onto her face, and her pupils constricted. The boy who was still struggling a second ago convulsed violently, and blood dyed his clothes red. His body trembled slightly, and he gradually lost his breath.

    "Hahahaha! That was fun. So fun!"

    "Old Song, quickly bring the bowl over."

    A living child had turned into a cold corpse in front of their eyes, but they were still able to do their own things in an orderly manner.

    The blood was mixed with an unknown powder, and they dipped it with a brush.

    There was yellow paper, candles, paper money...

    A gust of wind blew in, and with a bang, the light bulb on top of their heads exploded. Sparks flew for two seconds, and the room returned to darkness.

    "Why did the candles go out? Old Song! Hurry up and light the candles!"

    "Mom, where are you? I''m scared... I''m scared..."

    "Don''t be scared, don''t be scared. Stay where you are. It''ll be fine in a moment." After the womanforted her daughter, her voice immediately became irritable. "Old Song! What are you waiting for?"

    "I don''t know where my lighter is. Wait for me to look for it!"

    "Hurry up!"

    In the chaos, they seemed to have forgotten the existence of another person.

    Little Song Yaoyao was drenched. Her forehead was covered with fine beads of cold sweat, and her body trembled slightly. Her fingers dug nervously into the floor until she identally touched a cold object.

    It was the dagger...

    She knew that not far away, there was a corpse that was losing its temperature.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she held the dagger tightly. Her heart hurt so much that her vision turned ck, and the air became thinner. She adjusted her breathing and crawled across the ground.

    She might die, but she hoped to die in her parents'' arms with her brother by her side. She would never die here!

    These people were lunatics!

    "Ah!"

    A sharp cry cut through the night sky, and another thunder exploded, illuminating the room for a short period of time.

    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    Before the woman could see clearly, her vision went dark again. She used her memory to quickly walk towards her daughter.

    The girl''s voice trembled. "Something is grabbing my feet!"

    It was cold to the touch. There was no human warmth at all.

    Could it be the dead one...

    "Ahhh! Mommy, hurry..."

    Tchhh¡ª

    The woman and the man were stunned at the same time. They heard the muffled sound of a sharp de piercing into flesh.

    "No!"

    The pale white lightning shed past and reflected in the girl''s deep, ghostly eyes.

    "Wanwan! Wanwan, don''t scare Mom!"

    "Ahhh, wretched girl, I want you to die without a grave!"

    Song Yaoyao''s neck was tightly strangled. The woman''s eyes were filled with tears and hatred. Her expression was vicious, and her face was twisted and ferocious.

    "I want you to pay with your life! You will forever be trampled under my daughter''s feet! You will die from horrible deaths for all of eternity!"

 Chapter 1173 Song Jingwan From That World

    "You will die from horrible deaths for all of eternity!"

    "Ah!"

    Song Yaoyao''s body trembled and she slowly opened her eyes.

    It was as if she had fallen into an ice cer, and her body was extremely cold. When her body woke up, her soul seemed to still be trapped in that strange, bloody, and terrifying dream; a dream that was filled with blood and curses.

    "Did you have another nightmare?"

    Huff¡ª

    Song Yaoyao trembled as she snuggled deeper into Huo Yunque''s arms.

    "It''s okay, good girl."

    His warm and broad palm gently patted her back, and the voice that was close to her ear was deep and gentle. An invisible pacification seemed to flow from his hand into her body.

    Even her wildly beating heart slowly calmed down.

    She licked her lips and said, "Gege, I want to drink some water."

    Huo Yunque stood up and wanted to pour some water, but he realized that the corner of his shirt was being pulled. He paused and shook his head helplessly. "You..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he bent down lovingly and picked Song Yaoyao up, taking her to pour water with him.

    On the sofa, Song Yaoyao snuggled in Huo Yunque''s arms and sipped some water. Her pale little face gradually turned a little red.

    Huo Yunque took a towel to wipe the sweat off her forehead. "What dream did you have again?"

    Song Yaoyao lowered her eyshes and held the ss of water. "A very scary dream, but also very absurd."

    Just thinking about it made her feel ridiculous.

    This time, she clearly saw the faces of the three people in the dream.

    The ss of water was taken away from her hand, and Song Yaoyao spread her palm.

    Her palm was very small and soft, snow-white and tender. One look and one could tell that she had never done any heavy work in her life.

    It was clean and spotless.

    However, she could still remember the feeling of the warm and sticky blood on her palm in the dream.

    She had been in a daze ever since she woke up as if she had lost her soul.

    Huo Yunque kissed her head silently and covered her eyes with his hand. "Don''t think about it anymore. I''ll be there for you, okay?"

    Song Yaoyao grabbed his hand and pulled it down to y with it.

    "It was a really strange dream. It was so real that I felt like it really happened."

    She had never told anyone that she had lost a part of her memory.

    So, could this dream be the part that she had lost?

    ..

    In the dream, it was pouring rain. Song Yaoyao could still remember the way her heart raced when the thunder sounded. The rain was so heavy that it was as if a hole had opened in the sky.

    But in reality, it was morning and the sun was rising. The sky was clear and the temperature was just right.

    Song Yaoyao stood on the stairs and looked out. The servants were cleaning up. Uncle Zhang shuttled back and forth in the hall, solemnlymanding something. The sunlight jumped in from the window and fell on the clean floor, reflecting brilliantly.

    The dream was weird, twisted, and bloody.

    Reality was clean, warm, and bright.

    Inside and outside the dream, there were twopletely different worlds.

    It had been toofortable for too long. Song Yaoyao thought that it was time for her to step out of herfort zone.

    ..

    Hospital ward.

    The small fruit knife in Song Yaoyao''s hand nimbly peeled off the skin of an apple. She cut the peeled apple into small pieces and ced them on the fruit te. She then yed with the long piece of unbroken peel.

    Xu Yue ate very slowly. She only ate one piece of apple in a minute or two.

    "Why did you think of investigating Song Jingwan?"

    Song Yaoyao smiled but did not answer. "Who told you? Huo Jiu?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Ahem..."

    Xu Yue''s expression was inexplicable. She was slightly embarrassed. "I overheard it. Don''t me him."

    "Oh?" Song Yaoyao threw away the skin and suddenly leaned forward. She rested her chin on her hand and looked at Xu Yue calmly. "Are you pleading on his behalf? What''s the rtionship between the two of you?"

    Her gaze was burning, and her eyes were clear as though nothing could escape it.

    Xu Yue''s eyes flickered as she spat out one word. "Enemy!"

    "Then I should punish him even more. If he can''t even handle such a small matter well, then his standard of work must be dropping." Song Yaoyao wanted tough but didn''t. She asked Xu Yue, "Do you think we should whip him? or just dismiss him?"

    "How could you¡ª" Xu Yue''s eyelids twitched and she suddenly turned her head to meet Song Yaoyao''s smiling eyes. Now, how could she not understand that she had been yed? "Childish!"

    There were simply too many words to say.

    "Yeah, I''ve been rather bored recently."

    Song Yaoyao sat back down and didn''t tease Xu Yue anymore. She didn''t forget that Xu Yue was still injured and it wasn''t appropriate for her emotions to fluctuate.

    "Knock knock knock." There was a knock on the door from outside.

    Song Yaoyao turned her head and through the ss on the door, she saw a ck figure.

    She stood up and casually said to Xu Yue, "I still have something to do. I''ll be leaving first."

    Xu Yue kept feeling that Song Yaoyao was hiding something in her heart. She moved her lips but in the end, she did not say anything and only nodded.

    Song Yaoyao had always been a person who did not take things to heart. If there was anything that could make her feel distressed, it would definitely be a big problem that was not easy to solve.

    If even she could not solve it, then Xu Yue would be of no help.

    "Miss Song."

    Huo Jiu handed a document to Song Yaoyao and quickly looked through the ss into the ward.

    Xu Yue was also looking in this direction curiously. Their eyes met through the ss and almost instantly, her eyes seemed to burn. Xu Yue turned her head and pulled up the nket to cover her head.

    Huo Jiu: "..."

    "What about upstairs?"

    Huo Jiu immediately came back to his senses. He bowed his head and said respectfully, "Everything has been prepared ording to your instructions. The surveince cameras in the ward have also been turned off."

    "Then let''s go."

    ...

    The corridor was quiet. There was not a single person in sight on the entire twelfth floor.

    It was as if it was isted and abandoned by the world.

    "Click¡ª"

    After the faint sound of the door opening, the world returned to silence once again.

    Every sound was magnified infinitely.

    A chair was dragged and it finally stopped in front of the hospital bed. The rustling sound of clothes rubbing against each other could be heard.

    Under Zhou Manli''s sunken eyelids, her eyes rolled.

    Song Yaoyao acted as if she did not see it. After doing all this, she opened the document bag in her hand.

    Zhou Manli opened her eyes and began to scream. If she could hear her clearly, Song Yaoyao was sure that she was cursing at her.

    "Stop messing around. Your bodyguards and nurses have been sent away by me. There are only the two of us on the entire 12th floor."

    Song Yaoyao smiled and opened a photo. On it was Zhou Manli and Song Jingwan.

    "How old was Song Jingwan at this time? Eight? Nine?" Song Yaoyao picked up the photo and showed it to Zhou Manli.

    Zhou Manli was still swearing. When her gaze touched the photo, she dodged for a moment, then her voice became sharper and extremely unpleasant.

    "Was she the same as me? Did she also have heart disease?"

    "Huh?" Zhou Manli opened her mouth.Her words were stuck in her throat, and her eyes widened as she stared at her.

    Very good, silence.

    Song Yaoyao became even more curious. "But the information I have shows that Song Jingwan''s body has always been very healthy. So, which world''s Song Jingwan had heart disease?" The corners of her lips curled up as she smiled innocently.

 Chapter 1174 Spicy Crayfish

    Perhaps Song Yaoyao was overthinking, but since she could remember, why couldn''t Zhou Manli and the others?

    What if there really was a past life and a present life?

    Then was her rebirth an ident?

    The ward fell into dead silence, and Zhou Manli''s rapid breathing could be heard beside her ears. She dragged her broken body and struggled to move to the other side. It was obviously ineffective, but she was working very hard. It seemed that even if she was a centimeter or two away from her, she would be satisfied.

    Song Yaoyao watched her move coldly, and the smile on her face disappeared.

    She suddenly stood up, and the chair made an ear-piercing sound on the floor. She bent down to meet Zhou Manli''s eyes. "I think I already know the answer. Thank you."

    Song Yaoyao winked at her, stood up, and walked out of the ward.

    Huo Jiu was still standing respectfully outside, surprised that Song Yaoyao had settled everything so quickly.

    "Let''s go."

    Song Yaoyao took the lead and walked into the elevator. Huo Jiu followed her step by step until they reached the first floor.

    Song Yaoyao stepped out of the elevator and suddenly turned her head. Huo Jiu immediately stopped and asked in surprise, "Miss Song?"

    "Don''t follow me."

    "What?" Huo Jiu frowned imperceptibly.

    The girl in front of him smiled with meaning. She crossed her arms and lifted her chin. "Stay here and take care of Xu Yue. Do your best, I have faith in you."

    Herst syble was raised yfully.

    With that, she waved her hand elegantly and strode away.

    "Miss Song..." Huo Jiu chased after her for two steps. He watched her walk quickly, soon disappearing into the crowd. He opened his mouth and a smile gradually filled his eyes.

    ...

    Time passed quickly and Xu Yue''s body slowly recovered.

    The school''s homework load was heavy so Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen were rushing to catch up on their homework every day.

    But every time they took time out of their busy schedules to lift their heads and exercise their sore shoulders and neck, they would see Song Yaoyao sitting by the window, leisurely ying on theputer.

    For a moment, they were both jealous and sad.

    "So that''s what you call a straight-a student."

    In Song Yaoyao''s eyes, the homework couldn''t be any simpler.

    They had woken up early in the morning to read. By now, Wang Jiayu''s eyes were already blurry, and she was about to throw up if she continued reading. She mmed the table and stood up with a loud bang. Song Yaoyao and Ye Meichen were startled.

    The two of them turned their heads and looked at her quietly.

    Wang Jiayu felt the pressure and coughed dryly. "Shall we go for a meal? My treat?"

    Song Yaoyao was fine. She looked at Ye Meichen.

    Ye Meichen was already dizzy from reading. Now that she heard Wang Jiayu''s suggestion, how could she not agree?

    "Let''s go, let''s go! This weather is perfect for crayfish and a bottle of cold beer!"

    Wang Jiayu also got excited when she heard this.

    They left immediately, and the two of them pulled Song Yaoyao out of the dormitory together.

    ...

    They arrived at a snack shop, but because it was newly opened, the tables, chairs, and floors were neat and tidy. The shop was equipped with air-conditioning, and as soon as they entered, cold air surrounded them from all directions.

    Wang Jiayu took a deep breath in satisfaction. "I''m finally alive!"

    Ye Meichen didn''t hold back and immediately ordered three pounds of crayfish. Then, she grabbed two cans of cold beer and a can of cold Sprite from the freezer.

    The beer was hers and Wang Jiayu''s, and the sprite was Song Yaoyao''s.

    Song Yaoyao held the icy Sprite can and raised her eyebrows at Ye Meichen. What she meant was, ''Are you looking down on me?''

    "Aiya, your brain is different from ours. Don''t you know that you have to take good care of it?" Ye Meichen grinned. "And you look like a minor. I feel bad letting you drink."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Song Yaoyao nced at her speechlessly and opened her Sprite.

    In general, when the topic of discussion was not of interest, Song Yaoyao did not join in the small talk. Most of the time, it was Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichenughing and chatting with Song Yaoyao responding asionally.

    The spicy crayfish took some time to prepare.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open again. A young man held the door and let the two girls behind him go in first.

    "Wow! It''s so cool in here!"

    A familiar voice entered her ears and Song Yaoyao turned her head.

    "Xue, what do you want to eat?"

    This was a restaurant outside the drama academy, so the chances of seeing a celebrity were very high. The customers were all students. Although they would take a few extra nces at the famous ones, it wouldn''t cause much of a stir.

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and looked over.

    When Huo Ningxi entered the room, his gazended on the slender figure with her back facing them. When he saw her turn to look at him, he pursed his lips and suppressed the urge to hide. He nodded at her in a reserved manner.

    "Eh? Miss Song! What a coincidence!"

    The passionate girl was Zhongli Wan. She walked over to Song Yaoayao happily. "We meet again!"

    "What a coincidence."

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen looked over curiously. When they saw her face clearly, they immediately became excited. "Y-y-you''re the one from Celestial Wars..."

    "Yes, it''s me."

    Zhongli Wan''s eyes curved into a smile. She waved at them graciously. "Hello."

    Wang Jiayu looked at Song Yaoyao and then at Zhongli Wan. She didn''t expect them to know each other. She couldn''t help but feel envious.

    Although Zhongli Xue was slower by half a beat, she walked over when she heard themotion.

    She suggested, "Since fate brought us together, why don''t we eat together? Is it convenient for you?"

    Before Song Yaoyao could say anything, Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen excitedly nodded their heads.

    It seemed that they liked Zhongli Wan very much.

    "Sit." Song Yaoyao nodded. She didn''t intend to refuse anyway.

    ...

    The crayfish was served, and it was presented in a tter decorated with chili peppers. Just the smell alone made people drool.

    Zhongli Wan pinched her chopsticks, not knowing how to start. "Ah... how, how should I eat this?"

    Song Yaoyao put on her gloves.

    In reality, her appetite was average, and she didn''t have a preference for this kind of stimting food. Compared to the heavy taste, she preferred sweet food.

    "This isn''t something you can eat with chopsticks! Put on your gloves first, I''ll teach you!" Wang Jiayu volunteered.

    Ye Meichen had already started eating. She asionally nced at Zhongli Wan from the corner of her eyes, probably thinking about how to ask her for an autographter.

    Song Yaoyao only ate two before she stopped. She took off her gloves and went to the bathroom to wash her hands.

    When she returned, she saw Huo Ningxi wearing gloves and peeling shrimp shells. The whole peeled shrimp meat was ced into Zhongli Xue''s bowl. Zhongli Xue''s hands were clean. She was wearing a white dress and looked spotless.

    When she met Song Yaoyao''s gaze, Zhongli Xue smiled embarrassedly. "Miss Song, aren''t you going to eat anymore?"

    "I''m not really hungry, you guys can eat."

    Song Yaoyao sat back down and turned on her phone to look at the work schedule of the studio.

    Beside her, the young couple whispered to each other. After Zhongli Xue ate a few, she stopped Huo Ningxi from peeling. "I''m done."

    "You''re full?"

    Huo Ningxi raised an eyebrow. "You''ve only eaten a few mouthfuls. Do you not like it?" He took off his gloves and grabbed a wet tissue to wipe his fingers. "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."

 Chapter 1175 The Cosmetically Enhanced Song Jingwan Is Back?

    "Wow."

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen didn''t know about the love-hate rtionship between Song Yaoyao and them. When they saw how Huo Ningxi doted on his girlfriend, they were so envious that they cried.

    "Is that her boyfriend? He''s so sweet!"

    Faced with their infatuated gazes, Huo Ningxi lowered his head and smiled. The lines on his face were gentle, making him look even more handsome.

    The two infatuated girls wanted to scream again.

    Zhongli Xue shook her head. She told him to eat and not to worry about her. However, after Huo Ningxi wiped her hands clean, he did not touch the food on the table again.

    Meanwhile, Zhongli Wan was eating happily. She huffed in small breaths and her lips looked swollen from the spice. She was clearly in an air-conditioned room, but it was so hot that her forehead was covered in sweat. She could not stop talking to Wang Jiayu and the others excitedly. "It''s so delicious! If I had known that China had so much delicious food, I would have returned to China earlier!"

    "Wow, you think it''s delicious too? Summer and crayfish are really a perfect match!"

    "Yes, yes, yes!"

    Song Yaoyao held her forehead and silently watched this friendly scene.

    Zhongli Wan was eating when she suddenly screamed, scaring Wang Jiayu so much that the crayfish in her hand fell off. When she saw Zhongli Wan''s frightened look, she thought that something had happened, so she quickly asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    "M-my face!"

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes moved slightly.

    "Are you allergic to crayfish?"

    Zhongli Xue was still wearing gloves. She wanted to touch her face but she was also too afraid to. She said with a sad face, "I just had a hyaluronic acid injection!"

    "Pfff¡ª"

    Ye Meichen almost spat out a mouthful of beer. She looked at Zhongli Wan with her mouth agape. "This... cough cough cough... this..." This was too much!

    "Did you overdrink? It''s time to go back." Zhongli Xue pulled on Zhongli Wan''s clothes without batting an eyelid, indicating for her to stop talking.

    It turned out that she had eaten too much crayfish just now and had drunk two or three bottles of beer with Wang Jiayu and the others.

    At this moment, her cheeks were red, but her eyes were bright.

    "I didn''t drink too much!"

    Zhongli Wan looked around carefully. Suddenly, she bent down and said smugly, "You didn''t expect this, right? I had stic surgery!"

    "Huh?"

    "This, this..."

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen were dumbfounded. China didn''t have a high tolerance for artistes having stic surgery. If any celebrity had stic surgery, they would definitely be caught and mocked for a few years. They had never expected Zhongli Wan to be so straightforward. Furthermore, they had only just gotten to know each other, and she actually dared to leak the news about her stic surgery.

    Zhongli Xue did not look pleased. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Huh?" Zhongli Wan was a little confused. "Can''t I tell you?"

    Everyone knew that she had been abroad before, and the tolerance for stic surgery there was quite high. Therefore, they could understand why she didn''t care about it.

    But...

    This was China!

    Wang Jiayuughed dryly. "Hehe... you really like to joke. You look very natural to me."

    "That''s right, that''s right. You shocked me. You''re joking, right?"

    Although she looked mixed, one could still see that her facial features were very natural.

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, both of them were looking for a way out for Zhongli Wan at the same time.

    "I''m not joking! If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you my old photos!"

    Zhongli Wan took out her phone and started rummaging through it.

    Huo Ningxi sat next to Zhongli Xue and fiddled with her phone as if she didn''t hear anything.

    Zhongli Xue was furious. "What are you doing? My brother has spent a lot of money and resources to nurture you. Don''t embarrass him!" She couldn''t help but reach out to stop her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows. No wonder Zhongli Xue was so kind. It was because of Zhong Li.When it involved her brother, this girl with a cold personality became a brainless fan, protecting him without thinking.

    But the more she tried to stop her, the more Zhongli Wan wanted to show it to others.

    While she was dodging, her phone fell to the ground with a bang, attracting the attention of a few people.

    Song Yaoyao inadvertently lowered her head, her pupils suddenly constricting.

    The girl on top was looking at the camera. The background was blue. It appeared to have been taken before her surgery. Her ck hair reached her shoulders, and her almond-shaped eyes and perky nose were not particrly stunning. However, she was the charming type that many boys liked.

    But, this was not what surprised Song Yaoyao the most. What surprised her the most was that the face in the photo was...

    "Jingwan?"

    Huo Ningxi was inexplicably surprised. He seemed to have received a huge psychological shock. He was expressionless just a moment ago, but now he was looking at Zhongli Wan in surprise, trying to find some clues on her face.

    The more he looked, the more surprised he became.

    Their faces were simr, and their heights and figures were very simr. Everything about Zhongli Wan was simr except for her eyes which wererge like a European''s, and her nose which was a little perky.

    "What?"

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen automatically kept quiet. No matter how blind they were, they could still see some simrities.

    Zhongli Wan was still a little confused. She blinked and pointed at herself. "Are you calling me?"

    "Sorry, we need to go to the bathroom first." Zhongli Xue pulled Zhongli Wan away forcefully.

    Song Yaoyao blinked and bent down to pick up the phone.

    Another hand seemed to be going to pick it up as well. Their hands identally touched. Before Song Yaoyao could react, Huo Ningxi quickly pulled his hand away.

    Song Yaoyao picked up the phone and zoomed in on the photo.

    As she looked at it, she suddenlyughed. "What a surprise."

    Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen, who didn''t dare to speak, looked at Song Yaoyao in a daze.

    Her aura seemed to suddenly be fierce. Her face was still the same, but there was a sense of aggression that made people not dare to look at her directly. Her smile didn''t reach her eyes.

    Song Yaoyao was a little surprised that it happened so suddenly.

    She put her phone on the table and got up. "I still have something to do. Take your time to eat."

    With that, she walked out of the store.

    "Song Yaoyao, you..."

    Behind her, Huo Ningxi chased after her, and the ss door was half open.

    "Let''s go back and eat." Song Yaoyao waved her hand without looking back. She bent down and got into the car, leaving very quickly.

    By the time Zhongli Xue dragged the wet-faced Zhongli Wan back, Song Yaoyao was no longer in her seat.

    Zhongli Xue''s eyes shed, and she turned her head to look at Zhongli Wan coldly. "Don''t think that I''ll hide it for you. I''ll tell brother the truth about this! Let''s see if he still likes you!"

    Huo Ningxi stared at Zhongli Wan, not knowing what to say. After a moment of silence, he asked, "You''ve been abroad for more than a year?"

    "More than a year?" Zhongli Wan was much soberer now. "I''m Chinese but I grew up abroad."

    "That''s impossible."

    Huo Ningxi frowned. "You don''t remember?"

    Zhongli Wan was even more puzzled. She knocked her head. "Ah... I''m so dizzy..."

    She staggered out the door. Zhongli Xue nced at her and said to Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen, "Can I trouble you two not to tell anyone about this?"

    She was probably talking about Zhongli Xue''s stic surgery. Wang Jiayu and Ye Meichen immediately nodded.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t say anything!"

 Chapter 1176 Did You Touch Her?

    Knock, knock, knock¡ª

    Huo Jiu''s voice sounded outside the study: "Miss Song, Dr. Liu wants to see you."

    Song Yaoyao stopped flipping through her book and stood up immediately.

    Just as she took a step forward, her wrist was grabbed. The man looked at her with a hint of concern. "Are you sick?"

    "No..."

    Song Yaoyao coughed. Under his deep gaze, she was a little embarrassed. She exined awkwardly, "I... brought someone back."

    The atmosphere froze for a moment.

    Huo Yunque slowly raised his eyebrows and rubbed his wrist with interest. "Someone?"

    His gaze was filled with interest, causing Song Yaoyao to feel guilty.

    Fortunately, Huo Yunque did not intend to probe further and quickly let her go. "Go."

    Song Yaoyao let out a sigh of relief and immediately ran away.

    ...

    Liu Yu was treated very well in Huo Manor. There was a separate building for him to use. The first floor was filled with various medical equipment and the basement was transformed into aboratory. This was Song Yaoyao''s first timeing down here.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Liu Yu stood outside the metal door and grinned at her. "Miss Song, you came quite quickly."

    The young man was wearing a white coat. His short hair was slightly curly, making him look like he was in his early 20s. He was too young. With the white coat on his body, he didn''t look like an angel in white who saved patients. Instead, he looked like a celebrity on camera.

    "Where is she?" Song Yaoyao nodded and walked over to ask.

    "She''s not awake yet." Liu Yu entered his fingerprint and the door slowly opened on both sides, "Isn''t this the violent girl from Celestial Wars? Why did shee to China? Tsk, I liked her when I was watching the movie. I didn''t expect her face to not be original."

    He couldn''t stop his mouth from moving.

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes darkened and her gaze fell on Zhongli Wan, who was lying on the operating table. "Are you sure?"

    "Wow!"

    When Liu Yu heard Song Yaoyao''s words, he immediately started acting. He held his chest with both hands and said sadly, "Miss Song, you don''t believe me? You can doubt me as a person, but you can not question my professionalism! Huhu, I won''t allow it!"

    Huo Jiu watched coldly. When he saw the situation, he nced at him with a look of warning.

    "Miss Song still has business to deal with. You''d better be quiet."

    "Ahem..."

    Liu Yu opened his eyes and saw that Song Yaoyao''s expression was cold and she looked like she was in a bad mood. He coughed dryly. He then walked forward to pick up the report and began to talk to Song Yaoyao, "I''ve checked. There are traces of surgery all over her body. Her face has undergone eye surgery and nose augmentation surgery. Her lips and cheeks have been filled with hyaluronic acid, so she looks younger. She has also had breast augmentation surgery and imnts."

    As he said this, Liu Yu spoke very quickly and walked in front of the unconscious Zhongli Wan. He gestured to Song Yaoyao, "The doctor who performed stic surgery on her was very brilliant. There were almost no signs of stic surgery. However..." Liu Yu smiled, "going under the knife, no matter how natural, will still leave behind some clues."

    This was especially so for someone who had fainted and was thrown onto the operating table to be examined carefully.

    Song Yaoyao''s line of sight swept across the scar below Zhongli Wan''s nose, so fine that it would be impossible to notice if one did not look carefully. Suddenly, she asked, "Did you touch her?"

    Whoosh¡ª

    Huo Jiu and Huo Qi''s expressions were in sync. They turned their heads quickly and their gazes fell on Liu Yu.

    Liu Yu froze on the spot. Faced with the two people''s seemingly condemning gazes, his eyes widened. It took him a long time to find his voice.

    "How is that possible? I''m not interested in her!"

    Huo Qi reminded him, "You just said that you like her."

    Liu Yu was speechless. He broke down and shouted, "I was referring to her character! Her character, understand? I like that character! Not her!"

    Huo Qi: "Oh?"

    Huo Jiu: "Oh."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Song Yaoyao flipped through the documents, not paying attention to what was happening around her.

    Liu Yu felt as though he couldn''t clear his name. He gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t nder me here. If I want to find a woman, do I need to resort to such means?"

    Huo Qi: "Haha."

    Liu Yu: "D*mn it."

    He turned his head resentfully and looked at Song Yaoyao. "Miss Song, is this the result you want?"

    He felt the most wronged!

    Song Yaoyao''s eyelids drooped as she said casually, "Oh, I was just joking."

    "Pfff..." Huo Qi, who was originally here to watch the show, could not help but cover his stomach andugh loudly.

    Liu Yu kept taking deep breaths. He exhaled and inhaled.

    Then, heforted himself in his heart: ''This is thedy boss. Endure! Endure!''

    Song Yaoyao believed in Liu Yu''s professionalism. Since he said that Zhongli Wan had indeed undergone stic surgery, it was definitely true.

    Her gaze was heavy. "How''s the DNA test going?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the instrument on the other side beeped. Liu Yu immediately restrained his exaggerated expression and walked over quickly. He bent down to check the instrument and transferred the data on it to theputer, calling Song Yaoyao over to take a look.

    "Eh? Miss Song, What''s the rtionship between the person you want to check and this woman?"

    "What''s wrong?" Song Yaoyao leaned over, her hands on the table as she looked at theputer.

    Song Yaoyao might not understand the data, but the numbers on it were clearly reflected in her eyes.

    "This is clearly the same person!"

    Liu Yu asked in a low voice, "Miss Song, don''t tell me you''re giving me a DNA sample of the same person?"

    As he finished speaking, the atmosphere in the entireboratory seemed to sink. There was only the asional cold notification sound from the instrument in the space.

    He thought that he had said something wrong and shrunk his neck. After working for thedy boss, her aura had grown stronger and stronger. It was really scary when she kept her dark expression and did not speak.

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    Suddenly, Liu Yu thought of something. "Oh right, Miss Song. When I was examining her, I also found out that she had been severely injured in the past. I deduced that it was a car ident. Her leg and right arm were fractured and her brain was injured."

    When a person''s bones were injured, even after they were healed, there would still be traces left behind.

    For example, some people would find that their joints hurt on rainy days even after an injury had healed.

    Her right arm was fractured? The silent Song Yaoyao suddenlyughed softly.

    She was familiar with this. Wasn''t this caused by her?

    She had actually suspected that Zhongli Xue was the real Song Jingwan after the stic surgery, but she didn''t expect that her cleverness would be mistaken.

    This person had always been right under her nose.

    "Miss Song?"

    Liu Yu heard herughter and felt goosebumps all over his body. He rubbed his arms and carefully sized up Song Yaoyao.

    Song Yaoyao didn''t have the mood to investigate further.

    "Thank you for your hard work. Let''s end this examination here." She turned around and walked out of theboratory. "Huo Jiu, send her back."

    Huo Jiu lowered his head and agreed. After Song Yaoyao left, he quickly nced at Zhongli Wan who was still unconscious on the bed.

    No, to be exact, the person she was looking at was Song Jingwan.

 Chapter 1177 Starting A Business

    Song Yaoyao sat on the observation deck on the second floor after she came back. Huo Yunque came over after Huo Qi reported to him.

    The girl was hugging her legs as she sat in a chair, staring at the sky in a daze.

    She was surrounded by a heavy pressure that could not be removed.

    Huo Yunque walked over with light steps and bent down to hug her from behind.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Gege?"

    Song Yaoyao''s eyelids trembled as she came back to her senses.

    She turned her head and rubbed her face against Huo Yunque''s. Her voice was low as she said, "I can''t figure it out."

    "Hmm? Is it convenient for you to tell me?" Huo Yunque asked gently.

    Song Yaoyao moved and reached out to Huo Yunque for a hug.

    Huo Yunque turned to the front and carried Song Yaoyao up. He sat down on Song Yaoyao''s original seat while Song Yaoyao sat in his arms.

    She did not move at all, just like a big, obedient doll.

    Song Yaoyao told him everything that she had discovered. "I have a feeling that something isn''t right. How could I find out about it so easily..."

    Shouldn''t she be hiding behind Zhongli Xue and secretly making things difficult for her?

    Huo Yunque lowered his eyes, his gaze dark and unclear.

    He gently stroked Song Yaoyao''s hair and did not exin anything. Instead, he left the matter to her.

    "If you can''t figure it out, you can put it aside for now. Maybe it''s not the right time. Maybe one day you''ll understand."

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head and nced at him. She pursed her lips and said, "I still want your opinion!"

    "Do you want me to help you investigate?" Huo Yunque chuckled.

    Song Yaoyao immediately shook her head when she heard this. "No!"

    She pursed her lips and snuggled into Huo Yunque''s embrace. "I can''t rely on you for everything. Besides, I feel that everything is predestined. I can only end it myself."

    "You..."

    Huo Yunque knew this, which was why he did not interfere. The truth was, if he really wanted to know, Song Yaoyao wouldn''t be able to hide anything from him.

    He could indeed protect Song Yaoyao under his wing for the rest of his life, but the Song Yaoyao he knew was not the kind of girl who was willing to be a leech. She had her own ideas and her own career.

    "Just do whatever you want." Huo Yunque held her in his arms as if he was coaxing a child. "I won''t let you get hurt again."

    Even if it meant making an enemy out of the whole world.

    ...

    "What''s this?"

    Xia Rao was coaxing her child. As the child had grown older, she felt much more rxed. She handed the child to the nanny, washed her hands, and opened the document bag.

    When she saw what was inside, Xia Rao was pleasantly surprised.

    She immediately looked up at Song Yaoyao. "Yaoyao, this is..."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Song Yaoyao smiled and squatted beside the child, poking his chubby little face. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to work with me and do business together? Or Sister Xia Rao, do you want to stay at home and take care of your children now?"

    "How can that be?"

    Xia Rao was delighted as she scolded her. Her eyes were moving and charming, making people unable to take their eyes off her.

    After giving birth, Xia Rao had gained some weight. She stayed at home every day and didn''t have much contact with the sun, so her skin was as white as milk. Moreover, it was soft andparable to a newborn baby''s.

    "Sister Xia Rao, are you still using the previous form?"

    "Yes," Xia Rao touched her skin and sighed. "My skin was considered good in the past, but it''s still far from what it is now. Yaoyao, if your skincare products are mass-produced, they would definitely sell out!" she said confidently. The product hadn''t been made yet, but she was extremely confident.

    Song Yaoyao''s dimples were deep, and when she smiled, her eyes were curved like crescent moons. "Is Sister Xia Rao that confident in me?"

    "Do you even need to ask?"

    Xia Rao threw her a look, touched her face, and lifted her chin slightly. "When I step out, it''s a perfect example. Just you wait. I''ve already thought of how to create a scene."

    Actually, Song Yaoyao didn''t care. The skincare products she made were only passed down to a few familiar rtives and friends. The effects were different for each person''s skin type.

    For example, if Tang Xinrou had dry skin, she would need to hydrate. Mother Tang was already in her fifties, so she needed anti-aging and anti-wrinkling. Xia Rao and Lin Shuang were in their thirties, a time to fight against premature senility. They needed something for fine lines and whitening skinpared to Mother Tang.

    Actually, other than Mrs. Tang and the others, some wealthydies were also interested. This was because every time they gathered, they began to discover that Mrs. Tang''s skin was getting tighter and more lustrous, as if she was twenty years younger. At first, there were people who suspected that Mrs. Tang had gone for cosmetic surgery such as a skin lift. But this was something that many of them had done; no one ended up with the same result as Mrs. Tang.

    After many indirect inquiries, coupled with the fact that Mrs. Tang had heard about Xia Rao and Song Yaoyao''s ns, she decided to create hype for her. That was why she said, "Oh my, this is all thanks to Song Yaoyao. She is really capable. Not only does she have good medical skills, but in terms of skincare, she is way ahead of those high-end products!"

    With that said, everyone came to a sudden realization and firmly believed Mrs. Tang''s words.

    Mrs. Tang had connections and could get Song Yaoyao to make personal care products for her every day. However, they didn''t have a promising daughter who could be good friends with Song Yaoyao. They could only get a little from Mrs. Tang to try. As for begging Song Yaoyao...

    Even the big shots who were begging for her treatment were lining up. Were they going to trouble her for cosmetic reasons? If word got out, it would attract a lot of hatred!

    Moreover, Song Yaoyao was the future mistress of the Huo Family that everyone in the Huo Family had acknowledged.

    Was she short of money? Or was she short of power?

    Without any rtions, who would dare to ask her to make these little things?

    ...

    After Song Yaoyao gave Xia Rao the documents that day, she didn''t worry anymore. Her funds were in ce, and the prescriptions were recorded.She invested the technology and money, and Xia Rao would manage the production and external publicity.

    Xia Rao had developed a great reputation in the entertainment industry over the years. She had skills, projects to her name, and no scandals. Other than her fans, passersby also had a good impression of her.

    If she opened up to the market, she wouldn''t have to worry about having no sales.

    From the moment Song Yaoyao saw the faces of those people in her dream, she had been investigating Song Jingwan. However, after Zhongli Wan exposed herself, the clues were all gone.

    Song Yaoyao was left with a lot of questions.

    Why did Song Jingwan go abroad? Who was the person supporting her? Could it be that Zhong Li was the one who took her away?

    However, in Song Yaoyao''s investigation, Zhong Li had never been to China before. This was his first time here, and he had brought a lot of investment to the country.

    Song Yaoyao was confused for a few days before she finally decided to listen to Huo Yunque.

    Since she couldn''t figure it out, she didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    If Song Jingwan still wanted to deal with her, then the people behind her would reveal themselves sooner orter. Song Yaoyao could afford to wait.

 Chapter 1178 Song Yaoyao, You Donâ€™t Have A Conscience

    Xia Rao was a very diligent person. Her child was a little older now, and she didn''t need to be by his side at all times. Moreover, although she had breast milk, Mu Jing was too jealous to allow her to feed him.

    People said that Xia Rao had retired, but in fact, she went to give birth. This matter couldn''t be hidden from those in the circle who had connections. It was just that Xia Rao and Mu Jing were people with backgrounds; they couldn''t be easily exposed and controlled like small celebrities. So even if there were all kinds of spections, the media couldn''t casually say anything before Xia Rao stepped out to admit it.

    ''A Date With You'' was a veteran interview show. From the business world''s celebrities to the movie industry''s superstars to the most popr celebrities in recent years, all of them had been on this show.

    The host was also a veteran host who had been in the circle for more than 20 years. This time, when she heard that the production team had actually invited Xia Rao, who had retired from filming for more than a year, she immediately began to prepare with 200% seriousness.

    First, she had to prepare a script. She cut and edited, not wanting to offend Xia Rao, but she had to have some explosive points. It was a very difficult thing to do. After the questions were written out, she handed them over to Xia Rao''s manager. Both sides had to go through a few rounds of confirmation before the final script was finalized.

    When Xia Rao arrived, the entire production team was on high alert.

    They had confirmed the script for the interview and the internal department was very excited that Xia Rao had agreed to their invitation. This was the first time Movie Queen Xia had appeared since she gave birth! Needless to say, the ratings for this episode would definitely explode!

    Xia Rao arrived early. The makeup artist was a little nervous before seeing her. After all, Xia Rao wasn''t a youngdy anymore. Although female celebrities were different from ordinary women when they gave birth, it still depended on their physique. She had seen too many female celebrities whose figures were out of shape due to giving birth; whose faces were covered in spots, making them look ten years older.

    However, these worries turned into shock when Xia Rao entered the makeup room and took off her mask and sunsses.

    "Oh my god! Ms. Xia, long time no see. You have be even more beautiful! How do you maintain your beauty?"

    It wasn''t just the makeup artist. The eyes of the female host, who had rushed over to contact her in advance, shed with envy. Hearing the makeup artist''s question, all the female staff members in the room pricked up their ears at the same time, ready to eavesdrop.

    "This?" Xia Rao gently tucked her hair behind her ears and kept them guessing. "Won''t you know when you watch the interviewter?"

    After she said that, she exchanged a look with the host.

    This topic wasn''t in the interview script. However, the female host had been through countless trials and tribtions in the industry. She understood Xia Rao''s look with just one nce.

    She smiled and said, "Then, Ms. Xia, don''t hide anythingter! We don''t expect to be as beautiful as you. Just one or two pointers and we''ll be satisfied!"

    These words seemed to be ttery, but it was not as if they didn''t mean it.

    Not everyone could look as devilishly beautiful as Xia Rao. She was carefully sculpted by the hands of God while they were just an afterthought.

    Could they bepared?

    No way!

    ...

    The interview went smoothly. It was Xia Rao''s first time on this show. When they found out that she was going to be on the show, the program team was excited and worried.

    Movie Queen Xia, who had a powerful background, had a good personality and was easy to please.

    Fortunately, they were very lucky. Xia Rao had a good temper, spoke elegantly, and was well-mannered.

    After the interview, the female host changed the topic as if she was talking about her daily life. She asked, "Ms. Xia, I wanted to ask you in the dressing room just now, I had a child too but I gained so much weight..." she mocked herself, "During that time, my audience was shocked. How did you take such good care of yourself? We can''t even see a single pore on your skin. I think that not only me, but all the women who see you would want to learn from you."

    Hearing this, Xia Rao chuckled. Her eyes moved. She was even more charming than before she had a child. Even the female host looked at her.

    "Actually, it''s been a long time since I used any skincare products from the outside world. I used a skincare product that one of my best friends specially made for me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Oh?" The female host was a little disappointed. She teased, "Do you know if your best friend stillcks friends? I''m not greedy. Just give me some."

    Her words made Xia Raough. She had secretly advertised for the skincare products that she was about to put into production and allowed her fans to know about her next project.

    "If you want to get to know each other, I''ll treat you guys to a meal sometime." She was very generous.

    After that, she revealed that she nned to start a business and establish her own brand. Her words weren''t forced. In addition to the lighting in the studio, she was so white that her skin almost shone, making the female host next to her look like she was from the countryside.

    After the interview was recorded, Xia Rao threw herself back into work again.

    She was famous, so as soon as word got out, many factories begged to cooperate with her. Her business was just starting; it was impossible to have her own factories and machines right off the bat, and hiring workers was hard.

    Even if it was an international brand, many of them were produced by domestic factories.

    Xia Rao was quickly consumed by work. Ever since their son was born, Mu Jing had fallen to the lowest status in the family. Now, he was ignored and he hadn''t seen Xia Rao for days, so he called Song Yaoyao toin.

    "Yaoyao, how have you been recently?"

    Song Yaoyao was confused when she received Mu Jing''s call. She replied, "Pretty good."

    After letting go of her worries, she was free again.

    Mu Jing responded with an "Oh, how about your Gege?"

    "Pretty good too." Song Yaoyao was even more confused.

    "How about the two of you?"

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. She paused. "What are you trying to say? We''re both very, very good," she said with extra confidence.

    "Oh, I see."

    Mu Jing took a deep breath on the other end of the phone. "Then do you know how long it''s been since I''ve seen Raorao?"

    Song Yaoyao: "???" What does this have to do with me?

    She brought the phone to her ear and looked at the person on the phone who was talking to her. She confirmed repeatedly that it was Mu Jing. That''s right.

    "Do you know how sad I am? My son and I haven''t seen her for a few days. She''s out discussing business every day. If you don''t see your Gege for a few days, won''t you miss him?"

    Hearing him say this, Song Yaoyao thought carefully and nodded. "I would."

    Mu Jing: "Ha!"

    He was angry. "Then tell Xia Rao toe home and see me!"

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. "Why don''t you go find her yourself?"

    "I don''t care! I don''t care!" Mu Jing was being unreasonable. "She''s working for you. She doesn''t even want her husband and child because of you! Song Yaoyao, you have no conscience!"

 Chapter 1179 Goddess, Who Are You?

    The unscrupulous Song Yaoyao blinked her eyes.

    She said calmly, "You are wrong. It''s not that I have no conscience; I have no heart."

    Then, she hung up the phone with a smile.

    Mu Jing was stunned for a few seconds on the other end of the phone before he realized that Song Yaoyao had hung up on him.

    He gritted his teeth. "Heartless! Cold! Just like that ck-hearted punk! What is this called? This is called birds of a feather flock together!"

    She had learned it from Huo Yunque.

    Huo Yunque suddenly sneezed while sitting in his office. He pinched the bridge of his nose and raised his eyebrows. Was Yaoyao thinking of him?

    ...

    Actually, Song Yaoyao didn''t expect Xia Rao to work so hard either. To be honest, Song Yaoyao could understand Mu Jing''sint. If she didn''t see her Gege for a few days, she would go crazy thinking about him.

    Although her words were heartless, Song Yaoyao still gave Xia Rao a call. She didn''t mention that Mu Jing was looking for her. She only told Xia Rao not to work so hard and to go back to see her child.

    A few dayster, thetest episode of A Date With You was broadcasted.

    Xia Rao hadn''t appeared in public on Weibo for a long time. Even the paparazzi couldn''t capture a glimpse of her. Meanwhile, her fans guarded the Weibo that was about to be covered in dust. They could only rely on the old memories of the past to soothe their hearts.

    This time, when they heard that Xia Rao had participated in the interview program, the fans were instantly excited.

    What did this mean?

    Appearing on the program =eback?!

    Sisters, spring hase!

    They opened the program with anticipation. On theirputers, they could also watch it through the local channel''s website. When they opened it, the screen was filled with countlessments from their fans.

    "I''ming!"

    "Ahhh, I''m here!"

    "Goddess!"

    "I''m here to see Raorao. Raorao, I''ve been waiting a long time for you!"

    First was the female host''s self-introduction, followed by the sponsor''s message. Under the anxiety of the fans, Xia Rao finally went on stage.

    The moment they saw her, her fans were stunned, and the loyal audience members of the show were also stunned.

    "Goddess, who are you?"

    "Oh, my Goddess!"

    "WTF! Who is this? Who are you, beautifuldy?"

    "Where did you get your surgery done? Your wings were removed so cleanly that not a single trace can be seen!"

    "Oh my God, my Raorao''s been at home for so long that light is reflecting off her white skin!"

    The screen was filled with praise.

    Before the show ended, the fans had already taken a screenshot of Xia Rao and pushed her to the top of trending searches.

    Even though Xia Rao had stopped filming for a year, the fans hadn''t forgotten about her. This trending search was real. Itpletely suppressed all the little girls who had been happily demanding attention recently.

    But they had no choice but to ept it. After all, Xia Rao''s fans were real; none of them were bought.

    Weibo was constantly updated with screenshots from the show.

    [#XiaRao''sBeauty Come and admire her looks and skin. Huhuhu, did she really stay home to give birth? Is she a mother? Even if someone said she just graduated from college, I would believe it!]

    "As everyone knows, the cameras used for A Date With You can reveal all ws. The truth is quickly revealed. From this, you can see that Xia Rao''s looks are impressive!"

    "There are so many beautiful women in the world. Will the world stop spinning if I''m around? So annoying, so annoying, so annoying, so annoying, so annoying."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Good guy, I''m starting to get annoyed."

    "Ahhh! I heard that the goddess is going to create her own skincare brand! I wonder if it''s really that good! Whatever! When it''s on sale, I will definitely buy it all!"

    "What is she doing instead of acting? She''s even making skincare products? Could it be that her family is bankrupt so she''s doing anything to make money?"

    "Today is a great day. All you trolls should get lost. Don''t force me to scold you."

    "I believe in Raorao. I believe in her character. Since she said it''s good, then she definitely wouldn''t invest in something cheap and ineffective. Moreover, my Raorao wouldn''t stoop so low. Trolls, you better save it. Don''t even go there. Who would believe you?"

    "I''m going to buy it all too! Speaking of which, can it really have such a good effect? Huhuhu, even if my skin can''t turn white, I would be satisfied with it turning a little softer."

    ...

    Although Xia Rao only appeared on one show, she remained on the hot searches for three days before her poprity gradually subsided. From time to time, she would jump back up again.

    The influence of the best actress could not be denied.

    Seeing that Xia Rao seemed to be nning to return to work, many media outlets heard the news and immediately sent an invitation to her managementpany, hoping that she could appear on their show.

    But without exception, all of them were rejected.

    Xia Rao was busy!

    ...

    Huo Yunque had been very busy recently, and Song Yaoyao rarely saw him. Even if she went to thepany to look for him, he was either in a meeting or on the way to a meeting.

    There had been a lot of rumors recently, most of which were about Huo Ningxi and the Zhonglis working together and gobbling up a lot of the Huo Family''s business.

    Whether it was true or not aside, Huo Ningxi had no qualms about going in and out with Zhong Li every day, but it was an indisputable fact that his standpoint was clear. Anyone with a brain would know who he had chosen.

    "Miss Song, Mr. Zhong Li is here again."

    Song Yaoyao did not even raise her head and dismissed the servant. "Tell him to get lost."

    Zhong Li did not seem to understand the rejection at all. He woulde over from time to time, sometimes to send flowers, sometimes to give gifts. Song Yaoyao was annoyed. Her patience for him was already exhausted.

    On the surface, he was an enemy of the Huos. In business, they were at loggerheads. Now, he was ying this game in private. wasn''t he afraid that one day, her Gege would really get angry and kill him?

    The servant responded and turned to leave.

    "Wait¡ª"

    Song Yaoyao paused and suddenly called out to her. She got up and said, "Forget it, I''ll go over."

    In the living room, Zhong Li had one hand in his pocket as he slowly raised his head to admire the paintings on the wall. When he heard footsteps, he smiled and turned around. "Miss Song, it''s not easy to see you."

    Song Yaoyao smiled. "I really didn''t know that Mr. Zhong Li had the habit of being a homewrecker. What right do I have to make Mr. Zhong Li miss me so much?"

    "Ha..."

    Zhong Li chuckled and slowly walked closer to her. He suddenly bent over.

    Song Yaoyao did not move and looked at him calmly.

    Her eyes were still and unperturbed.

    "What if I say that I like to snatch Huo Yunque''s things?"

    As soon as he said this, his evil smile froze on his lips. He grunted and covered his stomach in pain.

    Song Yaoyao withdrew her hand indifferently and said while rubbing, "Didn''t I say that if you spoke inappropriately again, I''d hit you every time I see you?"

    "How ruthless..."

    Zhong Li rubbed his abdomen andughed instead of being angry.

    "You mustn''t know that the more you act like this, the more interested I am in you!" He arched his back slightly and his lips almost touched Song Yaoyao''s ears. "This way, it''s more challenging!"

 Chapter 1180 Playing With Fire And Burning Himself

    "Is that so?" Song Yaoyao''s smile was sweet. She raised her hand and calmly pushed Zhong Li''s face away. "I''m afraid Mr. Zhong Li will burn yourself ying with fire.."

    Her small hands were soft, warm, and delicate.

    Zhong Li was stunned. Heughed.

    He straightened up, and when he lowered his eyes, the intensity in his eyes was extremely strong. He stared at Song Yaoyao. "I''m looking forward to that day."

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and shrugged.

    Zhong Li walked out of the reception room when a soft voice suddenly sounded.

    "I''m actually very curious about something." Song Yaoyao turned around and looked at Zhong Li. "Don''t you have any feelings for Song Jingwan?"

    In the original novel, this was the viinous second male lead, who had a deep love for Song Jingwan.

    The girl tilted her head and her shiny ck eyes were filled with curiosity. However, there was a mischievous look at the corner of her lips. Twopletely different emotions conflicted and fused together.

    Zhong Li''s forehead twitched. Song Yaoyao didn''t know if she was imagining things, but something that could be described as contempt shed across his eyes. However, it was quickly withdrawn, so quickly that Song Yaoyao even wondered if she had seen wrongly.

    "Who is Song Jingwan? I don''t know her."

    He left after saying this.

    Song Yaoyao licked her lips, put her little hand into her jacket pocket, and then responded with an "Oh".

    Not long after Zhong Li left, Huo Yunque returned.

    Huo Qi went upstairs to pack his things while Song Yaoyao found out that Huo Yunque was going abroad again.

    "Zhong Li was here?"

    He waved his hand and waited for Song Yaoyao toe over. He pulled her into his arms and gently ran his fingers through her soft, fragrant hair.

    "Uh huh."

    Song Yaoyao grasped his skinny waist like a cat and coquettishly said, "Mr. Huo, why do you have such good taste?"

    The girl''s voice was soft, sweet, and cute.

    Huo Yunque was stunned for a moment before he realized what was going on. His Adam''s apple moved, and a low andzy smile appeared on his face. In a seductive and sexy manner, he replied, "I want to know too."

    He ced his big palm on Song Yaoyao''s slender back and rubbed it with his thumb.

    "Tsk, narcissist!"

    Song Yaoyao clung to his neck and leaned forward to ask for a kiss, her face beaming with joy.

    If Song Yaoyao turned around at this moment, she would be able to see the man''s eyes that were as cold as ake. The dazzling light outside the window fell on his handsome face, but it could not dispel the cold and unapproachable aura around him.

    "Sir, everything is ready."

    Huo Qi appeared at the wrong time.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and hugged Huo Yunque''s neck as she mumbled, "Do you have to go on a business trip again?"

    Hearing herin, Huo Yunqueughed softly. He suddenly stood up, held her little butt with one hand, and walked out the door.

    "I really want to take you with me."

    Song Yaoyao was also a little tempted. She had nothing to do these days. Although she felt bad leaving all the matters of the newpany to Xia Rao, Song Yaoyao really had no interest in managing thepany!

    She hung onto Huo Yunque like a ko, a sight that the Huo family''s servants were already used to. Uncle Zhang saw this scene and quickly lowered his head, respectfully sending Huo Yunque out. There was an unconceble smile in his eyes.

    Huo Qi dragged his luggage, and a group of assistants stood outside the door.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned, and reluctantly jumped off Huo Yunque''s body.

    "Okay, it''s sunny outside. You should go back in."

    Huo Yunque patted her little face and gently coaxed her, "I''ll try toe back as soon as possible."

    "How soon?"

    Her question made Huo Yunque pause, and he pressed his forehead in amusement, "You know I don''t make promises that I''m not sure of." He could only say as soon as possible.

    "Okay, okay."

    Song Yaoyao pouted and waved her hand to signal Huo Yunque to leave.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was too embarrassing for her to act clingy in front of so many pairs of eyes.

    "You guys go first," Huo Yunque ordered.

    ? Huo Qi immediately signaled for everyone to leave. He did not want to be a third wheel here.

    Song Yaoyao touched her nose in embarrassment. This man was always like this. He would always be able to see through her thoughts. Nothing could escape his eyes.

    Huo Yunque took a step forward and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    "Be good at home."

    Song Yaoyao''s little face was slightly red. She touched her forehead and said, "You have to be careful too. Also..." she clenched her fists and added, "stay away from those women! Don''t let them get close to you. I''ll have Huo Qi keep an eye on you!"

    "Okay, I''ll remember that."

    Huo Yunque pinched her cheek and turned around to walk away.

    He did not turn around again, afraid that he would want to put the delicate blushing girl into his pocket and take her away.

    "Miss Song, there''s a call for you."

    Song Yaoyao retracted her gaze and took the phone. "Hello, Song Yaoyao speaking." As soon as she said this, the smile on her lips gradually disappeared.

    The next second, she stuffed the phone into Uncle Zhang''s hand and chased after the man.

    Huo Yunque, who was about to get into his car, was grabbed by the corner of his shirt. He paused and turned around.

    "What''s wrong?" He felt helpless and amused. "Why are you so clingy all of a sudden¡ª"

    Before he could finish his sentence, he noticed Song Yaoyao''s slightly red eyes.

    ...

    On the ne, Song Yaoyao rubbed her fingers nervously. She did not prepare anything and had just followed Huo Yunque.

    After getting off the ne, Huo Yunque put his coat on her. "Have Huo Jiu and Huo Si follow you. Take them with you and be careful. Don''t make me worry, okay?"

    Song Yaoyao nodded quickly.

    Huo Yunque had a lot of things to do and could not apany her to the hospital.

    What happened was, Song Yaoyao had received a call from Alice.

    At that time, she only said a few words before she hurriedly hung up the call.

    After getting off the ne and into the car, Song Yaoyao calmly instructed, "Go to the hospital."

    Count Lancaster was not in the hospital. There were only bodyguards dressed in ck who surrounded the ward tightly. Not even a fly could get past their eyes.

    "Please stop."

    "Get out of the way!"

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes were cold, and her voice was even colder.

    Her eyes were dark when she wasn''t smiling, revealing endless coldness and indifference. The aura around her was strong and full of aggression.

    The bodyguard speaking to her immediately entered a state of vignce and pulled out his gun.

    As she moved, the surrounding bodyguards also followed suit and pulled out their weapons.

    However, the people brought by Song Yaoyao were not to be trifled with. Before they could make a move, Huo Si had already pointed his gun at the head of the first bodyguard.

    Heughed sinisterly, "If you don''t want his head to explode, I suggest you put down your guns."

    The atmosphere was tense.

    "Hey! What are you doing? Albert, put down your guns!"

    The middle-aged man''s deep voice came from behind. Along with the sound of footsteps. Count Lancaster walked to Song Yaoyao''s side.

    He was wearing an English-style suit. His gem brooch reflected in the light, and his hair wasbed back meticulously. There was not a single wrinkle on his clothes.

    He had an exquisite and gorgeous aristocratic appearance.

 Chapter 1181 Aliceâ€™s Funeral

    "Miss Song, we meet again. Are you here to visit Alice?"

    Song Yaoyao met his eyes. "Of course."

    "Oh! Alice will be very happy to see you!" Count Lancaster said, "I apologize for offending your subordinates. Please follow me."

    With him leading the way, Song Yaoyao was not stopped this time.

    When Song Yaoyao came, she had already thought that Alice''s condition would be very bad, but she did not expect it to be so bad. She was lying on the soft bed, her thin and weak body almost merging with the bed. If one did not look carefully, they would not even be able to see her figure.

    She only revealed half of her small face. Because she was thin, her pair of gem-like eyes were so big that they were somewhat terrifying.

    "It is Alice''s honor to be able to see you onest time," Count Lancaster said softly as he stood behind Song Yaoyao.

    His tone carried a lingering sadness as if he could not ept all of this.

    Song Yaoyao''s expression was very calm. She asked, "Can I be alone with her for a while?"

    Count Lancaster did not agree immediately.

    Song Yaoyao added, "If you are worried, you can get someone to watch over me. I won''t do anything to her."

    "Alright."

    Count Lancaster thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Song. I just love her too much."

    Song Yaoyao nodded and watched as a female nurse walked into the ward under Lancaster''s instructions. She stood at the door and looked at her.

    Song Yaoyao sat down beside Alice''s bed.

    Alice''s eyshes trembled as she slowly opened her eyes. She did not know how much she had heard from the conversation with Count Lancaster just now.

    "Yoyo."

    "Alice, Are you alright?"

    Upon hearing this, Alice chuckled softly and tried her best to look up. Such a simple action, yet it seemed so strenuous for her.

    "I look terrible, right?"

    "Well..." Song Yaoyao blinked. "Do you want to hear the truth?"

    "I already know what you want to say."

    The two looked at each other and smiled at the same time.

    The slightly obese nurse stared at the two of them in confusion, not understanding why this conversation was so funny. But when she remembered the count''s order, she still stared at Song Yaoyao with great vignce.

    Song Yaoyao ignored the watchful gaze as if she did not feel anything.

    Alice smiled, and her tears suddenly fell.

    She opened her mouth and weakly stretched out a hand from under the nket to hold Song Yaoyao''s hand. "I don''t want to die."

    Song Yaoyao lowered her eyes. "I''m sorry, Alice."

    "It''s not your fault, Yoyo." Alice''s voice was faint as she said seriously, "I''m already very lucky to have met you."

    The two of them did not spend much time together before the nurse interrupted their conversation. "I''m sorry, Miss Alice should be resting."

    Song Yaoyao nodded. She stuffed Alice''s hand back into the nket and stood up.

    Before she left, Alice suddenly called out to her.

    "Yoyo!"

    Song Yaoyao turned around.

    Alice squeezed out a big smile with difficulty. "Will youe and see me off on the day I leave?"

    Song Yaoyao nodded. "I will."

    ...

    Alice did not even manage to hold on until the next day.

    She seemed to be holding on with all her might, just so that she could see Song Yaoyao onest time. Her long-cherished wish had been fulfilled, and she could finally leave in peace.

    Outside every single one of the Lancaster family''s estates, white gs were hung at the entrance. The entire ind was filled with gs that represented death, and the air was filled with a stifling pressure that could not be dispersed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The funeral was very urgent, and the memorial service was scheduled for that day.

    Song Yaoyao personally went to attend Alice''s funeral. At the door, she met Yuna, whose eyes were red. Song Yaoyao was very surprised that her sister, who was at loggerheads with Alice, would actually cry over Alice''s death.

    Noticing Song Yaoyao''s gaze, Yuna immediately straightened her chest, red at her fiercely, and turned around to leave.

    A hint of amusement shed across Song Yaoyao''s eyes as she followed the crowd inside.

    Alice had been changed into a detailed and gorgeous princess dress andy in an exquisite crystal coffin. There were fresh flowers all around her, and with light makeup, she looked as if she was sleeping, herplexion rosy.

    Song Yaoyao walked around the coffin once, and finally bent down to ce some fresh flowers beside her.

    "Miss Song, thank you foring."

    Madam Celia had unknowingly stood beside Song Yaoyao.

    "Alice and I are friends."

    Song Yaoyao looked at her. Madam Celia''s eyes shed and she lowered her head towards Song Yaoyao without showing any emotions.

    The burial would follow the funeral, but Song Yaoyao and Madam Celia did not go. Madam Celia expressed that she did not want to see her daughter buried in the soil; she would rather let everything stay in the present.

    Most of the people followed the coffin to the cemetery. There were only a few people left.

    Song Yaoyao went to the bathroom, but when she came out, she bumped into something hard.

    "Ow¡ª"

    She grunted, holding her aching arm and looking up.

    It was a man with chestnut-colored hair. When he realized that he had bumped into someone, he immediately stopped and apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry."

    Song Yaoyao met the man''s eyes and realized that there was a hint of amusement in the depths of his eyes. Yet, the expression on his face was exceptionally sincere, making him seem as if he had been separated into two different individuals. It was extremely strange.

    Song Yaoyao could not describe the feeling she had. Her intuition told her that this person was not a kind person.

    "It''s okay."

    "Oh, even so, I still have to apologize."

    At this moment, a woman''s call came from afar.

    "Darling, we should head to the cemetery."

    "Oh! Coming!"

    The man smiled apologetically at her and left quickly.

    Song Yaoyao followed behind him and looked over casually. The woman looked to be about twenty-five years old. Her long ck dress outlined her sexy figure. She hugged the man and the two of them exchanged a kiss.

    When they left together, Song Yaoyao suddenly felt a chill down her spine.

    She raised her eyebrows and looked over. The woman she had never seen before had already retracted her gaze and left with the man.

    "Who is she?" Song Yaoyao asked.

    "Louis'' most beloved daughter."

    Beside her, Celia stood with a calm expression.

    The hall gradually became quiet and empty.

    "Oh? His most beloved isn''t Alice?"

    "Ha." Celia smiled and looked at Song Yaoyao. "I used to think she was too. Until I discovered that before he married me, he had a first love that he deeply loved."

    "Oh..."

    Song Yaoyao sighed. "What a tragic story." After saying this, she rubbed her sleeves and nodded at Celia. "I''m sorry for your loss."

    Alice would be buried soon, so there was no need for her to stay any longer.

    After expressing her condolences, Song Yaoyao bid her farewell and left.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao''s original purpose was to visit Alice. So, on the night of her burial, she took a private ne back to China.

    On the ne, a young girl in a gorgeous dress slowly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 1182 Remember

    "Oh, my little angel,e and let me give you a hug."

    Song Yaoyao got off the ne and saw an unexpected person.

    On a hot summer day, a handsome man dressed in a ck priest outfit opened his arms towards Song Yaoyao with a smile.

    "Father Nn?"

    Song Yaoyao was surprised. She happened to have many questions for Nn, but she did not have his contact information. During her rush back, she had decided on the ne to go look for him some time.

    However, she didn''t expect to be surprised the moment she got off the ne.

    Song Yaoyao threw herself into his arms. She couldn''t help but wonder if her luck was still there.

    "Still as soft as I imagined," Nn said in a low voice.

    Huo Jiu''s face darkened, and he went up to pull Nn away.

    Nn let go of Song Yaoyao first and threw a provoking look at Huo Jiu. "You''re so cooperative this time. Don''t tell me you need something from me?"

    "Ahem--"

    Song Yaoyao didn''t have the intention to do that, but when Nn mentioned it, she suddenly remembered something.

    She said seriously, "That reminds me. I want you to look after someone for me!"

    ...

    That night, a familiar slender figure appeared in Liu Yu''sb for the second time.

    Liu Yu put his hands in the pockets of his white coat and looked at Nn casually. The name of this priest was well-known in certain circles, but it also seemed to be a taboo. Everyone tacitly avoided mentioning his name.

    He did not expect to see him at Huo Manor, let alone in hisb.

    "Could it be what I think it is?"

    The incandescent light shone on the handsome man''s face, making his skin, which had not been exposed to sunlight for a long time, look even paler and more delicate. His long eyshes drooped slightly, casting a faint shadow on his eyelids. His thin lips curled up, weakening the coldness that his appearance and temperament brought to others.

    "It''s exactly what you think."

    Song Yaoyao looked at him spreading his hands and nodded very calmly. She pointed at Song Jingwan on the operating table. "She lost a part of her memory."

    "I think you need a doctor more than me."

    The doctor who was called out for no reason immediately raised his hands. "I''m of no help."

    Please, he was a doctor, but he was not a god, okay?

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips and walked to the operating table. She stood still and looked down at the woman who was sleeping on it.

    "To be more precise, she did not lose her memory, I suspect that she was hypnotized. Moreover, her past memories were washed away and reced."

    In Zhongli Wan''s mind, her memories from when she was young wereplete.

    She was born overseas, was Chinese, and was an orphan.

    "Oh?" Nn chuckled. "Interesting."

    He pped his hands and looked down at Zhongli Wan''s eyes, as if he was looking at an ice-cold corpse.

    "Leave this to me. Let me take a look. Where is that little thing hiding?"

    Eek--

    Liu Yu couldn''t help but shiver when he heard his tone.

    This environment, coupled with his tone, was like a crime scene in an American drama.

    "Then I''ll leave everything to you, Father Nn!"

    Song Yaoyao''s voice was light. She tilted her head and winked at Nn yfully. Then, she turned around and left theboratory with Liu Yu.

    ...

    After an unknown amount of time, a scream suddenly erupted in theb.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Who are you? What did you do to me? Help! Help!"

    Song Yaoyao quickly looked at Liu Yu. A smile shed across her eyes. Without any hesitation, her subordinate immediately opened theb door.

    A figure knocked Song Yaoyao away and fled quickly.

    "Ugh..." Song Yaoyao grunted. She covered the area where she was hurt from the impact and silently curled her lips.

    Song Jingwan felt as if she had been dreaming for a very, very long time. She looked around in a daze. In front of her was a long corridor. There were rooms in all directions. Except for the ce where she had escaped, the lights in the other rooms were not turned on. Looking through the windows, it was pitch ck inside. Song Jingwan screamed and hid far away, as if a monster would pounce on her and bite off her head in the next second.

    "Where is this ce? Why am I here?"

    She curled up in the corner, her hands covering her head.

    Song Yaoyao smiled. She liked this scene.

    Perhaps it was cruel, but did she, Song Jingwan, deserve to forget everything and live well in this world?

    "Tap, tap, tap..."

    The crisp sound of small leather shoes hitting the ground reverberated in the empty corridor. Song Jingwan''s eyelids twitched, and she raised her head, her lips trembling.

    Their eyes met, and her pupils shook violently!

    "It looks like you still remember me. Hi, long time no see." Song Yao waved her small hand and greeted her like a lucky cat.

    Song Jingwan''s throat felt like it was being pinched by an invisible hand. It was dry and painful.

    She swallowed quickly and enunciated each syble, "Song... Yao... Yao!"

    "I''m d you can remember everything, my dear sister. Wee back to the real world."

    "It was you? You did it? Ahhh! I''ll kill you!"

    Song Jingwan''s pupils constricted and hatred filled her eyes. She pounced on Song Yaoyao quickly.

    Song Yaoyao easily dodged it. With a loud bang, Huo Jiu kicked Song Jingwan away. Shey on the ground in a sorry state and panted heavily.

    Song Yaoyao asked Nn, who was watching the show, "Now that she has recovered her past memories, will she still remember what happened during this time?"

    Nn raised his eyebrows and was about to answer when...

    "You ruined everything for me. Why do you want me to remember? Why..."

    Song Jingwan''s low mumble made Song Yaoyao and Nn shut up at the same time.

    She shrugged. "There''s no need to exin now."

    The answer was already very clear.

    "Get her over there. I have something to ask her."

    Song Yaoyao held her hands and looked indifferently at Song Jingwan being dragged away by Huo Si, still struggling unwillingly.

    "I advise you to behave yourself. Before I get the answer I want, you can''t go anywhere."

    Song Jingwan bit her lip so hard that it almost bled. She hated Song Yaoyao in her heart. If Huo Si let go of her now, she would want to die together with Song Yaoyao.

    Looking at Song Yaoyao''s face, which was even brighter than in her memory, Song Jingwan suddenlyughed hysterically. "I won''t say anything. If you have the guts, kill me!"

    "Why should I kill you? Death is the easiest option."

    Song Jingwan was tied to the operating table and her limbs were bound. Song Yaoyao looked down at her, her eyes filled with confusion.

    Her tone was very serious. Even when she heard Song Jingwan''s words, there was no change in her tone.

    This made a sh of fear appear in Song Jingwan''s eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "If I''m missing. Zhong Li will definitely investigate you."

    "Oh? Really?" Song Jingwan looked at her as she said these selfforting words. She suddenly leaned over and looked into her eyes. "Then do you know that he''s been courting me recently?"

    The girl''s voice was sweet and soft, and it was as deceptive as her appearance. However, it made Song Jingwan''s breathing stop. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

 Chapter 1183 Revelation

    "Shameless!"

    Song Jingwan was furious to the extreme. She jerked her upper body and tightened her neck. "I won''t say anything, not a single word! Hahahaha, just wait for your death!" She gritted her teeth, her eyes bloodshot. "You don''t know what''s waiting for you. Do you think that with the Huo Family protecting you, you''ll be safe and sound? Naive!"

    Her hands were tied to the operating table as she screamed at the top of her lungs. Then, she fell back heavily.

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes were shockingly bright.

    "I know. Thank you for telling me."

    Song Jingwan chuckled sinisterly. "Is that so? Don''t try to trick me."

    "The person behind you isn''t Zhong Li, is it?" Song Yaoyao took two steps back and looked at her indifferently. There was a hint of pity in her expression. "You were silenced? Why? What did you take in exchange?"

    Song Jingwan''s smile froze on her face, forming a strange and ferocious look.

    "Compared to all these, I''m actually not curious about Zhong Li''s real purpose in saving you?"

    After saying this, she turned around and left.

    Song Jingwan''s nails were firmly embedded in her palm. She could no longer feel any pain. All she could do was stare at Song Yaoyao''s figure until she disappeared.

    ...

    The door opened and Song Yaoyao walked out quickly.

    "Go and find out where Song Jingwan wasst seen. Investigate each person one by one. I want to know who took her."

    She had a feeling that as long as she found out who took Song Jingwan, everything would be revealed.

    She wanted to catch all these people in one fell swoop so that she could rest easy.

    Huo Jiu''s expression was solemn. "Yes."

    ...

    On the observation deck, a girl with a head of curly hair was sitting in a chair with her back facing Song Yaoyao.

    From here, one could get a panoramic view of more than half of the manor.

    Hearing footsteps, Alice turned around. "Yoyo."

    "I didn''t see you in the room. I knew you woulde here."

    Hearing this, Alice smiled with her eyes curved. "You know me very well."

    Her voice was sweet, and her skin was very white, like a top-quality jade. Her appearance was much better than when Song Yaoyao first brought her back.

    "I have to thank you for the medicine. You saved me."

    Song Yaoyao looked at her and smiled. There was no need to say anything else.

    In the bottle that Song Yaoyao had given Alice, there was a pill that she had developed. Song Yaoyao had simply named it''Suspended Animation Pill''. After eating it one would quickly enter a state of suspended animation. Even professional instruments would not be able to detect any signs of life.

    Celia''s marriage with Count Lancaster had finallye to an end, and one must never underestimate a woman''s hatred. She resented that Lancaster had lied to her and hurt her daughter.

    The Lancasters were currently in chaos. And due to the conflict, they had been torn apart. Various forces had intervened and were waiting for an opportunity to take action.

    "It''s time to end it..." Alice sighed.

    She looked down with her zed eyes. A man with broad shoulders and long legs stepped out of a car. He looked very attractive. Alice rarely saw someone with such a unique temperament.

    She teased, "Yoyo, your darling is back. Look... he found you!"

    Hearing her yful tone, Song Yaoyao leaned over and waved at Huo Yunque, revealing a bright smile.

    Huo Yunque smiled and walked into the hall.

    Song Yaoyao looked down and could no longer find Huo Yunque. She stood up straight. She did not know when Alice had already stood beside her. She turned her head and quietly said to Song Yaoyao, "Yoyo, I need to go back."

    Song Yaoyao was stunned and then understood what she was saying.

    "I want to be with my mother. It''s time for the Lancasters to change hands."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She was very calm, but she did not tell Song Yaoyao what it would mean if she failed to seize power.

    The truth was, both of them already understood it very well.

    Song Yaoyao smiled. She looked at Alice and nodded. "Okay."

    Everyone had their own things they wanted to do. It was the same for her and it was the same for Alice. As long as they made their own decision, no one else had the right to interfere.

    "We''ll leave tomorrow."

    Alice went up and hugged Song Yaoyao. "You don''t have to send me off."

    ...

    When Song Yaoyao returned to her room, Huo Yunque had juste out of the bathroom. He was wearing a bathrobe, and a towel was on top of his wet hair. His jawline was soft and clear. Soaked in soft light, there seemed to be a halo around him.

    "Do you need someforting?"

    Huo Yunque stopped in his tracks and smiled as he opened his hands towards her.

    "I might need some."

    Song Yaoyao followed his advice and walked into his embrace. Her hands tightly wrapped around his skinny waist and she could smell the woody fragrance of his soap.

    His heartbeat was steady as Song Yaoyao leaned into his chest. Suddenly, she had a lot to say to this man, "Gege, do you want to know about the dream I had?"

    Huo Yunque was silent for a moment.

    His long eyshes were lowered, and his eyes were clear and moist. He was extremely reserved.

    After a pause, he opened his mouth and said softly, "If you want to say it, I will be a good listener."

    Song Yaoyao lifted her head from his arms and raised her gaze slightly. She met his reserved but gentle eyes. His eyes were like a vast ocean in the dark night, making people want to drown in them.

    "Do you believe in past lives?"

    Song Yaoyao felt that it was necessary to start with this question.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows, bent down, hooked his arms under her knees, and carried her to sit on the sofa.

    Song Yaoyao puffed her cheeks and red at him. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" She poked his hard chest, which was covered in scars, indicating that his life had not been smooth sailing. "Do you not believe me?"

    Her heart ached a little. As she watched, she inexplicably leaned forward and kissed him.

    The soft touch made Huo Yunque suck in a breath. He hissed and pinched the back of Song Yaoyao''s neck to keep her away.

    "Let''s talk nicely. If you keep getting physical, we will have to talk in bed."

    "Ahem¡ª"

    Song Yaoyao''s face was slightly hot. She pursed her lips and stammered, "You still haven''t said that you believe me..."

    "As long as it''s you, I''ll believe anything."

    Huo Yunque interrupted her.

    ...

    The story was not long. In the end, the little girl fell asleep in his arms. The soft light shone on Song Yaoyao''s eyshes, and there was a faintyer of water on them.

    She did not realize that when she was talking about this dream, she went from fear to relief. In the end, she cried and fell asleep in Huo Yunque''s arms.

    Huo Yunque quietly lowered his eyshes and held his precious treasure in his arms. He did not stop the pain from spreading to his heart, instead, he pursed his lips and chuckled.

    "Have a good dream this time." A kiss gentlynded between Song Yaoyao''s brows.

    Song Yaoyao frowned. She felt a little itchy in her dream, but she did not stop him.

    This time, she had another dream. This time, it was not a nightmare, but a beautiful dream!

 Chapter 1184 Ive Always Been Like This

    In her dream, Song Yaoyao dreamt that she married Huo Yunque. She held her father''s arm and walked towards him. Below the stage, there were her parents, who were filled with relief and moved. There was also her unhappy brother, Song Lanchuan.

    She grinned.

    This dream was simply too blissful!

    From that day onwards, Song Yaoyao''s mood visibly improved. She believed that her dreams were a premonition.

    What if... she really had a chance to see her parents again?

    ...

    Huo Jiu told Song Yaoyao that someone had been following her recently and told her to be careful when she went in and out; she must not leave the sight of the bodyguards.

    Song Yaoyao understood that she had to stay alive to marry her Gege, so naturally, she did not joke about her safety.

    On the day Xu Yue was discharged from the hospital, Song Yaoyao and Huo Jiu went in to pick her up. They saw Mrs. Xu, who was already pushing Xu Yue out in a wheelchair. No, she shouldn''t be called Mrs. Xu now, she should be called Ms. Han. She had already divorced Father Xu and received arge cut of his assets.

    Father Xu was naturally unwilling to do so, but under the real intervention of capital, he knew how to make the right choice.

    "Miss Song, you''re here." Ms. Han was from S City. After her divorce, she became much calmer, ad she spoke with a smile and a faint coquettish ent.

    "Xu Yue is being discharged, of course I''de."

    Xu Yue''s eyes were very bright. She quietly pursed her lips and smiled as she watched Song Yaoyao talk to Ms. Han. From the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of the man standing beside Song Yaoyao. Her face couldn''t help but burn, and she quickly averted her gaze.

    A hint of a smile shed across Huo Jiu''s eyes. He clenched his fist to his lips and coughed lightly before turning his head away.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''mte!" Tang Xinrou rushed over. She held her bag in her hand and walked swiftly in her high heels.

    Song Yaoyao''s forehead twitched as she watched. She was afraid that she might identally sprain her ankle.

    But it was obvious...

    Wearing high heels was like walking on t ground. It was a required professional aplishment for every female celebrity. Song Yaoyao''s worries were unnecessary.

    "Have you finished filming the scenes for the production team?" As her manager, Xu Yue immediately asked her about her work progress.

    "Aiya, it''s almost done. Manager Xu, you''re still in the hospital. Save your energy and take good care of your body!" Tang Xinrou rolled her eyes as she took over from Ms. Han. "Auntie Han, let me push her."

    "Who told me to manage such a careless artiste?" Xu Yue teased.

    Song Yaoyao walked calmly to the side and suddenly said, "It''s not convenient for you. You''re wearing high heels. Let Huo Jiu push her."

    "Hey!" Xu Yue''s eyes widened and she wanted to refuse.

    "Okay, okay, okay... Ah..." Ms. Han couldn''t stop smiling. She quickly nodded in agreement and moved aside. At that moment, she met Xu Yue''s warning gaze and cleared her throat, "Ahem... Huo Jiu, won''t this be too troublesome for you?"

    "Mom!"

    Xu Yue felt ufortable. "Since you know it''s troublesome, why are you troubling me?"

    "It''s okay." Huo Jiu smiled. He quickly walked over to hold the wheelchair handle and easily pushed Xu Yue out of the hospital. "It''s not troublesome, I''m happy to help."

    "Tch¡ª"

    Song Yaoyao raised her eyebrows and looked at Tang Xinrou. The two of them smiled in tacit understanding.

    "Hey! You two!"

    Xu Yue watched as Song Yaoyao and Tang Xinrou walked faster and faster. Even her mother abandoned her and caught up with the two of them. She didn''t know what the three women were talking about, but they would burst intoughter from time to time. The atmosphere was too harmonious.

    Compared to the atmosphere on her side, it was like two different worlds.

    On her side, it was awkward and silent.

    "Are you still afraid of me?"

    Xu Yue sneered when she heard this. "Why would I be afraid?"

    "That incident back then¡ª"

    "If you knew this day woulde, would you have still done that?" Xu Yue interrupted Huo Jiu.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yes."

    His short reply made Xu Yue so angry that she wanted to jump up and kick him. "Get lost! Mom! Mom,e back!"

    Ms. Han turned her head and nced at her, then she left even faster.

    Xu Yue gritted her teeth.

    "Your hypothesis is impossible. I didn''t know you at that time. Moreover, your personality at that time..." Huo Jiu seemed to have recalled something and suddenlyughed softly.

    To Xu Yue''s ears, this was an outright mockery.

    "Get¡ª" Before she could tell him to get lost, Huo Jiu suddenly said with a serious expression, "Xu Yue, do you want to give us a try?"

    Before Xu Yue could vent all her anger, she was given a shock. She opened her mouth and only said a word after a long while, "You..."

    "I''m serious. If you ask me if I would still do those things to you now, I can answer you very seriously: no."

    The man was standing behind her and she could not see his expression. Of course, at this moment, she actually felt a little timid and did not dare to look back.

    Her fingers tightened slightly and she lowered her eyshes.

    After a long while, she changed the topic.

    "Where is Xu Weiqing?"

    ...

    Night fell, but for this bustling city, the exciting life had just begun.

    On a random street, a ck luxury car suddenly stopped. The ck-painted vehicle looked like a giant beast roaring in the darkness.

    The streets were filled with colorful lit-up signs and asionally, there were one or two specialty stores selling adult products. The words on the billboards made people blush.

    The sexily-dressed woman in heels was sitting in the store looking outside in boredom. When she saw the man who got out of the car, her eyes lit up. She opened the door and leaned out half of her body.

    Looking at the other stores, many people were also tempted.

    Every man in the area was fat and greasy. They had never seen such an outstanding man here.

    Moreover, his car. Just by looking at the brand, it was obvious that it was expensive.

    "Handsome, do you want toe in?"

    "Handsome! Come to my shop, it''s free!"

    Xu Yue had just opened the car door when her face darkened. She looked up at Huo Jiu and asked, "Is Xu Weiqing here?"

    Huo Jiu didn''t answer, but he didn''t refute. That meant she was there.

    It was obvious what benefits Xu Weiqing would be able to get from this man.

    Even if she didn''t die, she would be tortured.

    "Let''s go back."

    Xu Yue was about to close the car door when Huo Jiu grabbed her wrist and leaned over.

    His dark eyes were like cold jade, filled with a strong sense of aggression. It was like an abyss filled with a thick fog, making one''s breathing stop under his gaze.

    "What are you angry about?"

    "I''m not. Let me go first!" Xu Yue wanted to shake him off, but Huo Jiu''s hands were tightly clenched. She had no choice but to say, "You''re hurting me!"

    "Ha..."

    Huo Jiuughed coldly. "I''m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. You already knew that I was like this. Isn''t it a little toote to realize it now?"

    Xu Yue was stunned. She looked up to see Huo Jiu''s expression.

    However, she heard a bang. Huo Jiu mmed the car door, turned back to the driver''s seat, and started the car.

 Chapter 1185 Xu Weiqing Ran Away

    The women watched helplessly as the man got into the car and left. They couldn''t help but look at him with pity. It was only when the car was far away and there was no chance of himing back that they looked away and exchanged nces with their peers. They closed the door angrily and walked back to the shop, shaking their hips.

    After driving Xu Yue to her ce, Huo Jiu carried her into the wheelchair without saying a word. He then took the elevator and saw her all the way to the door before he watched Xu Yue open the door and go in.

    On the way, the two of them did not speak. When he saw Ms. Hane out after hearing themotion, he turned around and left.

    Xu Yue wanted to call him back, but she did not know what to say. In the end, she could only say dryly, "Let her go."

    She had been in the hospital for so long; Xu Weiqing must have been unbearably tormented.

    Huo Jiu did not say anything. Xu Yue did not know why, but she felt a little sad.

    "Eh? Is Little Huo leaving? Why didn''t you ask him in for a bit? You... you really don''t know what''s good for you."

    Ms. Han craned her neck to look around, scolded Xu Yue, and pushed her in.

    She asked again, "What did you guys do tonight? Did you go on a date?"

    "Mom!"

    Xu Yue was in a bad mood. "We don''t have that kind of rtionship. Don''t make wild guesses."

    If she had known what Huo Jiu had done to her, her mother would have wanted to kill Huo Jiu. Would she still want her daughter to marry Huo Jiu so badly?

    Ms. Han could hear the uneasiness in Xu Yue''s tone, so she shut her mouth in embarrassment.

    "Alright, alright, I don''t care about your business anymore, okay?"

    She went to the kitchen to pour Xu Yue a ss of water and said angrily, "I wonder where that little b*tch, Xu Weiqing, has gone to. It''s been so long, and even my private detective couldn''t find her whereabouts. I''m so angry!"

    Hearing her suddenly mention this, the image of colorful lights shed in Xu Yue''s mind again.

    She pursed her lips. "What if she went overseas to look for her mother?"

    "No!" Ms. Han red at her. "Do you think I didn''t look for her? She didn''t go overseas and her mother hasn''t been able to contact her. She''s currently arguing with that *ssh*le. If you ask me, I think she deserves it. She brought this upon herself!"

    Xu Yue drank her water quietly and didn''t say anything.

    Although Ms. Han''s words were vicious, the things Xu Weiqing did to her were even more vicious. One didn''t spare anyone with her words, while the other had already taken action. Up until now, she hadn''t told Ms. Han that Xu Weiqing didn''t just send someone to destroy her, she also sent them to rape her.

    If it wasn''t for Huo Jiu''s help, she would have died in a sorry state.

    So tonight, was she going to be saint?

    She did not want Xu Weiqing to die, but she also did not want her to have a good time. But, thinking about it now, why did Huo Jiu help her? Was itpensation?

    ...

    Huo Jiu came back to report to Song Yaoyao first. Song Yaoyao saw that his expression was not right, so she asked, "Did you have a fight?"

    "No."

    Song Yaoyao nestled in her chair, holding a cup of hot tea in her hand and taking a sip from time to time. She narrowed her eyes leisurely, "Her main issue is when you locked her up. Who would have thought that I would be friends with her?"

    Song Yaoyaoughed softly. "However, she did owe me a lot back then."

    So, she wasn''t wronged at all.

    Huo Jiu touched his nose.

    "Don''t worry, she''s not someone who doesn''t know right from wrong. Don''t disturb her for the time being. Let her calm down."

    Huo Jiu nodded. "Yes."

    "Oh right..." Seeing that Huo Jiu was about to leave, Song Yao suddenly thought of something. "Send some more people to protect Xu Yue and Rourou."

    At the moment, she was in the light, while the enemy was in the dark. If the enemy failed to attack her, it was hard to guarantee that they would not attack the people around her.

    As for Shen Xun and An Feiran, Song Yaoyao was not worried. She had also reminded them early on to pay attention to the suspicious people around them.

    Hearing this, Huo Jiu coughed for some reason. He paused for a moment before saying, "Okay, I''ll arrange for people to protect Miss Tang."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    When he left, Song Yaoyao finally reacted. So, this guy had already sent people to protect Xu Yue, right?

    Song Yaoyao found it amusing and thought if she should be a good person and leak some information to Xu Yue.

    But that was just a thought.

    Outsiders shouldn''t interfere with other people''s feelings. Song Yaoyao understood that.

    ...

    Although Xu Yue had been discharged from the hospital, she still needed to continue recuperating from her injured leg.

    What Song Yaoyao didn''t expect was that, even though she had taken precautions, Xu Yue almost encountered another ident again.

    "Today, I went to the hospital for a routine check-up. A van..." Xu Yue''s throat was still dry when she recalled the scene in the morning, "it rushed towards our car. If not for the driver''s quick reaction, perhaps..."

    Her tone was very calm, but Song Yaoyao could imagine the danger at that time.

    This was not an ident, but a deliberate attempt at murder. When the police arrived, the driver had already run away, and the murderer had yet to be found.

    "It''s because of me. I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you." Song Yaoyao rubbed her forehead. "You should stay at Huo Manor for the time being. There is professional medical equipment here and Liu Yu can examine you."

    Stay at Huo Manor...?

    Xu Yue had almost gotten into a car ident, but when she heard these words, the first thing that came to her mind was something else.

    She was startled by her own thoughts and quickly shook her head to shake off the terrifying thought.

    Song Yaoyao asked, "You don''t want to? I don''t mean to restrict your actions, but..."

    "Of course not. I''d love to."

    Xu Yue''s face was slightly red as she held onto Song Yaoyao''s hand. "I know that staying here is the safest ce for me right now. Don''t feel guilty about this. The one at fault isn''t you, but the person who wants to harm you."

    "In the end, I''m the one who dragged you down..."

    "It''s really fine," Xu Yue said. "Unless you don''t treat me as a friend."

    Her expression was serious and did not contain the slightest falsehood.

    Song Yaoyao looked at her pale and emaciated appearance and smiled. "Thank you."

    "Miss Song, Xu Weiqing ran away..."

    Xu Yue turned her head and her eyes met with the approaching man. Huo Jiu''s eyes shed with surprise.

    "What happened?" Song Yaoyao frowned.

    After she handed Xu Weiqing to Huo Jiu to handle, she did not ask about this matter again. Only now did she know that Huo Jiu had not let Xu Weiqing go until now.

    Xu Yue looked over as well.

    Huo Jiu only found out about what had happened to Xu Yue, but he did not have the time to worry. He carefully answered Song Yaoyao''s question.

    Upon hearing about Xu Weiqing''s recent experiences, Song Yaoyao clicked her tongue and did not feel any sympathy.

    Since she dared to do it, she had to be mentally prepared and endure the consequences of revenge.

    "An old client took her out and never came back. That person said that a few foreigners broke into his residence and forcefully took Xu Weiqing away."

    "Where is she now?"

    "She went abroad."

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyaoughed. "She''s smart."

    Most of the Huo family''s power was still in the country. The person who saved her knew that she would not be able to gain anything in the country. No matter where she hid, she would be found, so she left China immediately.

 Chapter 1186 Idea

    "Then what should we do? Yaoyao, do you know who is trying to harm you?" Xu Yue was extremely worried.

    "We don''t have any leads at the moment, but soon... we should be able to find out."

    The corners of Song Yaoyao''s lips curled up, her smile full of confidence. In Xu Yue''s eyes, it was as if time had flown backward, and she had returned to her youthful high school days.

    After Huo Jiu showed Xu Yue to the guest room, Song Yaoyao got up and walked towards the study.

    She knocked on the door. "Gege, are you there?"

    "Come in."

    Through the door, the man''s voice was clear and steady.

    Song Yaoyao poked her head in and gave Huo Yunque a big smile. Her dimples were shallow.

    "Come here."

    Huo Yunque waved at her. When Song Yaoyao was over, he pulled her into his arms.

    Song Yaoyao was used to it and found afortable spot on hisp. She yed with Huo Yunque''s fingers and said, "Gege, I think I have a way to lure that person out."

    She did not want to dy it any longer and didn''t want topete with the enemy in terms of patience.

    "No."

    Huo Yunque refused immediately.

    Song Yaoyao was stunned. She did not expect Huo Yunque to react like this. "Why? I haven''t said anything yet..."

    Huo Yunque pinched the back of her neck and narrowed his eyes. "Don''t put yourself in danger."

    Song Yaoyao opened her mouth wide in shock. After a long while, she muttered, "Gege, can you read my mind?"

    She didn''t even say anything yet!

    "Be good and stop fooling around."

    Huo Yunque pressed on her head and warned her helplessly.

    Song Yaoyao was unhappy when she heard Huo Yunque''s words. Her almond-shaped eyes opened wide, and her dark eyes shone with anger. "I''m not fooling around! This is the only way to lure her out!"

    "Song Yaoyao, I said no."

    "I think it''s feasible!" Song Yaoyao was not afraid of Huo Yunque''s anger at all. She put her hands on her waist and raised her chin in protest.

    Huo Yunque''s eyebrows twitched. He suddenly pushed Song Yaoyao against the desk and bent down.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. She cried out in surprise and quickly put her hands on the man''s hard chest.

    Under the thin shirt fabric, there were clearly defined muscles.

    "Y-you can''t do this! I-I''m still discussing something with you!"

    Patter.

    Huo Yunque raised his eyebrows, pressed his thighs against Song Yaoyao, took off his cuffs, and casually threw them aside.

    "This is the only thing that I can discuss with you."

    "Hey!"

    Song Yaoyao''s expression was filled with anger as all her words were stuffed back into her mouth.

    When her clothes fell to the ground, she thought to herself, ''At what point did things start going wrong?''

    ...

    Song Yaoyao nagged Huo Yunque at home for a few days and made somepromises before Huo Yunque finally agreed.

    However, the price she had to pay for this was huge!

    Sigh, it was said that a 30-year-old man was like a wolf and a tiger, and it was indeed true!

    Song Yaoyao had not been to university for a long time. The moment she got out of her car, she saw a man standing not far away.

    He was dressed in a suit with wide shoulders, he had a narrow waist, and his legs were long. Standing there, he couldpletely rely on his face to debut.

    "Why is he here?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Song Yaoyao frowned slightly. She immediately opened the car door and tried to climb back in.

    She did not look at the almanac when she went out today. As expected, her luck was getting worse and worse. She did not meet the people she wanted to meet. Instead, she kept seeing the people she didn''t want to see wherever she went.

    "Is Miss Song avoiding me?"

    Unfortunately, she didn''t pay attention to her surroundings just now, so she had already attracted the other party''s attention when she got out of the car.

    Zhong Li curved his lips and walked toward Song Yaoyao with a smile, his eyes filled with interest.

    Song Yaoyao pursed her lips, mmed the car door, and stood still. "Mr. Zhong Li, you must be joking. I simply remembered that I still have some things to do."

    "Oh?" Zhong Li raised an eyebrow. "Then why do you think I''m at the entrance of your university?"

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao said calmly, "If I remember correctly, Mr. Zhong Li''s sister is also studying here, right?"

    Zhong Li choked for a moment, his ck eyes filled with amusement. "I didn''t expect Miss Song to pay so much attention to me. You even know that my sister is your ssmate. It seems that Miss Song doesn''t hate me as much as I thought."

    Song Yaoyao chuckled. "You''re thinking too much."

    Since she was stopped, she decided not to leave anymore. So she walked towards the school.

    Zhong Li narrowed his eyes when he saw how she ignored him. "Miss Song, don''t you think it''s bad to tie up my people?"

    When these words fell into Song Yaoyao''s ears, she turned around without changing her expression. "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    She had never thought that she would be able to hide anything from Zhong Li. But since this person did not stop her, it was obvious that Song Jingwan was not that important in Zhong Li''s eyes.

    The girl in front of Zhong LI had bright facial features and round eyes. At this moment, she was blinking at him innocently. Her eyes were clear like spring water. No matter who saw her like this, they probably wouldn''t have the heart to doubt her.

    Zhong Li pressed his twitching forehead. "Stop pretending. We know each other well."

    "I really don''t know." Song Yaoyao became even more innocent.

    Zhong Li: "... Let''s have a meal together."

    Song Yaoyao rolled her eyes and refused tly. "No." She then turned around and left.

    "Tsk¡ª"

    Zhong Li took a deep breath and rushed forward. He quickly grabbed Song Yaoyao''s wrist with lightning speed.

    Hiss!

    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"

    Song Yaoyao''s face instantly darkened. Zhong Li was fast, but she was even faster. She lifted her leg and gave him a kick.

    Students wereing and going. She gritted her teeth and yelled, "Let go of me!"

    "If you promise to go to dinner, I''ll let go." Zhong Li saw that she was still unwilling to give up, so he added calmly, "As long as you go to dinner, I''ll tell you anything you want to know."

    "Really?" Song Yaoyao was skeptical.

    Her eyshes fluttered quickly as if she was thinking about the truth in his words.

    "Of course, I wouldn''t lie." Zhong Li was serious.

    "Deal."

    Song Yaoyao gritted her teeth and nodded in agreement. "Then let me go first!"

    Zhong Li narrowed his eyes and sized Song Yaoyao up from head to toe. "You won''t run away, right?"

    "You''re so annoying! How can you eat like this? Don''t let others misunderstand, okay? Everyone knows that I''m engaged!" Song Yaoyao was anxious.

    When Zhong Li heard the word ''engaged'', his eyelids twitched and his smile faded.

    "Then I''ll let go. Don''t... ugh..."

    As soon as he let go, Song Yaoyao mercilessly stepped on him and ran away. "Who would want to eat with you? You''re a weasel who''s up to no good! Even if you tell me the ''truth'', I wouldn''t believe it."

    Moreover, she had already said that she was an engaged woman. As a person who was loyal to her partner, how could she possibly agree to the invitation of a romantic pursuer?

    "F*ck..."

    Zhong Li felt that his toes were almost crushed by Song Yaoyao''s stomp. He was in so much pain that his vision turned ck. But there were still many little girls around who were peeking at him with eyes filled with love, he couldn''t put on a sorry look as he hugged his feet in front of everyone and cried out in pain. He could only grit his teeth and get into the car, leaving resentfully.

 Chapter 1187 Wrong Direction

    Song Yaoyao went back to the dormitory to get her books and headed to ss. On the way, she could feel people pointing at her. She guessed that the photos of Zhong Li tugging at her at the school gate had probably been spread all over the school forum.

    But, as soon as ss finished, she left. Those who were curious were left scratching their head, unable to discover the truth.

    "Miss Song!"

    Song Yaoyao was stopped at the academic building. She looked at Zhongli Xue, who was wearing a light blue dress and had an elegant and calm temperament, and raised her eyebrows. "What''s the matter?"

    Zhongli Xue smiled, her voice was gentle. "May I ask if Miss Song knows where Lili is."

    "What?"

    Song Yaoyao tilted her head and looked at her curiously with a book in her arms. "Lili? Song Jingwan?"

    "It seems that Miss Song knows."

    "No, no, no." Song Yaoyao shook her finger. "First of all, she''s an adult. Why would she report her whereabouts to me? Secondly, I remember she''s an artiste under Zhong Li. You guys lost her, so why are you asking me? Miss Zhongli, this is not appropriate."

    "I still have something to do. I''ll be leaving first." After she said this, she ignored Zhongli Xue''s obviously sunken expression and walked away.

    "Stop right there!"

    Zhongli Xue suddenly grabbed Song Yaoyao''s wrist to stop her from leaving.

    Song Yaoyao was amused. She smirked. Her pitch-ck eyes were so deep that even the slightest bit of light could not prate them. "Zhongli Xue, are you and your brother crazy? Do you both like to get physical with others?"

    "Miss Song! Do you need help?" Huo Si immediately rushed over.

    Song Yaoyao stopped him and raised her chin at Zhongli Xue. "Let go, don''t force me to do it."

    Her voice was soft but her tone was cold.

    ZhongLi Xue pursed her lips as a sharp gaze fell on her. It was like a sharp dagger hanging above her head, causing her to feel a lot of pressure.

    Unknowingly, her fingers loosened bit by bit, and Song Yaoyao took the opportunity to withdraw her hand.

    She did not even look at Zhongli Xue as she said coldly, "I thought Miss Zhongli Xue would be the happiest when Song Jingwan went missing, but now it seems that I''ve thought too much."

    "What do you mean?"

    Zhongli Xue''s expression changed, and her voice turned cold as she stared straight at Song Yaoyao''s face.

    "I mean it literally." Song Yaoyao nodded. "Goodbye."

    Zhongli Xue wanted to chase after her again, but Huo Si had already blocked Song Yaoyao''s way, separating Zhongli Xue from her.

    ...

    Song Yaoyao walked away quickly, but her eyes were brighter than ever.

    Huo Jiu, who was called over, was stunned. He couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Song, what did you find out?"

    Hearing this, Song Yaoyao chuckled.

    "Maybe we started off in the wrong direction. Go check on Zhongli Xue."

    Huo Jiu was surprised. "Zhong Li''s sister?"

    Song Yaoyao nodded and told him about what happened at school.

    The more Huo Jiu listened, the more he felt that Song Yaoyao''s train of thought was right. He felt relieved. "I''ll get someone to check on her right away. As for Zhong Li..."

    "Continue to send people to keep an eye on him. We can''t rule out the possibility that everything he did was to confuse the public."

    However, it was obvious that Zhongli Xue was anxious today.

    As far as she knew, the person that Zhongli Xue really liked was her brother, Zhong Li. The two of them were not biological siblings. Song Jingwan, who had undergone stic surgery, was also very close to Zhong Li. Many times at the banquet, Song Yaoyao could see the jealousy and hatred in Zhongli Xue''s eyes when she looked at the two of them from afar.

    Therefore, she should be the happiest when Song Jingwan went missing. With her love rival gone, no one would bother Zhong Li anymore.

    But the truth was, Zhongli Xue was even more anxious than Zhong Li.

    ...<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the evening, Huo Yunque came back and heard the news.

    He bent down and pinched Song Yaoyao''s cheek with a light smile. "Any progress?"

    Song Yaoyao lovingly turned her face to the side and rubbed against his hand. She curved her eyes and said, "Yes." This unexpected small gain made her extremely happy.

    The man''s gaze was dark. Meanwhile, the girl''s cheeks were pink and tender, and her skin was as smooth as jade. As she rubbed her face against his hand like a spoiled child, even her breath became particrly ambiguous.

    Huo Yunque pinched her chin and slowly bent down...

    Bang!

    The door was quickly pushed open. "Miss Song, there''s... uh..."

    It was Huo Si who came in. He stared at the scene with his mouth agape. After a while, he felt a cold gaze on him, and he trembled. He immediately lowered his head, "I, I didn''t see anything!"

    He then ran away.

    The man stood behind the sofa, his body still half-bent. The girl lifted her little face slightly, looking like she was asking for a kiss.

    Huo Yunque''s voice was low and hoarse, "Continue?"

    This voice immediately made Song Yaoyao react.

    She pushed Huo Yunque''s hand away and stood up, her face flushed red, "I''ll go over first!"

    She ran faster than a rabbit. Huo Yunque''s hand paused for a long time before he put his hand on his forehead and let out a helpless and dotingugh.

    ...

    In Country Y, the streets were lined with trees covered in mist. There were few people on the streets. A thin woman with a scarf covering half of her face was wandering in a daze.

    She seemed to have wandered for a long time; even her hair was wet.

    Song Jingwan didn''t know why she was there. She had a long dream, and when she woke up, she found that she had been randomly abandoned on the corner of a street, like garbage.

    She walked for a long time, aimlessly. In the end, she couldn''t walk anymore, so she could only sit on the street, numbly sizing up the pedestrians passing by. The obvious features of the foreign faces made her heart beat faster.

    "Hey! Hey! You can''t sit here. Get out of the way! Don''t block us from opening our shop!"

    The fog was almost gone, and all the shops on the street were opened one by one.

    Song Jingwan was driven away and she returned to wandering the street in a daze again.

    Suddenly¡ª

    She screamed and turned around with her eyes wide open.

    There was a muscr man who reeked of alcohol. He smiled evilly, retracted his hand, and whistled, "Oh! Sexy!"

    This hooligan! Song Jingwan gritted her teeth and tightened the scarf on her head, wanting to leave. Obviously, the half-drunk man wasn''t about to let her off easily. He grabbed Song Jingwan with his big hand like a fan, "Hey! Wanna y together?"

    "No!"

    Song Jingwan pursed her lips tightly. She knew that the reason she was here was probably rted to Song Yaoyao. Her bodyguards weren''t around, so she didn''t dare to offend this hooligan who had offended her first.

    "Where is this?" She opened her mouth and asked in a hoarse voice.

    "Huh?" The manughed and muttered, "What kind of question is that? This is Country Y, of course!"

    Country Y...

    Song Jingwan''s vision darkened instantly as if she had recalled a terrifying scene, and her entire body trembled violently as if she was having a seizure.

    "Hey? Are you alright? Hello?"

    The man was shocked. Seeing that she was trembling, he immediately let go of her hand and took a few steps back. Song Jingwan did not answer him. She was still immersed in fear. The man cursed in his heart and quickly tried to wipe his hands clean.

    He seemed to suspect that she was sick.

 Chapter 1188 The Right Direction

    "Country Y... This is Country Y? Song Yaoyao!"

    Someone ced his hand on Song Jingwan''s shoulder and asked worriedly, "Miss, are you alright?"

    "Don''t touch me! Go away!"

    Song Jingwan shouted and pushed the other party away. She stumbled as she wrapped her scarf tightly and ran away.

    The person who was pushed away almost fell down. "Oh! Damn it! She must be in trouble."

    Just as the kind-hearted person said, Song Jingwan''s situation was very troubling.

    She did not have any documents on her, no money, and she could not take a taxi. She did not even know where she should go.

    Just like that, she wandered around Country Y, where there were very few people on the streets during the day. When night fell, people seemed to arise from the ground and they wandered the streets in groups.

    Song Jingwan hid in a corner and looked at the luxurious hotel not far away in a daze until a tall figure suddenly entered her line of sight.

    She was first shocked, then ecstatic, and quickly rushed out.

    "Armand!"

    ...

    "Miss Song, Song Jingwan has been taken away."

    "As expected¡ª"

    Song Yaoyao looked at the photo of the man holding Song Jingwan tightly. His side profile was handsome and his figure was tall. The bright light from the hotel shone on his back, making him look like a god.

    "Didn''t you get a picture of his face?"

    Something shed through Song Yaoyao''s mind quickly, but before she could think about it, it disappeared.

    She only felt that this man''s face was very familiar...

    "No, that man has many bodyguards around him. We can''t get too close. Currently, Song Jingwan is settled in a vi owned by him."

    Song Yaoyao lowered her eyes and tapped her fingers on the table.

    She suddenly changed the topic and asked, "Where''s Gege? Has he gone to Country Y?"

    "Yes."

    Song Yaoyao nodded. "I got it. You can go down first. Pay attention to the movements on Song Jingwan''s side. Next time, try to get a photo of the man''s face for me."

    When the study room became quiet again, Song Yaoyao rubbed her wrist and fell into deep thought.

    Where on earth had she seen that man before?

    How strange...

    Ding¡ª

    Her phone rang.

    Song Yaoyao casually grabbed her phone and opened it. A friend request popped up in front of her eyes.

    [NX has requested to be your friend]

    [Remarks: Don''t reject me yet. I have something to tell you. Quickly agree.]

    Song Yaoyao didn''t even blink and directly rejected him.

    Just as she put down her phone, a call from an unknown number came in.

    Song Yaoyao wanted to reject the call, but her hand paused at the ''reject'' button before she finally picked it up.

    "It''s me." The voiceing from the phone was slightly hoarse and sounded very tired. "Don''t hang up yet. I really have something to tell you."

    "I''ll make it short. This phone card is temporary and will only be used once. So be quiet first and listen to me. You''re looking in the wrong direction. The mastermind isn''t Zhong Li¡ª"

    "I know," Song Yaoyao said inly.

    The other end of the phone paused for a moment before a low chuckle sounded, "Alright, you''re so smart. You should have thought of it long ago. He only wanted to target my uncle and snatch his business. He didn''t want to take anyone''s life. Today, I mainly want to talk about Zhongli Xue..."

    Song Yaoyao went from being nonchnt to slowly sitting up straight.

    The entire call onlysted a few minutes, but the amount of information contained in it made Song Yaoyao unable to digest it for a while.

    "Zhongli Xue... Country Y..."

    Suddenly...

    A sh of lightning shed in her mind and Song Yaoyao quickly grabbed onto it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She stood up abruptly. "It''s him!"

    It was the man she met by chance at Alice''s ''funeral''.

    Song Yaoyao grabbed her phone and quickly contacted Huo Jiu, giving a series of instructions.

    Then, she thought for a moment and sent the photo to Huo Yunque.

    Huo Yunque did not let her wait for long and quickly replied.

    "He''s still alive..."

    The Gordon Family had disappeared from history. The head of the family had been assassinated, and the only heir had gone missing.

    It turned out, it was rted to the Lancaster Family.

    It was inconvenient to type, so Song Yaoyao made an international call.

    As soon as the call connected, Song Yaoyap said excitedly, "Gege, we are getting closer and closer to the truth!"

    Huo Yunque chuckled. "Yes, Mrs. Huo is so smart."

    "Ah, why are you..." Song Yaoyao was embarrassed, "Why are you acting indecent again?"

    "Huh? Isn''t it Mrs. Huo?"

    This... was indeed impossible to refute.

    Song Yaoyao pouted. "Yes, yes, Gege, tell me in detail, what exactly happened back then?"

    "It''s just a normal territorialpetition," Huo Yunque said concisely. Just as he was about to continue, he heard a gunshot.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked. "Gege!"

    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid," Huo Yunqueforted her calmly. "I''ll be fine, you have to be good."

    "Sir, please leave. It''s dangerous here!"

    Song Yaoyao tightened her fingers and pursed her lips. "Gege, you have to promise me that you''lle back safely."

    The voice on the other end of the phone became increasingly noisy, mixed with the sound of messy footsteps. After a long while, Huo Yunque''s deep voice was like a sharp knife, cutting through theyers of noise and clearly reaching Song Yaoyao''s ears.

    "I promise."

    After hanging up the phone, Song Yaoyao sat there for almost the whole night.

    As soon as the sky brightened, Song Yaoyao immediately went out. "Arrange a ne, I want to go to Country Y!"

    "Miss Song, you can''t! It''s too dangerous there. The Master said..."

    "Uncle Zhang, I''ve made up my mind." Song Yaoyao was very calm. "If something happens to Gege, I don''t want to continue living alone."

    In this world, she was on her own.

    "Song¡ª"

    "Miss Song, I heard that something happened to Mr. Huo?"

    Song Yaoyao looked up and the first thing she saw was a bunch of white flowers. The handsome man wore a ck suit and had an evil smile on his face. He handed the flowers over. "I''m sorry for your loss."

    Even though Song Yaoyao knew what was going on, she was still furious when she heard this.

    She dodged the flower and hit Zhong Li hard. "F*ck you!"

    "Ow¡ª"

    Zhong Li was stunned. It took him a while to react. He chuckled and then burst intoughter. "You sure know how to curse at people."

    Song Yaoyao didn''t even look at him. She was about to get into the car.

    "Hey, I came early in the morning. The big families in Country Y are trying to seize power. Are you sure you want to get involved now?" Zhong Li raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll die if you go?"

    "Song Yaoyao!"

    Huo Ningxi got out of the car and quickly stood in front of Song Yaoyao. "Be good. Don''t go to Country Y now."

    "Ha," Song Yaoyao sneered and red at him. "What position are you in to stop me? I think you want something to happen to your uncle, don''t you?"

    "You..." Huo Ningxi''s face turned pale. "Is that how you see me?"

    "Ningxi, are you okay?"

    Zhongli Xue took a step forward and held Huo Ningxi''s hand. She said unhappily to Song Yaoyao, "Miss Song, please don''t be so mean to Ningxi."

 Chapter 1189 The Final Round

    "Then please get out of the way," Song Yaoyao ordered with a sullen face. "Huo Jiu, tell them to get lost!"

    "Song Yaoyao!" Huo Ningxi looked anxious and disappointed. "Uncle Zhang, please convince her."

    "Miss Song, you..."

    "Uncle Zhang!" Song Yaoyao''s expression was unsightly as she said coldly, "Even you want to disobey me? I told you, I want to be with my Gege this time! I''ll be wherever he is!"

    As she spoke, she pushed Huo Ningxi away, pulled open the car door, and sat inside.

    Something shed across Zhongli Xue''s eyes. She quickly pulled Huo Ningxi back and stopped him from looking for Song Yaoyao again.

    The car quickly sped out like an arrow.

    Huo Ningxi stood there dejectedly as if his soul had also been taken away.

    Zhongli Xueforted him gently, "Ningxi, don''t be like this. This is her own choice. If something were to happen to you, I think I would have made the same decision as her."

    Huo Ningxi lowered his head as if he had not heard a word.

    Zhong Li pursed his lips, looked at the flowers on the ground that had been stepped on, clicked his tongue, and turned to leave.

    "What a waste of a trip."

    Not only did he not catch a good show, his heart had been pierced.

    What was so good about Huo Yunque, that dog? Only Song Yaoyao was blind enough to fall for him.

    "Brother..." Zhongli Xue hesitated and called out to him.

    "What?" Zhong Li raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a calm expression.

    Zhongli Xue was a little nervous. "Do you... like her?"

    Uncle Zhang looked at her and said, "Everyone, our master is not here, so I won''t invite you in for tea. Please forgive me." Then, he turned around and went into the courtyard, ordering the servants to close the door.

    The door closed tightly. Zhong Li licked his lips and smiled mysteriously. "Yes, she''s very interesting."

    With that, he strode into the car, leaving Zhongli Xue and Huo Ningxi behind.

    ...

    In the car, Song Yaoyao''s expression had already calmed down.

    She was ying with a medal in the shape of an iris flower. The small one in her snow-white hand gave off an ancient luster and was filled with a sense of history.

    When the ne soared into the sky, the feeling of weightlessness and suffocation caused Song Yaoyao to close her eyes.

    It was almost over.

    It was already veryte when they got off the ne. Song Yaoyao and Huo Jiu looked at each other and nodded without batting an eyelid. "I''m going to the washroom. You guys wait for me outside."

    "Yes."

    Song Yaoyao walked into the washroom. It was quiet there. She could feel the surveince that followed her like a shadow, and it did not disappear.

    She came out of the cubicle and calmly walked to the sink to wash her hands.

    "Click..."

    With a soft sound, she saw a cubicle open through the mirror.

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips. She was in an extremely good mood.

    "One, two... three..."

    When she counted to three, the handle of a knifended on the back of her neck. Song Yaoyao cked out and fainted.

    ...

    When she woke up again, Song Yaoyao was in a strange house.

    But what was different from her usual dream was, this time, it was not a dpidated ward, but a strange church.

    The dark red carpet and wallpaper were like dried blood. The dancing candlelight reflected on the wall, like a ghostly figure.

    The air was filled with the smell of blood.

    Song Yaoyao was not surprised. She was even in the mood to look around.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Right above her, on the huge cross, Jesus was looking down at her with a sorrowful expression.

    It was as if he was silently condemning all this nonsense.

    Tap, tap, tap...

    The sound of high heels hitting the ground could be heard. Song Yaoyao turned her head to look.

    What greeted her eyes was a familiar face. In fact, she had only met him once. It was also at Alice''s ''funeral'' that she was Armand''s lover. Thinking about it, the malicious gaze that she had sensed at that time was from this woman.

    "You''re that Eastern Satan''s woman? You''re really beautiful, just like an exquisite oriental doll."

    Her sharp fingernails brushed past Song Yaoyao''s face, and a bloody scar immediately appeared.

    Song Yaoyao whimpered, and a tear flowed out of her eye sockets.

    "Huh?"

    The woman was very surprised. She came closer and sized Song Yaoyao up. "Is there really such a magical thing in this world? You''re so unbelievably delicate."

    She sighed, stood up again, and gracefully introduced herself. "I''m Delia, Delia Lancaster."

    Song Yaoyao nodded and sized her up seriously. "So, you''re Alice''s illegitimate sister who has never appeared before?"

    Delia paused and was not angry. "You''re really interesting. I''m starting to like you."

    Song Yaoyao''s eyes curved when she heard this. Her smile was clear and innocent. "Me too. It''s nice to meet you."

    Song Yaoyao''s behavior finally made Delia realize that something was wrong.

    She raised her eyebrows. "You''re not afraid?"

    No matter who it was, they would all feel afraid after being kidnapped here alone, right?

    Song Yaoyao shook her head. She was in an extremely good mood. "I just didn''t expect you to expose yourself so quickly."

    Delia: "???"

    She suddenly leaned over and lifted Song Yaoyao''s chin. "What are youughing at?"

    "I''mughing at you. It''s all for naught."

    Song Yaoyao curled her lips, "Your man should be fooling around in the hotel with the woman you don''t want to see the most. The thing you want from me no longer exists. I really didn''t expect that the person who wanted to deal with me would be someone I''ve never interacted with before."

    After finishing her words, Delia suddenly tightened her grip, and Song Yaoyao grunted.

    "Whether there is or not, it''s up to me!"

    She stood up straight, and her cold voice echoed throughout the church. "Shaman Yada, you may begin."

    This surname...

    Song Yaoyao looked over, and from the corner door of the church, an old woman slowly walked out, her face full of wrinkles. She was leaning on a walking stick with a strange beast head carved on it. Every step she took, she would wobble a little, making people worry that she would fall. A strange ck-green tattoo spread from the back of her hand all the way into her Japanese robe where it could not be seen

    Delia bent over, obviously very respectful to this old woman.

    "Shaman Yada, please start the ritual now."

    "It''s her?"

    The old woman finally walked over, and Song Yaoyao could not help but feel relieved for her. When the old woman sized her up, Song Yaoyao was surprised to find that although her skin was wrinkled like tree bark, her eyes were brighter than a young girl''s.

    These eyes on an old woman''s face created an especially strange scene.

    The old woman looked at Song Yaoyao steadily, as if she was in a trance, not moving at all.

    Until Delia could not help but pull her back to reality, "Shaman Yada?"

    Swish

    The old woman raised her head. She shook it and said to Delia, "You''ve found the wrong person."

    "Impossible!" Delia denied. "I''m sure that I didn''t find the wrong person."

    She thought of something and immediately turned to look at Song Yaoyao, "You''re Song Yaoyao, right?"

    "That''s right, she is Song Yaoyao! Shaman Yada, I can confirm it!" The church door was pushed open and a determined voice came in.

 Chapter 1190 The Final Round 2

    The moment that Song Yaoyao boarded the ne toe here, Zhongli Xue had been right behind her.

    Of course, she hade without telling Zhong Li and Huo Ningxi.

    Delia frowned. "What''s going on? Shaman Yada said she''s not Song Yaoyao."

    "That''s impossible!"

    As soon as she said this, a sharp gaze with a cold glint fell on Zhongli Xue. Shaman Yada''s voice was like gravel. She fixed her gaze on Song Yaoyao. "I''m very sure that she''s not."

    After saying this, she grabbed her walking stick and turned around to leave. "She doesn''t have what you want."

    Shaman Yada repeatedly confirmed it, causing Zhongli Xue to take two steps back dejectedly. The color on her face had faded. She may have been wrong at first nce, but what about the second or third time?

    Zhongli Xue did not even dare to look at Delia''s expression.

    However, from the cold air that seeped out from her side, it could be felt that Delia was very unhappy.

    It would be strange if Delia managed to be happy right now.

    "Are you lying to me?" She enunciated each word and gritted her teeth. "Is it you or that b*stard?"

    Song Yaoyao sat at the side in aposed manner. She did not have the slightest fear of being kidnapped. She calmly looked at the instations in the church as though she was a guest.

    Hmmm, it was too gloomy. Inparison, Noah''s church looked more proper.

    Yet, not too proper...

    After all, under the statue of Jesus, someone had died.

    Zhongli Xue could not speak for a long time and could only shake her head. "No, how would I dare to lie to you? She is really Song Yaoyao, the person that Song Jingwan mentioned. I can also tell you 100% that it is indeed her!"

    Seeing that Delia''s expression was getting gloomier and gloomier, Zhongli Xue quickly exined, "I''ve investigated after returning to China. Her luck is indeed very good and everything goes smoothly for her."

    She was even known as a lucky little koi fish. Those who wanted to deal with her had already met with bad luck before they could even make a move.

    "You want my luck? No way. You guys believe in such things?" Song Yaoyao listened for a long while before she finally could not help but let out a simr sigh. "You don''t look like such a stupid person."

    After being directly implicated, Delia''s face turned ashen.

    She suddenly pulled out a silver pistol from her bag and swiftly loaded it. The pitch-ck muzzle was aimed at Song Yaoyao''s head.

    Zhongli Xue looked at her and pursed her lips. In the end, she didn''t plead on Song Yaoyao''s behalf.

    "Looks like you know about it too. Why don''t you tell us all about it?"

    The cold and hard muzzle hit Song Yaoyao''s smooth and full forehead and it instantly turned red. Song Yaoyao whimpered in pain. She lowered her eyes and her gaze was a little cold.

    "Speak!"

    After a long while, Song Yaoyao silently curled her lips.

    "Yes, of course I know. Actually, Song Jingwan is right. She didn''t lie to you. It''s just that... you''re a step toote." Song Yaoyao raised her eyes. Actually, she also found it very funny that these people would actually kidnap her for these mysterious things. The thing you want is indeed gone because I used it to exchange for something."

    She did not think so at the time, but her luck did be very bad after a period of time.

    After that, everything returned to normal. Other than not having any heaven-defying luck, it did not affect her life at all.

    "You''re lying!" Zhongli Xue did not believe it at all. "Miss Delia, I suggest that we let Shaman Yada¡ª"

    "Enough! Shama Yada was not lying!" She had no reason to do so.

    "But she¡ª"

    After scheming for so long, she finally found an opportunity, and now she was telling them it was all for nothing?

    "Kill her!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Delia exhaled, pressed her temples, and directly threw the pistol into Zhongli Xue''s hand.

    Her hand trembled as she took out a cigarette from her bag and lit it up. She couldn''t wait to take a deep breath. It was indeed ridiculous to pin her hopes on these sorceries, but she wasn''t willing to lose to that weak mother and daughter.

    At present, most of the power of the Lancaster Family was firmly in the hands of that woman, but Alice was not dead! She had clearly seen Alice''s body being buried in a coffin and buried underground.

    Her father, who loved her dearly, had been put under house arrest, and the forces that had been left for her had been disintegrated again and again. That was why she could not wait to exchange her life with Song Yaoyao.

    In this world, only a few people woulde into contact with that mysterious magic. Shaman Yada was one of them.

    The voodoo in Alice''s body was cast by Shaman Yada.

    Song Yaoyao calmly raised her eyes. Only then did Zhongli Xue realize that her eyes were pure and as clear as ss. She saw her own reflection in those eyes. Song Yaoyao smiled at her. "Miss Zhongli Xue, do you really want to kill me?"

    Delia was furious. "Hurry up and do it!"

    Zhongli Xue tightened her grip on the pistol. She felt like a clown in Song Yaoyao''s eyes. Hatred welled up in her heart. She pulled the trigger...

    "Don''t me me. Who asked my brother to like you?"

    Bang¡ª

    Delia closed her eyes.

    "Ah, is it over?"

    A soft and yful voice sounded. Delia suddenly opened her eyes and turned to look.

    Zhongli Xue was lying in a pool of blood. Song Yaoyao, who was supposed to be dead, was sitting there with a smile on her face. The blood sshed on her fair skin like red plums blooming in the snow, enchanting and beautiful.

    A group of people barged in. Delia, who was covered by the strong light, raised her hand to cover her eyes. Her eyes hurt and tears fell.

    Behind the light, Song Yaoyao saw two tall figures that looked like gods.

    Step by step, they walked towards her.

    Song Yaoyao giggled and whistled, "Gege is so handsome!"

    Out of the corner of her eyes, a red figure quickly ran towards the door at the corner of the church.

    Bang, bang, bang¡ª

    The gunshots made Song Yaoyao''s eardrums hurt slightly. She quickly said, "Don''t kill her!"

    "Babe, which gege (brother) are you referring to?"

    A familiar voice sounded in her ear and Song Yaoyao was stunned. Even when someone pinched her chin and held her head, she still could note back to her senses for a long time.

    He had clean, short hair, and his sses were coated with ayer of ice-cold light. His eyes behind the sses were dark and deep. When he pursed his lips and stared at a person with his intimidating face, it would make them feel an invisible pressure.

    Unlike the introverted Huo Yunque, he was a mboyant and fierce person. He carried a danger that only belonged to him at all times.

    Song Yaoyao''s voice was dry as she muttered in a daze, "G-Gege (brother)?"

    Huo Yunque half-smiled and snatched Song Yaoyao from the man''s hands. "Your Gege is here."

    As soon as he said this, a pair of eyes shot daggers at him.

    Song Yaoyao felt mixed feelings, and all sorts of emotions surged into her heart. She was both happy and afraid. This was a man that everyone was unfamiliar with, but Song Yaoyao was very familiar with him.

    They had lived under the same roof for more than ten years, and Song Yaoyao had acted coquettishly in his arms countless times.

    The two men were in a stalemate. The slow-witted Song Yaoyao did not even notice the tense atmosphere between them.

 Chapter 1191 The End

    "Sorry, I think I''mte..."

    Outside the church, Zhong Li, who was dressed in ck, had one hand in his pocket as he raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a smile.

    Song Yaoyao was confused. "Why is he here?" As soon as she finished speaking, she thought of something and looked down at Zhongli Xue who was lying on the ground.

    Half of her palm was pierced by a bullet, and the bloody mess on the ground was a ghastly sight.

    Song Yaoyao was surprised to find that when she saw the blood again, she was able to suppress the violent and negative emotions in her heart.

    This was a good sign.

    "Are you here to pick her up?"

    On the ground, Zhongli Xue slowly woke up. Shey on the ground and looked at Zhong Li with tears in her eyes. "Brother..."

    Her voice was soft and gentle, and it sounded like she was crying, making people feel pity for her.

    "Tsk, who are you calling brother?"

    Zhong Li clicked his tongue and walked straight to Song Yaoyao''s side. Looking at the two equally tall and handsome men who were protecting her with extraordinary auras like gods, he whistled frivolously, "Looks like I have one more love rival... Ugh!" Before he could finish his sentence... Song Yaoyao stomped on the back of his foot fiercely, her round eyes filled with anger.

    "F*ck! You got me again!"

    "Are you crazy? That''s my brother!"

    It was her real brother!

    Although she did not know how Song Lanchuan came to this world and how he managed to keep his appearance, Song Yaoyao knew she didn''t make a mistake. This was her brother who loved and protected her.

    "B-Brother?" Zhong Li, who was used to having all the information in his hands, was dumbfounded.

    Song Lanchuan touched his chin andughed hoarsely, "Yaoyao, who is this?"

    "A stranger." Huo Yunque opened his mouth calmly.

    The two men who were about to fight just now looked at each other and confirmed one thing: No other man should appear beside Song Yaoyao.

    "Hey! You guys!" Zhong Li pursed his lips, his temples throbbing.

    Huo Yunque carried Song Yaoyao away, and the arrogant little girl obediently nestled in his arms.

    "Ouch..." he covered his cheeks, his teeth aching.

    "B-Brother..." Zhongli Xue was trembling, the pain from her hands made her whole body convulse uncontrobly. Her clothes were soaked in cold sweat as she stretched out her hand with difficulty to grab the man''s pant leg.

    The man standing in front of her looked down at her with disdain.

    Without waiting for Zhongli Xue to grab his pant leg, Zhong Li had already kicked her away with a cold sneer.

    "Ah!"

    Zhongli Xue rolled to the side and looked at Zhong Li in disbelief.

    Although her brother was temperamental, he had never been so rude to her. "Brother?"

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and her pale little face was filled with sadness.

    "Take care of yourself. From today onwards, you are no longer a member of the Zhongli family."

    Zhong Li coldly said these words and walked towards the exit of the church.

    "No!" Zhongli Xue got up from the ground and hobbled towards Zhong Li. "Why?"

    "As Delia''sckey, it''s time for you to return to her side."

    "You already know everything? When did you discover it..."

    Zhong Li said impatiently, "I knew from the beginning."

    These words were like a heavy hammer, directly hitting Zhongli Xue in a daze.

    "I-Impossible, how could it be..." she mumbled nervously, suddenlyughing as she spoke.

    This meant Zhong Li knew everything. He knew that she was a spy who had been trained since young, and her motive for appearing by his side was impure. However, he still pretended to know nothing and brought her along with him. He watched her carefully from the beginning until shepletely fell in love with him.

    It turned out that in his eyes, she was just a joke!

    Alice was a step toote. She took Delia, who was hanging on to herst breath, and the mumbling Zhongli Xue.

    When they returned to the manor, Song Yaoyao immediately jumped to the ground. She had too many questions in her heart, so she firmly pinched Huo Yunque''s soft waist.

    No matter how slow she was, when she saw that Zhong Li had followed her back, she finally reacted.

    "You''re not enemies?"

    Huo Yunque coughed softly.

    Zhong Li curled his lips and shot Song Yaoyao a look. "Of course we''re enemies. Does a love rival count?"

    At this point, what did Song Yaoyao not understand? These two men, who were both enemies and friends, were acting together and deceiving everyone.

    She rolled her eyes and gritted her teeth. "Get lost!"

    Song Lanchuan satzily on the sofa and beckoned Song Yaoyao with his finger. "Yaoyao,e."

    "Gege!" Song Yaoyao turned around and threw herself into his arms.

    Huo Yunque: "..."

    Zhong Li: "..."

    Why did he feel like he was abandoned?

    Zhong Li looked at Huo Yunque mockingly and winked at him. He said quietly, "No matter how impressive you are, her real brother is here. You can only stand aside!"

    Huo Yunque pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, "Huo Qi, see him out!"

    "Wait!" Song Yaoyao remembered something and asked, "So, is Huo Ningxi is also part of your n?"

    "Him?" Zhong Li looked at the indifferent Huo Yunque and shook his head. "No one forced him. He found out that something was wrong and wanted to join in."

    It just so happened that the outside world was saying that Huo Yunque despised Huo Ningxi, so he decided to y along and take the initiative.

    Originally, all of this had nothing to do with him.

    Song Yaoyao fell silent. Her lowered eyshes hid the emotions in her eyes, so no one knew what she was thinking.

    It seemed, after going around and around, Huo Ningxi still chose to stand on her side.

    Song Lanchuan raised his eyelids and nced at Zhong Li, who was still chattering non-stop. His sharp eyes were like knives, hiding a warning. He raised his hand and patted Song Yaoyao''s head to appease her.

    Bang¡ª

    Suddenly, a person was thrown in.

    He was tied up and there were a lot of blood stains on his body. These must have been sustained during his escape. He was tied up like a chrysalis, but he still raised his head and neck. It was a funny scene.

    Because of his actions, Song Yaoyao saw his face clearly.

    "It''s you!" The man she met at Alice''s ''funeral''. "Armand?"

    "Huh? You know me?"

    Armand opened his mouth and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He smiled nonchntly and stared at Huo Yunque with his burning gaze. "Huo, my friend, I haven''t seen you for a long time but you''re still as ruthless as ever."

    "I can''tpare to you."

    Huo Yunque retracted his gaze from Song Yaoyao. When his eyesnded on the disheveled Armand, he suddenly felt a little dispirited. He threw the gun in front of Armand and said, "Take him away."

    His fate had been decided.

    In the face of death, no one was free from fear, and Armand was the same. The person who dared to provoke others a moment ago was no longer as sharp and arrogant. "No! No... Huo, we are friends! Let me off this time!"

    "Ha..."

    Huo Yunque did not know that he was amused by his words. He shook his head and slightly raised his phoenix-shaped eyes. "We are not friends, we have never been."

    "Damn it! Let go of me!"

    Knowing that Huo Yunque would not let him go, Armand cursed loudly, but he could not escape the fate of being dragged down with his mouth shut.

    With a gunshot, the world returned to silence.

    During this time, Song Yaoyao remained motionless in Song Lanchuan''s arms, as if she was asleep. Except for the moment when she heard the gunshot, her eyshes moved uneasily.

    Song Lanchuan frowned unhappily. "You scared me."

    "No, no, I''m fine!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Song Yaoyao quickly waved her hand. She nced at Huo Yunque and was immediately stunned. Her face heated up. The man seemed to know that she would do this. A smile blossomed in his eyes. He was handsome and charming.

    Song Yaoyao''s face was forcefully turned away and she met Song Lanchuan''s half-smiling eyes.

    "Yaoyao, what are you looking at?"

    It was over. The love addict was caught. Song Yaoyao was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    "Nothing! I''m not looking at anything!" She covered her face and quickly shook her head.

    Song Lanchuan pretended not to know and gently stroked her long hair. "That better be the case."

    Song Yaoyao swallowed her saliva and peeked at her brother''s dangerous expression through the gaps between her fingers.

    It was over for her...

    The scene froze for a moment. No one spoke for a long time as the two men secretlypeted.

    In the end, Huo Qi walked in and broke the deadlock.

    Song Yaoyao heaved a sigh of relief and thanked Huo Qi from the bottom of her heart. When there was an opportunity in the future, she would definitely give him a raise in sry!

    "By the way, Miss Song, how should we deal with that woman?"

    Instead of asking Huo Yunque, he asked her.

    Song Yaoyao came to her senses and understood what Huo Qi meant. She turned her head, her face still flushed. "Song Jingwan?"

    "Yes, but even if we don''t deal with her, she won''t have a good life," Huo Qi said.

    "Huh? Why?" She hadn''t done anything yet.

    Huo Qi said, "She has AIDS."

    As the news hit, Song Yaoyao was stunned for a rare moment. After a long while, she opened her mouth with difficulty. "AI..."

    Song Lanyuan pinched her neck from behind and made a decision for Song Yaoyao. "Throw her out and tell those people where she is. We don''t need to do anything. Someone will naturally take care of her."

    If she did not want to die, then she could only live her life as a nameless person with no identity, like a sewer rat.

    No matter what, she wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Huo Qi paused, his gaze drifting around. He looked at his Master, then at Song Lanchuan, hesitating about who to listen to.

    He seemed to have heard that this was Miss Song''s biological brother, which meant he was the Master''s brother-inw!

    This...

    It was difficult!

    "Yaoyao, what do you think?"

    "Ah... I, I''m fine with anything!"

    Song Yaoyao really didn''t expect that before she could deal with Song Jingwan, she had already yed herself to death.

    "Can I ask onest question, how did she get this disease?"

    Huo Qi grinned, "Armand, she''s Armand''s lover. Not only her, but Delia is also infected. Otherwise, why do you think Delia wanted to kill her? It''s because she seduced Armand!"

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. "... alright."

    She could only say that it was expected of someone who had the aura of a protagonist. She was bound to attract some kind of romance.

    At this point, Song Jingwan''s ending was set.

    After everything was settled, Song Yaoyao suddenly felt empty in her heart. She looked at the people in the hall, and her gaze fell back on Song Lanchuan''s face.

    She had too many questions in her heart, but she did not know where to start.

    Song Lanchuan could tell what she was thinking. He chuckled and pinched her chubby little face. "Go upstairs and take a warm bath to sleep. When you wake up, I''ll tell you everything you want to know, okay?"

    Song Yaoyao did not want to let go of his shirt. She was afraid that when she woke up, the family that she had gone through so much trouble to see would disappear again.

    "Be good," Song Lanchuan emphasized, her eyes still gentle.

    Song Yaoyao wanted to shake her head, but in the next moment, she fell into a familiar embrace that emitted a refreshing fragrance.

    "I''ll send her back to her room first."

    Huo Yunque nodded slightly and carried Song Yaoyao upstairs.

    "Gege, I don''t¡ª"

    "Shh."

    Huo Yunque leaned over and kissed her forehead. "I promise you, when you wake up, everything will still be here, okay?"

    The man''s low voice was gentle and maic, with a seductive charm.

    Song Yaoyao had not slept for a whole night and had taken a ne to get here. After everything she experienced in such a short period of time, she was already exhausted.

    As if hypnotized, Song Yaoyao''s eyelids grew heavier and heavier, but she still stubbornly held onto Huo Yunque''s clothes. "You promise!"

    Huo Yunque smiled. "I promise."

    Song Yaoyao''s body sank into the soft bed, and she almost fell asleep as soon as she touched it.

    Huo Yunque remembered that she had been in Song Lanchuan''s arms since she came back, and he could not help but feel jealous. He pinched the bridge of her nose with his fingers. "Little traitor."

    ...

    Downstairs, Zhong Li coughed softly and tugged at his tie. "Errr, you..."

    Whoosh¡ª

    A nce swept over. Song Lanchuan crossed his legs and looked at him calmly with a smile. "Mr. Zhong Li, do you know how it feels to have your cabbage eaten by a pig?"

    Zhong Li: "... I don''t know."

    "It''s how I feel right now."

    Song Lanchuan heard someoneing down the stairs and slowly stood up. He unbuttoned his shirt and looked sideways. "That''s why I''m in a bad mood right now."

    Zhong Li watched the two men without saying a word. As soon as they saw each other, they began to fight.

    Without any technique, each punch was solid. The muffled sound of the punches made Zhong Li feel pain all over his body.

    The hall was soon in a mess. Zhong Li looked at it and was gradually surprised.

    He did not expect that Song Yaoyao''s brother, who appeared out of nowhere, was so good at fighting. He was actually able to fight Huo Yunque to a standstill.

    After an unknown period of time, the two of them gasped for breath and retreated.

    At this time, both of them were covered in injuries.

    Zhong Li clicked his tongue, thinking that Huo Yunque really did not know how to be nice. When his little wife woke up, wouldn''t her heart ache to see her brother being beaten up like this?

    If it were him, he would just stand and let Song Lanchuan beat him up.

    Just as he was thinking, Song Lanchuan stood up first and stretched out his hand towards Huo Yunque. "You okay?"

    Huo Yunque curled his lips. "Of course."

    Borrowing the force from the ground, the two of them stood up and looked at each other with a smile.

    "I didn''t let you down, right? Brother?"

    Cough... cough cough cough! Zhong Li was instantly choked by his saliva.

    Brother? What the hell!

    The way Huo Yunque addressed him was so strange!

    He gloated at the silent Song Lanchuan and waited for him to punch Huo Yunque again.

    Then, he waited and waited until Song Lanchuan put his arm around Huo Yunque''s shoulder and the two brothers exchanged a fist bump.

    "Thank you."

    It was a form of acknowledgment.

    Zhong Li: "..."

    Hehe.

    I shouldn''t be here, I should be under the car.

 Chapter 1192 Bonus : Song Wenchuan

    [WARNING: This chapter contains graphic/violent content.]

    When he learned of Zhou Manli''s death, Song Wenchuan thought that he would be very sad, but in fact, it was more of a relief.

    He thought that he had probably inherited the coldness from Zhou Manli and Song Rui in his bones.

    Zhou Manli died the day before Song Rui was released from prison. Five years in prison had made the once almightypany''s boss look very old. He was wearing the same clothes as when he was in prison, and he was holding a small bag in his hand as he staggered out of the iron gates.

    The prison guard stood at the door and said to every prisoner who was released from prison, "Don''te back. From now on, be a good person."

    Be a good person...

    When the blood sshed onto song Wenchuan''s body, he was still slowly chewing on the meaning of these four words.

    Because, in the next second, arge truck lost control and rushed over, crushing Song Rui, who could not dodge in time, into a meat paste.

    The prison guards stood rooted to the ground. The other prisoners who had note out in time still had lingering fear in their hearts.

    They had almost lost their lives...

    Their gazes had justnded on the meat paste under the wheels of the truck when they quickly moved away in fear, thinking, what bad luck...

    Then, they looked at the young man who was standing at the side, blood sttered all over his body.

    Their hearts were filled with sympathy.

    Was this the son of the deceased who was here to pick him up? It was not easy for him to wait for his father''s release. How devastated must he be?

    Song Wenchuan was at a loss.

    He even suspected that this was a prank by the heavens. In just two short days, he had lost his parents one after another.

    His hands and feet were cold. It was only when the police and the forensic doctor arrived that he finally regained his senses. He staggered and sat on the ground. He stared nkly at the spot where the van had been moved. The forensic doctor had already picked up the pieces of flesh there.

    However, he could no longer piece them back together.

    Song Wenchuan pursed his lips. His vision went ck and he fainted.

    When he woke up, he saw Song Yaoyao sitting beside the bed. Song Weiwei was also beside her, peeling an apple. When she saw him wake up, her eyes turned red.

    "Brother, you scared me to death!"

    Song Yaoyao raised her hand, wanting to test the temperature on his forehead.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    p!

    Song Wenchuan suddenly reached out and held her hand tightly. Blood seeped out of his dry lips, and his eyes were bloodshot. "Did you do it?"

    Then, at a speed visible to the naked eye, he saw Song Yaoyao''s expression quickly darken, and a hint of mockery shed across her eyes.

    "Is that what you think?"

    "I¡ª"

    Song Wenchuan instantly came to his senses. He knew that he had said the wrong thing. He opened his mouth, but he choked. "I-I''m sorry...it''s just that I don''t have..." He didn''t have parents anymore.

    No matter how bad they were, no matter how cold they were, they were not bad to him.

    Song Yaoyao did not ease up because of his expression. She just looked at him calmly and said indifferently, "From the beginning to the end, I never took them seriously. Instead of suspecting that it was murder, why don''t you think about it? What if... this was retribution?"

    Retribution...

    Song Wenchuan fell back into bed in a sorry state. He pursed his lips. At this moment, he looked particrly fragile, like porcin that would shatter at the touch.

    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry..."

    "I don''t me you."

    Seeing him like this, Song Yaoyao let out a breath of turbid air and said seriously, "This is thest chance I''m giving you. If you doubt me again, I''ll never forgive you again!"

    Song Wenchuan fixed his gaze on her, knowing that she was serious.

    "I know what they mean to you. They may have wronged everyone in the world, but they haven''t wronged you. So you feel sorry for them. There''s nothing to be ashamed of, and I won''t look down on you because of that." Song Yaoyao looked at him calmly. She smiled and added, "But I won''t feel sorry for them."

    She pulled the nket for Song Wenchuan. "Have a good rest. I''ll be leaving first."

    Song Wenchuan''s gaze followed her back. The door opened and closed. He noticed that the man who silently waited outside the door for Song Yaoyao treated her like a treasure as always.

    She had finallye to the end of her suffering.

    Song Wenchuan closed his eyes and smiled. A tear fell from the corner of his eye and quickly sank into the pillow, leaving no trace.

    That night, Song Wenchuan had a very scary dream. Candles, talismans, strange idols...

    He thought that the retribution that Yaoyao said was probably true.

 Chapter 1193 Bonus : Married Life

    Song Yaoyao had that dream again. In the dream, she married Huo Yunque.

    Her brother stood below the stage with a sullen face. He watched as their father held her hand and walked her down the long carpet. Finally, he handed her hand to another man. His eyes were filled with displeasure.

    Seeing this, her mother patted her brother on the back tofort him. She looked at the stage with a gratified expression.

    She was still as beautiful as ever. Even though she was over fifty years old, she was well-maintained, loved by her husband, and had a filial child. Under no pressure, she looked like a beautiful woman who had just turned thirty years old. Her eyes were clear and did not look like someone who was over fifty years old.

    The young priest who presided over the wedding smiled and immediately caused all the girls present to be infatuated.

    The ne on his neck was shining under the crystal chandelier.

    He asked, "Are you willing?"

    "I am willing..."

    The soft morning sun entered the room and kissed the fair face on the bed.

    After so many years, time seemed to have stopped on her. It was a blessing from heaven.

    She was used to curling up in the quilt, revealing only a small part of her fair face. Under the sun, her skin was as delicate as a newborn baby.

    When Huo Yunque walked in with warm water, all he heard was, "I am willing..." He stopped in his tracks and could not help but chuckle.

    He knew that his little wife was having that dream again.

    Song Yaoyao felt an itch on her forehead. She moaned and slowly woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she was struck by the beauty of a certain man.

    His eyes and brows were deep, and his facial features were clear and attractive. He had a unique temperament, like a good ink painting with a unique person painted on it.

    "Oh... what are you doing..."

    She mumbled and reached out her hand out of habit.

    Huo Yunque bent down and let her hook his neck. He held her soft waist with his big palm and lifted her up.

    Under the bright light, the red marks on the little woman''s body could not be hidden.

    Like red plums blooming in the snow, they meandered down from her round shoulders.

    Huo Yunque kissed her forehead. "Since you like weddings so much, why don''t we have another one?" he suggested.

    Song Yaoyao was still in a daze. She rested her head on his broad shoulders and dozed off. When she heard this, her little face suddenly turned red.

    She buried her head andined, "Aren''t weddings sacred because they are a once-in-a-lifetime thing?"

    What did he mean by another one?

    She tugged at Huo Yunque''s ear, thinking that this man''s brain was getting weirder and weirder.

    Huo Yunque knew what she was thinking and chuckled. "Haven''t you always been thinking about it?" He took the cup of warm water and fed it to her without her needing to do anything.

    Song Yaoyao took a sip and kicked him with her fair and tender feet. "You only know how tough at me!"

    "Really?" Huo Yunque leaned over and ced his arms on the bed, trapping her underneath him.

    Song Yaoyao was no longer the little girl who could not stand being teased and wanted to curl up when she was shy. She giggled and took the initiative to wrap her arms around the man''s neck and kissed him. "However, no matter how many times I experience it in my dreams, my answer will always be the same."

    I''m willing...

    Huo Yunque''s eyes were full of smiles. Just as he was about to kiss her back, Song Yaoyao had already evaded him yfully.

    Seeing that Huo Yunque had missed his kiss, his eyes immediately curved into a smile, revealing a few white teeth.

    The cunning little fox''s appearance made people love and hate her.

    "Are you ying with me, huh?"

    Huo Yunque''s gripped her chin, and he slowly leaned over.

    The sun was just right, and her heart thumped wildly.

    Ah, this man always had the ability to move her heart.

    Song Yaoyao closed her eyes, and her eyshes fluttered rapidly.

    Just as Huo Yunque''s kiss was about to fall, the door was pushed open with a bang, and two chubby little kids rushed in like cannonballs.

    The two chubby little kids were wearing the same clothes, one pink and one blue.

    "Mommy! Mommy, get up... Ah!"

    The chubby kid in front suddenly mmed on the brakes. He covered his eyes with his chubby hand and said, "Don''t look! Don''t listen!" Then, he quietly parted his fingers and peeked through the gap.

    Thump!

    The other chubby kid who was one step behind did not have time to brake before there was a collision.

    The two of them fell onto the carpet, one on top of the other like a human pyramid.

    They immediately cried out in pain.

    The romantic atmosphere instantly disappeared because of this funny scene. Huo Yunque''s eyebrows twitched and he gritted his teeth as he stood up.

    He wondered which genes did not match up to create these two stupid things.

    Song Yaoyao was shocked and she quickly jumped out of bed to carry them. "Oh my, get up, did it hurt?"

    "Sit properly."

    Huo Yunque nced at her and walked over to pick up the two little radishes. He weighed them and said, "You''ve gained weight again. From tomorrow onwards, quit sugar and snacks."

    "Ah?"

    The eyes of the two little radishes turned ck. They were tired and did not like it. "Daddy, no!"

    Song Yaoyao sat on the bed, swinging her little feet,ughing secretly.

    She got married the year she graduated and it had been five years since then. She got pregnant the second year after marriage and gave birth to twins.

    Of course, Song Yaoyao was afraid of pain, but her pregnancy was carefully considered and she was mentally prepared. Because she was previously caught piercing the condoms, Song Yaoyao was fully prepared this time. As expected, she was not discovered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In the end, she seeded in one go.

    She remembered that when she found out that she was pregnant, a certain someone was furious. He looked very angry for the first time, and she could not help but shrink her neck.

    However, the seed had already been nted and was growing in her stomach. Huo Yunque could not force her to go to the hospital to get an abortion. He could only start doing his homework every day in fear.

    He was an overbearing CEO, but because of his little wife, he was forced to be a loving husband who was proficient in everything.

    Even so, when Song Yaoyao gave birth, she almost stepped into the gates of Hell.

    It was too painful.

    Then, the next day, perhaps because he was worried that she would do something reckless again, Huo Yunque went to have a small surgery to eliminate any future troubles.

    The truth was, these two were enough. Song Yaoyao did not dare to give birth again. The pain of giving birth was enough for her to experience once in her life.

    However, looking at the two little ones obediently standing beside Huo Yunque, Song Yaoyao''s eyes curved in satisfaction. She did not regret the pain of giving birth at all. As long as she saw them, she felt that it was worth it no matter what.

    "Why have you been in a daze recently?"

    Seeing that she had unknowingly lost her focus again, Huo Yunque shook his head. He walked over, picked up a sock, and knelt down on one knee to help her put it on.

    Song Yaoyao grinned and looked at Huo Yunque. "I was wondering if I saved the Milky Way in my previous life. Otherwise, why would I have such a good and handsome husband?"

    Huo Yunque paused and looked at her with amusement. "You''re such a sweet talker." The corners of his lips curled up, indicating that he enjoyed it very much.

    After the two little ones were born, they were named by Elder Huo. The older one was called Huo Yian, and the younger one was called Huo Yiran.

    At this moment, the two little ones only looked at this scene and let out a long sigh.

    "Is this what godmother meant when she said that Father and Mother are true love, and we are an ident?"

    Huo Yiran nodded and also let out a sigh. "Sigh!"

    Song Yaoyao was speechless. "What nonsense is your godmother telling you every day? Hurry up and go eat breakfast!"

    Huo Yian pouted. "See, little brother? Godmother was right!" He reached out his chubby hand. "Little brother, let''s go!"

    Song Yaoyao didn''t know whether tough or cry. "What is all this?"

    "Ah, that''s right!" When they reached the door, the younger brother, Huo Yiran, bit his finger and remembered. "Mommy, Grandpa and Grandma are here to see you! Hurry up and get up!"

    "Oh? Mom and Dad are here?"

    Song Yaoyao was so shocked that she almost jumped up. She raised her eyebrows and red at Huo Yunque. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    "Don''t worry."

    Huo Yunque carefully dressed her. "They''re downstairs. They can''t run away."

    "How can it be the same?" Song Yaoyao puffed her cheeks and disagreed.

    As soon as she put on her clothes, she couldn''t wait to run out.

    In the living room downstairs, Father and Mother Song, who were over 50 years old, were sitting on the carpet and ying blocks with the two brothers, disregarding their image.

    Song Yaoyao stood on the stairs and blinked. She felt that everything was too wonderful, so wonderful that she didn''t dare to speak, afraid that everything was fake.

    It wasn''t until Mother Song noticed that she was looking over that she smiled and waved. "This child, why are you in a daze? Quicklye over!"

    As soon as she said this, Song Yaoyao finally reacted.

    It wasn''t a dream!

    She briskly ran over and said in a sweet voice, "I''ming!"

    ...

    Actually, Song Yaoyao had asked about itter, but her parents didn''t tell her how they got there. They only assured her that they would never leave again in this lifetime.

    As time passed, Song Yaoyao''s mood to ask about this matter faded.

    She thought about it carefully andbined it with the strange dream, guessing that it should be a cause-and-effect rtionship.

    Since some mysterious things really existed, it was naturally not impossible for her parents and brother toe and apany her.

    However, Song Yaoyao had asked Song Lanchuan many times after that, and he did not regret giving up everything there.

    In that world, the Song family was a famous and influential family. However, aftering to this world, everything had to start anew.

    Song Lanchuan only pressed on her head and said confidently, "You have to believe in your brother''s ability. No matter where he is, he can provide for you and your parents."

    Soon, he proved this point.

    Now, after so many years, Song Lanchuan had started from scratch and single-handedly created a huge business empire. He was known as a wolf in the business world.

    As long as he saw something, he would attack immediately.

    The Song Family rose from nowhere, and the powerful n became Song Yaoyao''s most solid backing.

    Days passed peacefully and warmly.

    No matter how unwilling the two little ones were, they eventually had to go to kindergarten.

    During this time, younger brother, Huo Yiran, had shown a strong interest in art. His character was not as impulsive as his older brother, Huo Yian. He was able to settle down at such a young age.

    Father Song had some attainments in painting, so he was Huo Yiran''s teacher until he was eight years old. It was not until the age of eight that the two brothers finally lost their innocence and gradually revealed that their IQs were higherpared to ordinary people, so he had nothing left to teach them.

    This was when Song Yaoyao felt it was time to find a proper teacher.

    One day, there was a knock on the door of the former principal of Yuhua Primary School. As a master of Chinese painting, everyone knew that he had long stopped epting students.

    Everyone did not have high hopes, thinking that he would also reject them.

    Until the person who brought the child here took out a pen.

    The next day, the master of Chinese painting announced that he had epted a new disciple, who was only eight years old.

 Chapter 1194 Bonus : Married Life (End)

    It was well known that Director Song was not only born into a prestigious family but was also the wife of the wealthy Huo Yunque.

    They had been together since she was in high school and finally got married after she graduated from college.

    The next year, they had their own children, who were twins.

    In everyone''s eyes, they lived a happy life and were winners in life.

    However, in the eyes of those with negative energy, they always made infuriatingments on the inte.

    In the first year.

    Haters: "Did Song Yaoyao get abandoned today?"

    Fans: "Thank you for your concern. My goddess is married!"

    In the second year.

    Haters: "Men be bad when they have money. I''ll just wait and see!"

    Fans: "Our goddess is a mother! Congrattions!"

    The third year.

    Haters: "I heard someone is pregnant with Mr. Huo''s child! Hahaha, I knew it!"

    Huo Yunque: "I got a vasectomy."

    Haters: "..."

    The fourth year.

    The fifth year.

    The sixth year...

    The haters waited and waited until their hair turned white. Instead of waiting for the news that their rtionship had broken up, they saw that their lives were getting better and better.

    Some people said that Mr. Huo used to be a god in heaven, but because he met Song Yaoyao, he voluntarily became a mortal.

    These days, they no longer avoided the media. Therefore, asionally, the reporters could film Huo Yunque going to the set to see Song Yaoyao, or picking her up from work.

    Song Yaoyao filmed one film per year. Half the year was reserved for work, and half the year was reserved for her family.

    In their third year of marriage, Song Yaoyao''s sci-fi zombie movie, which she had been shooting for a long time, was finally produced and released. After being released for a week, it earned two billion at the box office. When it was released, her movie broke the box office record for a domestic movie.

    In her twenties, she had already won all the domestic and international awards. The achievement she had achieved was a goal that countless directors could never achieve in their lifetime.

    When Song Yaoyao became a top director, Tang Xinrou didn''t fall behind and won the title of Best Actress. The friendship between the two was enviable.

    Meanwhile, Xia Rao gradually disappeared from the stage and focused on her skincare brand.

    Because of the powerful appeal of the best actress, even when passersby and anti-fans suspected that she was making cheap products to earn money, they were still snapped up by fans when the first batch of skincare products arrived in store.

    Those who wanted to see a joke obviously wouldn''t buy the product at an expensive price, but that didn''t stop them from criticizing Xia Rao''s brand on the Inte.

    Not long after, all the female celebrities started to mention this product on their Weibos and cried out, "YX''s product is too hard to buy! Sister Xia, please give us special ess!"

    Haters: "Hehe, they hired so many people to create hype. They must have spent a lot of money, right?"

    The passers-by who really bought YX''s product and fell deeply in love with it: "Ahhh f*ck! It''s so good, it''s so good, it''s so good!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "As expected, it''s always right to believe in my goddess!"

    "The rise of Chinese products, go!"

    "The pride of Chinese products! We should make more of our own high-end skincare products! I''m going crazy!"

    Haters: "So many paidments."

    They insisted that all the positivements they saw were part of a marketing campaign and said they would wait to see the brand copse. But they waited and waited. When YX became popr abroad, it became the mostmon thing on the makeup tables of all the major beauty bloggers, European and American celebrities, and supermodels.

    Even in China, images of foreign purchasing agents swarming into shopping malls and snapping up YX appeared.

    The brand was even singled out and praised by official sources.

    Haters: "... " It was another day of face pping.

    Then, Xia Rao, in a Weibo update said, "@SongYaoyao YX cannot do without you."

    Fans: "Exnation: YX''s main developer is our Goddess Song!"

    "Ahhh, this is what you call a true genius!"

    "Song Yaoyao, is there anything else we don''t know about you?

    Haters: "Haha, you spend all your time on purchasingments. We all know that you''re a director, but if we didn''t, we would have thought you were some famous celebrity! If you''re so capable, then you should be able to enter the National Research Institute!"

    Official: "@SongYaoyao You are wee to join the National Research Institute!"

    Fans: "Ahhh!"

    Anti-fans: "F*ck... Song Yaoyao, is there anything that you don''t know?"

    Haters ndered Song Yaoyao for decades, hoping that they would be able to see her fail.

    However, the truth was destined to disappoint them...

    In Song Yaoyao''s first year at the National Research Institute, there was a huge breakthrough in an anti-cancer drug.

    In the second year, she developed an anti-cancer drug that could treat leukemia.

    In the third year, the anti-cancer drug was upgraded. It could kill dozens of types of cancer cells in the body, and it was sold at a very favorable price to Chinese people.

    In the third year...

    In the fourth year...

    Good news came one after another, and her achievements grew higher and higher.

    The most admirable thing was that she did not keep a single cent of the patent fees, and donated them all!

    Later on, there were fewer and fewer haters and more and more fans.

    No one knew when it started, but no one said that Song Yaoyao was not good enough for Huo Yunque anymore. Instead, they started to say that he must have saved the world in his previous life to end up with her.

    Huo Yunque chuckled and kissed the sleeping little woman in his arms.

    I''m so lucky to have you in my life.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!